Welcome to this collection of all my written works. Inside you will find all my stories, real and imagined. Images to dirty and abusive stories as well as pics of myself. This will be maintained roughly weekly. If you find any errors/issues/problems, please reach out to me on Discord @ Badsammie#9965 or email me @ badsammie999@gmail.com
This work is pretty intense to maintain (including Discord Nitro) and while everything is and always will be completely free, if you want to tip or donate in appreciation I would greatly appreciate it. You can either tip me @ https://ko-fi.com/badsammie or on Cash App @ `$SammieInc`
Otherwise, I hope you enjoy all my works found within! Just choose an option and start below!
[[Non-Fiction->Non-Fiction]]
[[Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Badsammie Reads (Badsammie audio)->Badsammie Reads (Badsammie audio)]]
[[Stories that molded me->Stories that molded me]]
[[Porn videos that molded me->Porn videos that molded me]]
[[Badsammie Pics->Badsammie Pics]]
Badsammie Linktree - Easy access to all my posting sites
(link: "Badsammie Linktree - Easy access to all my posting sites")[(goto-url: 'https://linktr.ee/badsammie')]
Version 2.7
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
added the following stories...
(link: "*She loved her daddy")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/40322061')]
[[Corrected->Corrected]]
Version 2.6
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
(link: "*The Loving Family (Added chapter 7")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/39333057')]
Version 2.5
Updated Linktree with new BDSMLR - https://badsammie999gmailcom.bdsmlr.com/
Added a pic to Badsammie pre-kids
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
[[The need was fed->The need was fed]]
[[All I want is the cup to be filled->All I want is the cup to be filled]]
Version 2.4
Updated Linktree with new subreddit - reddit.com/r/badsammie99
Added a pic to Badsammie pre-kids
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
[[Primal->Primal]]
(link: "*The Loving Family (Added chapter 6")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/39333057')]
[[Her first time - Chapter 2 added->Her first time]]
Version 2.3
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
(link: "*The Loving Family (Added chapters 4 and 5")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/39333057')]
Version 2.2
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
[[Theaters and tattoos->Theaters and tattoos]]
[[*Summer Daze->Summer Daze]]
Version 2.1
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
[[Of bathrooms and cunts->Of bathrooms and cunts]]
(link: "*The Loving Family")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/39333057')]
Version 2.0
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added some pics to the OG Badsammie section
Added the following stories...
[[*Finding where my home was->Finding where my home was]]
Version 1.9
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories...
[[Blank->Blank]]
[[Choices->Choices]]
[[My mouth was free->My mouth was free]]
[[Escape->Escape]]
[[To be a needy bitch->To be a needy bitch]]
Version 1.8
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories
[[Bare->Bare]]
Version 1.7
Added Badsammie Reads section
Continued to revise, tag, and date older stories
Added the following stories
[[Her first concert - Edited->Her first concert - Edited (M+/F, drugged, drunk, nc, filmed, oral, anal, abuse, conditioned, puke, incest)]]
[[Her first concert - Unedited->Her first concert (M+/f, drugged, drunk, nc, filmed, oral, anal, abuse, conditioned, puke, incest)]]
[[Fucked to Audio->Fucked to Audio]]
Version 1.6
Added Linktree to access all my posting locations
Began revising stories and adding story tags and written on dates
Added the following stories
[[A safe space (F/F)->A safe space (F/F)]]
[[Nighttime in the glow of the laptop (M/F, online, masturbation, self abuse, manipulaiton, grooming)->Nighttime in the glow of the laptop]]
[[Stepdads are the worst - Edited version->Stepdads are the worst - Edited (M/f, rape, drugged, molested, peed on, cum in panties, reluctance)]]
[[Stepdads are the worst - Unedited version->Stepdads are the worst]]
Version 1.5
Added Porn videos that molded me section
Added Wrist.xxx to external links
Began revising, cleaning up, and dating stories
Added a pic to Badsammie Pics
Added the following stories
[[Watching->Watching]]
Version 1.4
Corrected some names in non-fiction section
Fixed GIF link in "Waiting for Him"
Linked all non-fiction stories to their next story in chronological order
Added the following stories
[[He set her free->He set her free]]
[[Never alone again - Edited->Never alone again - Edited]]
[[Never alone again->Never alone again]]
Version 1.3
Added the following stories
[[Training Day->Training Day]]
[[Do you remember?->Do you remember?]]
[[To those on the outside looking in...->To those on the outside looking in...]]
[[Thank you->Thank you]]
Version 1.2
Added Titles to all stories
Updated to most current fiction/non-fiction''Badsammie Non-Fiction''
[[Origins and formative events of Badsammie->Origins and formative events of Badsammie]]
[[Badsammie Firsts (excepting Origins)->Firsts]]
[[Badsammie Poetry (Poetic style viginettes)->Poetry]]
[[Kink Introspection (Thoughts on the lifestyle I've chosen)->Kink Introspection]]
[[Baxter (all stories involving Baxter and Baxter related activities)->Baxter]]
[[Cuntcussed (extreme sessions)->Cuntcussed]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (Up to HS Graduation)->History Part 1]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (Beginning College until my first "Baxter")->History Part 2]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (After "Baxter" until dropping out of college)->History Part 3]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (Dropping out till Birth of M)->History Part 4]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (After M to Getting pregnant again)->History Part 5]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (After getting pregnant again to my first whoring)->History Part 6]]
[[A Chronological History of Badsammie (After first whoring to Present)->History part 7]]''Badsammie Fiction''
Next, what type of story are you wanting to read?
(link: "No Happy Endings - A choose your own adventure")[(goto-url: 'https://cdn.lewd.host/Avnldg5S.html')]
[[Consensual->Consensual]]
[[Nonconsensual (stories involving rape/gang rape)->Nonconsensual]]
[[Multiversal Badsammie (fictional and semi-fictional stories directly involving me)->Multiversal]]
[[Multi-part stories (stories spread out over multiple entries)->Multi ]]
[[Unedited (these stories usually involve acts involving those not of age, along with rape/incest)->Unedited]]
[[Dark (These stories typically involve extreme violence/snuff)->Dark]]''Consensual''
[[Damaged Goods (impact play, bruised, M+/F, nc, beaten, torture, anal, scat, collared, branded)->Damaged Goods]]
[[Anything for you (exposed, filmed, rough sex, nc, choke, punched, reluctant, in love)->Anything for you]]
[[The line moved on (train, gang bang, glory hole, prostitution, pregnant, cam, anal)->The line moved on]]
[[Nothing (porn theater, M+/F, glory hole, degradation, objectification)->Nothing]]
[[Getting his text and more (Rape kink, rape baiting, rape)->Getting his text and more]]
[[1000 words (M+/F, grope)->1000 words]]
[[Don't tell anyone (first, grope, reluctant)->Don't tell anyone]]
[[Lying to herself (implied rape, rape bait, reluctant)->Lying to herself]]
[[Groomed to be good->Groomed to be good]]
[[She needed this->She needed this]]
[[On the hunt (MF, MMF, CNC, Oral, creampie)->On the hunt]]
[[Captured Prey (MF, NC, ext, mindbreak)->Captured Prey (MF, NC, ext, mindbreak)]]
[[The bus (groped, reluctant, non-consensual, masturbation, violent sex, anal)->The bus]]
[[Empty (M+/F, oral, adult theater)->Empty]]
[[Picked up (prostitution, pregnant, masturbation, slapped, forced anal, oral, choking, piss drinking)->Picked up]]
[[Need->Need]]
[[Lost and Found->Lost and Found]]
[[Preparing for her future->Preparing for her future]]
[[I was gonna be a star - Edited->I was gonna be a star - Edited]]
[[Happy (Online play, camming, grooming, manipulation, edging, free use, dehumanization)->Happy]]
[[The broken doll->The broken doll]]
[[Broken->Broken]]
[[Conditioning->Conditioning]]
[[To feel alive->To feel alive]]
[[I don't hate them->I don't hate them]]
[[Stockholm->Stockholm]]
[[A victim wouldn't cum->A victim wouldn't cum]]
[[The realization->The realization]]
[[Forever gone->Forever gone]]
[[Dangerous->Dangerous]]
[[The cycle continues - Edited->The cycle continues - Edited]]
[[Living only for their lap games - Edited->Living only for their lap games - Edited]]
[[Waiting for him - Edited->Waiting for him - Edited]]
[[Porcelain - Edited->Porcelain - Edited]]
[[Dripping in anticipation->Dripping in anticipation]]
[[She couldn't turn away->She couldn't turn away]]
[[Do you remember?->Do you remember?]]
[[Never alone again - Edited->Never alone again - Edited]]
[[Watching->Watching]]
[[A safe space (F/F)->A safe space (F/F)]]
[[Blank->Blank]]
[[Escape (M/F, M+/F, consensual abuse, puke, messy)->Escape]]
[[Finding where my home was (M/f, MM/f, pregnant, romantic, underage, anal, oral, piss play)->Finding where my home was]]
[[Corrected->Corrected]]''Nonconsensual''
[[Jogging through the woods - Revised (M/F, stalked, nc, anal, punched, peed on, masturbation)->Jogging through the woods]]
[[She had too much (Drugged, rape, gangrape, piss, violent, beaten, robbed)->She had too much]]
[[There and back again (M/F, nc, anal)->There and back again]]
[[Into the alley (M/F, nc, anal, prostitution)->Into the alley]]
[[On the streets (gang rape, nc, prostitution, oral, incest, pregnant)->On the streets]]
[[A stupid bet (blackmail, M+/F, anal, drugged, reluctant, oral)->A stupid bet]]
[[A tale of two dads (M/f, rape, gang rape, molestation, incest, prostitution, underage)->A tale of two dads]]
[[Cosplayed (M/f, rape, kidnap, drugged, anal)->Cosplayed]]
[[Daddy's Fist (M/F, violent, donkey punched, molestation, nc, incest, anal, piss)->Daddy's Fist]]
[[She couldn't understand (rape, gaslighting, manipulated, abused)->She couldn't understand]]
[[Her first time (M/F, coercion, oral, mutual masturbation, drunk, rape, prostitution, drug abuse, anal)->Her first time]]
[[Always the victim (rape, groped, masturbation, gang rape, facial, piss drinking, anal)->Always the victim]]
[[To fill the emptiness (M+/F, rape baiting, drunk, fingered, punched, rape, anal, oral)->To fill the emptiness]]
[[The light of day (kidnapped, rape, humiliation, dehumanization, torture, conditioned)->The light of day]]
[[She let them (masturbation, oral, groped, rape, anal)->She let them]]
[[So you want to know why I'm like this? (slave, Dom/sub, choke, impact play, anal, CNC, black eye, free use, rape)->So you want to know why I'm like this?]]
[[Never look back (underage prostitution, rape, drug abuse)->Never look back]]
[[She deserved it (rape, gang rape, rape bait, consensual abuse)->She deserved it]]
[[Vacancy->Vacancy]]
[[She laid there, waiting->She laid there, waiting]]
[[The party wouldn't end->The party wouldn't end]]
[[Stained->Stained]]
[[The plague->The plague]]
[[A crowded bus->A crowded bus]]
[[A late night Uber->A late night Uber]]
[[More than she bargained for->More than she bargained for]]
[[And so, the spiral started->And so, the spiral started]]
[[She gave up->She gave up]]
[[When they sober up->When they sober up]]
[[Fantasy and reality->Fantasy and reality]]
[[Just relax->Just relax]]
[[The danger of talking big->The danger of talking big]]
[[Smile for the camera->Smile for the camera]]
[[The belly doesn't lie->The belly doesn't lie]]
[[The worst betrayal is your own->The worst betrayal is your own]]
[[Never clean again->Never clean again]]
[[He lied->He lied]]
[[Maybe one day I'll forgive you->Maybe one day I'll forgive you]]
[[Daddy's "Friends" - Edited->Daddy's "Friends" - Edited]]
[[An unexpected rape - Edited->An unexpected rape - Edited]]
[[Stepdads are the worst (M/f, rape, drugged, molested, peed on, cum in panties, reluctance) - Edited->Stepdads are the worst - Edited (M/f, rape, drugged, molested, peed on, cum in panties, reluctance)]]''Multiversal''
[[Alternative History 101 (M+/F, drugged, gang rape, rough, torture, anal, piss, manipulation) ->Alternative History 101]]
[[On my knees (M/F, dom/sub, oral, piss drinking, massage, spanked, impact play, choked out)->On my knees]]
[[Being his "Little" whore (M/F, Ddlg, impact play, spanking, anal)->Being his "little" whore]]
[[Library Abuse (M/F, nc, kicked, gagged, anal)->Library Abuse]]
[[Changing myself for him (M+/F, manipulation, consensual abuse, beaten, snuff)->Changing myself for him]]
[[Broken runaway toys (M/Ff, runaway, rough, humil, Dom/sub, drugs)->Broken runaway toys]]
[[A fantasy trip to the bar (rapebaiting, drugged, M+/F, nc, beaten)->A fantasy trip to the bar]]
[[A million paths (rape, suicide, self harm, drug use, pregnancy, prostitution, bdsm, submissive, service)->A million paths]]
[[What she wanted (M+/F, gang rape, graphic violence, piss drinking, beating, torture,implied snuff)->What she wanted]]
[[The one thing I'll never do (Rape, rape baiting, groped, drunk, pissed on)->The one thing I'll never do]]
[[She wonders how (Dark, Trigger warning)->She wonders how]]
[[A sea of hands (group, bukkake, ws)->A sea of hands]]
[[The Christmas Present (M+/F, bound, toys, insertion, impact play, consensual abuse, rough, oral)->The Christmas Present]]
[[They were there from the beginning->They were there from the beginning]]
[[The steps come first->The steps come first]]
[[They watched her->They watched her]]
[[Training Day->Training Day]]''Unedited''
[[Finally good enough->Finally good enough]]
[[You can't kill what is already dead (M/f, extreme violence, underage, best, torture, ruined)->You can't kill what is already dead]]
[[The cycle continues->The cycle continues]]
[[Living only for their lap games-> Living only for their lap games]]
[[Waiting for him->Waiting for him]]
[[Daddy's "Friends"->Daddy's "Friends"]]
[[Porcelain->Porcelain]]
[[An unexpected rape->An unexpected rape]]
[[I was gonna be a star->I was gonna be a star]]
[[A bad father->A bad father]]
[[Never alone again->Never alone again]]
[[Stepdads are the worst (M/f, rape, drugged, molested, peed on, cum in panties, reluctance, underage)->Stepdads are the worst]]
[[Her first concert (M+/f, drugged, drunk, nc, filmed, oral, anal, abuse, conditioned, puke, incest)->Her first concert (M+/f, drugged, drunk, nc, filmed, oral, anal, abuse, conditioned, puke, incest)]]
(link: "The Loving Family (M/f, F/m, F/f, incest, best, underage, grooming, ass play, masturbation, oral)")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/39333057')]
[[Summer Daze (M+/f, grope, gang rape, oral, rough, underage, virgin, manipulation)->Summer Daze]]
(link: "She loved her daddy (M/f, M/F, incest, molestation, grooming, underage, oral, anal, drunk)")[(goto-url: 'https://archiveofourown.org/works/40322061')]
''Dark''
[[Broken, ruined, and desperate <span style="font-size: 50%">(M/F, Impact Play, Manhandled, BJ, puke, Rough Sex, Violence, Anal, Scat, Choked, Slave)</span>->Broken, ruined, and desperate]]
[[My Destruction (graphic violence/abuse, rape, M+/F, best, torture, kidnap, snuff)->My Destruction]]
[[Lost in the basement (kidnap, torture, underage, M+/f, burned, piss drinking, best, beaten, stabbed, shot, snuff) ->Lost in the basement]]
[[She just wanted to go home (M/F, nc, violent, drowning, implied snuff)->She just wanted to go home]]
[[Lost, but found (M/F, dehumanization, rape, kidnapped, mind break, whored, slave, broken)->Lost, but found]]
[[Finally good enough (M/f, rape, violence, necro, anal, snuff, choked)->Finally good enough]]
[[You can't kill what is already dead (M/f, extreme violence, underage, best, torture, ruined)->You can't kill what is already dead]]
[[Anything to escape the gray (Self harm, self abuse, rape, masturbation, cutting, exposed, kidnapped, snuff)->Anything to escape the gray]]
[[Cunt, not Angela (M+/F, kidnapped, beaten, nc, dehumanization, scat, best, prostitution, snuff)->Cunt, not Angela]]
[[The delivery (M+/f, kidnapped, drugged, gang rape, anal sex, beaten, prostitution)->The delivery]]
[[The runaway (M/f, oral, nc, drugs, beaten, best, implied snuff)->The runaway]]
[[The circle of life (M/f, m+/f, molestation, underage, oral, groomed, photographed, drug use, gang rape, prostitution)->The circle of life]]
[[Self Destruction <span style="font-size: 50%">(violence, incest, drug abuse, prostitution, used up)</span>->Self Destruction]]
[[No one <span style="font-size: 50%">(M+/f, drunk, drugged, gang rape, groped, violent, kidnap, implied snuff)</span>->No one]]
[[In the trash <span style="font-size: 50%">(M/F, nc, rough, extreme violence, suicide)</span>->In the trash]]
[[She shouldn't have done that <span style="font-size: 50%">(M+/F, beaten, nc, anal, suffocated, snuff)</span>->She shouldn't have done that]]
[[HOME <span style="font-size: 50%">(M/f, dehumination, mind control, mental reduction, kidnap, nc, groomed)</span>->HOME ]]
[[Needing to be loved <span style="font-size: 50%">(molestation, groomed, child abuse, runaway, prostitution, filmed, beaten, consensual abuse, stabbed, snuff)</span>->Needing to be loved]]
[[She understood it was time <span style="font-size: 50%">(M/F, kidnapped, manipulated, beaten, broken, dehumanization, hung, snuff)</span>->She understood it was time]]
[[She's drugged and tied <span style="font-size: 50%">(M+/F, gang rape, bound, puke, drugged, anal, choked, passed out)</span>->She's drugged and tied]]
[[Into the woods <span style="font-size: 50%">(Kidnapped, rape, implied snuff, stripped)</span>->Into the woods]]
[[The case of the wannabe Dom <span style="font-size: 50%">(M/F, crime, rape, anal, accidental snuff, masturbation)</span>->The case of the wannabe Dom]]
[[A flip of a coin<span style="font-size: 50%">(suffocation, drunk, bound, snuff, anal, necro)</span>->A flip of a coin]]
[[If only for some->If only for some]]
[[You're next->You're next]]
[[It tasted cold->It tasted cold]]
[[All her futures->All her futures]]
[[For you, anything->For you, anything]]
[[He recognized her->He recognized her]]
[[To be noticed->To be noticed]]
[[Expiration Date->Expiration Date]]
[[The dangerous ones (viol, mindbreak, MF, NC, oral, exhibition)->The dangerous ones]]
[[Where she belonged->Where she belonged]]
[[Always and Forever->Always and Forever]]
[[They make it so easy->They make it so easy]]
[[They never stopped->They never stopped]]
[[You love me, don't you Cunt?->You love me, don't you Cunt?]]
[[Art->Art]]
[[Venting->Venting]]
[[At the end->At the end]]
[[She loved him->She loved him]]
[[He set her free->He set her free]]
[[Her first concert - Edited (M+/F, drugged, drunk, nc, filmed, oral, anal, abuse, conditioned, puke, incest)->Her first concert - Edited (M+/F, drugged, drunk, nc, filmed, oral, anal, abuse, conditioned, puke, incest)]]''Multi-part stories''
[[Dirty Dancing - Part 1 of the Spiral saga (M/F, drunk, nc, humil, rough, oral, spit)->Dirty Dancing]]
[[My Destruction Begins - Part 2 of the Spiral saga (M/F, rape, body writing, humiliation, fear, strangled, threats)->My Destruction Begins]]
[[Broken In - Revised, part 3 of 3 of the Spiral saga (mental breakdown, peed on, manipulation, manhandled, physical abuse, bestiality, blackmail)->Broken In]]
[[My choices never really mattered (M+/F, nc, groped, preg, anal, abuse, puke)- Part 1 of the Empty saga->My choices never really mattered]]
[[I feel alive (M/F, nc, beaten, knife play, abused, peed on, robbed, burned)- Part 2 of the Empty saga->I feel alive]]
[[Raped and broken (M/F, beaten, nc, tied, burned, cut, choked, masturbation) - Part 3 of the Empty saga->Raped and broken]]''Dirty Dancing by Badsammie''
Written on April 17, 2018
Finals and studying were killing her, driving her crazy as the semester wound down. It was all she could do to stay focused anymore. The grind of it all was just smothering her. It was why she was here tonight. To let loose a little, recharge and refresh, and then start back up the next day. Sammie didn’t feel like it was too much to ask for. Normally, she went out to the bars to dance with her friends. They were a group of wingmen supporting, sabotaging, and protecting each other from too much excess. Sammie wanted the excess tonight, however, but within reason. She was in a relationship after all and saw a future in it. But a bit of a buzz, a bit of a grope, and maybe even some kisses wouldn’t hurt anything.
With that thought firmly in mind, she had dressed in a sleek red dress and tall black heels, but no bra. She did wear a thin black thong that barely could keep a breeze away, much less a wandering finger. She called for an Uber and shortly before 11, she arrived at a decent bar. She’d been there before and they were always busy. She kept it simple with occasional vodka shots, plus whatever beer random guys sent her way in a desperate bid for her attention. She got drunker far faster than she had expected. She’d been drunk before, sloppily even, so that was nothing new.
She let the guy she was dancing with grope her ass firmly and nuzzle her neck with kisses before pulling away and blowing a kiss to him. The night had been that way. Tease after tease, a cupped breast, a caressed neck, and handfuls of her ass. Nothing more, however, nothing that would cross a line. She almost smiled at their frustration. It wasn’t exactly a game to her, but it almost was. So close, loving the attention and the power. But it was getting late and she did have to study tomorrow.
She headed back to the restrooms, but apparently, she had not been the only woman with that idea. The line was wrapped out and even wandered past the men's room. She even saw a couple women just go in there together, braving the stares of the men, daring them to stop them. No one did though, this was a pretty good crowd, truth be told.
She didn’t feel up to that and since she only had to pee, she decided to head out to the alley. It wasn’t the first time she’d just pulled her thong to the side and hiked her dress up and it likely wouldn’t be the last. It was quiet out back, likely due to the horrible smell of the sewer system. It was so awful she almost went back in, but this would be so much quicker. She snuck behind a dumpster bin, pulled up the dress, and started peeing, her thong safely pushed aside.
She was almost done when she was pushed against the rough wall, face held against the course brick.
“Think you can play the tease, you slut?” someone said. “Now it’s time to pay the price.” She tried to struggle as her minuscule thong was jerked down and her skirt pulled up around her waist. She almost screamed when she felt metal at the base of her neck.
“Don’t even try it. It doesn’t have to get messy,” the stranger said. She nodded against the brick, scratching her cheek as he pulled her dress off her, making her step out of it and kicking it into a dirty stale puddle of water. With the metal in her back, he pressed against her and shoved himself hard into her ashamedly wet cunt. All he did was chuckle, whispering in her ear.
“I knew it.”
Then he fucked her hard, crushing her between him and the wall, brick biting roughly at her face and breasts as he pumped her pussy. Not long after, he pulled out and shoved her to the ground. Her right cheek had several small cuts and her breasts were red and raw from the brickwork. He shoved his cock in her mouth and fucked it, slapping the back of her head occasionally.
Sammie knew she must have looked like trash, naked and being used in that alley, and that just made her wetter. She almost hated herself when she started fingering her pussy despite his best attempts to make her gag. When he saw that, he laughed again, and drug her to the puddle, shoving her on her back on top of her now ruined dress. She didn’t even fight as he spread her legs. They both knew what she was tonight. A hole. She shouldn’t have, but she accepted it as he got over her and slammed back in, fucking her painfully in the dirty water and asphalt. Occasionally he’d stop to spit on her or slap her, but soon he stiffened and dumped his load in her cunt.
He told her to open her mouth and when she did, he spat in it, then shoved his gun in her mouth. It tasted of metal and oil and her heart raced.
“We’re not gonna have problems are we cunt? Tell you what, just tell me your address, and I’ll trust that you won’t cause any issues for me and I won’t have to do something that you’ll regret.”
With that, he pulled the gun out of her mouth and she told him. He walked over to where she had set down her purse and rifled through it. He pulled out her ID and looked back at her.
“Correct, it matches,” he said. He then pulled out her credit card, her money, and her ID. “I’ll bring those back next week, understand?”
She sobbed softly, filthy and used as she nodded yes. He then told her to count to 50 and she did so before getting up. He was gone, but she knew it wouldn’t be for long. She looked down and saw the white leaking out of her as she got up and put her dress back on, reeking and wet. She didn’t have any money and she didn’t want anyone to know what had happened. So she asked a couple guys for a ride, but smelling as she did, all but one turned her down. He took her home, and he came in her mouth before they got there, using it as a cum dump in exchange for the hassle.
She walked in and got in the shower, turning it too hot to bear, and cried as she washed her filthy self clean. He knew her identity. He said he was coming back. She knew she was fucked. And despite not knowing what that future would bring her, she shoved 3 fingers in her soaked and needy cunt and fucked herself to orgasm. She got up after and looked in the mirror. She looked as used as she felt.
And she thought to herself, “God damn, next week can’t get here soon enough”
[[Go to "My destruction begins, Part 2 of the spiral saga"->My Destruction Begins]]
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to start->Start]]''My Destruction Begins by Badsammie''
Written on April 23, 2018
The waiting was the hardest part. After my rape and assault behind the bar in the alley and the filth, I was in constant fear. I woke up crying, shaking and soaked in sweat and juices. Every night resulted in guilty masturbating and self-loathing. I saw him and his dark figure abusing me when I closed my eyes. He was everywhere, always just out of the corner of my eye, as the days counted down. He said it would be one week, and I was popping my meds like candy to keep my anxiety down. They didn’t help.
Finally, the night came and I dressed in just a t-shirt as he had ruined my clothes last time. Twice that night I had to bolt to the toilet to dry heave, the weight of it all crashing down on me, every creak of the house sending excitement and terror through me. But, slowly, hour by hour, the night dragged on, and at some point, I passed out from exhaustion, both physical and mental. I woke the next morning, confused and strangely feeling rejected. How crazy is that? Rejected by your robber and rapist and feeling bad for it.
Later, when I came home from shopping, I found that perhaps I hadn’t been so much rejected as spared. In the mailbox, left sometime after I had checked the mail from the day before, an envelope had been left to me. It contained my cards and ID. The cards had been canceled quickly, so they were useless to me anyway, but the ID was nice to have back. The card had only been used once the night I had been raped. A small tool store, but I heard nothing back from the bank regarding it.
So soon, with the end of the school year approaching, I went back to focusing on my classes and finals. Nothing existed but them most days. Yes, the odd sound or movement out of the corner of my eye would make me shudder, but each day, things receded to the past. Fear went the way of daily monotony and grind, as finals passed and the school year ended. I would need to work for the summer and had a job lined up, and it would be nice to have a break from everything.
About a month later, I came home, tossed my purse down by the chair, and slowly stripped, heading to the shower. I had barely been in it for a minute, enjoying the heat washing down my body when the curtain was ripped open. I stared dumbfounded at my rapist as he sneered at me and I barely reacted as he grabbed my wet hair and jerked me out of the shower. I slipped and hit the toilet hard, some hair ripping out as he jerked me forward on the cold hard tile, dropping me to the floor. I whimpered, already sobbing pathetically.
“Surprise you stupid bitch. How was the waiting? Were you terrified? Were you wet?” he asked as he spun me around and shoved three fingers deep into my soaked cunt. “Wet. You’re fucking pathetic, you know that?” I could only sob and nod my head, my body aching from the fall as he hooked his fingers inside me. I was exposed in my own bathroom, by a man who had likely been watching me for a month. Waiting patiently for me to let my guard down and assume it was all over. Now I feared it may never be over. I then screamed a muffled scream as he shoved his thumb in my ass and he dug his fingers and their nails into my soft walls and shoved me over to the toilet. He shoved my head in and his fingers left my cunt and instead were shoved brutally back in my ass, 3 of them at least as I screamed and choked on cold toilet water, bubbles escaping around my mouth. Just twisting and torturing my ass as I swallowed toilet water in a desperate bid to breathe. Finally, he jerked me out of the toilet, throwing me hard against the tile as I slid and hit the wall, holding my head and retching up toilet water. “I bought you a present by the way,” he calmly said as I cried and coughed. “Well, more like you bought it since I used your money. Call it a parting gift.”
I screamed as he showed me my gift, a short length of smooth black rope. I tried to back away but he punched me in the gut and air exploded out of me. He took that opportunity to flip me over as I was doubled up and wrapped it around my neck. I felt him part my legs from behind and easily thrust up in me as he pulled the cord tight, strangling me.
“Mmmmm, what a delicious sick fucking cunt you are. You’re a failure at being a human being, you sick fuck. You’re only a success at being a warm hole and then for how long?” he asked, as he pulled even tighter on the cord.
My eyes bulged and I tried to move but he pulled me back on his cock using the cord. I swear I felt something pop in my throat as the cord was drawn tighter and tighter, digging and tearing at my throat. No air, no blood was coming to me as his cock battered me, slamming in with all his strength. I faded fast as black closed in on all sides. I felt only pain and fear and then, my cunt spasmed, gushed, and even as I was being choked to death, I came. I fucking came hard and I thought, “Please God, don’t let me die like……” ……………………………………………………………………… ……………………………………………………………………
I woke up an hour later or so, naked and freezing on the floor of the bathroom. My nose hurt and when I pushed up I felt the dried blood on it where my face must have hit the floor when I passed out or when he pushed out of me. It didn’t feel broke though. My throat, however, did. Every breath was a ragged wheeze and my neck felt swollen. I struggled to get up and saw the puddle under me, his cum. I never even checked myself for STDs last time. I didn’t want to know. I flicked on the light and cried as I looked in the mirror. I had been written all over, in what appeared to have been a permanent marker.
My forehead said empty. My mouth said whore with my lips forming the O. My arms had cumwhore written on both. Ankles said slut and bitch. My thighs said “Cum and piss go here” with arrows pointing towards my cunt and ass. My breasts had fun bags written on them, and glancing down at my pussy I saw written “Her entire worth” written over it. Something was written on my back, but it was my belly that scared me the most. He had taken his time to leave me a note.
“Don’t worry, I won’t kill you. That might be a lie. But not quickly. I can’t wait to destroy you. I’ll see you in a week, Sammie.”
I was shaking as I walked out of the bathroom. My house had been trashed, and my mail went through. He had marked me. I couldn’t go to my job like this; would it even come off without scrubbing my skin? Every room had been gone through. He had used me and discarded me once again and he had promised to destroy me. I didn’t know what that meant. I could barely talk and there was no way to hide the bruise that ran around my neck. What would I do? I sat down and cried, cried hard. Then I parted my legs and fingered myself, hating everything about me. I tasted his dried cum on my fingers and I gushed in my chair, wondering what worse he could do to me…
[[Go to "Broken In - Part 3 of the Spiral saga"->Broken In]]
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Broken In''
The following week came and went, just like the first time. I sat, naked in my bed, trembling and crying, holding my phone, waiting for him. I didn’t know if I’d call the police or part my legs or both. The power he had over me was intoxicating, a vicious drug I couldn’t let go. I had cum as I believed I was being strangled to death. How can that happen and me not be damaged or wrong. There had to be something fucked up inside me, broken or ruined. So I waited, hour by hour, and finally cried myself to sleep, a dark ring around my neck, fading.
Much like last time, however, when I woke, I realized while he hadn’t came and raped me, he had came and visited. No mail this time, which would have been a relief. No. This time I knew he had came because in my fridge was a cup of yellow piss with a note on it. It simply read, “This is the only thing you deserve to drink”. I poured it out and sobbed, because he had been inside my house. Again. I hadn’t even heard him; he’d snuck in, just to taunt me. I knew how dangerous he was. I had lost my new job because of him. I wasn’t about to show up there with a bloodied nose and swollen bruise around my neck, barely able to speak above a whisper.
So I had stayed home, the victim. And now he was violating not just me, but my very own home. It didn’t stop there however. Indeed, it only got far worse. One morning there was cum splattered on my bathroom mirror. A pile of shit on the kitchen floor. Pee in my bedroom trash can. A wad of my panties used as toilet paper. Each day I wake, or come home to a fresh violation that said this place, and by extension me, belonged to him.
Waking up led to panic attacks as I searched my home. Returning from shopping, very much the same. My chest pounding, under the oppressive weight of what was coming next. I nearly collapsed when I found all my birth control pills opened and tossed in the toilet. Two days later it was my Klonopin and Zoloft that was gone. That day I couldn’t even leave the bed. I just shut down, didn’t eat, and literally pissed myself. I couldn’t function, couldn’t breathe, I literally couldn’t BE.
Thankfully that day passed but I barely functioned after that, minimal cleaning, upkeep, nothing mattered. I had given up. It couldn’t get worse. I was wrong, but I didn’t know that yet. I didn’t realize I still had more to lose. I got drunk one night and woke, soaked in piss. Some of it might have been from myself, but I think it was all his. My hair reeked, my t-shirt reeked, he’d defiled me. I barely even cried.
And then, that’s when he moved in.
It was that simple, one day, I’m piss soaked and barely functioning, the next, I’m coming home with beer and frozen dinners and the house is clean. Sparkling even. It had a sharp, and probably needed chemical smell to it, but it looked like a home and not a hovel that a broken cunt was living in. I just dropped everything as I entered, stunned, when I found him there, sipping some coffee. I cried and he came over and stroked my face, not even saying a word. He pulled me to the shower and stripped me. I honestly expected another violent bathroom rape. But there wasn’t one. Instead, he took me in the shower and washed me, my body, and my hair. Despite touching me all over, he never groped or pawed at me. Finally, clean, he pulled me out and helped me into a beautiful gown. I felt beautiful in it, and so confused.
I had no idea what was going on, but he sat me down and cooked a dinner, never speaking, neither of us. I honestly think I was in shock. I felt clean and cared for the first time in three weeks since he’d been fucking with things in my house. I just watched him, my stomach churning at the delicious smells. I felt human again. That was my mistake.
When he finished the meal, he fixed two plates, and poured wine at both settings. I can’t even begin to describe the emotions I had rushing over me, I both wanted to flinch and lean in to him. My eyes were literally watering as he took my hand and stood me up and kissed me deeply on my mouth. It was never, ever, a question of whether I’d give into that kiss. I melted instantly and it was perhaps the longest, deepest, and most intimate kisses of my life. He then stepped behind me, put his hands on my shoulders, and tore my dress in half, dropping it to the floor. I was dumbfounded, as he next hurled me against the wall, sliding down it to the floor. I whimpered and sobbed as he kicked my stomach once, then dragged me over by the table again, shoving me on all fours.
Then my dinner was dropped before me. A dog dish. A dog dish full of dog food. I looked at him and asked him, begged him. He said I would always have a choice, as he pulled out that black cord once again. He smiled then and I cried, cried and leaned over and ate dog food for the first time in my live. He sat next to me, eating the delicious dinner, as I ate dog food. I should have fought, struggled, at least then maybe it would come to an end, even if a violent one. Instead I ate like a stupid bitch. His hand would wander to my nipples or probe my holes, and I just took it. Eventually, taking too much time, we both finished our meals.
“Sammie, my wonderful useless Sammie, I want you to know how much you mean to me that you let me move in,” he said mockingly. “I got us a pet, to celebrate!”
With that, he excitedly left the room. I should have run, I should have done anything. But I knew all my choices were lies. I just leaned forward, head on the floor as I had another panic attack, the pressure smashing and crushing me to the floor. I barely noticed when he returned, with a huge dog, a Mastiff I’d later learn. I just knew the dog looked bigger than me. It was well trained as it just sat when he snapped his fingers, then pulled out of a cabinet a camera and tripod, aiming it at the floor. I started to scream then, realizing just what he intended. I begged, I pleaded, and I freaked out and got dizzy. He just kicked me to the floor a few times and resumed work, until he was ready. Then I was positioned and he made a strange whistle and then, then I think I had a psychotic break as I was mounted and with his guiding hand, impaled by the massive beast.
I thought I had known shame, I had known abuse, but there is likely some torturous level of hell for people like me, that cum, repeatedly, as they are raped by a huge dog. I had never felt anything like it in my life. It wasn’t that the dog was bigger, though he was. It was the pace, the intensity that he fucked me with. It was like being fucked on fast forward, as the dogs paws clawed and scratched my back, shaking me as he rutted in me like I was a common bitch. I didn’t know then that people could have sex with animals or how it would feel. Tears exploded from my face as I was violently dog raped, with my tormentor filming it all. I lost control during my first orgasm and I remember nothing after, until the knot. I’ve seen the video since, that broken bitch on the screen cumming. God I hated her so much.
But I went away as I was owned by a simple beast, a beast that was better than me, worth more than me, and when I felt the knot, I didn’t know what it was but gods, it hurt. He started laughing when that brought me back, my desperate attempts to pull myself off of dog cock. The dog had pulled in the opposite direction but we were still locked as he came up and raped my throat, gagging me, coughing up dog food and swallowing it again in a desperate bid to breathe. He didn’t care, and honestly, if I had been able to think, I wouldn’t have either. I was just on automatic until that cum spurted down my throat, filling my gut. I slumped to the floor, only my hips pulled up, until several minutes later the knot pulled free. He took shots and I just laid there, a dog fucker. I had cum, I knew that much, and I knew that was wrong. I was a dog fucker.
He pulled my head up in my lap, stroked my hair, kissed my cheek, then opened my mouth and spit in it, as he fingered my gaped cum filled cunt, and smeared the dog cum all over my lips. He then leaned over me, whispering in my ear.
“I told you before, you always have a choice. I can post that video to 4chan, motherless, and tumblr. No info, but popular sites. Maybe no one will ever recognize you. Maybe they’ll recognize you the next time you step out. But I’ll make sure the internet knows that you’re a bitch that’s been bred by a dog. Maybe even the cops will find out. How would you like that? Being arrested for bestiality? How would you like that?”
I sobbed, as he spit in my eye, still softly stroking my cheek.
“You’re other choice is on the table there. It’s much simpler. You hold up the card, you read the words, and I put it out, not on the open internet, but the dark web. On message boards that no decent person will ever look at. It’s not hard, you just say your name, and your address, and ask them to come, whenever they want, to do whatever they want. And they will. Maybe I’ll keep things sane and under control. Maybe I’ll encourage their worst instincts. Who knows? So, Sammie the dog fucker, what do you choose?” he asked.
In the end, it was no choice at all. I sat up on the floor, naked, cold, spit and cum and sweat on my face.
“My name is Sammie, and I live at……”
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Alternative History 101 by Badsammie''
Written on May 18, 2018
I scrolled through the messages I had gotten back on Craigslist one more time. I thought I had settled on the man I planned to meet and had almost replied back when the urge hit me to look through everything one last time. He seemed safe, but something was niggling in the back of my mind and I couldn’t place why. So, venturing through all the replies that had seemed promising, I pulled up what had been my backup.
“I am very interested in meeting young women like yourself who want to be used. I’m glad you are exploring yourself and want to find what you were truly born for. Msg me back and I’ll teach you exactly what you are.”
It was a simple message, but I was both attracted and nervous about the tone presented within. I had role-played online the past couple of years with multiple men who viewed women as objects to use, even hurt, and I had found in my limited experience they seemed to fall into two broad categories. Men who wanted ladies on the street and skanks in the sheet or those who felt, clearly deep down, that women were cumrags to be used. While the latter could be fun to roleplay with, they scared me as they did not see me as human. Both of my “finalists” gave a bit of that vibe, but I didn’t want anyone who felt too hardcore like that. And now I was having second thoughts about my initial pick. Listening to my gut, I deleted my message and instead sent a message to the backup.
Thus started a few weeks of cautious back and forth, usually one message a day, of “negotiation”. First and foremost was proving who I was. I did so, sending him a picture of my face along with my email and he returned the same. I made sure to delete our messages afterward because the last thing I needed was anyone finding out about my planned activities. I’d only had sex once before and it had been a disappointing affair that left me empty and unsatisfied. My stress level had been so bad that I had been having more panic attacks and just felt depressed all the time. The only time I could escape myself was online, and they weren’t enough anymore. I needed it for real. Maybe then I wouldn’t come home and just cry as more expectations were heaped upon me without end.
Eventually, he pushed me hard about my body and I sent him a picture and short video of me in my panties and bra. He then told me to write whore on my stomach to prove it was real and not just any old picture. I did, feeling my stomach twist in guilt and excitement. He seemed to enjoy that and wanted me to send more, but I was paranoid that any pics could get out. So I told him no and the reason why and surprisingly, he relented. I had prepared to be badgered but he quickly let it go. He did bring up our meeting and I told him I’d get back to him. I did the next day, asking him to meet me at a nearby Wal-Mart. He instead suggested a McDonalds a bit further away, but I said yes.
Excited, I masturbated myself to dirty fantasies of what would come, which would ultimately prove beyond unrealistic. I picked out my clothes for the meet, a nice short dress, low cut, no bra, but a thong and nice flats. I then constructed a cover story for where I would be and started to put everything in motion. Three days later, I did.
I found myself that Saturday, alone, hiking along the roadside down to that corner of town to meet him. Thankfully it wasn’t too hot as I was mortified at the idea of being soaked in sweat when I arrived. I hit the parking lot and as I headed into the building, I heard someone yell out behind me. I turned and recognized him, driving a nice crossover. He flashed an attractive smile and waved me over. I went to him and he asked if I wanted to chat first, just in the van. I hesitated but felt safe enough in the parking lot so I agreed and got in.
I was happy with his appearance, lean but muscular, dark from working heavily in the sun. We chatted a bit, and beyond kissing my cheek, undressing me with his eyes, and touching my knee, he wasn’t being very forward. I’d almost expected something else considering his tone online. Instead, he was very pleasant and we chatted with the windows down for easily thirty minutes in his car. We talked about life, education, the world, sex of course, and how I got to be where I was. Then, after a bit, he leaned in to kiss me, gently, but firmly. It was a kiss I happily returned. We didn’t break the kiss for nearly a minute and then parted, almost panting. He stroked my cheek and told me he really liked me and he thought it would be so dirty for me to give him a blowjob in the car. I thought about it nervously, caught off guard by the sudden suggestion. I did like him already and it wasn’t like my mouth was virginal. Indeed, I had already given multiple blowjobs and found that I very much enjoyed the act.
He put the crossover into drive and unzipped and I leaned over, lapping at his cock. It had a strong, musky scent and tasted of salty sweat, but it wasn’t unpleasant. He slowly drove around as my head bobbed in his lap, feeling like the dirty little slut for doing this. This was some of the excitement I was missing and wanted. After a few minutes, I felt him begin to tense up. I prepared to swallow his cum when I felt a sharp pain in my butt cheek. I tried to pull up but he shoved my head down and the world grew dark as cum filled my throat.
The next thing I felt was sandpaper scraping my back. At least it felt that way. My body was moving, not of my own accord, and I felt like a great weight was on me. And my crotch hurt, bad. I started to focus and opened my eyes and nothing made sense. I was on my back, on concrete, in what looked like a half-finished house. A stranger, a large black man, was on top of me pounding away. I started to scream and he covered my mouth and started pounding harder, ramming against my cervix, making me sob. He held me down effortlessly until he grunted, ramming deeply in me as I screamed into his hand as he filled me with his seed. He pulled out and let me go, jerking me up and wiping his cock with my hair.
Dazed and confused as I was, I noticed things. We weren’t alone. There were several men around me. I had a puddle of cum between my legs and my entire body ached. I doubted the black man had been the first. I couldn’t see the sun but I knew some time had passed. I wanted to scream but only cried when another man, tanned and white, came over and shoved me down. He spat in my face, lifted my legs, and slammed into me as the ground dug into my back. He basically folded me in half and fucked me against the floor hard, while men took photographs, videos, and called me names. He stiffened and dumped his load in me, slapping me hard as he got up.
I begged for someone to help me as a large fat man flipped me over. He spread my ass, rubbed something cold on it, and shoved his cock in me. My screams were barely human then and I heard a piece of construction equipment turned on to drown out my voice. I didn’t know it then, but the only reason he was able to shove in so easily was that he had been the third man to rape my ass. All I knew was that my guts felt like they were being torn apart as he mashed my head to the ground, bit my neck so hard I started bleeding, and rutted in my ass until he came.
It went on like that, man after man, just holding me down and fucking me. No, using me. I was nothing more than a cum dumpster and no one acted as if they cared for me at all. Soon I was bleeding from my back, my breasts, my knees, my neck, as I was tossed about, bit, and clawed at. Some point after my next anal rape I came, and they couldn’t stop laughing and taunting me. I even laughed at myself then, although hysterically. Something broke inside me, and when the Craigslist guy walked over to me, I cried and laughed.
He laughed too as he leaned down, whispering into my ear. “I told you I would show you what you are. You’re nothing but rapemeat,” he told me as he started choking me. He pulled me up onto him, making me straddle him as he choked me, fucking into me as he strangled me, his eyes barely an inch from mine.
“I told them all what you wanted, what you needed. I showed them your pictures you stupid little whore. We’ve been laughing at you for weeks, getting ready for this. You’re gonna be fucked out and ruined after today. You look like ground hamburger and you’ve cum like a cheap cunt because that is what you are. You know it now deep down. I’m sure you always suspected, but now you will never doubt it. You’re a warm set of holes, nothing more.”
As he told me this, black wavered around the edges of my vision. His grip tightened as my breathing and pulse slowed, as he bucked into me. I was pushed onto his chest and someone filled my ass, crushing me between the two men. I tried to reach out for someone to help me, but I couldn’t lift my arms anymore. I spasmed without control as the world turned black.
I woke later as hot piss streamed down from nearly a dozen men onto my battered body. Some just aimed from my chest, but several seemed to aim for my crotch or face and hair. I choked on the acrid taste, the strong sour smell, as I was drenched. It burned all of my small cuts. Someone jerked my head up and finished in my mouth, holding my nose until I was forced to choke it down. I coughed weakly as my face was shoved in another man’s ass and made to lick his filthy crack.
Starting to get bored, they got creative, fucking me with hammers whose rubber grips dug into my gut as they rammed it in my ass. My ass got beat with their belts and other objects, whipping me until I bled. My final indignation was two men holding my arms as they lifted me up to a 2’x4’ sawhorse. Another man held my hips as the man from the ad took a very small but terrifying nail and hammered my nipple to the wood. I screamed uselessly around the construction equipment as he took my other nipple and did the same. Then, one by one, most of the men fucked me again. I was in complete shock by then and barely noticed when they had finished. I was still numbly humping against cocks that weren’t there, my nipples swollen and bleeding. He pulled out the nails with pliers and I dropped to the floor, broken.
“So, what are you?” he asked me.
I couldn’t even look up as I didn’t have the strength. I was beyond broken.
“A set of warm holes,” I said, unable to cry anymore.
He smiled at that, dragged me to his crossover, and drove me to his home. There he washed and scrubbed me, cleaning the outside of me. I knew what he was doing though, removing evidence. Deep inside nothing could scour me and even though he dropped me off at my home that night, I never really left that half-finished house.
Instead, I sit here, pretending to get drunk and piss off angry men, and I think, and I remember, and I feel once again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Jogging through the woods by Badsammie''
Written on May 23, 2018
I ran in the dark through the brush, stumbling, my breathing ragged as the invisible branches tore at my skin. I didn’t know where I was anymore, the light of the park receding as he herded me towards ever greater darkness. I only heard three sounds in my desperation, my clumsy footsteps, my pounding heart, and his steady advance somewhere behind me. Where had he come from, I wondered.
I had been out for my morning run, needing to be done early enough to get to the bus station and head out to work. I preferred my sunrise jogs, but my job had needed me in early and this was my only choice. I hated treadmills and despite the park being closed, no one had ever hassled me here before. Until now.
I had been jogging hard, following the dirt path I knew by heart. My light that had been clipped to my glasses ensured that I wouldn’t trip, and the constant hikers saw that it was worn and smooth, like soft concrete. My pace had been near my best, I had felt, when something had tackled me right off the trail. I had hit the ground hard and my glasses had flown off, the light spiraling in the dark. All I saw was the outline of a large man, getting up. I got up faster and bolted, without thinking. That had turned out to be a mistake. My night vision was basically non-existent from using the light to guide my way, while my predator had been sitting patiently in the dark. Either for me specifically or the first victim to cross his path, I didn't know.
I found myself stumbling and falling constantly, my knees and palms already bleeding from a dozen small cuts. The sound of him kept coming closer and I had no idea where I was, when suddenly, there was no more ground beneath me. I fell into the creek hard and only by the grace of some recent rains did I not kill myself as I slapped against a few inches of icy cold water. It stung my entire body like hundreds of hot needles, both burning and numbing me all at once. I tried to get up, slipping on the algae-covered rocks, my t-shirt and runners shorts clinging to my now freezing skin.
Then he came, splashing behind me as I clawed in the mud on the bank, as I pulled myself out of the creek. Before I could get away, however, my hair was grabbed and I felt pain in my back as he punched me, slamming me forward into the mud. I sobbed, dazed, my back in agony, as his weight pressed into me.
“Thanks for the run, cunt. I enjoy having to work for my pleasure,” he said, as he licked my exposed cheek. The other was forced into the sandy mud and rocks with his hand, holding my head down. I couldn’t see anything more than an outline, couldn’t feel anything other than numbness and fear. I heard, more than felt, my thin runner’s shorts rip open and then my top as well, torn open from the back. I was still struggling under his weight but despite being in good shape, he was vastly stronger than me. He spread my legs with his own and as I cried, put his hands hard on my back, shoving me against the ground hard as he pressed against my ass. Despite the cold and fear tensing me up, he pushed against my sphincter, moving one hand down to help himself. I started screaming again and he cuffed the side of my head hard and thrust. It felt like my guts were being torn out as he pumped violently in and out of me.
“Take it you piece of shit, take it!” he moaned in my ear, as he spasmed against and in me and I felt his heat fill my bowels. I felt him pull out and the hot and cool mixed and burned in my ass. I cried softly, my fingers deep in the mud as the weight on me vanished. I whimpered, feeling ruined, as he moved away. It didn’t sound far, but I stayed frozen for several minutes before I pushed myself up. My t-shirt fell away, stuck in the mud, though my shorts stayed on, only the back of them being torn open. Mud was caked on the side of my face, and I crawled a few feet before collapsing further from the creek, rolling on my back. My backside hurt so bad and I just felt like shit.
Empty.
Broken.
That’s when I heard him come back. I looked and could see the shadow, but my scream was cut off by multiple slaps and then a hard choke as he mounted me again. He shoved my head against the ground hard, one hand around my throat squeezing. The other tore again at my shorts, this time pulling them free. Then he was in me again, choking so hard I couldn’t focus, feeling his other hand punch me in the gut, once then twice, and then hitting my breasts so hard it felt like they would explode. Every hit made my body contract on his cock, likely giving him more pleasure. Or perhaps he just liked hitting women. I sobbed, as he pistoned in and out of my pussy. He grabbed my legs and pulled them against his shoulders so he could drive deeper into me.
And then my body betrayed me. I hate myself and that moment to this day. In many ways, it was the day I was born and the day that I died. Old Sammie, she never left that creek. New Sammie did. New Sammie was a survivor, but she was broken. I was broken. I was broken when I felt that moment creep up, as that feeling crawled along my spine. He probably mistook my screams of “Oh god!” as some proof he was a sexual god but it was me begging the Creator to not let it happen.
But it did. I orgasmed on my rapists’ cock, hard. And he knew it and hit me more as my body twitched outside of my control. Soon he was spent as he emptied his load in me. He stayed in me until he shrunk, then pulled out and stood over me. Then he pissed on my body, marked me like a fire hydrant, and I knew deep down then what trash I was to him.
He left for good this time, but I stayed in the mud and dirt along the bank for much longer. Eventually, I got up, crawling, then standing, as his seed ran out of me. I limped back home and by some miracle, no one saw me. I showered, burning myself in the hot water, a baptism of fire on my skin as I cleaned everything away. Then I masturbated as I punched the wall, fingers pumping in my damaged hole as I made my knuckles bleed in guilt.
One month later, I had an abortion. By then, the guilt barely bothered me. My daily nightmares numbed me to the emptiness I felt. Everything seemed dull and gray outside of that moment or my desperate reading of others’ similar moments. Despite that, despite that trauma, I still run in the dark. The only difference now is that I post where I will be running and when, and wait to be jumped once again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''On my knees by Badsammie''
Written on October 23, 2018
I wait patiently in the living room, sitting topless on the couch, wearing only the yoga pants he set out for me this morning. My tits are still tender from the recent piercings I got last week, though the swelling is now gone and I’m in basic daily care mode for them. He wanted them, just like he wanted my belly and clit pierced and I had done those previously for him. Currently, they are only barbells, but once healed they will be replaced with rings. They make him happy and making him happy makes me happy. The smell from the kitchen tells me that the pork chops are almost done and I get up and flip them, turning the heat way down to keep from burning them.
My phone buzzes and I pick it up from the table. He’s almost home, so I go to the bathroom, double-checking my makeup. Nothing too heavy today, just making sure nothing is out of place. He’s had a hard day and has been out since early in the morning because someone fucked up and a water leak was flooding one of his sites. Everything is good, so I rush back out to the living room and see him pull up in his truck. I kneel down, in front of the door, and patiently await him.
He comes in and he’s filthy from a long hard day at work. I can see that he’s tired and frustrated, but so much of it melts away as soon as he sees me waiting there for him. It’s hard to describe the simple joy that brings me. He starts to pull close and I reach up, unzipping him and he’s already hard. I open my mouth as his dirty hands grip my head and hair, balling it up in his fist as he urgently drives into my mouth. He’s fucked my mouth much harder, but he’s not trying to hurt, he simply needs to cum, and I work my tongue along with his thrusts to help him. I reach up to play with his sack some but he slaps my hand away. I’m not surprised by this. When he simply wants to cum and nothing else, he often prefers for me to simply take it. Not long after he starts, he jerks my head up and down harder, making my eyes water just a bit. Then I gag just a bit as he shoves deep in my throat, nose mashed against his chest as he spurts straight down to my stomach. He shudders once or twice, then pulls out and I lap up the rest of his cum, smiling at him. He pats my head, then heads off to the bathroom and I follow him, walking behind.
He gets in the shower, needing to wash the day’s work from him. As he does that, I get out his favorite t-shirt and sweats for him to relax after a long day’s work. After setting it out, I head back to the bathroom (after flipping the chops once more, turning off the grill, and adding a bit more BBQ sauce) and kneel down. He gets out of the shower, and after glancing at the toilet, he turns to me instead and smiles. I open my mouth and he pushes his warm, wet, and now clean cock into my mouth. I close my mouth, sucking softly, and quickly feel the salty rush of heat. I grip his legs and swallow as fast as I can, drinking down his hot piss. I hear him moan in pleasure as I take it all, almost choking at the volume. I force it down and he lessens his grip on my head. I pull out his cock and lap the head a few times; then he pulls me up and kisses me. I’m so happy because I know how much he enjoys it that I do that for him. I hug him tightly and we head to the kitchen as I listen to him gripe about his day.
We eat, we talk, and I help him get out some of his frustrations verbally. After we finish eating, I get him a cold beer and cuddle up with him while we watch TV. I massage his legs and feet for him, then his shoulders, kneading his overworked muscles. As our show ends, I lean against his ear and tell him that if he wants or needs to vent on me, he can. He looks back, kissing me, asking me if I’m sure. To answer, I simply strip and head back to our bedroom. He eagerly follows.
Once in, I smile at him and he slaps me. It's not a love tap, but a hard smack. I whimper, eyes already watering as he smacks my other cheek. He sits down and tells me to lay on his lap and I do. I expect the leather strap but this time he uses his hand. He brings it down on me as I struggle to stay still. After around the twentieth slap, I start crying freely, as he hits my ass, again and again, raising welts in the shape of his hand. Then he moves, slapping my back, my shoulder blades, my hips. He parts my legs and slaps my slim and shaved pussy. It’s all I can do to cling to his leg for dear life as he hits me again and again. When he’s done, I’m trembling. He shoves me off his lap and I whimper when I hit the floor, looking up at him. He’s both smiling and not, animalistic. I barely feel it when he backhands me, then the rush of heat reminds me of what just happened. I smile up at him, but I’m crying now. I can’t stop that. But it’s OK because he likes those tears as well.
He tells me to close my eyes and I do. I feel his knuckles brush my cheek, ever so gently. Then he pulls his fist away and I’m on the floor, the room spinning. I don’t even feel pain, not really, just confusion despite knowing what just happened. I feel him on top of me now, spreading my legs, slamming into my cunt. His cunt. He grips my throat tightly, cutting off my air as he hits me hard again, this time in my gut. What air I have expels out and he’s gripping me so tight I get none back. He’s fucking me furiously and I feel wet and orgasmic and in so much pain and all I can do is focus on him. He’s all that matters. He’s my world, my reason. That keeps running through my head, even as it gets harder and harder to see him. I feel him moving, my body is shuddering, but black is creeping in on all sides and then I cum and blackness envelopes me.
I wake up moments later, being slapped again, as he cums deep in me. I struggle to focus, one cheek has swollen bad, as I cling to him. He whispers in my ear, asking if I’m off my pill like he asked. I nod and he smiles, stroking my bruised cheek softly, then kissing it. He says good, then pulls me up with him. He holds me steady as I’m still a bit dizzy, then he slips my pink collar that says Daddy on me and pulls me to bed. We spoon, he feels better because of me and that makes me feel better. I feel safe and right in his arms. Where I belong.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Broken, ruined, and desperate''
It comes and goes, that need, that primal urge that can overwhelm me. I try to be a good girl, I truly do. Yes, I’m a slut, I’m a skank, and I’m a cheap set of holes. All that and more. And there come some days, rare ones, where I want to be so much more and so much less.
I want him to walk through the door and see me, except he doesn’t. He sees a warm mouth, C cup tits with pierced nipples, and two holes, one wet, one warm and tight. He doesn’t see me and honestly, there isn’t a "me" to see. I am what he makes me and over time I see it. Broken, ruined, and desperate.
He grabs me by my neck and lifts me up, choking as he pulls me to his mouth, kissing me deeply. No love, just need. Then with fearful strength, he throws me against the wall and I slide down, stunned. He needs to vent then and my body is the canvas to paint upon. I struggle to stand up, but he kicks my cunt, doubling me over. He needs it swollen, tighter. It’s never tight enough anymore unless his fist is shoved in it. He grabs my head and jerks it back up against the wall and rams his cock in my throat.
It’s not gentle or deep. He pounds hard, my head bouncing between his crotch and the wall, as he batters my throat until my gag reflex hits, puking upon it, and him and me. He’s mad, furious as he hits me, once, twice, three times until I am tasting blood and my eye is swollen. I can’t focus but I don’t need to. That’s not why I am there.
He grabs my hair and jerks me forward, throwing me face-first into the floor. I try to get up but he stands on my head, kicking my legs apart with his free foot. Then he steps off my head and jerks up my hips and slams into my ass with no lube. It barely needs it anymore; with enough lube, he can even fist it now. Like me, my holes are broken and ruined, desperate for his need and use so that he’ll love me again. He pounds me brutally, occasionally slamming my head against the floor. I still think too much sometimes and that cures it.
He slows and I understand when the belt is thrown around my neck and tightened. Then he starts pounding again as he pulls, so tight that it feels like my neck is about to snap. It’s ok if it does. I love him. My neck doesn’t snap, instead, as he speeds up, the world turns gray, then black, as I cum from his destructive need. I slump as hot cum gushes in my battered ass.
I wake up being dragged to the bathroom. I smile because he’s still not done with me. I still have use and maybe this will earn his love. His shit-covered cock is rammed down my throat and I clean it as he drains himself and then he uses the toilet. My bathroom doesn’t have toilet paper. He doesn’t need it. He grabs my head and I wipe him clean with my tongue. I gag and get sick a couple times in the toilet, but that's ok. When done, I’m a mess so he shoves my head in the toilet and flushes several times to clean me. He loves me so much, it shows.
He then vents on me more, giving me wonderful bruises all over until he’s done and shaking hard. The room spins but that doesn’t matter. My inability to stand or speak doesn’t matter. He feels better and that makes me better. I love him and as he leaves his garage, my home, to eat with his wife, I know he loves me the most. Because he visits me every day and every day isn’t the last, so I’m still worth something to him, and that’s enough.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She had too much by Badsammie''
Written on June 12, 2018
She stumbles, smiling but unsure why; her movements uncertain and awkward. She is sweating heavily from all the dancing; unfocused, trying to remember where she sat down her purse. She knows she came here with friends but she got distracted, drunk, and she can’t find them now. Did they leave her, thinking she had already left? If she could find her purse, she could call them. Instead, she stumbles, her hand sliding along the wall. Her hair is disheveled, her short skirt riding high; her left heel is broken from an earlier stumble. She leans against the wall as the room spins again.
He notices that she doesn’t see him approach as she rests against the wall as the world twirls about her. He’s been watching her though. She’s drunk, of course, but probably a bit slow too. She clearly didn’t notice him drop anything into her drink. That’s when the waiting game began for him. She had been slutting it up, teasing men, himself included all night, thinking she could play her games. She would learn tonight that other people can play games as well. He steps close and lifts her chin, her eyes dull and glassy. She barely reacts when he leans in and kisses her, deeply, cupping her ass, pulling her against him. He feels her kiss him back, but she struggles too; like her brain is on autopilot and can’t decide what she should do.
She melts against the stranger and returns his insistent kiss. She thinks she danced with him but she’s not sure. She half-smiles wondering why she is doing this, pushing back at him lightly. At first, he’s a wall, but then he relents and she tries to focus on his features. He smells of whiskey and cigars and he’s older but how old she can’t tell. His stubble burns her face as he kisses her again. She pushes his chest but this time he doesn’t relent and she should fight but she’s so tired. She tastes him as his tongue is forced into her mouth and she doesn’t even notice him pulling up her skirt over her ass.
He smiles as he breaks the kiss, feeling her tiny thong, before pulling her skirt down again. As he pulls away, she’s clearly out of it, still kissing for a beat after he had stopped. Her eyes are dull, empty, just the way he likes them. Cunts like these have always frustrated him and treated him as a toy. But they weren’t anything special. Right now is the most true and honest she’s ever been, whether she knew it or not. He holds her dull chin in his hand, before grabbing her wrist, and slipping his other hand between her halter top and the small of her sweaty back. He guides the dumb drunk thing to the back and she just stumbles along, so very compliant. He loves this state, where they dance along the edge of reality, barely hanging on, before jumping off the cliffs into unconsciousness. He leads her into the bar’s men's room, smiling to himself.
She walks along uncertainly with the older man, touching her chin absentmindedly where his stubble has rubbed her, more than a little confused. He knows where he is going she knew, she tried to ask about her friends and he told her not to worry so she didn’t. His hand on her back feels strong as do his fingers holding her hand. She doesn't think of much at all, except making sure each step is successful, until they go through a door and the bright white almost blinds her. She blinks almost numbly, trying to process why they are in the bathroom. Not just the bathroom, but the men's room. She feels the pressure on her back again as she is pushed forward towards the closest open stall. A man walks out of another stall and smiles at her. She doesn't know why but she smiles back. And then they both are in the stall and she finally knows she has to turn, she has to get out of there. Sluggish alarm bells finally ring in her hazy head but he just grips both her hands and slams them and her body against the wall, next to a filthy piss-covered toilet. She tries to scream but his mouth is over hers and his other hand is tearing at her top, pawing at her small braless chest. She moans and cries both as the stranger gropes her tits and then tugs her nipples as he basically tongue fucks her mouth. She hears a ripping sound and her chest is cold. She notices that a top like hers is sinking into the yellow water. She whimpers as he breaks the kiss and spins her around, shoving her face hard into the graffiti-laden wall and tears off her skirt. She feels him against her and screams in her head and cries instead in reality.
He tosses her ruined skirt on the floor, behind the toilet. The stupid bitch was barely up now, the drugs completely fucking up her awareness. That was ok, as all he cares about is defiling the young cunt. Tonight, he is pretty sure, her life is going to be ruined and that sent a special thrill up his spine. He mashes her head even harder against the wall and pulls out his cock. He rubs her cunt, surprisingly wet, which means this dumb thing is probably already broken. The broken ones are always wet no matter what you do to them. He left her thong on her; somehow it felt dirtier to leave her with one piece of clothing. Then he shoves hard into her, slamming her body against the cheap bathroom stall. He doesn't care if it bruises her, or if the rust and chipping paint scrapes her. He needs to empty his balls and that was what he was going to do. He was expecting her to scream, but she doesn't which only reinforces his belief that she was already broken. But she still has a spark he intends to snuff out tonight.
She whimpers and grunts, barely able to focus as she is slammed into the wall painfully, again and again, limp, weak, as the stranger rapes her. Something keeps screaming at her to yell or fight, but her body is disconnected from her mind. She just feels the old familiar emptiness crawling away to be filled by something else. She is hurting, she is dizzy, but she isn’t empty.
He feels it as he gets close, the telltale shudder, the quiver, of a convulsing cunt, spasming on his cock. He slams her even harder and then pulls her down, hitting her against the toilet. Her head bounces off the toilet rim, before he picks it up, lifts the lid, and shoves her head in the toilet. He mashes her body, now beginning to flail against the filthy porcelain. He feels his own body begin to convulse.
Stars fly in front of her as her head bounces off the hard toilet seat, then the icy, nasty water slaps her in the face as her head is dunked in. Her body and mind finally connect to some degree, she struggles in the piss-filled water, her top clings to her face as she chokes down the yellow water in panicked fear. Her body flails, as she tries to grip the lid, to get air as she gets a breath, only to be shoved under again. She flashes back to earlier times, though not happier ones, wondering how they always “know”. Her struggles slow and she swallows more water trying to get air, reaching up, flushing the toilet. As she gulps in some air before her ruined top clogs the toilet, she feels him shove deep, emptying himself in her. She wonders if this one is clean and barely cares. She hates that she came for him. She doesn’t lift her head as the water slowly fills, part of her wanting to keep her head there forever.
He shakes, trembling, as he finishes cumming deep in the worthless bitch. He watches as the water starts going over her face and for a dark moment, he wishes he could just slam her face down again and again and keep it there. Then the moment and monster pass, and he pulls her dazed, drunk, and drugged head out of the toilet. Her nose has a thin stream of blood leaking out and a bump on her forehead, but she doesn’t fight or struggle as he shoves her into sitting on the toilet. He spreads the cunt’s legs and pushes her back, the drugs and likely concussion reclaiming her mind after the exposure to the cold toilet water. Some toilet paper clings to her hair and ear and he laughs. Then he pisses all over her, her face, her chest, between her legs, and on her cunt. She takes it, sobbing softly, and then he pees in her mouth. That finally makes her sob, choking on it. He pulls out his phone and takes a picture, before stepping out of the stall. He’s gotten a small crowd and as soon as he steps out, another man takes his place, he smiles, walking out and enjoying several more beers. He waits to see if anyone rushes out, to yell at the bartender, but no one does. Eventually, a couple hours later, he goes back in. She’s on the floor now, completely passed out. One eye is swollen shut, and beer bottles are shoved in both holes. She’s truly become the toilet and he takes several pictures before heading out. He puts her purse in his car and savors sending her the pictures, so she can never forget what they did to her tonight.
She wakes up hours later, putting on her skirt and blowing a man for his t-shirt. She reeks worse than any of the toilets there. A hundred thousand showers will never let her feel clean again. She makes it home, offering another blow job for a safe trip home, and thanks god that no one is there. She takes the key she’s hidden and gets in and scalds herself under the shower. In a month, she finds out she is pregnant. In two months she finds out she has both gonorrhea and syphilis. Then the pictures start coming, one a day, reminding her of that night. And then one night the stranger is there, and she opens the door and lets him in.
He was right, she’d given up.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Being his "little" whore by Badsammie''
Written on August 14, 2018
I smile, staring at the mirror, twirling in my little dress. It’s pink, like my collar, frilly, but short, barely covering my ass. I wear no panties, but my pink gemmed plug is snug tight in my ass. I’m not wearing a bra either and my pierced nipples strain against the fabric, soft on my skin. I’m not wearing my heels, Daddy says I don’t need them today.
I head away from the mirror, and out of my little room. I suck softly on my thumb, calm and comforted by the simple action. In public, I’d feel uncomfortable, but this is a safe space for me. Instead, I find my Daddy, working on a motorcycle part. He’s busy, but I’m clingy and he smiles and kisses and hugs me, despite clearly wanting to finish what he’s doing.
I should let him work but I don’t, forcing myself on his lap. He smells of hard work and sweat. It’s the best smell in the world. I wiggle my butt, and to his credit, he works on it longer than I’d expect. Then finally, he grabs my head and kisses me hard, calling me a tease. I laugh and tell him I just want Daddy’s attention. He then slaps me, very hard, and shoves me to the floor. Daddy smiles darkly, saying I now have it.
Daddy says I’ve been a bad little girl, and bad little girls have to be punished. He jerks me up and bends me over the table and he gives me his thumb to suck. It’s home, and it comforts me. I love the taste of him. Daddy pulls his belt off his jeans and folds them, as I suck harder, holding onto his arm. Then he jerks up my dress, and I’m screaming for my Daddy. One, two, five, ten. I’m sobbing already, telling Daddy I’m sorry, and that I love him. He tells me he loves me too, but little girls need to learn their place.
Twenty, thirty. Whap. Whap. Whap. My throat is raw. I’m screaming and my ass is burning. Then suddenly Daddy’s thumb is gone from my mouth. I’m blubbering, as he rubs my tender ass, then fingers me. His little girl is bad because she’s wet. Daddy says little girls shouldn’t be wet like whores. I wince as he pulls out my plug and sets it by his parts. Then I feel him line up, grip my arms hard, and slam into me and the table hard.
Daddy likes my ass. It’s tighter than my cunny, though I do exercises every day to stay tight despite him stretching me out. His weight is on top of me and the table, fucking me hard. I quiver, pushing back, but he doesn’t want that from his little girl. He grips my hair and slams my head down on the table. I see stars, I can’t focus, as he fucks harder. His other hand holds both my wrists as he fucks into my ass. I moan for him to fuck me and he says I can be a little girl or a little whore. Wham. The room is spinning, Wham. I can’t focus. Daddy says I’m just a little whore as he shudders and fills me with his milk. He shoves in hard, filling his little whores’ ass, then pulls back, panting.
I push off the table, trying to walk but my legs don’t work. I fall down, almost puking. Why won’t the room stop spinning? Daddy grabs my head and shoves it in my mouth. I clean him. I love Daddy’s taste, even when it’s tainted by me. Before long my Daddy is pristine, pure. He smiles, and gets his phone, saying I’m filthy and to make a duck face. After he does, I lick my lips and know why he took that picture. I blush, and he says I’m just dirty, and he slaps me. Again and again, until I’m almost hysterical. I can barely breathe, my face hurts, my head hurts, but everything is simple too. He picks me up and I cling to my Daddy tight.
We set down on the couch and he turns on cartoons, kissing me softly and telling me what a good girl I am. I love him so much and as soon as I feel his cock twitch, I shove it into me. He holds me, cock in my cunny, rocking me slowly. Eventually, he puts me on my shoulders and cums deep in me. He makes me hold his juices like that. I know he wants his little girl to have kids. I smile up at my Daddy. I’m his and he can make me into anything, and I love him for that.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''My Destruction by Badsammie''
Written on August 14, 2018
She hung limply in the room, her arms pulled back behind her. If she hadn’t been completely numb, the pain would have been unbearable. But everything was gray and featureless anymore. It was gray or pain and nothing in between. Blood flowed out of her smashed nose, likely broken beyond repair. Her eyes were all but swollen shut and her lips were split. Every muscle of hers ached and there was more welted, red, or bruised skin than pink.
Her holes were gaped, raw, and bleeding. She struggled to focus or think anymore; her throat had been abused so much that she doubted she could talk. She was cunt or fuckhole, not Sammie. Sammie had been fucked to death in the first week. She thought this was maybe her second week here, but she couldn’t think straight enough to be sure. Not that it mattered. Not that she mattered. She was just a disposable cunt.
She hadn’t even noticed the man that had come in, but she felt him grab her hips and start fucking the tattered ruins of her cunt hole. She was only those 3 things anymore. Cunt hole, ass hole, and mouth hole. That was the entirety of her existence besides punching bag. She wanted to cry as the man plowed her cunt, making her bleed again, but she couldn’t. Tears had been fucked out of her as well. Instead, she did what she did anymore.
She bucked against him. She squeezed her loose cunt hole around his cock. She moaned, making about the only intelligible sound she could make anymore. He seemed to enjoy it and thus she did too. When he started punching her back, she knew he was getting close. She also knew which man it was. He was the one who had killed her old self. Beat her away. She could feel, as his thrusting increased, hit fists hitting higher and higher along her spine. She tried to breathe, panicked, knowing she was going to lose more of herself. The pain was brutal, the punches hard, and then she orgasmed right before the first blow to the back of her head. Her body convulsed around the cock in her, thoughts went away, and gushed. The second hit came and then she went limp and another fragment of Sammie went away, forever.
She slowly came to. She couldn’t think; the pain in her head drove away what remaining rational thought she had. She was on the floor, freed, and getting fucked. She had tried to count it once but had stopped around 300. Thinking had gotten hard by then. Two weeks for her to be destroyed. Her body convulsed without her permission, cumming as some random man plowed her gaped and fucked out ass. He pulled up her head and she cleaned him, tasting her blood, her ass, his cum. They didn’t even feed her directly anymore. This was her diet now, anything she could get. He laughed and peed in her mouth, on her face, on her cuts. She savored it, the heat, the burning sensation on her injuries; it reminded her she still had use. She slumped after he was done, exhausted.
Hours passed and men came and went, fisting, beating, kicking, and fucking her. The camera caught it all. She would flirt in and out of consciousness, so weak, but giving it her all. They loved it and thus they loved her. She knew it deep down. This was all she had left to give and they loved her and so she helped destroy herself for them. One of the men whipped her for hours, adding fresh scars to the old along her back. She came half a dozen times before finally passing out.
When she woke, they were bringing in the dogs, the Rott, the Dane, and the Shepard. She smiled a broken smile with a busted face and sucked one dog off, then moaned and cried and begged to die as the dogs took turns fucking her. She had lost her mind, cumming, needing this. The Dane licked the bleeding cuts along her back and fucked her like the beast that she was. The bowl between her legs caught most of the cum as the dog popped out, gushing out of her cunt. She vaguely remembered the first time with that dog. She thought the knot was going to kill her. Now it popped out almost obscenely easy.
They laughed and fed the dogs afterward. She begged for the dog food as well. She got piss and cum instead. She thanked them for that. They talked about the horse later and she smiled. They said it would most likely kill her but the video would sell like crazy on the dark web. And it did. The thing that had been Sammie was cumming before the horse even touched her. She was so happy in the video as she was surrounded by all the men who had created her. She moaned and then screamed so wonderfully and despite what it did to her, she came. She came, and came and came and welcomed what had become of her, what had been made of her, as she came and was destroyed.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Lost in the basement by Badsammie''
Written on August 14, 2018
I don’t know why he lets me have this journal. I think it's to tease me, to taunt me, that someone will one day know my pain. I always wasn’t like this, broken, beaten, wishing for death or just an end. I used to be human once. I used forks, spoons, and even knives. Now, I eat cum, piss, shit, and dog food. I used to have pens, pencils, and computers to record my thoughts. Now, I have a soft piece of charcoal.
When he took me, I was 13. I was young, cute, with long blond hair. Smooth pale skin. Just starting to grow a chest, to flower, to become a woman. Now, I’m older. I don’t know how much older. Years, but how many? I doubt I’m cute anymore. He reminds me daily I’m an ugly piece of shit and I know it’s true. He’s destroyed my body, my mind. My body is always covered in cuts, bruises, and scars. No longer pale, but shades of black, blue, red, and jagged. My chest is full now, but my hair is all gone. He says only women have hair, not cunts.
I used to have pretty handwriting. He even shows me my early journal pages sometimes. Even with the charcoal, my writing was smooth, with beautiful loops and hearts for dotted eyes. Now, it looks like a small child’s writing as my hands shake so bad. He’s hit my head so many times I can’t focus anymore and my hands never respond. Even sitting still I tremble. He says they’re tremors and he says it’s because I’m a broken dumb fuck that they shake like that. He’s right. He’s right about everything.
His friends came by today. It must be poker night. They have the table in the basement. I take care of them, chained under it. There is just enough slack in my chain for me to reach them and just stick my head out. I take turns, sucking their cocks. They love me enough to cum down my throat, allowing me food. As they drink, they share as well, pissing down my throat. I’m so lucky to have them. They smoke their cigars and ask me to hold out my mouth, tapping their ashes on my tongue. Eventually one of them finishes smoking and he grabs my tit, putting it out on me. I scream as he burns me, but then he gives me more food to eat. It’s hard to chew the butt of the cigar but I do. I never throw up food anymore. Another man puts it out on my shoulder. I cry and thank him. He gives me food too. I feel sick as I chew and swallow it but thankfully I’ve given more piss to drink, even if most of it goes in my eyes and nose. It’s a joke, I can tell because he’s laughing. I laugh with him.
They finish and then they strap me down, whipping me, then fucking me. I tried counting the scars on my back once but then I realized I have trouble once I ran out of fingers. I pass out and when I wake up, I think it's a different day. The men are different, but they’re fucking me so I’m loved. I cum when they love me. They show that love for me in so many ways. Breaking my nose, choking me out, hitting my head until I cry and stumble about, fucking me until my cunt is swollen shut. I’m so lucky.
Another day he brings in the cameras and the dogs. 5 dogs fuck me. They love me too. I smile for the camera. He says my parents love the videos. I feel that’s wrong but he’s always right so I must be wrong. They fuck my cunt and my ass. I get to eat dog food and dog cum today. It’s a wonderful day.
It’s time for darts today. It used to be really thin darts but he says I’m too ruined now for anyone to care so they use real ones. I scream so much for them. They like them in my tits, my ass, even in my cunt. I bleed so much but he says it’s OK, things won’t matter much longer for me anyway. Before I pass out, I know there are more than ten fingers of darts in each of my tits, each of my cheeks. Then a man shoves one right in my clit because he loves me and I fall asleep.
He lets the mean men have me next. They hit me so many times I pass out. Then I wake and pass out again. One of them breaks my pinkies. I scream and I cum and I beg them to hurt me forever. I start getting dizzy and can’t focus again. I forget my name, walking is hard, and I cum and they cum in me. I pass out again.
I scream so much one day when they nail my tits to a wooden horse. I cum from the pain alone. He fists my pussy and my ass at the same time. I cum again and again. He tells me it’s a special day. Cameras are brought in and he boxes at my insides, punching my cervix and my ass. I’m too fucked out. I’m boring. He’s right, he’s always right. One last show, he says. He pulls out an ice pick and I jerk as he stabs it in my nailed tits, again and again. Then my ass is stabbed. I can’t stop cumming. I ask him if I get to go home now and he says only if my home is a junkyard. It must be because I’m trash.
He stabs my sides, my legs, and I can barely stand. I feel weak. Then he pulls out a gun with a silencer. I know they aren’t silent. I saw the other girl's head gain a hole and it was loud. He shoves it in my ass, then my cunt, fucking me hard with it. It’s cold but I love it. He even lets me suck it. Then he fucks me again with it and tells me to look at the cameras and say my name. I say my name is cunt. I honestly can no longer remember the old name. I say I’m cunt and then I feel heat and hear muffled sounds. I don’t cum. Something feels wrong. The sound comes again and again and I slump. I can’t stand. He comes and offers the gun again. I suck on it, burning my lips, and then he pats my head, and nothing, nothing, ever again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Damaged Goods by Badsammie''
Written on August 14, 2018
My hand trembled a bit as I sat down in my bedroom, getting ready for my date. I shouldn’t go, not again, not after how the last date went. “Date” was perhaps too strong of a word, I thought to myself, as I looked in the mirror. My black eye had faded to a more ugly yellow and the swelling in my nose was almost completely gone. He had laughed about the swelling giving me a “Jew” nose. It was funny to him. The past few days at work I’d had to use copious amounts of makeup to hide what had been done. Thick lipstick to cover my split lip, eye shadow, coverup, heavy eyeliner. Of course, that was just to hide what was visible from my co-workers.
The bruises under my dress, that was a different matter. Teeth marks on my breasts, bruises, still very purple, hid under my bra. My butt and thighs matched my breasts in marks and color. My male co-workers thought I was jumpy and easy to startle since I often jerked or flinched around them.
The truth of the matter was that the man I had been dating was the cause. Him and his friends. I got to meet them on the last date. They must have thought I was funny as they laughed almost non-stop. When they weren’t choking, slapping, punching, or raping me. Maybe that was it. I was the literal punch line?
I steadied myself. I couldn’t be crying again. It would streak the makeup so I cleaned myself up again for him. Why? I didn’t know. I knew I barely cried anymore, at least on the outside, as that just encouraged him. Enraged the monster within him to beat the innocence out of me. A dark twisted symmetry. Maybe he reminded me of my stepdad or my first boyfriend. Or my first boyfriend’s friends. Or the guys at that frat party my first year of college. They all gave me what I wanted, right? They all knew what I was. They all told me what I was. And the fucked up thing is, they were right. Maybe not at the start, but they were right.
I checked my makeup as I finished and hoped that it looked good enough for my date. I honestly did want to look pretty for him. I walked nude to the closet and started going through it, looking for the dress that he liked. The one from our first date.
I had met him online because those men that came before him were now right about me. Fully and deeply, I was a broken clock that was only right when I was the rapebait they wanted. I had tried dating normal guys but that just turned my dull, flat gray into meaningless ash. I’m sure they were wonderful guys who would make a woman happy someday. Just not a woman like me. I had tried plenty of drugs and alcohol and they were all temporary fixes, although the molly I regularly took was good. For a little while, I didn’t care about anything because as the Lego Movie said, everything was awesome. But eventually, even that went flat and left me even more numb than before.
So, I met him. He’d had me take plenty of pictures of my limited wardrobe and picked out a red dress that he liked. It was a bit tight on me now, as I’d gained a bit of weight, making me bulge in both the right and wrong places. Heels along with it, the tallest I had at five inches. No bra, no underwear though. Despite everything, that had brought a tingle. He was exactly as he described, about ten years older than me, smart-looking, distinguished, clearly a professional. He had asked about what places I wanted to eat and when he picked me up in his BMW, I thought I had hit the jackpot.
We didn’t eat out that night. He drove me to a cheap ass hotel, the kind that you paid for by the hour. He said he had to have me before we ate. I started to argue and he slapped me, grabbed my jaw, and said “We’re going here first, understand?” He then nodded my head yes and in we went. He asked me if I’d had anal before and I told him I hated it. He said ok, shoved me to my knees, and fucked my mouth. A sharp kick to the gut doubled me up a few minutes later, and as I sobbed, he stepped behind me and shoved me forward. He mounted me, pressed at my ass, as I screamed, kicked, and tried to pull away. He said something to me, cruel sounding, but I couldn’t process it as he slammed me headfirst into the floor not once but twice. Then he spat on my ass and slowly, painfully, forced his way in as I cried, confused. There was nothing but a haze of pain as he reamed my ass, covered my mouth, and pumped deeply in me. After a short bit, my guts were flooded with his cum and he pulled out of me.
What happened next was my fault, I should have prepped I guess. It was always my fault. His cock was messy. I’d bled on him and worse and he slapped me again, again, and again. Finally, as snot flowed down my face, he forced me to clean him. He was a gentleman though. He pulled a bucket over for me when I got sick as I cried and looked at him with brown stained lips. Eventually, I was done, he was clean, and my stomach was emptied out. I went to the bathroom to clean myself up and put a tampon in my ass to stop the minor bleeding. When I came out he was gone. That should have been the last night but it wasn’t. No matter what else had happened that night, I had been alive. I had felt something. So I walked stiffly to the bus stop and cried the whole way home.
I looked at the dress now and I touched myself to that memory, felt my wetness. I absentmindedly licked my fingertips and then put the dress on, and then the heels. I looked around for my purse. It was hidden somewhere here. My apartment was a mess; it was always a mess, more chaotic than my thoughts. I panicked for a moment because I needed to find the collar. He’d given me it on our second date, just a few days ago. My heart raced until I found it by the trash can. I picked it up and held the small black collar that simply said “Slut”. If he'd given that to me, it meant he had to care, right?
I shouldn’t have answered when he called but I did. He told me he had a blast last time. I was on auto-pilot and meekly nodded and agreed as he said he wanted to have me over, for a real dinner this time, home-cooked. I should have said no or hung up, but I didn’t. Instead, I told him sure, and I’d be ready. This time he picked out a halter top and my shortest skirt, along with those same heels. He said we’d have a blast this time and they did.
When we pulled up to his house, the first thing I noticed was all the cars. 5 or 6 cars in his driveway. I asked him if he was having a cookout or something and he slapped me, telling me that “No one wants to hear your thoughts, you stupid bitch,” which was true and I shut up. Until we got in. He said the entertainment had arrived and I guess it, or I, had.
I’m still not sure how many were there. I think there had been 8 or 10. All his “friends” or so he claimed. He told me to do some lines and then strip for them, but it wasn’t like any strip show I’d ever seen. I was surrounded on all sides as I danced and striped and whimpered as they pawed, clawed, and groped me. Not even five minutes there and I had multiple fingers from multiple men in my pussy and ass, my mouth, all over my body. Not one of them cared about me. But he did. Because he wanted to share me. He had to care, otherwise, why would I feel so alive only with him? And so, when I got pushed down, I took it, each man, taking their turns. When they flipped me over because my cunt was leaking cum, I took it. Not that my eventual hysterical sobbing deterred any of them. Eventually, even my ass was leaking cum. My hair was matted, and my makeup was ruined. And then, they got creative.
I breathed slowly as I held that collar, then kissed it and pressed it to my cheek. My hands shook with the memory as I put it on. I felt the emptiness flow away as I became special.
I had to be special didn’t I, why would 10 men want to do all the things they did if I wasn’t unique and funny. They laughed when they shoved a beer bottle easily in my cunt. My ass proved more difficult even with the abuse and they spread my legs wide and one man just kicked it, again and again, until it was almost all the way in. I screamed as they tugged and jerked at my tits and my cunt lips, pinched my clit until it felt like it was going to explode.
Then the biggest joke of the night, that they found the funniest. Someone had a couple of fleshlights and they took out the beer bottles shoved in me and replaced them. Then some of them fucked me, or more accurately the fleshlights, again. They told me how tight I was now, no longer a used-up, fucked out cunt. I came still, somehow, from that alone. Some of the guys left after that, but one guy wanted to have more fun. He asked my date if he could hurt me (as if they’d been playing patty cake before) and was told to do whatever he wanted. He started by punching me in my gut and tits and slapped me around. The last thing I remembered until morning was him holding me up by my hair and punching my nose and face.
I woke up the next morning with a swollen eye and sore nose that my date mocked. He took me to the mirror and told me it was the most beautiful he’d ever seen me. Then he kissed me, led me into the bathroom, and pissed on me. He then shoved my head in the toilet, which had not been flushed since someone had last peed in it, and fucked my ass as I choked on the water. The cold numbed my face as I swallowed in a desperate bid to breathe. Occasionally he’d flush and give me a few brief seconds to breathe before I was under again. I didn’t feel him cum this time, he just pulled me up and make me suck his bloody, messy cock. He told me to shower and when I got out, my dress, torn, was there and he had a small box for me. I opened it and he took out my collar and said my life was never going to be the same. I knew he was telling the truth. It was why I cried so much as I left there, on the drive home, and in the cold shower at my apartment.
And now, I looked at myself in the mirror, my dress pulled up as I touched myself, and waited for him to knock. He didn't. I heard my door being unlocked and I never gave him a key. He smiled at my surprise and stroked my face and my nose, saying “You can barely tell you got a black eye”. I nodded.
“Close your eyes,” he told me and I did. I barely felt the punch in my good eye as I stumbled back, hit the wall, and slid down it dazed. He picked up a long bag he’d brought and took it to me, as I flinched in the corner, holding my face. He told me he has a present, and he did. It was a brand. The words “Damaged Goods” are spelled out on it and he told me that I would be his forever. I smiled as I cried, shaking on the floor.
He was right. They were all right. And now my life was going to change forever and at least I'd never feel empty or gray again.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''My choices never really mattered by Badsammie''
Written on August 13, 2018
“So you want to know when it all started?” I asked the man on the phone. His breathing was deep and slow. I could tell he was excited, almost restless. As he muttered yes, I could hear over the line the sound of a zipper being pulled down. I should have felt disgusted. Here I was offering a confessional on how I was raped as a teen, just a few years ago, and this man or monster, or something in-between, was going to jerk off to it. I wanted to puke. I felt myself grow wet.
“It was a normal thing, at first,” I told him. “Alex was just a classmate, a bit older than me, one of the bad boys. He smoked and had an old hot rod. It was run down, but still good-looking. He was gruff as fuck, but had an air of danger to him.” I heard him mutter an uh-huh and I could hear a slow pumping of a slick hand in the background. He wasn’t wasting time.
“Anyway, he wasn’t like most of the guys I had encountered. They were mostly nice guys or postured and preened. He didn’t act. Not like that. He was a blunt asshole but it was honest if aggressive. I had been hurrying down the halls one day and I had just rounded the corner and ran into him, knocking his drink and books to the floor. His eyes just flashed and he shoved me hard into the lockers and yelled at me.
“Watch out where you’re going, you stupid bitch!” he had said to me. I just barely stammered out an “I’m sorry” as he leaned in, sneering. “Yeah right, you’re fucking sorry,” right in my face, and then he’d walked off. I was left there, shaking. No man had ever shoved me or talked down to me like that. Oh, some had catcalled or talked big, but his words were seething and I could taste them. I was scared. And I was wet. Blushing I ran off to class.”
“Was that the first time you realized you might be broken inside, cunt?” the man on the line asked. The thump thump thump of him jacking off was even more clearly audible now.
“No Sir,” I said meekly. “It’s the first time I had… responded to something like that, perhaps. But broken? No. Even now, I don’t think I’m broken. I just have different… needs,” I told him.
“Whatever you need to think cunt. Go on,” he ordered me.
I bit my lip and did as told. “So, after that, I was intrigued by him. Here I was, a straight-A clean-cut student and he was anything but. I made a point to try to say hi to him the next time I saw him. To apologize, or so I told myself. I saw him a couple days later and walked up to him, heart hammering.”
“Hey, I just wanted to apologize again about bumping into you,” I managed to stammer. I didn’t get an immediate response. Instead, he just glowered at me.
“Do you really think I give a fuck, you stupid bitch?” he told me. Then he just shouldered into me and I stumbled out of his way. I was left in the hallway aghast. My stomach had dropped and I felt sick. He’d just disregarded me like I was nothing, a pest. Not worth his time. Now, I wasn’t a mousy nerd, I was quite fit and good-looking. I prided myself on my appearance almost as much as I did my schoolwork and his treatment of me infuriated, confused, and hurt me. I felt rejected, which was silly since I hadn’t been seeking his approval. But now, frustratingly enough, part of me did.
“You needed a real man’s validation, so you could feel good. Right cunt?” he said on the phone, almost cruelly. Still pumping away.
“I don’t know. Maybe. Yes, I think in some twisted way,” I told him. “Couple days passed, and I’m confused and angry and had been stewing about it. Friday comes and I see him in the parking lot. He was with a couple friends, smoking, and leaning on his car. I went up to him and again, that evil glare. I should have heeded it but I didn’t. Instead, I walked up to him and did my “dramatic” nagging. I told him I didn’t appreciate him talking to me like he had, calling me bitch, and not accepting my apology. I felt so proud for telling him off and when I was done, he still had that stare.”
My voice began to tremble now, nervous and ashamed.
“At first he did nothing, then all of a sudden he turned on me, invading my personal space so much that I felt pressed against his car. His eyes scared me.”
“Bitch, don’t you ever fucking talk to me like that, you understand?” he said as he firmly gripped my chin. His body was almost touching mine, he was so close. “Do you understand me bitch?” he yelled at me, gripping my chin even tighter. I nodded meekly, all the defiance having left me.
“Yes,” was all I said. He sniffed me, almost like an animal, touching me now.
“Are you scared of me bitch?” he said. A bit of spittle hit my face. I nodded. Then he grabbed up my skirt, pressing me against his car, covering my mouth. I sobbed as I felt his fingers probe against my panties, finding them wet. I was frozen otherwise, a deer caught in his headlights. “You’re wet bitch,” he said, pressing his fingers against the fabric. I cried and moaned both while his friends watched transfixed. Then he stepped back, pulled his fingers away, and wiped them on my cheek. I could barely breathe even with his hand removed, in complete shock.
“Never been put in your place?” he asked as he opened his passenger door. I shrugged, shaking, and he told me to get in. I hesitated and he grabbed my wrist painfully. “I said get the fuck in bitch. Don’t you fucking make me ask twice.” I got in. I think my life today would have been different if I had said no.
“You’re probably right there, cunt,” the man said, still jerking away on the phone. “But it really was never a choice, was it?” I didn’t want to answer him. I didn’t want to admit the answer to myself, even now. But we both knew the truth.
“No,” I admitted.
I rubbed my wrist as I sat in the car and one of his friends sat down behind me. He then locked the door and slammed it shut, making me jerk as his friend snickered. He then let his other friend in on his side and hopped in, quickly getting the car in gear and driving off. I looked over at him, very scared.
“Please, I really need to go,” was all I got out before being interrupted by him.
“Shut the everlasting fuck up, you stupid bitch,” he said. “No one is speaking to you so I don’t want to hear a fucking thing from you. Do you get that through your stupid head?” he screamed at me.
I cowered, eyes wide in fear. His friend behind me said something about just relaxing and then reached from behind and groped my chest through my blouse. I gasped at that and started to pull at his hands when Alex gave me that look of violence again.
“He said relax, bitch. Here, this will help. Fucking swallow them,” he said as he handed me a couple pills. The look told me everything I needed to know and I, to my shame, dry swallowed them and cried softly as his friend pawed at my chest, mashing my breasts. I simply took it, crying harder as he unbuttoned me a bit more clumsily and reached in, pulling my 36C’s out, only my plaid bra covering me. Strangely, I was calmer, though it was unlikely from whatever the pills were. I wasn't sure what made me feel slow and sluggish. That’s when Alex leaned over to “explain” things to me.
“Ok bitch, we’re all going to have fun. Well, 3 of us, anyway. You can act the prissy bitch but we both know you’re just a wet cunt that’s terrified of me. You’ll be even more fucking terrified of me after today. But you’ll know your fucking place at least. Now, take off your fucking bra,” he told me, as simply as if he had asked me to roll down the window. I didn’t, only crying more until he slapped me. That made me jerk, and when he pulled back his hand again, I flinched and told him I would. Then, under his glare and scary smile, I took off my bra, my blouse open, and my breasts hanging out. His friends cheered and one groped me while the other pinched at my nipples and the side of my breast.
That went on until we got to a trailer park and pulled up to a double-wide. Despite the guys in the back pawing at me, I was mostly numb to it. The pills were kicking in and I was feeling very detached from my body. Physically at least. Mentally, I felt ashamed. Because I was wet and Alex knew it.
I heard the man chuckle on the phone. “You already were weak and knew what you were for, didn’t you? Just a thing to them. Did you have any idea what was coming?”
I sighed on the phone, taking a deep drag of the cigarette I had just lit, exhaling deeply through my nose. “No. I knew they were going to rape me, but no. I had no idea what would ultimately happen,” I told the masturbating man. It was the truth, or mostly so. Regardless, I continued my story.
Alex drove up, parked, and they got out. Part of me wanted to bolt, but I was too out of it to do much beyond walking along with them, my chest hanging out. I got inside the trailer and it reeked of beer, cigarettes, and sweat. I had barely made it in when Alex told them to wait, taking me back to the bathroom. I stumbled alongside him, crying softly, when we walked into the small room. He quickly shoved me down and told me to suck him. I shook, looking up at him, eyes red.
“Please... I haven’t... ever,” I said and he just laughed. Then the violent eyes returned and he told me to open my mouth and if he felt teeth, he’d bust them out. I opened and then he shoved it in. I didn’t give a blowjob then. I thought I doing one at the time but it wasn’t. He just fucked my mouth, then my throat, holding my head against the wall as he thrust again and again. The first time I gagged and threw up, he let me puke in the toilet. And the second. Then, as I choked on his cock, sobbing almost hysterically, he kept me down and just let me puke all over his cock and myself. He slapped me for that and then jerked me up.
“You’re fucking pathetic, you stupid bitch,” he told me. He pulled me over to the mirror, holding the back of my neck tight as he squeezed hard. “Look at yourself bitch, look in the mirror. You’re fucking trash. You think I’m trash but the truth is, you are. You’re just a weak fucking cunt who is soaked right now.”
As he said that, he jerked down my skirt, shoved his hand in my panties, and rubbed me. Then he pulled his hand out and smeared my juices on my face again. I just whimpered, broken. I barely felt him kick my legs apart as he balled my hair in his hand. I briefly felt something cool smeared on my ass and then, only then, did I resist. I screamed. I struggled. I thrashed. None of it did any good. It took him a bit, feeling like several minutes, but he got his cock in my ass. It burned so bad and I cried, pleaded, and begged as he reamed my ass, made me watch in the mirror as I was raped. A couple times he hit my head or slapped me. After a couple minutes, I just sobbed as he sped up, thrusting faster and harder into me. Then I felt warm wetness in my ass. I shook, sobbed, as he pulled out and let me drop to the floor.
“Clean this shit up, and if I feel teeth, you’ll never have them again bitch.”
I wish I could say I fought him, but by now, I was detached both from the drugs and shock. I parted my lips and cleaned my own shit, blood, and cum off his cock. I was just numb. He slapped my face when I was done and brought me out and they took me to the bedroom next. There his friends raped me, one after the other, this time in my pussy. I didn’t fight and despite cumming three times, I didn’t participate either. I just laid there as they fucked and came in me. I wasn’t a person to them and I did feel weak. Not because I was a woman, although they certainly thought that way. No, I was weak because I just took it. Because I came.
Eventually, I was taken home, minus my panties. Alex said he was keeping them. I walked out of his car, home hours late, defeated. I scalded my skin as I washed but nothing helped. My self-worth was shit. I was shit. Soon, my grades would be shit as well.
“How long before you went home with him again?” the masturbating man asked.
“One month or so,” I admitted, crying as I rubbed my wet cunt. Good girls had pussies but all I had was a cunt.
After that, 2nd time, I started being taken to the trailer park regularly. A couple months later, I found out I was pregnant and my parents kicked me out. Alex happily took me in and I never spent another day in school. Instead, he kept me drunk, drugged, naked, and shared. I miscarried the baby after one wild night of drinking and abuse. It took a week for the bruises to heal and my eye to fully open. His friends fucked me whether I wanted them to or not. My choices didn’t matter. I lived in a gray numbness unless I was snorting, hurting, or fucking. So that’s what I did. Sometimes I took care of his debts, and soon, he was whoring me.
Then the accident came and while he was in the hospital, one of his friends came by. He raped me, fucked my ass so bad it bled for days, and gave me a concussion. I left after that, taking his car and driving until all the money I had stolen from him was gone.
I made a new life, 10 states away, only doing what I had to do at the start to get by. I got clean, I stopped whoring, and got a real job. I haven’t heard from him or anyone since, including my family. I was free to be my own person. My own gray person, empty, cold, going through the motions. Dead inside.
I heard the masturbating man grunt and could recognize the tell-tale sounds of a man orgasming. I was humping my own hand, crying as I abused myself. I wouldn’t cum now, but I would later.
“And now, here you are. Thank you cunt for the orgasm. I wish you were in the UK. I’d take good care of you. You’d never be gray again. But alas, I can’t help you in Oregon now. But with what you sent me, someone will. Are you ok with that?”
I thought about it as I took another deep drag and stubbed out the cigarette, wincing as I burned my arm with it. “Yes. Post it all. My picture. My address. My story. Post it on your site and that if they find me, they can rape me. I just need to feel something again.”
“And you accept the risk? I know you posted your limits, but I can’t promise anything,” he said, sounding almost sincere. I looked down at the marks on my thighs where I’d cut myself, feeling the scars.
“I do,” I said, smiling.
For the first time since I left Alex, I felt alive again.
[[Go to "I feel Alive - Part 2 of the Empty saga"->I feel alive]]
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''I feel alive by Badsammie''
Written on August 27, 2018
“So, has it been everything you expected cunt?” the man on the phone asked. As he did so, I heard the unzipping of his pants and could almost feel him panting as he stroked his cock. I felt demeaned for some reason by that. He was already jerking off and I hadn’t even spoken yet.
“Yes and no,” I muttered weakly into the phone. “I expected some things to get out of hand maybe, but I don’t know. I didn’t expect it to fuck up my day-to-day life so badly.” I started crying at that a bit and I took a long swig of the bottle of vodka I was working on. I already knew it wouldn’t be the only bottle tonight.
“Awww, poor cunt. Is your pathetic excuse of a life falling apart?” he said, mocking me. “Turn on the camera, let me see you cunt.” So I turned on the webcam on the laptop. My room was a mess behind me as I had all but stopped doing any form of maintenance for it or me. It didn’t matter anymore. I didn’t matter anymore. Everything was only a long period of gray until the next man came. I centered the camera on me and heard him moan on the phone. I could see my image on the screen; he wasn’t going to show his face. My face, however, had seen better days. My full lips were fuller now and busted on one side, where my lip had been split. My nose was tender as well. My right cheek was bruised heavily and scraped where I had been thrown into my wall. And my left eye was all but swollen shut. I looked like shit but that was the price to feel alive.
“Someone or someones has fucked you up proper haven’t they cunt?” the masturbating man asked. “How long before the first rape after I dumped your info on the internet?”
“It was only a week,” I said. That had been only two weeks ago. It had taken just one week for my hard-fought life to be destroyed and me along with it. The first few days had been hard. I had expected someone to jump me at any moment. But no one did. I told him as much, detailing everything. It had taken a total of 6 days for the first man to make his move. Whether he had waited and watched me first or did it on impulse, I didn't know. I just knew I came home to find my apartment trashed and ransacked. Some money was stolen, and everything went through. I was raped and violated without him even touching me. And then, as I tried to clean up, he returned. I never saw his face; he was very careful about that.
“What did he do to you cunt?”
“He hit me from behind, hard,” I told him. “That took pretty much all the fight out of me. I almost dropped right then, and he gave me this,” I said, pointing to my swollen and bruised cheek, “by throwing me into the wall”. He hiked up my skirt, held my neck tight, and shoved in me.”
“Were you wet?” the man asked, pumping harder.
“Soaked,” I admitted, ashamed. “He gripped my neck tighter and tighter, smashing my face against the wall. I don’t know how long he fucked me like that but it wasn’t long. I was barely conscious when he came in me, and after he slammed my head into the wall, that was it. I woke later, concussed, confused, and robbed. All the money in my wallet, my cards, and my car keys were gone. All for a thrill that only lasted a few minutes. I should have canceled my cards right then and there, but instead, I masturbated and slapped my bruised cheek until I was a sobbing and orgasmic mess.”
“Did you hate yourself cunt at that moment?” he asked. More thumping of his hand on his cock in the background of the phone.
“No. I probably should have, but I just felt sad and empty afterward. The next day I called and canceled my cards, and got the bus. I didn’t report the car. Not that it mattered. None of my choices matter or have mattered.”
“Quite right cunt. Go on. What happened next?”
“Work, riding the bus into work. The glances at my bruised face. It was hard, being exposed in that way. I’d kept my head down, deep in the gray so no one knew me well enough to ask if I was ok. No one cared enough about me. Not until the next day, when a man came asking for me. I didn’t know him, but he told me to come with him. I expected to be led out of the office and raped, but no. He took me to an office bathroom. It was over quickly and in more ways than one. He shoved me down on the toilet and skull fucked me, pinching and pulling my nipples through my clothes, making me cry, and yell. If I had been anywhere else, no one would have known or noticed.”
“But your co-workers did, didn’t they?”
“Yes. The ones that didn’t hear me gagging, choking, and moaning in pain, saw me after. I got fired on the spot. See, he wasn’t content to cum in my mouth. No, he pulled out and came on my face and hair and chest. I wanted to wash up but he wouldn’t let me. Instead, I was meek and empty and so fucking alive as he dragged me out and just left me there, without a word. I had cum dripping from my hair and chin as everyone stared at me. The manager came out and told me to get the fuck out of there and never come back. I’m living off my savings right now, what little I have.”
“And then what cunt? Whoring? Stripping? Maybe I can help,” he said, grunting harder. I could tell he was getting close.
“Help how?” I asked, but he told me to keep talking. “Ok. After I got home, fired, I just got drunk. Every day, at home and the bar. Every night at the bar I ended up in a bathroom stall, getting railed by some drunken bastard or two. Brief moments of life before drowning myself in the gray again. Until two days ago.”
“What happened two days ago cunt?”
“I was at the bar, drunk, around 11 pm or maybe midnight. I had brought a guy into the small dirty bathroom and had been blowing him when he pulled me up. He had already given me some pills and a few bumps of coke. I was flying high, smiling when he pulled me up. I didn’t see the dark in him until he punched me right in the nose. I stumbled back and fell on the toilet seat as my nose gushed blood everywhere. He then grabbed my head, told me to stop my wailing, and that he was going to make me pretty. Then he punched me right off the toilet onto the floor. Not that I noticed, I was out. Right until he pissed on me. Then he dragged me through the bar, bloody and reeking of piss. No one said or stopped him. They knew I wasn’t worth it. Me? I was soaked. He brought me back to my place, without asking me where I lived, and just fucked and beat the shit out of me.”
“Show me cunt,” he said, panting hard. So I did. I stood in front of the webcam and stripped. My body was tight but perhaps a bit too thin. My breasts were covered in bruises and a couple of cigar burns. My body and sides were just a mass of black and blue and yellow, with multiple cuts and burns on me. None too deep or serious, all would heal with at most minor scars. Maybe.
“He liked my burns on my arms, so he gave me ones on my chest. He cut me with my kitchen knife. Small cuts, on my tits, and he gently spread my cunt open and cut me, not deep, but on the inside. Then he fucked me bloody on and off all that night. The last thing I remember was him deep in my ass, punching me, again and again, and then one hit on my head, then another, and then…it was much later. The next day. He was gone, and I was a wreck.”
“Are you pretty? Be honest cunt,” he said. So close now, grunting hard.
“I’m beautiful, I feel alive, and he’s coming for me tomorrow,” I said, crying hard.
“And what is he going to do cunt?” he asked. As he asked, he grunted hard and I could tell he had orgasmed.
“I don’t know,” I said as I finished off the first fifth of vodka for the night. “I don’t know. And that’s why I finally feel alive.”
[[Go to "Raped and Broken - Part 3 of the Empty saga"->Raped and broken]]
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Raped and broken by Badsammie''
Written on Aug 18, 2018
I sat and waited in front of the laptop for his call. He had sent me an email about work and since I’d lost my job, I’d pretty much burned through most of what hadn't been robbed. Without something fast, I wouldn’t be able to pay rent. Not that I cared too much about that. The money helped me get things that made me feel or go places where I could find men who could do the same. I knew I was spiraling but it didn’t matter anymore. Only the rush did and that was never long enough. That’s what I was after more than the money. I knew his job would make me feel. Finally, five minutes late, the screen flashed as he contacted me on Skype. He didn’t want to call anymore, he wanted to see me. See what had happened since we last talked a week ago. I was a mess and he knew I would be. I hurt so fucking bad all over but I knew I was beautiful. Finally beautiful.
His shadowed image appeared on the screen. In the corner, I could see my own battered form.
“Damn cunt, are you going to be ok?” he asked. I didn’t mistake his question for concern. I simply knew he had gotten me a job and wanted me to be up for it. I told him I was and he told me to turn on the lights in the bedroom and spin around slowly for him. I did and grew wetter by the minute. I knew he was recording all this. Beyond the previous injuries and marks, I had added to my collection. My lips were swollen bad; split and busted. My nose was broken and just a bit crooked now. My eye was swollen shut. I’d had bad headaches for the past 3 days.
My body, on the other hand, was painted in a swirling mass of blacks and blues and yellows. My back had several fist-sized bruises and handprints, along with some very thin crisscrossed scars that were still healing. My sides were much the same. My ass had several burns, including one on my sphincter that still hurt badly any time I moved. Where it wasn’t burned, it was bruised. Then I showed him my front, light bruising to my neck, several Band-Aids on my tits, and a couple more burns and cuts on them than before. My belly was bruised extremely bad and still hurt. Next, I showed him my legs. Besides some bruises and burns there, they were mostly fine. But my inner thighs were bruised badly and my cunt hurt. I felt so alive because of that hurt. There was a burn on my clit, swollen and angry. Above my cunt was carved “Whore” and my lips were swollen and dark.
“I’m alive” is all I told him, wincing as I sat back down.
“For how much longer at this rate cunt?” he asked, and then hand waved it away. “Never mind that. I want all the details, but first, in one week you’re to go to the address I’m sending you. Memorize and then delete the email. They’ll pay you there, five grand. But don’t do anything beyond getting drunk until then. Otherwise, I don’t get my cut. Understand cunt?”
“Yes sir,” I answered, meekly. The money sounded wonderful, but I didn’t trust him to get me that much. I only trusted him to ensure that I felt something besides gray. I didn’t want to avoid feeling that long as my thoughts had grown very dark lately, but things had gotten bleak and beyond my control no matter what I did.
“Ok, tell me about the guy from the bar. When did he visit you again?” he asked. Again, I heard the telltale sound of him unzipping his pants, the squirt of lotion or oil. The sound as he started to jerk off to my so-called life. I’d have laughed if I could feel that way anymore. I had gray and the ecstasy of pain. Nothing else.
“He didn’t come back for a few days. For myself, I was either home in pain, hurting myself, hitting myself, choking myself, or out at the bar. That night he was waiting for me. I had been at the bar. I’d let guys buy me drinks all night, blew a few of them, got some pills, and headed home about 2 am after some guy had reamed my ass behind the bar.”
“You’re pathetic, do you know that cunt?” he asked rhetorically. Despite him not really wanting an answer, I whimpered a small yes. “Did you even use protection? Or did you come back to your apartment leaking cum out your ass?”
“No protection. I know I should have but…”
“The risk, you’re just a drug addict for use and pain,” he said, jerking harder as if he wanted to punctuate that statement with his cock.
“I guess. I don’t know,” I said, lying. I knew what I was, what I had been doing. I just couldn’t stop myself anymore, just a numb cunt watching a dark passenger drive me off a cliff. “So, yeah, I walked back a mess, cum leaking out of me, bruises mostly faded to an ugly yellow. But as soon as I stumbled in, he jumped me. No, jumped isn’t the right word. He grabbed me and hurled me to the ground. Then he kicked me, again and again. I rolled on my back and he kept kicking at my sides and when I protected them, he stomped on my stomach, again and again. I thought my guts were going to burst out and it hurt so bad I actually wanted to live, so it could go on forever. Then he reared back and kicked my head and everything went blank.” I went silent, remembering that darkness that had enveloped me. A complete absence of anything.
“That’s twice you’ve been knocked completely out in about a week cunt. How’s that brain? Damaged?” he asked, jerking off harder as he chuckled at his play on words. He wasn’t too far off, however.
“I’ve had some issues, confusion, and dizziness. Headaches a lot,” I said. I wanted to cry at the damage I’d endured to my body, but I couldn’t. The pain was the only reason I felt anything. The constant drip-drip kept me moving to the next high and through the next bout of gray. “Anyway, I woke up strapped down on the kitchen table. My wrists and ankles were all tied down with some sort of Velcro strap shit. The light from the ceiling fan was blinding and I felt all sorts of wrong. In my head I mean. Thinking hurt more than my body did at that moment. He had stripped me and when he saw me waking up, he came over. I started screaming as he got closer because while I couldn’t focus too well, I knew what a soldering iron looked like.”
“You’re burning out fast, aren’t you cunt?” he asked. I noticed that he had jerked off faster when he heard about that.
“Yes,” I said quietly. “He was already hard and just shoved in my pussy, fucking me with ease. I don’t think he had lubed me. I was just already that wet. At first, he didn’t say anything, just fucking me, grunting, eyes full of hate for me. Then he lowered the iron, poking my body with it as I screamed. If I lived in a decent neighborhood, someone would have called the police. No one did. He burned my arms, my sides, and my tits. Slowly marking me, enjoying my body convulsing on his cock. I almost blacked out when I came and then he unstrapped me and flipped me over. My body instinctively just balled up, the pain overwhelming me. The smell of burnt skin permeated the small kitchen. It was the most horrible and wonderful pain in my life. He then strapped me down and fucked my ass. It was still gaped and leaking cum from the man at the bar. He then started burning my ass, again, and again, and again. Wailing in pain, clutching his dick tight in my bowels. It wasn’t too long before I came again and he filled my ass right after. Then he kept burning me until he touched my puckered cum leaking hole itself. I nearly tore free of the restraints then, screaming bloody murder. I never felt so alive. Is this what the life of a candle is?”
He chuckled at that, jerking off faster. “Candles burn bright and fade away cunt. There was and will never be a bright moment in your life. Just darkness,” he said. Go on.” I sighed and continued.
“After that, he unstrapped and beat me. He held my head almost tenderly in his arms as I sobbed, and then would just randomly punch me in the face. Tender, then pain. Pain, then tender. I was on the floor, sobbing, curled up in his arms. My nose was bleeding bad, busted, same as my lips as I looked up at him in awe. He was my God, Sir, giving my life meaning. I wanted so much to die there or somehow live forever in that moment with him. He’d stroke my hair, my face, and then another pop. Another explosion of meaning and need fulfilled.” I leaned over, sobbing suddenly, lost in my recollection, overwhelmed by it all. This was my life now and I was disgusted by my need. I touched my injured nose and the pain made those thoughts of self-doubt about my life go away. I pushed on it and cried and swallowed the high the endorphins gave me.
“Eventually, he dropped me and left me on the floor, kicking my body a few times. He ransacked my kitchen and got out a steak knife and an ice pick. Then he rejoined me on the floor. I pissed myself as he approached. Even if my body craved him, a primal part of my mind was screaming no, lost among the cacophony of pain I was happily drowning in.”
“Is that why you have Band-Aids on your tits cunt?” I nodded on the webcam and peeled one of the bandages away. A small red spot on my damaged chest shone back at him.
“He pushed the pick into me several times, only my tits. He said he didn’t want me dead but that was a lie. He just didn’t want to go to jail for it. Otherwise, I know I wouldn’t be here. It doesn’t slide in at first you know. Despite how sharp it was, if you push slowly, it hurts more. The flesh of your tit dents in, more and more, stretching inward until it finally breaks. Then, it’s scary how easily it goes through you. He licked my tears and kissed me as I screamed. He tasted my blood, on my face, on my chest. My offering to him.” I brought out my Hitachi and pressed it against my bruised cunt, turning it on. Both of us were getting off on my misery and pain now.
“He was ready after that, cutting me some, mostly my tits. Marking me, he said. He punched me again, my body, getting up and stomping my cunt until I thought I was going to be destroyed. I came once during that, I think. Then he slammed into me, fucking me as he choked me, slamming me against the floor again and again. He only slowed down once, when I was about to pass out. That’s when he used the iron on my clit. I orgasmed and I was so full of life even as my flame was flickering out. Then he tossed it aside and choked me and I tried to kiss him desperately as he did so. I don’t know why. Maybe one final gentle moment. I saw the look in his eyes, I know what was coming. I embraced it and the world went away and I was happy as I disappeared forever,” I said, cumming and sobbing hysterically. I listened as he came as well, white flashing up in the air as he got off.
“But you didn’t disappear cunt, did you?” he said, panting, wiping his hand clean in the shadows.
“No, I woke up and he was gone. I hurt so bad I could barely breathe and struggled to crawl to the shower. I turned it on and half wished I had a tub to lower my head into. I didn’t though. I’m not brave enough. I need to hurt, forever. Later, when I finally got out of the shower, I saw what he had carved onto me. Everything he did to me, including writing that above my cunt, was putting the truth of me on my body. He wanted me to be the only me I ever have truly been. My body is what I have always been now. Pain. Can you believe Sir, I’m happy. I know I shouldn’t be, but I touch all my hurts and I’m finally happy.”
“I believe it cunt. You’re sick and abuse is the medicine you need. The only thing you can and will ever understand. I’m proud of you. It’ll be perhaps the only time someone will ever be proud of you, but I am.” I started bawling again as he said that because I knew he was sincere. I glanced up as he snapped his fingers and yelled at me to pay attention.
“Remember cunt, memorize that address and then destroy the email. Do that and go there and you will get paid and I promise you, you’ll feel more alive than you ever have before.” I trembled as he said that, feeling half-insane as I nodded yes. I was already numbing to the gray again, knowing I was going to be lost in it until then, outside of the touches I gave my broken body myself. I opened the email and saw that it was not local. He had attached another email with plane tickets. I saw that address and I felt numb. I knew that address, had lived there, had conceived, and miscarried there.
At long last, I was going home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Library Abuse by Badsammie''
Written on September 20, 2018
I don’t know why I did it that day. I really don’t. It’s not how I usually dressed or acted at college, but I was feeling different that day. I’d learn to regret that, on some level at least.
The day started like most of my Thursdays. I ran a few miles in the morning and then showered. I woke my man and we cuddled some before both of us had to get our rears in gear and get dressed. Usually, I dressed pretty basic for classes. Tennis shoes, t-shirts or blouses, bra. Lately, I’d been wearing my plug. I didn’t use to, not at my old college. Too distracting. But now, I missed it. There was a comforting weight to it, a sense of it being “right”. Plus, it’s silly, but I liked the look of it, the pink “gem” that peeked out between my cheeks. It made me feel sexy and I liked that.
Today, I dressed a bit differently. I kept the plug as I always do, but today, I wore a special bra. Besides doing a good job of lifting and presenting the goods, it showed off my nipple rings. The shirt I pulled over it wasn’t too tight, but in a cold room, it would be very obvious. I wanted the attention, the looks today. I didn’t know why, but I needed to be needed and wanted. Ask my guy and he'd agree that I can be a needy little cunt.
Anyway, with a nice pair of jean shorts that clung to my hips, I headed off to school, driving in fairly early. I liked getting in early, getting in my studying while most students still dozed away. I headed to the library and picked a spot on the second floor, out of the way. I put in my earplugs and started working, oblivious to the world around me. Too oblivious, it turned out.
If I had been looking around any, I’d have noticed the guy, a creeper, watching me. I’d have noticed that he was strangely focused on his laptop. I’d have noticed his arm moving slowly up and down as he fucked whoever was on the screen and myself with his eyes. I didn’t notice any of that. I thought I was alone when my phone rang.
It was my Daddy, my love, Jack calling me. He had to tell me that it was likely going to be a long night and to eat without him. He promised to make it up to me, take me out to somewhere significantly classier than the bar we’d gone to last week. That made me laugh and I joked with him as I lightly stroked my nipple and its ring, if I would be eating anything besides protein this time. If I had been paying attention, I would have noticed the man perk up at the mention of “protein” and sneak closer as we flirted and joked. I didn’t know any better. I thought we were alone. Jack asked me if I was and when I told him yes, he told me to pinch my nipple hard for him and I did. The moan I let out was quiet but audible. He then asked me to taste myself and I did that as well, glancing around before I spread my legs and touched my wet pussy, licking my finger and savoring myself. For that, I got a “good girl” and a promise of attention later which only made me more excited. I hung up the phone and got back to studying. Anyone who glanced at me then would have thought nothing of me, except for the quite visible nipple and ring poking through my top. The creeper had noticed me, however.
I still don’t know how I missed him, but while my music played, he got right behind me without me even noticing. The sun wasn’t up yet, though it would be peeking out soon. I didn’t notice anything until his arm went around my neck and his hand covered my mouth. He wasn’t gentle as he squeezed so hard with his arm that I couldn’t get any sound to come out, with or without his hand. I jerked and kicked, but any fight in me was eliminated when he suddenly and painfully slammed my head face-first into the table I was at. My world went black and I went limp for several seconds, gone to reality. The next thing I remembered was the carpet digging into my chest as I was dragged into the furthest corner row of books. I couldn’t focus or think, just murmured confusedly as he stopped there. I started to push myself up, but a kick to my gut doubled me up and I whimpered weakly. Some fabric was shoved in my mouth (I would later find out it was his socks, balled up, dirty and sweaty that had been shoved in my mouth), it tasted salty, as he forced my face down on the floor.
“Get ready, you dirty bitch,” was the only thing he ever said to me. I wasn’t human to him. He had already decided I was just a hole to dump cum in. I heard a tear as he ripped my shorts. Then he moaned as he played with my plug, and pushed it in before he jerked it out in one hard pull. I sobbed at the sudden pain but it was quickly replaced with his cock. No spit, nothing. He just rammed it into me. He wanted to hurt me and he did, but not as much as he probably expected. I always lubed before inserting my plug and that gave me some protection. His arm again crossed my neck, choking me as he fucked away at my butt. I got dizzy and black began to encroach on me as he raped my ass. No words hit me, just animalistic grunts as he reamed me out. He was heavy on me, driving my body against the floor with every thrust. I was wet and hated myself. If I could have touched myself, I would have come in an instant, despite the abuse. I did come though. He laughed at me as my eyes rolled back and I started to convulse, my world becoming blacker and blacker until just a narrow pinpoint of light was all that existed. Then I shuddered and that light went away, along with myself.
If I had been awake, I would then have felt him cum deep in my bowels as he filled my ass with his seed. I would have seen him stand over me in disgust as he kicked me a few times, limp and dead to the world. Instead, he left, leaving me face down on the floor with a bloody nose and a bruised forehead, a gaped raw ass with cum leaking out, shorts that were torn open, and my plug discarded on the floor behind me. I didn’t hate him for not seeing me as human. If I had seen myself like that I would have questioned my worth as well.
Consciousness came slowly to me as I moaned around the socks in pain. I tried to push up and couldn’t, still too weak. Two people heard me and came to me; I barely saw them through my blurry vision. They saw me, however. They didn’t help me, because they saw a broken thing and wanted to break it more. They made me scream through the gag, made me cum, made me hate myself, and I knew, used and bleeding on the floor, was where I belonged.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Changing myself for him by Badsammie''
Written before Oct 23, 2018, exact date unknown
It started so small, so simple, in the beginning. Little things, that didn’t matter but made him so happy. A little bit of makeup, smoking a cigarette, dressing up as a little girl. Little things, like I said.
And you know what, I loved doing them for him. The clothes he bought me, the inhalation of smoke, being naughty, being trashy, being anything but me. Pleasure and escape, all wrapped up in one beautiful package.
Later, I would learn other escapes, pain, use, impact play, choking, dropping out; more and more things that both he and I enjoyed. All the while he kept pushing me, my limits, further and further. Changing me.
At first, little things, once again. A small gemmed plug. It was cute, and wearing it made anal later in the day easier. It made me feel special, it made me feel sexy. It made him happy. Thus, it made me happy. Just a little change.
The dress-up and role-play continued. I no longer dressed little, no. It was more than that, it was now truly an escape. I didn’t just dress up little, I WAS little. Each time feeling smaller and smaller, younger and younger, safer and needier.
He wanted piercings. Never ordered, never demanded, but hinted and I knew it would make him happy, so once again, I changed for him. A small change. I got my hood pierced for him and he loved it and thus, I loved it. I truly did as it made sex better and more intense. Even walking upstairs felt better now.
Not everyone approved of my changes. It caused problems and concerns. My newfound love of pain, of intensity, drew questions and doubts about the marks and bruises left behind. They couldn’t understand how happy they made us. So I told stories, made excuses, and cut ties. It was better that way. Eventually, I moved in with him. No more commutes, no more long periods without my reason and joy.
That, of course, led to more changes and bigger asks of me. He worked on my body, my “capacity”, enhancing both what my ass and my cunt could take. I don’t even remember the day I stopped calling it my pussy. There was a day there when I called it both, depending on my mood, but no more. A small change. Toys, fingers, and larger and larger plugs, enhancing me for him. Making me better. More what he wanted and needed. And that made me feel more complete as well. Until one day, my fist fit in my cunt and later, his would as well. The same for my ass, though that took much longer. But now my holes can be used by him however he wants, cock or fist, both can use me.
Another small change was his sharing of me. First, it was just random cocks fucking my mouth at bars or adult theaters. Then his friend, then his friends. They didn’t get just my mouth, but all my holes, to use as often and as hard as they wanted. It made him happy and thus made me happy.
We escalated, again and again, rough sex, rape play, and CNC. Limits faded away. What once was simple slaps became more. Slaps became backhands, backhands became punches, and like an addict, I needed more and more just to function, to feel. I no longer wanted to be choked, I no longer wanted to be edged along the edge of consciousness. I wanted to feel the black crawl in and fade away, passing out as he pounded me. Just another small change.
I worked out most days, losing weight, getting fit, getting stronger and faster and slimmer. More endurance meant I could take more, which pleased him and thus, pleased me. He’d smile just the right way that made my cunt wet when he remarked on my fitness.
I got more piercings as well, my nipples, first bars, then when healed, rings. It made him so happy and I wanted, I needed, to be better and better for him, it’s what he wanted but he never demanded. I simply gave it to him. Some might have called it a spiral, but I called it small changes, just another one here, another one there. When he wanted more piercings, I got them. A small stud on my nose, a lip ring, my tongue pierced. All made me better for him, all simple changes.
The tattoo came after that, “Daddy’s Girl”, right over my cunt. I started my sleeve then. Around then was when I dropped out of college. I had stopped lying to myself by then that that was what I wanted. Instead, I took care of his home, and his friends, and sometimes, his debts. I worked sometimes in other ways, but it was ok. It was a small change and it made him happy and thus, I was happy as well.
Then I gave him my birth control and he, or one of his friends, got me pregnant. A beautiful girl. 6 months after that, I was pregnant again. I stayed pregnant, raising his children, educating them, raising them, loving them.
And when he started bringing younger girls home, well, I played with them because it made him happy and if he didn’t want me to join in, that was ok too. His friends still needed release and even if they were more violent than before, I could take it. Sometimes it meant I got hurt bad, but it made them happy and thus, I was happy.
I made videos for them. I played with their pets and when they were angry, I let them vent on me. And it made me happy. And when he started hurting me, breaking me, branding me, burning me, and cutting me, I loved it because I knew he loved me and needed me. His darkness had grown along with mine and he knew I would do anything for him and I did. No limits. Concussions, broken noses, and black eyes brought orgasms to me and all his friends, but when he said he wanted to move on, I understood. I just asked him to finish the job before he took in a new girl, half my age. We made love one more time as he used my fucked out holes and when the cord tightened, I came so many times and he did as well. Just one last change. And then, I was still. But he was happy, and thus, so I would have been.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''There and back again by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 5, 2018
When I wake, the first thing I feel is his hand. My hair is balled up in it as he smashes my face into my pillow and mattress. His weight feels immense, or perhaps his strength is. Regardless, I can’t move my head. The pressure is painful, my neck aches, and my nose is pressed painfully flat. I flail uselessly, trying to twist my body around despite the pain as panic grants me strength far beyond my norm. It doesn’t matter though. He mounts me, legs to each side to prohibit my movement. He feels massive over me. The adrenaline does nothing to protect me. It just allows me enough strength to hurt myself twisting under him, to tire me, not save me.
Then I hear that sound and fight harder, inadvertently smashing my own fingers on the headboard as I grab it to try to pull myself free. The violence of a zipper is a terrible thing. That sound alone deflowers me and robs me of my innocence and maidenhood. I know I’m about to be broken and ruined as I feel the cool air on my butt when he hikes up my gown and exposes me. I feel his eyes long before I feel his thumb or finger poke at my ass. My tears and screams do nothing but excite him. The pillow instantly absorbs the salty moisture pouring from me and the drool from my mouth. Then he moves, shifting, and I feel so god damned tired and weak. It’s been a minute at most, maybe less. An eternity that will never, ever, leave my mind.
My legs part under his power and size as he forces them apart, defiling me. When the cool air hits my vagina, I scream again. It’s all I have left, my voice, as everything else falters. And the pillow takes even that away from me. My hands tear at the wood but the only thing that gives is my fingernails and skin, beat and bruising as I pull and push to no effect. And then it happens, the whisper in my ear.
“Just relax”
I know the voice, drunk and slurring, my mom’s new boyfriend. The one who accidentally walks in on me changing. The one who walks in on me getting out of the shower. The one whose hugs linger too long. The one who slaps me for talking back to him. His fingers, wet, slimy with spit, touch me and I want to die. Not him. I don’t know why, I should be wishing him to fall over dead but instead it’s me that I wish to die. But I don’t. Instead, I struggle harder to breathe as he shoves my face down harder, my nose feeling like it should buckle, and then, an explosion of pain that tears through me.
He ruins and deflowers me as his urgent thrusting begins. The pain overwhelms me and I’m so fucking tired. I feel myself go numb and simply go away. Not from the pain, but perhaps the shock. I’m there, being rutted in, but I’m not there. I’m in a white space and some other girl is under my mom’s fat boyfriend. Some other girl is having the worst night of her life. Some other girl doesn’t realize this is simply the first night of many. Not me. I’ve gone away.
Later, he does too, leaving me bleeding, sore, angry, numb, tired, furious, and empty. Empty most of all. Eventually, I get up and wash as the shower burns my skin pink. The showerhead scalds my vagina and when mom asks why I’m washing the laundry I say nothing. It doesn’t matter. Nothing matters. I sure as hell don’t.
The years go by and I drop out of college and just leave. I can’t take it anymore. His leers, his touches, and my mom’s blindness to reality. I leave and hitchhike. I pay along the way with a mix of stolen cash and my body. A few are soft with me but most aren’t. They see a whore and since I offer my body to them, they aren’t wrong. I learn to avoid the ones who look at me like he did. Even if I offer, that type doesn’t accept. They want to take. A couple more do. I don’t fight and I still get hurt. I do fight and I get hurt again. I learn how, as I cross the country, who to avoid.
Most of the time.
I learn things along the way. Molly is awesome. It makes everything awesome. If I had unlimited access to it, I’d happily fry my brain on it to feel good. I learn not to trust anyone. I learn men are bad. I learn women are worse. I don’t trust men enough for any of them to betray me. But from other women running away or offering me a couch to sleep on, I learn I am nothing to them. No sisterhood will protect me. I didn't learn that from mom. Maybe I’m stupid.
Days turn into weeks which turn into months. I start over and keep my head down. A year comes and goes and I hide from everything but the emptiness. It followed me across the country and it follows me now. The closest friend I have.
Eventually, I date again. Empty. I get drunk one night and fuck some guys I meet at a bar. Unlike me, they didn’t drop out of college. I feel a flicker that returns to emptiness after I get home. He’s always there for me, my emptiness.
Then one night I see that familiar look. A man old enough to be my father, I assume, since I never met him. Twice my age at least and maybe more. Mean eyes that see my body but don’t see me. I’m tired of being empty. So I pretend to be drunker than I am. Ditzy, stupid, and alone. So fucking alone; I don’t have to pretend that part. He takes the bait of the drunken slut and offers to bring me home. I don’t say anything when he doesn’t follow my directions. He either believes my act or simply doesn’t care. Ultimately it doesn’t matter to me.
When I protest when we pull into his driveway, a shithole on the far edge of town, he grabs my hair and balls it up in his fist as he shoves my face against the glass.
“Just shut the fuck up and relax,” he tells me. I’m wet. And I’m not empty. Before long, my body isn’t empty either. His weight on top of me, using me, pounding into me. I’m angry and in pain as he smashes into me. I tell him to shove my face into his pillow and he complies, using me harder. I scream so hard I get dizzy as he rapes me. It’s rape because I beg him to stop when he moves to my ass. If anyone lives within a mile of him, they would hear me scream, but I’m alone. But I’m not empty.
The next morning I limp out of his house and get in the Uber I called. Bruises cover my body as I shamefully hide them from the driver. I tell him where I live as he drives me to my home. I cry as I hold the card in my hand, the card he gave me as I walked out. It simply reads Daddy and has his phone number. I swear to myself I will never do anything like that again.
But the empty, it comes and calls, and I pick up the phone and do the same.
I’ve run away across the county and somehow, I’ve come back home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She just wanted to go home by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 23, 2018
It was late on campus and all Catherine wanted to do was go home. She’d not only finished her 1st shift at Starbucks, but spent even more hours working on her Master's in Finance. She was exhausted, it was nearly 9pm, and this day needed to be done. She’d just wrapped up studying on the third floor of the library and headed to the restroom to pee before she headed out. Tomorrow, she could sleep late and maybe feel normal for once. Lately, all her life had consisted of was work and school, taking up all her time and one driving her deep into debt and the other doing little to blunt it.
She pushed the door open and never even saw him, so intent on the stall. Barely three steps in and an arm went around her small waist and his hand covered her mouth, muffling her scream. Whoever he was, he was much, much bigger than her 5’2” frame. He lifted her feet off the ground, uselessly kicking in the air, as she violently twisted and struggled in his arms. He squeezed her hard, the air forced out of her, but still, she fought. She bit his finger, which elicited a grunt and his hand pulled back. Catherine saw the opportunity and took it, only pausing to get a breath before she screamed. A scream that she never made.
When she had bitten him and inhaled, the man swung hard and slammed her straight into the wall. Her face smashed into it, her nose crunched, as crimson exploded beautifully all over her face. Catherine stood briefly, then collapsed and smacked her head on the floor, barely conscious and with no control over her body. She simply moaned, spat up some, suddenly nauseous under the crushing weight of the lights as her hands and arms and legs no longer responded to her.
The man stood over her and blocked the cruel lights making her sick, but not out of concern for her. He reached down, grabbed her long brown hair, and dragged her to the stall. She moaned through a concussed haze as he lifted her up, shoved her head in the toilet, and put the seat on the back of her head and neck. She numbly felt him kick apart her legs as she puked into the toilet, everything spun, unable to grasp the severity of her situation due to her head trauma. Bright red drops exploded in the bile-filled water as she heard, more than felt, her panties ripped off her. Her skirt was hiked up over her ass and then his weight was over her.
“I’m sorry for this cunt, I just can’t help myself,” she heard him say. There was no emotion or sadness in his voice. He didn’t care. She did as she started to scream when he pressed against her pussy. Catherine was single, too busy to date right now, and wasn't on birth control. He cut her screams short as he shoved into her and pushed her body down hard into the toilet, shoving her head under the small amount of water. It was cold and numbed her face. Inches of water yet it was an ocean to her now as she screamed into it. He thrust into her violently and jabbed at her as his thumb forced itself deep into her ass. She thrashed as best she could as she tried to get air. Finally, she pulled the handle and flushed it, giving her precious air.
“I didn’t say you could breathe,” the man said, raining blows on her back and kidneys as he grunted and slammed her against the cold porcelain. Catherine sobbed, body convulsing under the pain as the water rose over her nose, trying to flush the toilet again. He pulled her arm back, fucked her harder and harder. Her body bruised against the unyielding toilet as he smashed her face down and made the water pink and filled with bubbles. His body tensed as he rammed her brutally in her cervix, hearing her sob under the water. She thought to herself, “I just wanted to go home.” He flooded her womb as ice-cold toilet water flooded her lungs. He watched down at Catherine as she struggled with only one thought on his mind.
Should he flush the toilet or watch her beautiful struggle? The man smiled as he made his decision.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Into the alley by Badsammie''
Written on November 2, 2018
She took a deep inhale from the cheap cigarette before blowing it out through her nose in the cold air. Huddled tight under the threadbare coat she wore, she shivered, waiting desperately for the bus. She was new to the city, and like many before her, was there to escape her past. Here, among the swath of masses, she hoped that she could lose herself. Here, no one could find her, know her, shame her. Her jeans had earned their rips and tears honestly, no cosmetic tweaks for her Salvation Army clothing. She exhaled again, coughing in a fit, and stubbed out the addiction between her fingers. She’d quit smoking but it was her sole enjoyment and she had cried the last time she had thought about quitting. Without it, she’d have a bit more money and nothing else. So she stuck to her one vice.
She looked up and down the street and then back at her phone, cracked and 4 years old. Even after being charged it was down to 10% and would be dead soon. Nothing of hers worked well and it was another expense she couldn’t afford. The economy was supposedly good, but all she could find were minimum wage jobs and even the most basic decent apartment was well outside her price range. So she lived a block away, in a rat-infested hellhole, scared every night of the sounds she heard. Random screams, crying, fucking, arguments, all easily heard through her paper-thin walls. How can you be surrounded by millions and yet, be so alone?
She watched as a large man walked up to the bus stop. Most people she could ignore or ignored her, but she’d seen him before. He leered. He was one of those who undressed you with their eyes and didn’t care if you knew it. She hated him so much. He reminded her of her stepdad. He had those same eyes, eyes and hands that had driven her here. The last few times he had been around, she hadn't been alone. This evening, however, it was just the two of them. She looked at her phone again, down to 7% now, and still no bus despite being 5 minutes late.
It was then she felt him. On the open street, there was no reason for him to be so close, but he stepped right behind her. His crotch pushed against her ass. Then he reached around and forcefully cupped her breast as he pulled her against him. She should have screamed, she should have slapped or pulled away, but to her shame, she froze. Just like with her stepdad, she froze. She felt his disgusting breath on her ear as he leaned in and whispered to her.
“I thought I had you pegged right, bitch. Your eyes have that wounded victim look,” he whispered as she trembled, crying softly. He continued to knead her breasts, both in his hands now, jerking her tattered coat away from her chest. His hardness poked roughly at her threadbare jeans as his lips brushed her neck. “That’s it. Just relax. I even have some money for you. You need money, don't you whore?” he said, as he turned her away from the bus stop towards the dark alley behind them.
“Please…,” was all she could whimper as the numbness took over once again. Her heart raced but her mind was blank as the stranger gently led her deeper into the alley. She knew his type alright and despite the lack of force, the threat of violence was taut, ready to spring if she spoke up. He wasn’t asking; her choice only consisted of violence or no violence. Hot tears felt like steam as they slid down her cold face. She stumbled a couple times over trash as one hand gripped the back of her neck, the other now mauled her right tit, making it ache and her nipple sore.
“Pull down those shitty pants whore. Relax and it’ll be over soon,” he told her. He dropped a $50 bill on the snowed-over dumpster before her, before gripping her chin and jerking it violently towards him. “Don’t be stupid, drop the pants,” he asked her. “Asked”. She knew it wasn’t a choice as numbly undid the button, unzipped her pants, and shivered as she dropped them to her ankles. She could feel his hands immediately on her ass, a finger poked through the torn hole of her panties. Then he jerked them down as well.
“Bend over and brace yourself. This is easy money. I know girls like you. You’ve all whored yourself one way or another.”
She grimaced at the truth in his statement. He didn’t hold any special insight, likely just trying to insult her, but he had spoken true. The first time was a blowjob for a stranger who bought her a fifth of vodka. Then fucking her dealer so she could get high after her stepdad’s visits. Then, finally, the trucker that took her to the city. For a price of course. She was a whore, she thought, as she felt him spit on her and push his thumb into her cunt, then slid it over her ass. The snow on the dumpster froze her hands as he gripped her. She felt his cock pushed inside her and she screamed.
“No, no please, God not there!” she blurted out before he covered her mouth, pushing and grunting as she struggled. He smashed her face into the snow-covered dumpster as he popped in her ass. She cried and shuddered as he pumped deeper into her, her struggles weakening, crying, pink snow melting under her face. She clung to the dumpster, the only real thing in her world at the moment, as she once again had her ass raped. It was her stepdad all over again and she wanted to vomit as he thrust violently into her. Her chest heaved, breaking into erratic convulsions as he fucked her. No, as he fucked it. She knew she wasn’t a "her" to him, just a thing. An "it". And she hated that she allowed herself to be one.
Before long, he spurted in her guts and pulled out. She looked ahead, her forehead bleeding and eyes blank, as he shoved her to her knees and in her mouth. She knew the foul taste and she could only think of “Daddy” as the man used her to clean her shit off of him. He then pulled away, patted her head like a dog, and walked away, leaving her there. After several minutes, she finally stood up, relieved that the money was still there. She pulled up her cold, wet pants and panties to see the bus driving off and slowly, painfully, walked back to her apartment. Her phone was at 0%. When she got home, she didn’t shower, but curled up, cried, and like with her stepdad before him, touched herself to remind her that she could still feel.
Two Weeks later….
She climbed out of bed, threw on her clothes, and fixed her hair in the bathroom before walking out. She stepped softly, careful not to wake her landlord as she left his bedroom. She touched her swollen lip from where he had hit her, on accident, he had said. It was never an accident. But he wasn’t going to kick her out now. Not this week at least. She walked out of the building, pulled out a pack, and lit up, taking a deep drag as she walked down the street. It was still early, or late, depending on one’s point of view. She pulled out her purse, thumbed through the few bills there, and shook her head. She was so tired but she would never go home again. She would find some way to get by. She always did. She stubbed the remains of her cigarette and pulled another out as she impatiently waited for the bus.
Down the street, she saw a familiar figure, heading towards her, apparently drunk. She saw recognition flash on his face as his pace quickened. She gave up on the bus, stood up and walked away, down into the alley, where he, and many other men in the future, would follow.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Lost, but found by Badsammie''
Written on November 28, 2018
She was once someone very different she knew, as she sat on the floor naked, a collar around her neck. She wasn’t the type of person who would have done all of the things that she did or had done to her, daily. She had had hopes and dreams and a future at one time. The before time. Before she let go of everything she was and became less and less and lost her name, and slowly, over time, became an "it".
Not that she really understood it on a deep level like that, not intellectually, not anymore. That part of her was gone, from grooming, conditioning, atrophy, use, and abuse. Deep thoughts no longer swam in her sex and pain-filled mind. If you asked her what her name was, the answer, reflexively, would only be “cunt”. If you asked for her birth name, dull eyes would stare at you until she cobbled the thoughts of what came before.
It wasn’t only her mind that had changed, but her body as well. What had once been a slim fresh teenager had now become the body of a woman, but a woman who had seen a lot of miles. Anyone looking at the brown-haired fresh-faced teen on the flyers at the local Walmart would have walked past her now without a thought. Her own parents wouldn’t recognize her now. Her long brown hair was shorter and platinum blonde. Any remaining body hair was not allowed. Her chest had naturally developed much more, full, but her nipples were extended, pierced, with minor scars marking the heavy abuse they had suffered. Her body was much the same, lean, like an animal. There was no fat whatsoever, just sinew and muscles, even more heavily crisscrossed with small and not so small scars. She was heavily tattooed with an arm sporting a full sleeve, her ass branded with “Property of God”, and a tattoo that was almost always visible above her namesake, saying “Cumslut” and “Dog Fucker”.
Her ass and cunt had permanent gapes to them, always open, ready for access. Her labia sported multiple piercings, much like her face. She had been remade. She didn’t know it, but he showed her pictures of herself from the Before and she no longer recognized the girl in them as herself. Nothing mattered but the now and what he wanted.
Not that she considered herself abused, not any longer. It had taken several years, but he had slowly stripped away any sense of self she had once had. A snip here, a cut of dignity here, and a slice of free will there. Day by day, training, grooming, sex, pain, abuse, and Stockholm syndrome had remade her into his willing cunt. He paid many of his bills with her, rented her out, let his friends use her, and used her to help him acquire new cunts to start the process anew. Most never turned out as perfectly as she had, however.
He had found her online, from a broken home, unable to deal with the abuse her dad gave her, the liberties he took with her. She couldn’t process it until she met him and he taught her to embrace it and own it. She resisted at first, but once she started turning off her brain and letting her body take control, it was over. She hadn't realized that until the day she simply never went home again. He had picked her up, and to be honest, no one had really cared that she disappeared.
Oh, some noise was made in the news but she had always been alone. And while her father might have missed her warm holes, he didn’t miss having to deal with her emotional issues. Reports faded, day by day, until finally, all that was left was some flyers, slowly fading away, much as the light in her had faded under his care.
She had been a fighter at first; most of them were once they wondered if they’d ever escape the basement. Most never did. She'd fought and fought and fought even as he had made her scream and cry. Then he started her training; toys, vibrators, along with pain and her crying. And slowly, bit by bit, she'd started responding, cumming, even craving. Nothing was more glorious than backhanding a cunt and seeing them grow wet from it.
She did, and after a period where she'd thought some dark thoughts, as he had taught her with her dad, she embraced it. Day by day, she came to crave the abuse, come alive during it, and flourished as she had never done previously in her entire life. Strangely enough, for her, her disappearance had freed her truest self. Things progressed quickly after that and one day, he hadn't locked the door. She didn’t try to leave. She was his from then on and when he branded her, she had cum like a bitch in heat. She was free, but any part that wanted freedom was dead. Inked, whored, pierced, abused, shared, she loved it all. She even got to where she happily helped with new girls.
She didn’t know it, but she was internet famous, well, famous on a certain part of the internet. All the things he did to her were recorded, sold, and distributed. Former classmates, a few, jerked off to her abuse, never knowing the nasty cunt getting fisted and sucking off a horse, had once sat beside them in class.
She was glorious and she didn’t even know it. She never questioned what was done to her, no matter how bad it hurt. She just lived to fuck and cum and cry, happier than she would have been in her life had he not picked her up.
She was just an "it" now. A cunt, a warm set of holes that he pounded into, making her scream as she would squeeze as hard as her loose cunt would allow on his cock. She was perfect now. Perfectly happy, a thing, right where she belonged. Lost to herself, the world, but not to him and those with him. Those like him. She would have him for the rest of her life and she would be, in her own limited way, happy.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Finally good enough by Badsammie''
Written on December 2, 2018
It should have been a day like any other in Sammie’s young life, just another unremarkable day for a mostly unremarkable girl. At 12, she was just skin and bones, slim with long blonde hair and only the very earliest signs of womanhood encroaching upon her. She stared at the mirror, frowned at it slightly, disappointed with herself as always. She felt her lot was to always be good, but not good enough. Smart, but nothing special. Certainly not smart enough for her mother. Cute, but nothing special. Certainly not enough to attract the attention of any boys compared to her friends who had already blossomed. Never good enough. It was a mantra that rarely left her head.
Being aware of the failure she felt from her parents, her mom, had weighed on her so hard. She wrote about it in her journal, but tears and futile punches at her pillows were how she dealt with it. Or had. In the past few months, she had found that vigorous masturbation could take away her pain, her failures, for a little while. It felt deliciously dirty to her, sneaking into the bathroom to use the showerhead, or under the blankets in her bed, to do it. She knew that it would anger her mother, who she never dared to oppose, so this little rebellion gave her a satisfaction nothing else could.
Soon after that started she heard some older girls talk about getting men to send them gifts in exchange for showing themselves online and she decided to explore that. She didn’t care about the gifts; she only wanted to be noticed. She needed validation but she didn’t know how to express it that way; it was just a frustration that choked at her existence. She had already contemplated cutting but the idea of blood and scars scared her. Not to mention trying to hide that from her mom. So instead, she chose to go online.
There, little Sammie discovered an entirely new world of experiences, men, thoughts, and most of all for her, validation. Online, she was no longer just good, she was special. Men chased after her, craved time with her, and all but begged for pictures or videos of her. At first, she was hesitant; after all, she knew the stories. Girls who ran off, only to be found dead or never seen again. A few years back a hunter had found an older girl that had disappeared after a party. She knew that could happen. But, online, she was special. Men taught her how to touch herself, spread her lips, and how to cum like a woman. They told her she was a whore, a slut, yet they wanted her so bad. The need in their voices told her that no matter what words they used, she was unique to them. She had value.
It took no time at all before she had some regulars she chatted with. It started with pictures, but later she often cammed, doing what they told her. Even when they told her to hurt herself, she felt good. The lust on their faces was so intense that she felt like the most important person in the world, at least to those men. She would often cry after, shaking almost violently. She didn’t know why but she was coming off the endorphin high that each chat provided her. She was happier than she had ever been in her life with that dirty secret.
Eventually, one of the men asked to meet her. He said he didn’t live far and told her that she was so amazing that he just had to spend time with her. If it had been anyone else, she wouldn’t even have hesitated. But this was what she thought of as the “Dark man”. Not because he was black, no, she thought of him that way because he was edgy and always trying to scare her. He would link her fucked up stories or send her pictures that were just as illegal as the ones she sent. And they honestly scared her down to her bones. But he also made her laugh, giggle, and cum. After a while, she got more comfortable with him and realized that the edgy dark man was just a mask. That the man underneath was very real and sincere. So one day she said yes, she’d meet him
And here she was, fixing herself up in the mirror, as she tried to look more mature. Some lipstick stolen from her mother, all peach fuzz and stray hairs shaved down there, some pretty pink panties and a red summer dress, with a pink training bra she had stolen from Walmart. She had flats instead of heels, simply because walking in them to get to their meeting place would be too difficult. She looked down at her phone and decided to leave it. Today was going to be the most special day of her life. A man who didn’t see her as good but not good enough was risking jail just to spend time with her. She thought he might even love her. Her heart hammered at the thought of that. Could she really be loved? Could anyone find enough value in her enough for that? She often even doubted if her parents truly loved her. Honestly, she had questioned if she could even love or care for herself until recently. Now though, she felt as if her future had opened up before her. The sky was the proverbial limit.
It took a bit to duck out and she felt like she was running late when her parents finally left for work. Once they did, she snuck out the back and headed through the well-worn trails the other neighborhood kids had carved through the woods to the park while she had studied away in pointless attempts to be good enough for her mom to love her. Eventually, she reached an open area in the woods, near an old rotted treehouse she had told him about. She saw him standing there, smiling, and her heart thundered. It was love, she thought. Destiny. She gave the man a flourish in her dress and he clapped and waved her over. She bounded to him and he picked her up effortlessly and kissed her. She melted against him, wrapped her legs around him, and she felt so grown up at that moment. He broke the kiss and whispered in her ear that she was perfect and she smiled. She was in nirvana. He leaned in again and whispered. He told her she was the perfect stupid fucking cunt.
Her eyes opened, stunned, as he shoved her off him, and violently tossed her into the air. He smirked at the stunned, stupid, confused expression on her little face as she hit the ground and bounced. He marveled at the smooth white skin, the innocence despite what she had come to do with him. A desperate needy little cunt with no understanding of the world despite her brains, which he intended to fuck out of her.
She screamed as she hit the ground, skipped, and came to a stop. Her back was in agony and her thoughts were a mix of confusion. She didn’t understand why he had thrown her. She whimpered as he came over to her and stomped on her gut, making her double up. She vomited a bit, sobbing. She wanted to scream but couldn’t get enough air. She barely felt him grab her legs and spread them before he swung his foot back and kicked her in her sex. Then, she did scream as the pain tore through her. He let go of her legs and she cried, balled up, as her dress was hiked up, exposing her little pink panties. He knelt down beside her and stroked her hair.
“God, you really are a stupid fucking cunt. No matter how many times I told you exactly what I was, you wouldn’t believe it. Your mom really fucked your stupid ass up and today, so will I. But don’t worry cunt, you’ll be truly special and talked about after I’m done with you,” he said, taunting her.
She tried to crawl away as he mocked her but he just laughed, grabbed her hair, and slammed her face hard into the dirt. Her nose made a sickening crunching sound and stars exploded in front of her eyes. He then slammed her face down twice more and she laid there, limp, just crying. He mounted her, grabbed her little panties, and shoved them down. In his rush, he had forgotten the lube, but he wanted that little ass and tried to force himself into it. She wailed and wailed but it was too tight, so much so that it was actually hurting his cock. That just made him angrier and he flipped her over. The sight of her made him catch his breath, she was so beautiful.
Her eyes were confused and glassy, with tears that streaked her face and turned the dirt into little channels of mud. Her face had half a dozen scratches on it from when he had hit it on the ground, but her skin was still mostly pristine porcelain, save her cherry red lips and the fountain of blood that had come out of her nose. The bright red contrasted so vividly with her pale skin, it made her fragility and youth all the sexier. He kissed her hard, moaned as she cried more, and eagerly tore open her dress. She was all but nude under him now. Only a training bra, flats, and panties by her ankles covered her. She was perfect to destroy.
She whimpered as the cool morning air wafted over her exposed body. She whimpered and pleaded with him to stop. He tore off her training bra and gently stroked her nipples. She whimpered then and turned away, ashamed at how stiff they were. He then gently brushed her pussy, teased her clit, and mocked her wetness. She wasn’t wet, it was a lie, but the shame on her broken face made her even more perfect. He kissed her, then punched her, hard in the gut, again and again. He didn’t stop punching her until her flesh turned colors, dark reds and worrying blues, that looked right on her so white skin. She was hysterical now, struggling to breathe and when her prattle annoyed him enough, he grabbed her ears and slammed her head down on the ground again to quiet her. He watched her eyes intently and was intoxicated by the sight of some essential piece of her going away. She was there, but not all of her. He had to have her.
The world spun around little Sammie and all she felt was pain as she tried to understand where she had gone wrong. She had to have done something wrong for this to happen and the old familiar self-loathing and hate welled up inside her. She knew what he was doing as he jerked her legs apart. She pushed against his chest but knew it would do no good. He wiped his hands on her bloody lip and nose and his fingers coated her vagina with her own blood. She begged and pleaded with him to stop. She told him she’d never tell. Which would be true. She screamed again as he jerked her legs violently apart and rammed deep into her virgin sex and easily tore through her hymen. It was glorious to him and he felt as if he was having a religious experience. For her, she felt like her insides were being ripped apart. She kicked, struggled, clawed, and screamed as he fucked her pussy. It was the tightest hole he’d ever used and for him, it was the best sex of his life. The fear in her face, the terror and pain, told him that this course of action had been the right one.
She panted and shuddered when he pulled out of her vagina. She tried to cover her injured sex, protect it, sobbing, as he rolled her over a bit and slid down, kissing her thigh. Then he bit her, hard, and the wail she let out made him harder than he had ever been before. He tasted her blood in his mouth and pulled back, saw the indented marks torn into her skin. He slammed back into her bloody cunt, fucking her as hard as he could. He punched her face, making her nose crunch more; he punched her budding tits until they were swollen. He slammed into her cervix, again and again, making her scream and then, surprisingly, cum in pain. It was too much for him. He was getting close as he closed his eyes and let the monster free.
When she saw his eyes again through her tears, the man, if he’d ever even been there, was gone. What looked at her didn’t see her as human anymore and she screamed. Her voice was ragged as he gripped her neck and tightly squeezed, even as he slammed her head again and again on the ground. Red mud formed under her head and her face turned colors as air and blood were denied her. She twitched, her muscles and hands no longer working right. She tried to beg but unintelligible words spewed out. Everything felt wrong to her except one tiny part that felt right, that knew at this moment she was special and in its own way, worshipped and loved. If her brain hadn’t been so damaged, the thought might have made her happy. But she was little more than a fading animal now, devoured by a predator. Instead, as he choked the life out of her, she came one last time.
He felt her broken cunt spasm around his cock and he rammed harder and harder in her, needing to break her in half. He watched her eyes and the remaining light in them fade away. As it was almost gone, he came deep in its cunt. It wasn’t a person anymore. He pushed in deep, his face above its eyes as any life faded away. He felt its piss rush out on his cock and he stood up over the dead body. He rested for a bit, taking pictures of the limp doll. After a short rest, he rolled it over, and this time he was able to take its ass. As he fucked it, he slammed the dead stupid girl’s face again and again into the ground, until he shuddered deep in its rapidly cooling bowels. He wiped his cock off in its hair, took some more pictures, and left the body to be found.
He smiled as he left, hoping Sammie was proud that she was finally good enough for something.
She was good enough to kill.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''You can't kill what is already dead by Badsammie''
Written on December 19, 2018
Allison stood by the side of the road for a moment, slowly chewing her bottom lip as she decided which way to go. Her mom had yelled at her dozens of times to never cut through the park. She had screamed and grounded her for the weekend the last time she had done so, her shoes muddy from the trails. It got her home faster though and today she was just tired. Plus, it hadn’t rained in days, so no “evidence” could rat her out. She still couldn’t believe she had been so stupid the last time.
“Fuck it”, she thought mischievously, as she jumped off the sidewalk and cut through the woods on the backside of the park, as she knew the trails were just a couple hundred yards ahead.
Allison was a pretty, if awkward, young lady of 10 years old. She attended the Mt. Vernon Middle School, a small town in Indiana. She was barely 4 and a half feet tall and weighed 70 pounds if her hair was wet. Her mom still let her wear her blond hair in a long ponytail, and she was happy that, despite it being fall, the weather was still warm. Poor as they were, she hated walking home in bad weather.
Her mom was always at work, leaving her with a long walk most days as she hated riding the bus ever since one of the high schoolers had groped her repeatedly. She hadn't told anyone but often cried about it. He had made her feel like nothing so she simply stopped riding the bus and chose to walk home instead.
None of that mattered today, however, as the air was warm, and she cut through some brush without getting too scraped up. Her skirt caught on some branches a few times, but her long socks protected her legs, though a few caught on her bare arms. She finally made it through to the trail and rested a bit, doing a quick check for ticks or blood. No evidence was going to be left for her mom to find this time.
Allison had finished checking herself when she felt someone grab her, trying to cover her mouth as they lifted her off her feet, screaming. She thrashed violently, and bit at the hand, as they squeezed her hard. She was sobbing, terrified, as the dirty hand covered her mouth. She could taste the filth on it, gagging and biting down reflexively on it, which made the man scream and drop her for a second. Her backpack and purse hit the dirt trail alongside her and she bolted, running blindly. She briefly thought maybe she had escaped whoever had grabbed her until she was lifted up once again like she was nothing. This time he didn’t try to hold her. Instead, he simply lifted her up and slammed her down hard, straight on her back.
Allison saw stars and sobbed in pain, dazed after she hit the rough ground hard. Everything spun and was fuzzy as she heard the man above her screaming.
“Stupid fucking cunt, bite me will you!” he screamed as fresh pain exploded on her. He stomped her stomach, then kicked her hard on the side. By now, she was sobbing hysterically and tried to crawl as he kicked her once more, this time in the head. She rolled over, vomited, and everything went black.
The next thing she knew was pain. She felt disconnected, confused, and retched a bit. Her back was in agony and she was so disoriented. Allison soon realized part of the problem. She was being dragged by her left leg along the floor of the woods. She tried to struggle but realized slowly that her hands were duct-taped together. She tried to scream, but something was in her mouth, full of her drool, and tape or something like it was wrapped around her head. All she could do was cry as the stranger dragged her to a small camp by the creek, a ratty old tent under a tarp, tucked away near the park. A large dog by the tent growled as the man dropped her leg, walked over to the campfire, threw a couple pieces of wood in it, and then stood over her menacingly.
“Ok cunt, I’m going to say this exactly once. I’m going to rape you. Do you fucking understand what that means?” Allison peed herself in fear. The man smiled as he heard the rush of fluids expel from her as she cried under him.
“So, you do. Good. You fight me, and your body will never be found. Behave, and you might live. Might. Do you fucking understand?”
Allison could only cry harder as she weakly nodded. He knelt down over her and pulled his cock free. That brought fresh tears and then hysterical screams through her gag as he peed on her. Her face, hair, and chest, just going potty on her. She couldn’t process it and just wept. He then pulled out a knife and pressed it to her cheek, cold and terrifying.
“Move, try to run, anything, and I’ll be raping your dead body,” he said as he cut her hands free. He then moved to her blouse, tore it apart, pulled it off her, and tossed it aside. He shook his head at her when she tried to cover up her chest so she dropped her hands. She almost retched again when she saw the bloody back of her shirt and understood why it hurt so badly. He yanked her skirt off and she was shocked to see her panties were gone.
“Wondering where those went? It’s what you’re tasting you dumb bitch,” he laughed, standing up over her again. Her stomach was bruised from where he’d stomped her, swollen, and her side ached. Her head throbbed as well but nothing burned like her back.
“First test, cunt. I’m gonna free your mouth. Scream, you die. Bite me, you die. Understand?” he asked. Allison nodded as he grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her up to her knees, naked. She flinched as he brought the knife close, but he held her tight, and with a quick flick he had cut the tape. She whimpered and cried as he tore the tape off her skin. Then he jerked her head up to look at him and told her to open up, knife cold on her cheek. She did, not wanting to die. As soon as the small girl’s mouth was open, he shoved in, gagging her easily. She flinched and bit him lightly and he pulled out, slapping her to the ground.
“Open wide, and if you bite me again, that’s it. Do you doubt me?” he said, taking the knife and cutting her arm with it. It wasn’t deep but the blood freaked the small girl out as he grabbed her and shoved it back in. This time her mouth stayed open as he pumped in and out of her tiny little throat. Her eyes were soaked, sobbing and screaming around his cock, but she didn’t bite down, not even when she threw up over his cock and herself. He finally stopped because she was clearly having an attack of some kind, barely able to breathe even with his cock out of her mouth. She looked glorious, covered in her own puke, pale skin bleeding on her arm and back.
“God, you’re a pretty little cunt,” he said as he kneeled before her. “I hate pretty cunts.” He pulled back and punched Allison, straight in the face, and sent her back flying. His fist made a satisfying crunch on her nose and she only made a weak sound and then slumped, moaning weakly. Her nose had exploded, certainly broken. It was shifted to the right and blood ran freely down her chin and side of her face. Her upper lip had split too. Now she looked better. Now she looked ready to fuck.
She barely felt him crawl on top of her body until he ran his fingers through her face, scooped up some blood, and then rubbed her special place. She barely acknowledged it. She knew he was a liar and she was going to die. She didn’t understand why that didn’t make her cry. Her body hurt and she was going to be raped. Even if she lived, who would want her? She felt him spread her legs and push and she wanted so bad to go away. But the pain wouldn’t let her, he pushed, she screamed, and he covered her mouth as he battered away her virginity.
At first, he got nowhere. Then, inch by inch, he slid in and quickly hit her hymen then tore through it as she wailed beneath him. She struggled and pushed at him, but a single punch to her already broken nose left her limp as more blood burst from it. He then started ramming away at her small frame, fucking her brutally into the ground.
She could barely move under his weight and he smelled so bad that she vomited weakly, staring into the distance, at his dog, as he ground her back into the forest floor and ruined her sex. All she felt was fire and pain and shortly later, and altogether too long, he shuddered and filled her vagina with cum.
He stood up, looking down at her bloody face, eyes already turning black from the damage he’d caused. Her small naked body twitched in pain, white and red running out between her legs. He grabbed her head and told her to suck again and she did, but there was no desire to please him to stay alive. Her eyes were empty, on autopilot. He moaned, wanting to go again, but not quite ready.
Instead, he pushed her down and kicked and yanked at her rapidly bruising body until she was on all fours. Even he winced at the blood on her back; it was practically hamburger from the fuck and dragging her through the forest to his small camp. He’d have to abandon it after today. He stepped back and walked over to Rex.
If there was one thing in this world the man cared about, it sure wasn’t cunts. Rex, however, he loved. The dog, like most all dogs, was the perfect companion, and it had been a while since the Rott had mounted one of the cunts he’d found. Never one so small but what did he care. It wasn’t going to hurt him any. He whistled and the dog ran over to the small girl, lapping at her cunt.
“Ok, now I’m gonna tell you something cunt. You can believe me or not. But my dog is gonna rut in you. You can scream and wail and try to run away and he’ll just bite you and fuck your dying body, or you can take it and know even a dog is worth more than you. Either way, it’s gonna happen.”
Allison just cried more. She had thought the worst was over, but this, this was too much for her already damaged mind. She shut down as the man pulled the dog, already thrusting, over her. She felt its tongue lap briefly at her bloody back and then it was over, hammering at her injured sex. And then, she went mad. She didn’t move, but she screamed so much he covered her mouth as the dog not only found her small hole, but assaulted it. The dog easily outweighed the girl and he found himself holding her up. Its cock hardened as the girl's screams slowly died out as he watched her face.
It was the best thing he’d seen since he’d murdered a girl a few years ago. He’d hadn’t originally intended to kill her, but he’d been transfixed as he watched her fade away and by the time he stopped strangling her, it was too late.
This was much the same as the dog raped the child. He could see her fade away as well, only she wasn’t dying. She did start making sounds again, wailing as the knot tore her wide open, stretching her more than any 10-year-old cunt was meant to stretch. He held her tight until it was simply too much and she just went limp. He wasn’t needed as that knot sure wasn’t going to slip out. He got himself a beer and watched as the dog finished. Occasionally, Rex dragged her numb and limp body. She was almost lifeless, breathing shallowly, body covered in red. Rex cleaned up a lot of her blood, licking her wounds as she would moan and whimper. Eventually, the dog's knot shrunk and they separated, a gush of cum pouring out along with even more blood. He wondered how much the two of them had damaged her cunt.
He wasn’t done yet, however, as he pulled a stick out of the fire and burned her with it, shoving it up her pussy. He was done with it; he didn’t care if it was ruined now. She flailed for only a moment before passing out. She was so pale and pretty now; he couldn’t stop himself as he punched her body, again and again. Then he took his knife, cutting her unconscious body several times, on her palms and heels. He wanted her to hurt for a long, long time. Finally, he poured the rest of his beer on her face, slapping her. It was super puffy now, eyes barely able to open when she woke. He smiled when she said “please”, and then he felt her jerk as he slit her tiny nub in half, and then cut off both her nipples, shoved them in her mouth, and forced her to eat them.
He looked at the sun and knew time was growing late, so he flipped her over and smeared her blood all over her ass, fingering it to weak moans. Then, slowly, forcefully, he started raping her tiny ass. At first, it was like a vise, painful to do much; but soon, her ass started to tear and bleed, which made each subsequent thrust deeper and easier. She struggled desperately under him, screaming and no matter how many times he hit her sides, she wouldn’t shut up. Finally, as he neared climax, he slammed her head against the ground and came deep in her bowels as she went limp. He considered checking her pulse but he didn’t care if the cunt lived or not. Instead, he quickly cleaned the bloody shit off his cock in her hair and packed up.
Once he was done, he kicked her over on her back; the smell of shit coming from her was strong. Her pale lithe body was covered in blood and bruises; reds, purples, and blacks. Red bubbled out of her broken nose, she was alive, but she didn’t respond to anything he did. He decided to take a dump on her and then left the broken child behind for the cops or inevitable search party to find.
He came back into town a couple years later, hitchhiking through once again. He watched the school and hit the library, looking for his victim. She had barely survived, needing surgery for her nose and though they didn’t come out and say it, her cunt and ass. He was bored and about to leave when he found her. Even if he hadn't recognized her face, he would have by the way she moved. She didn’t move like a young woman anymore.
Instead, she radiated to everyone around her that she was a victim, broken. Her face had multiple small scars on it and something was off about her nose. It shifted too far to the right and it warmed his heart to see it. He watched silently from a distance as she left school and walked over to someone far older than her. He showed her a baggie and she nodded as she got in the car with the man. He could just barely see her head bobbing up and down as she sucked off the dealer for drugs. He almost wanted to rape her again, but this was so much better. Whoring herself for drugs and she was only 13 at best. He left, satisfied.
Another few years later he came through again, but he never saw her at school. Risky though it was, he went to the trailer park that had been her home, according to what he had found online. Eventually, he saw her as she stepped outside. She’d blossomed, wearing a tank top and shorts with flip flops outside the trailer. She had full breasts now, was much taller, and from the bit his binoculars could see, several scars on her back. She smoked heavily, though she probably shouldn’t, considering the 15-year-old was clearly several months into pregnancy. He watched her eyes as she smoke and nursed a beer, once again, so happy with his handiwork.
He never saw her again after that. Not in person. He found out that shortly after the state took her second child at 16, she had run away. She had been kicked out of school for fucking a teacher in exchange for a passing grade as she had been failing all her classes. Heavy drug use and fucking around had been all she did, and then suddenly, one day she was gone. It wasn’t until a couple years later, going through a dropbox, that he saw her. Even though she had to be about 21, he still recognized that same fucked-up face. Her back was covered in small scars and she was clearly missing both nipples. She looked closer to 40 than 20, with tracks on her arms, and completely dead eyes. In the video, she sucked off a horse, and then several men beat and fucked her.
And during that, he could see she was alive again. Once they were done with her bruised and scarred body, the light went away. And he promised himself that he would find her one day. Find her, rape her, and when she begged for death, tell her no.
You can’t kill what was already dead anyway, right?
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Broken runaway toys by Badsammie''
Written on April 9, 2019
I looked down at the young girl in the bed as she snored softly, sucking her thumb. I smiled at that affectation. Hers’ was different from mine; it was less playing at being a little and simply the retreat of a kid who had seen years of abuse. Despite the sheer sheet partially draped over her, those years were quite visible on her form. Not from what her dad had done to her, but scars from heavy cutting on her thighs and arms.
Her naked form was now marked differently, one much more familiar to me. Bruises blossomed all over her, as did wide straps from the belting we had given her earlier. Oh, how she had screamed and cried and begged for more until she collapsed from exhaustion. The young lady seemed to exist in only two states, intense and down/muted/sleeping. In that way, she was much the cat, our adopted little kitten, a broken toy who came alive when we hurt her. That, I understood as well.
“Still sleeping?” my Master asked, to which I nodded the affirmative.
“We need to break or ease that nose habit of hers though. She picked up some bad habits from him,” I replied. He slapped my ass, smirking at me.
“Not been exactly easy on it yourself,” he said, which was true.
We weren’t sure where he had found her, but she’d lived with him for a few weeks. She was a runaway, willing to do anything to stay off the streets and strangely enthusiastic about it. A coping mechanism perhaps. I could relate. Regardless, he had put some hard miles on her before he dropped her off with us, having tired of her. She was twitchy, jittery, and needy. Not the brightest, but by god, was she attention-starved.
We took it easy with her at first but soon found she inserted herself happily into our bed. What she lacked in skill she made up in desperation for comfort and need. It didn’t seem to matter who used her, or how, as long as she got used. Talking about the past only resulted in her instantly clamming up. We simply let her know the door was open if she ever wanted to talk.
I wouldn’t call her a kindred spirit exactly. We weren’t equals, emotionally, mentally, or sexually. While I wanted the pain to cope with stress and loved the intensity, her need was self-punishing. Whatever her dad had done had fucked her up and she could already out drink or out drug me. That was fine, because the young lady had introduced me to something else. Inflicting pain. I still wanted and needed to be hurt, but having someone who made me feel well adjusted, well, it brought out an evil bitch in me that I didn’t know I had.
We often looked the pair at home, both naked, sporting bruises and black eyes. She hated being a urinal but hated even more that I loved it. Everything sexual was tied to abuse with her and she both craved it and hated it. She didn’t love it like me. And that made her tears delicious.
My master enjoyed having a challenge again and I enjoyed exploring my new sadistic side. We made her our kitten and made sure to hurt her every day, whether by words, fist, or belt. Soon we would be having a party, and she might be included, or perhaps not. I might prefer the attention instead as I haven’t been properly wrecked in a while. We don’t know how long we will keep our wonderful new toy, but as long as she’s here, she is ours. To make cum, scream, moan, and use.
Life is wonderful.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''On the streets by Badsammie''
Written on April 11, 2019
She knelt on the cold rough gravel as the stranger grabbed a handful of her hair and shoved his cock in her mouth. She was nearly freezing behind the bar. Two threadbare t-shirts, a torn pair of sweats, and an old pair of panties were all the clothes she had to her name. They weren’t even hers really, just something the shelter had given her. That and some tasteless gruel that smelled less pungent and tasted better than the man’s cock. She gagged as he fucked her inexperienced throat, made her eyes water and nose run, leaving streaks on her dirty face. She didn’t know how she could still cry after all she had been reduced to, but she could. She found she could always feel lower.
“Mmmm, that’s a good runaway cunt,” the stranger said, looking down at her. She made the mistake of looking up at him as he spat on her face and thrust harder. She choked and lost it, retching on his cock. He pulled back and slapped her hard, making her cry, before shoving back in and fucking her throat even harder. “Sick little fuck. Puke on me, will you?” he screamed at her, before blowing his load down her gullet, which made her puke again. He then shoved her to the ground and kicked her once, then threw a fiver at her and walked off, calling her pathetic.
She was pathetic, she felt. She had thought running away from her abusive dad would have solved her problems. And now she was puking up cum for 5 dollars, so she could eat some McDonalds. At least her dad had only beat her. He’d groped her a few times when drunk, but he’d never fucked her. She had lost her virginity on her third night on the streets. She’d left Taco Bell after staying there for a few hours just to be warm and decided to head back to the shelter. She never made it there. Some guys had grabbed her, hit her a few times, then took her in an alley next to the trash and afterward robbed her. She felt any trace of good in her had died that day and now, only a couple weeks later, she was whoring herself for food.
She’d been molested one other time since the gang rape that left her bloody, by one of the adults at the runaway shelter. He told her she was pretty and that he could make things better for her. And for a couple nights, he did. Then, after getting special treatment, he told her to relax, got her drunk, and told her to relax as he fucked her in his office over his desk. He took her ass and went slow until he got close then just rammed her against the table till he came. She had cried as she got dressed and got one last night in a private room usually reserved for teen moms. After that, she was back on the group cots and he never spoke to her again.
Walking back to the shelter one night, a guy had pulled up and asked how much, which had confused her at first. Once she realized it, she asked what he had, as hunger gnawed at her stomach. He said twenty for a blowjob and then asked her if she was 18. She shrugged sure and he smiled, saying sure you are. She had gotten in and fed on his cock and let him grope and finger her roughly and then, twenty-five dollars later, had eaten well. She had left the shelter a couple days before after being robbed again and had stayed on the street, sleeping with a group of homeless people. She even bought a few of them some food as well, taking advantage of the dollar menu, and felt like a part of them, accepted.
She picked herself up off the gravel, holding her side where the man had just kicked her for puking on him. She wiped herself off, looked sadly at the crumpled up five-dollar bill, and bought a few sandwiches before heading back to the underpass. The cashier had winced her nose at her. She knew she must have smelled bad as it had been days since she’d showered. She tried to clean up at a gas station but had been run off by the owner.
She shared some food with the group, and shivering, climbed in under the blankets that she had been calling home. They reeked but it was amazing how smells disappeared to you after some time. She fell asleep, feeling full at least, and somewhat safe.
At least, until someone’s hand covered her mouth. She’d had others curl up under the blankets with her before on cold nights, women and men both, some boners against her but they never did anything. This was different. The man covered her mouth and told her to be quiet as they struggled under the mound. He jerked down her torn sweats and folded her in half, the rough ground digging in her back as he shoved in her. He fucked her hard and fast, not lasting long, just depositing cum in her before he left. She knew the people around her had to have heard the struggle. They just didn’t care.
Another man crawled in and she didn’t fight this time as she recognized him; she’d given him a cheeseburger earlier and he’d thanked her. Now, he thrust into her limp body until he came and left. After a third man, she was left alone, as cum leaked out of her cunt.
The next day, she left there. She walked past the shelter, walked over the tracks, and walked ten miles until she found herself back at the broken-down trailer that was her dad's. She opened the door and stepped in. Despite her own smell, the place reeked of cheap beer and cigarettes. She took a long shower and had a few of her dad’s beers afterward. All her clothes were gone, tossed out by him, or more likely, sold or pawned. Her room was empty save for some trash. So she threw on one of his shirts and the raggy sweats that still had cum stains from the night before.
He came home later, drunk, but was surprised to find her. He hit her twice, giving her a black eye as he told her he didn’t need her stupid ass there anymore and never wanted her. She took it, barely crying, and told him she had nowhere else to go. He slapped her and pointed out that her shit was gone, even her bed. That’s when the broken, dead thing that used to be her reached up and touched him in a way a daughter never should touch her father.
“I can take care of you,” she told him, not wanting to go out on the streets again. “I’ll be good,” she said, as she unzipped him. Barely a minute later she swallowed his cum, her right eye almost swollen shut. Her dad smiled, grabbed a fistful of her hair, and took her to his bedroom, where she would sleep from then on. Denied panties or bras, she barely even left the house anymore. And when her belly started to grow, well, if he didn’t realize it was a bit too soon, he didn't seem to mind. The only thing that mattered was that she was home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A fantasy trip to the bar by Badsammie''
Written on April 15, 2019
She nursed her beer in the ratty bar, her heart fluttering a bit as she glanced around. She’d only been there for a short bit but she was clearly out of place and not the normal clientele. Things had cooled down at her home ever since she’d had the baby. They’d always been an open couple, kinky to the extreme, and while they still had fun, it hadn’t been the same lately. Her husband no longer saw her as a dirty needy cunt, or his little to use. He saw only his wife, the mother of his children, and thus, she felt ignored and abandoned.
That was why she was here. The voices raged in her head, more and more, her neediness building up to near uncontrollable levels. Her own hands and self-abuse were no longer enough and if her husband wouldn’t use her, she’d go elsewhere. It had always been a fantasy, of course. She’d been all but raped a few times, had two CNC encounters, and she knew what it was like to be slapped and even hit. And by god, did she miss it. She missed, however wrong, the feeling of no control, the violence of sex, of having power taken away. She needed to be less, even if only briefly. And so, she sat and drank.
The bartender kept feeding her drinks and she finished them quickly, at first. Then, pacing herself, she glanced around, offering drunk smiles that emboldened a few of the men there. She ignored the first couple, they were too nice. They only wanted to fuck and she could get that anywhere. She was dressed to be raped and nothing less would do. She was still a D cup, if only barely, from her pregnancy. That helped her fill out the too-small black dress nicely. No bra or panties tonight, just the dress and heels and a slim purse with a fake id. She wasn’t crazy, she knew she might be robbed or worse if things went south and she wanted to protect her family. Just cash and an ID and a broken need to be hurt.
The third man, however, was different. He didn’t come up and chat, didn’t ask her name. She knew he was there by his unasked-for hand on her ass, gripping it possessively. She suddenly acted drunker than before, slurring her words, as she playfully slapped at him.
“Hey…watch it, mister,” she said and was surprised by his size. Not that he was some Adonis. He was more like a retired linebacker, now overweight, but you could tell he was once the specimen. Now greasy, a bit smelly, reeking of cigar and stale beer. She found herself instantly wet as the 6’+ 300lb man slid his hand up her back from her ass. She froze, as he grabbed her chin and told her to finish her drink. Hand almost shaking, her nature went into automatic, downing the vodka before she even thought about it. He then turned to the bartender.
“Get the pretty thing here some whiskey,” he said as he sat down by her, resting his hand on her thigh. “Don’t see such pretty things here often,” he said. She stammered, her face flushed, losing control already as her brain dialed down and her need cranked up.
“I’ve already had a few drinks,” she said, trying to limit herself as the shots were set out. He gave her a look that said shut the fuck up as he handed her the shot, so she drank it, her throat burning. He then offered her the other shot and she shook her head, before he grabbed her chin again, firmly.
“Drink it pretty thing,” was all he said, but with again, a look that dared her to challenge him. She did, noticing it was bitter, and the smile he gave her as she finished it. He stroked her leg as he talked briefly, giving her his name, and telling her about his day. Never once in the short conversation did he even ask her name or what she did. She felt a bit fuzzy and clamped her thighs as she felt his hand slide up them, and when she spoke, he kissed her deeply. He took the opportunity of the closeness to jam his hand up against her cunt and finger her briefly, roughly. He grabbed her head and pulled her head back, just smiling at her rapidly dulling eyes.
“Just what I thought,” he said, pulling her unsteadily up. “Follow me pretty thing,” he said, and she did. He gripped the back of her neck and guided her along to the bathroom. They walked in and she tried to tell him no. It was a crappy men’s room, with no stalls, just a toilet and urinal. He locked the door and shoved her onto the toilet, as everything swam now. Panicked, she slapped at him as she tried to stand, but he backhanded her to the toilet and almost fell off it. Then he unzipped and drove his cock into her mouth, hand painfully tight in her hair.
“You know what you came here for bitch, no backing out now,” he said cruelly. His free hand pawed at her chest, mauling it, making her breasts spray. “Holy fuck, you’re lactating!” he said, laughing at her. He sucked on her breasts as she cried, drooling and coughing up some, when he stood her up. He shoved her against the rough wooden wall and she felt him press against her wet cunt.
“Co…Condom, please,” she whimpered, and he grabbed her head and slammed her cheek against the wall.
“Fuck you, you stupid cunt. You wanted to get fucked and you’re getting it,” he said, and he thrust into her 5’6”, 110lb frame, smashing her between him and the wall with violent thrusts. To her shame, she had her first orgasm almost immediately. That only encouraged him, rutting into her, shoving her about, mashing her swollen tits, until he came deep in her cunt. He pulled out and shoved her to the floor and she hit the toilet, clinging to it. Then he grabbed her hair again and shoved it in her mouth as his cum leaked onto the floor. His cock cleaned, he grabbed her purse and left. She clung to the toilet, adrenaline fading, breathing raggedly, as everything slowly lost focus.
Images were all she got after that. Serious pain woke her once, the floor wet and cold. Warmth on her cheek, a few blurry faces grunting over her. Then, reality came back to her when her face was submerged in cold water, jerking her briefly awake and in more pain. Then nothing.
She woke later, confused, in a dark bedroom. She got up slowly, dizzy, found the bathroom, and threw up, her body aching and hurting. She used the toilet and the pain was almost unbearable, her stool bloody. She jerked as the light was turned on, the large man from before standing before her.
“Awake, are we? I was surprised to find you in the bathroom, looks like you had quite the fun night. Fuck, you look like used-up shit. Don’t get up,” he said as he pulled out his cock and pissed on her, too weak and tired to fight. He finished in her mouth, then pulled out, reaching down to feel her cunt.
“You’re already wet,” was all he said as he grabbed her by the hair and jerked her off the toilet, throwing her on the bed. He pinned her with his weight and shoved inside her injured ass, fucking her violently as she screamed herself raw until she was too weak to resist, cumming once again before he did. When he was done, he pulled out and made her clean his dirty and bloody cock. After that, he gave her a pill, and soon everything was fuzzy again. She remembered him hitting her, fucking her, choking her, and then nothing.
She finally woke, her body shaking, freezing cold. Her eyes fluttered, and a man was over her, filthy, fucking her cunt in some alley. She jerked weakly under him as he finished and got up, leaving her half-naked and alone in the alley, where she had been dumped. She got up, her body bruised, swollen, and aching, as she finally got someone to walk over and make a quick call. Thirty minutes later, her husband picked her up. She was too ashamed to say anything until they got home.
“You didn’t even think about me or our baby, did you?” was all he said. She shook her head no, ashamed and broken. She didn’t even see the slap before it sent her to the ground. “It seems I’ve been neglecting you, is that it?” He asked. Before she could say anything, his belt was free. She screamed and cried as he gave her what she needed. He put on a condom before fucking her. It wasn’t loving, he pounded her until he came, not once caring if she did. That alone almost caused her to orgasm. He told her things were going to change. If she was pregnant, she was going to keep it. If she had an STD that was serious, she was going to be thrown out. Regardless, she was going to learn her place.
The tests came back, no serious STDs though she did get the clap and had to take medicine. After that, her old love was back, a bit angrier perhaps, harder, but he no longer saw just his wife and the mother to their child, but a needy cunt that must be hurt. And once again, she was happy.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A stupid bet by Badsammie''
Written on April 17, 2019
It was just supposed to be a stupid dare. With her new fake ID, she said it could get her in anywhere. Of course, there was always an asshole about, some jerk who had to challenge any claim you made. In her case, that asshole was Steve. He called bullshit on her and wanted proof. She had expected him to ask her to buy some alcohol or go into a bar, but for some reason, likely perverted, he had challenged her to go to a nearby adult theater and buy something. She was grossed out by the idea, but everyone at the lunch table had latched onto the challenge and she would have to provide a receipt for proof.
So that was how Sydney, 18, found herself outside “Handy’s” on a Friday night, biting her lower lip anxiously. She wished she had dressed super conservatively, but it was well into summer and she was going to the movies with some friends after. So, here she was, a leggy dirty blonde, wearing a modest summer dress, trying to gather the courage to go inside. A car drove by and that was the push she needed. She hadn’t parked in the back, something she now regretted. Instead, she pushed the black glass door and went inside.
The first thing that hit her, besides the mountain of porn, was the smell. There was a sour, sweaty stink to the entire place that she couldn’t place, and it reeked of cigarette smoke. Wall upon wall of sex toys lined the back, but what drew her attention the most was the center racks. Hundreds of porn DVDs made her want to laugh, wondering if anyone even bought those. Did they not know that shit was free on the internet?
She entered and walked inside, noticing a long hallway to her right just past some bathrooms she had no intention of using. A sign saying Booths pointed to the right and Theaters to the left. She shook her head nervously, again wondering why anyone would pay for this stuff. The toys at least she understood. She walked towards the back where a man sat behind a counter with dozens of old-style TVs playing behind him. Some showed porn, some showed the booth hallways and theaters she guessed.
“Excuse me miss, mind if I see your ID?” he asked. She immediately blushed, flustered as she went through her purse, her heart suddenly racing.
“Oh…um….ok..uh yeah, right, ID, right, yes sir,” she stammered, pulling out her real ID, before realizing her mistake and then switching it with her fake one. “Ummm, here you go. No problem I hope,” she said, wishing she could shut up.
“No, no. Just have to double-check or I can get in trouble,” he said, smiling as he handed it back to her. “Thank you, miss”. She nodded and backed away from him, heart racing. Besides the man behind the counter, there were only two other men in the room. Both were way older, which probably explained them not understanding technology. Their leers were disgusting but at least they were open about it. She always found that easier to deal with than the subtle ones who watched but pretended they didn't.
She ignored them, and the small chime from someone entering as she looked at a couple vibrators. If she was going to get proof, at least she could get something she’d enjoy. She’d probably get teased about it, but she could generally give as good as she got. A quip about how a toy would never disappoint her would generally shut up most guys, she figured. She picked out a cheaper one, hoping that it too wouldn’t disappoint, when a hand touched her shoulder.
“Sydney? Sydney Allgeier?” a voice asked, and her heart jumped, recognizing it before she turned around, pale white. Right there, hand on her, was her neighbor Bill. He was married to one of her mom’s best friends and she’d known him her entire life. And now… she wanted to bolt so bad.
“Sydney, what are you doing here,” Bill asked. But he smiled when he asked it and she was frozen in place, too panicked to respond. That seemed to encourage Bill, who slid his hand down her back and pulled her close until his hand was resting on the top of her ass and his mouth was inches from her ear.
“Don’t worry, I won’t tell your mom unless you give me a reason to,” he said as he grasped her ass and pulled her close. She barely whimpered his name, looking up at him.
“Bill, please…,” was all she said, as he groped her ass and held her chin.
“What? We both know why you are here. Dirty little bitch needing toys? What happened to your boyfriend you fucked in the backyard last month?” he asked. She looked at him in shock, as he slid his hand to her neck and squeezed the back of it firmly. “How about we have a little conversation, little girl,” he asked, though it was clearly a demand. Sydney found herself completely frozen up in shock as he put up the vibrator and led her to what she thought was outside.
Sydney was in shock as he directed her. She half expected him to take her outside to yell at her, but they suddenly pivoted and headed down the dark hallway. She stopped and looked at her neighbor, who’d always been so nice, still struggling to process the past couple of minutes. He simply squeezed her neck harder, forced a pill in her mouth, pushed her forward to the middle booth along a wall, and shoved her inside. There was barely room for one person in it, much less two. There was only a stool, an old CRT TV showing static, and two rough-hewn holes on each side. She’d heard of them, gloryholes, but had never seen one or even thought they were a real thing. It stunk in there and she felt so trapped that she started to cry a bit.
“Listen,” Bill said, stroking her hair. “This doesn’t have to be bad. I’m not asking for much, you’re just going to be nice to me for a few minutes and I’m going to be nice back and forget I ever saw you here. Ok?” he said as he inserted some money into the booth as porn popped up on the screen. Sydney just froze up, half staring at him, half at the woman getting face fucked on the TV.
“Please,” she said, before jerking hard from a sudden slap from her neighbor. That made her cry more as he gripped her hair and pulled her down.
“No, no fucking please. Be nice or I’ll be fucking mean you whore!” With that, she was shoved down and he pawed painfully at her chest, before slapping her several times. “The dress, out of it.” She was crying hard now but did as he said, scared. She pulled it over her head and he tossed it on the floor. He tore off her bra and spun her around, pressing her face into the corner of the booth, hard against the wall as he groped her ass, jerked her thong to the side, and his finger pressed hard against her asshole.
“Puh….please….I’ll…I’ll be good,” was all she could muster, barely a whisper, and the pressure relented. He turned her towards him, playing with her nipples, before mashing her tits in his hand.
“Try anything, and you’ll fucking regret it. I know what you are, understand?” he said, and she nodded. He then pushed her head down and she looked up at him as he stroked his cock. “Open wide,” was all he said as he grabbed her hair and pushed it in her mouth. As soon as his cock was in, he began thrusting. She’d sucked cock before, but never like this. He fucked her mouth, gagging her, making her drool badly. Then suddenly, she got sick and puked a bit, but he never slowed down. Finally, after a couple minutes, she felt him stiffen and blow his load down her throat which almost made her sick again. He shoved her back and zipped up. As she tried to get back to standing a flash blinded her.
“Just proof of what you are. Don’t worry, it’ll stay in my collection as long as you behave, understand?” She nodded as a cock was poked through one of the gloryholes. He held up the camera and told her to suck it, and though she was crying, she did as told. The guy on the other side tasted horrible and didn’t last long. He pulled back after he came and she heard a door open and shut.
“I have an idea. Stand up. Face the wall. Now.” He said and she did. Her legs ached, her stomach was upset, and she whimpered as a cold wetness was pressed against her ass as he forced a finger in.
“I’ll delete my photos and video if you let someone fuck your ass through the glory hole. I’ll delete it so you can see it's gone. And don’t worry, they won’t see you. Ok?”
She should have said no, she should have screamed, but she was so tired and scared that she only nodded. She’d never done anything with her butt, but she’d seen videos and they didn’t seem too horrible. He fingered her ass for a couple minutes and then told her to spread her cheeks and lean against the wall. He pulled out a $100 bill and put it in her purse as well. She was about to ask him about it when she felt someone push against her. Then she did yell, but he covered her mouth and held her in place. Even with his hand, he had to turn up the sound of the porn to drown her out.
Hurt was an inadequate word. Her ass felt like it was on fire as the man pushed again and again. If not for Bill holding her, he would have failed, but after several thrusts, the head popped in. She hoped the pill she'd swallowed would take her away or dull the pain. It did neither. It only made her spacey as some stranger raped her ass. He didn’t last long before dumping a load in her ass and pulling out. It hurt to move as Bill spun her about and shoved her against the other wall. She cried "no" as another man in the opposite booth did the same, thrusting at her ass until he got in. He lasted much longer and only after several minutes did he empty herself in her guts. After he pulled out, Bill let her drop as she balled up on the cum stained floor.
He took more than a dozen pictures and spread her bleeding ass to take closeups of it. Then he pulled her limp and drugged body over the stool and thrust into her cunt, fucking it. She was too spaced out to do anything, just grunting as he pumped into her again and again. Before long, he had filled her with his seed. He hoped she wasn’t on birth control. Then, leaving her there leaking, he went through her purse and pulled out a tampon. She laid on the stool, crying softly, as he wiped her messy ass and cunt and inserted the tampon in her ass. Then he helped her dress, her eyes glassy, as he took her to his car. He took her phone, saw the messages from her friends, and texted them, telling them that she wasn’t feeling good.
“You’re ruined now, Sydney. No one will ever want someone like you. But I’ll take care of you. Let’s go to a motel and I can be nice to you. Otherwise, we’ll go back in and I’ll leave you in the fucking theater. Your choice.”
Sydney could barely focus on anything, her legs ached, her ass burned, and she felt as ruined as he said. So she barely whispered to the man who was once her nice neighbor.
“The motel. I… I’ll be good.”
Bill smiled, and Sydney was indeed very good. But Bill was not. He never was, as Sydney would learn. But that is another story.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Anything to escape the gray by Badsammie''
Written on April 24, 2019
She trembled, shaking as she dropped the knife and looked at her thighs, both of them bleeding. She couldn’t stop herself and she couldn’t deal with the sea of gray that she coasted through every day. Even this wasn’t enough anymore and she hated that. She knew she should stop, but instead, she pulled up her shirt and took several pics of her bloody legs, her pussy (no, she had to call it a cunt per his orders), and her tits and sent them to her Master.
At first, she had thought he was just jacking off to them, but then he had sent her a link. There, he had posted everything she’d ever sent him, except pictures of her face. He told her that if she ever told him no, those would go online as well and everyone would know how broken and damaged she was. She knew he would too. Part of her liked that he would, that he did post those pictures. The damaged, ruined part of her wanted to do more and more. She could easily tell her Master no. It was herself that she couldn’t stop.
She felt alive briefly when he texted her good job as her desperate need for approval gave her a brief moment of happiness. Then followed more orders and more escalation. When he saw the faded scars on her thighs, he wanted fresh ones. Then scars on her arms, her belly, her tits. She'd cried as she wrote the word slut on her belly with a razor blade. She was a plain girl that no one noticed, but he had, and she felt so alive serving him.
But then, the gray would come back, even stronger. He had her film herself slapping her tits and then posted it without her permission. Then he had her film herself slapping her belly, her scars fading on it, even punching her own legs and cunt. Finally, one day, in a broken mess, needy and desperate, he told her to fuck her biggest dildo in her ass as she slapped her face repeatedly. She could have told her Master no easily. But she wanted to be ruined and so did it, screaming in pain as she rammed a foot-long dildo in and out of her ass, humping it, as she slapped herself sobbing. She came three times.
The next morning, she was there on the site, exposed, her face showing. Along with it were all her social media details, and to her horror, she found multiple men had already posted on them, sharing her dark truth. A few people who knew her called, but she ignored the messages. Someone knocked on her door, a co-worker, asking if she was ok. She didn’t go to work that day or the next and soon got a voicemail informing her that she was fired. Instead, she filmed herself, face included, cutting herself, as men online told her what to do.
One wanted her to snap her head against the wall, so she did, stunned and dizzy. She drank her piss when ordered, she had punched her nose until it bled. She was drunk on their attention and the gray was but a forgotten memory. Someone told her to cut her clit and she did, then her lips. She gagged on her massive dildo until she puked. She gave out her number and did more and more, spiraling.
She didn’t care. The gray was gone, she was noticed, and when a man came for her in the middle of the night, filming her as he beat her, raped her, broke her nose, and choked her out, she was happy. He streamed it to her followers and they cheered and when she woke, she was in a basement. The cameras were always on her and she listened to them as they told her captor what to do. They told him to brand her, to nail her tits, to donkey punch her as he reamed her ass.
She was happy as he ruined her more and more every day for her audience. Finally paid attention, finally loved, and as the garrote pulled tight against her throat, she came one last time as the black crept in and her eyes closed. She was content that men would watch this video and love and want her forever.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Cunt, not Angela by Badsammie''
Written on June 24, 2019
“What is your name?” her captor asked. It was a game they played every day. She looked up at him, answering the same as she did each day. It was the only defiance she could offer as he barely fed her, regularly beat her, and constantly raped her.
“Angela,” she said, right before he pulled back his fist and punched her right in the nose. Blood exploded and he drew back, punching her right eye and the side of her head. She toppled over and tried to crawl away, but she was chained to the floor in his basement where he had kept her for an unknown amount of days. A kick to her ribs and she doubled up, whimpering and sobbing. Then he mounted her, fucking her against the rough concrete until he dumped his load in her cunt. No, her pussy. She had a vagina. She wasn’t ever going to use his word.
“Your name is cunt. That is all you are, a warm set of cunts, cunt.” He then kicked her one more time and left, turning out the lights. She sobbed in the dark, her body in agony. In the dark the hours blended together. His dog came over and licked at her wounds and his cum leaking out of her, then it growled at her and she meekly rolled over. It had bit her once early on, back when she resisted physically. She cried as the dog mounted her, used her just like her captor did, but faster, and god, she hated that knot. She felt so much despair. Her only hope was his promise of taking her to the city. She might escape then. She hadn’t left the basement in at least 2 months she figured, maybe more. She wondered if anyone was looking for her anymore. She wondered if they’d even recognized her.
She had been a healthy, athletic 120 pounds, a trim runner, with long blond hair, blue eyes, and perky 34C breasts. She knew she only weighed 100 pounds now as he beat her if she weighed an ounce more. She got no exercise unless countless rapes counted as exercise. Mostly she ate cum, piss, and dog food. As for hair, the first thing he’d done was shave her head. Sometimes he’d put wigs on her, he loved bright vivid colors, but then, he’d take them off afterward. Every bit of hair on her body had been shaved. Her prior pale skin was often more bruised or bloodied than white, especially her face. Her nose had been broken repeatedly, lips busted, she’d lost two teeth, and the headaches. She didn’t like to think about the damage the repeated head blows had done. Some days, it was a struggle to remember “before”.
Later the door opened, and he mounted her, washed her with a hose after, and let her eat some actual, honest to god, real food. He told her tomorrow would be a special day, they were going to the city. She nodded, being extra submissive. She even offered to please him orally and she did, at least until he decided he’d rather piss down her throat, but she took that too. Make him let down his guard and escape from this hell. He turned out the lights and she laid down, sleepy suddenly as the dog licked at her in the dark. She rolled over to let it mount her and then everything went black as she couldn’t open her eyes any longer.
When she woke again, she was confused. It was loud, there was a bright light coming from her right on the wall, and the sound of fucking and moaning was around her. She was shaking on the floor, a hard floor but not rough concrete. There was a man over her, not her captor, grunting as he thrust in her, again and again. The light focused and it was a movie being projected on the wall, some young woman getting gangbanged and begging for more. There were seats to her left, theater-style ones, and men watching her and the movie.
“Moan, whore!” the man fucking her said, slapping her, as she grunted as he shoved into her, thrusting faster and faster. He spasmed, then came deep in her and stood up. Her captor walked over to her, grabbed her cheeks, pulling her head up.
“Welcome to the big city, cunt. That was number three by the way. We have a very long night planned for you,” he said. Then he shoved her head down hard on the floor, making her dizzy, and another man mounted her. Before long, he was done, and another man flipped her over and pushed into her ass. At one time that would have been a challenge, but her captor had ruined her ass and cunt both, fucking them violently. She bled a lot in her early days, and he’d treat the wounds. And as soon as she healed even a bit, he’d tear into her again. It still hurt to have her ass fucked, and when he was done, he grabbed her head and made her clean his cock. She’d tasted more shit than she had ever thought possible in these past few months.
The next couple of men were rough. One choked her until she passed out, another punched her gut and tits, and when she cried, they only seemed to get more excited. Soon she was given some pills and he had her snort something, making her warm, amped, and sweating. No matter how much she engaged, fucked, or resisted, they treated her the same. A thing, getting no rest as man after man fucked her tits, mouth, ass, or cunt. Several pissed on or in her, she was slapped hundreds of times, her nose started bleeding again, and soon both lips were swollen and bleeding.
Eventually, they wanted more. They fisted her, kicked her, and shoved objects in her, as phones recorded her humiliation. She was made to eat several asses and late in the night, someone sat on her face and shit on her.
As she was being washed off with a water bottle, she begged the man cleaning her to kill her. Instead, he raped her mouth hard against the wall, slamming her head into it brutally with every thrust until she almost blacked out and threw up all over him. Someone shoved a foot into her ass. It was too much. She begged for more, hoping to goad them, and during a brutal fuck, as a man almost crushed her windpipe, she came and blacked out.
Sometime, around 5 AM, she woke. She had been dropping in and out of consciousness ever since the man had choked her and she could barely breathe. They hadn’t slowed down though. Every inch of her was bruised, bleeding, or both. She rolled over and dry heaved as the room spun. She couldn’t think, she could barely move, and when her captor stood over and kicked her bloody, swollen shut cunt, she orgasmed and cried.
“What’s your name?” he asked, standing over her wrecked and ruined body.
“Cunt,” she barely whispered.
“Yes, you are," he said as he walked off and returned a few moments later with a metal prong. She was too tired to ask and expected some kind of shock. She doubted she could even scream. But she did. Before she felt the sear of her flesh, she heard the sizzle and smelled it. She doubled up before they straightened her out. Some cream was put on it and he carried her out the back of the adult theater and tossed her in the trunk of a car. Later that night, she would see her name seared into the skin. CUNT above her cunt. Cunt for a cunt with a cunt. She laughed when she saw it. She cried too, but she laughed.
A month later, she would hear gunshots and the basement would be opened as FBI agents raided what she found out was a farm. They would save her and return her to her family. But it was too late. She couldn’t talk to them. They didn’t understand. One night she tried, confused, to kiss her dad. They didn’t understand what she needed. She wasn’t Angela. Angela was dead. She was cunt. So, she left one night, driving away. She went to a bar, a nasty run-down one, and let several men use her in the toilet. For the first time since her captor died, she had briefly felt something. She started working the streets, and one night she got jumped and raped and came so hard. After that, she knew what she needed and posted about it online. Men paid her well, sometimes, to rape and beat her. Sometimes, they didn’t pay. But she would briefly be alive as cunt, even as they broke her body more and more.
Her family never saw her again, which was probably for the best. The thing that was once Angela and now cunt ended up in California, doing more and more extreme videos and fucks, until one night, a biker gang got out of hand with her. They hadn't even realized they had killed her at first, breaking a rib into her lung as a heavy fat slob of a man crushed her as he raped her ass. She came as she struggled to breathe, more free than she had ever been. Then they tossed her, empty, cold, into a dumpster where she belonged.
They never identified her body, but they knew her name, imprinted on her.
Cunt.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The delivery by Badsammie''
Written on July 22, 2019
I took a deep drag from the cigarette in my hand as I watched the girl walk down the street. The first time I'd done this, my hands shook so bad. The second time was strangely harder. Now? Now, I just see a fresh cunt. I’d been watching it for a while now, trailing it, smirking as it sneaked cigs at the park or vaped. So “rebellious”. The truth was, she was just another dumb 13-year-old rapebait set of holes to be delivered. I didn’t get my happily ever after, so why should she? Did her dad whore her out at 11? Probably not, but who knows these days. She was cute enough, dirty blonde, with pigtails, freckles, and gullible.
The sheltered ones were always gullible. Safe little lives and here was an edgy 17-year-old willing to sell them cigarettes and maybe even some weed. They would probably be too scared to buy from a guy, but a girl? Well, you know the saying, “We girls have to stick together”. Well, she’d get to know my "together" tonight.
I headed off to the park, stubbing out my cig. I thought about taking a bump real quick, but I needed to stay focused. Alexi hadn't been happy the last few times I fucked up, twice stoned or high, and my crooked nose was a reminder to behave. That and the dogs. I’d be good and I’d behave. Just deliver the meat.
Soon enough, gullible came up, inquiring about the pot. She was so fucking clueless, but she thought I’m some badass, so it was hard not to like her a bit. If she knew the real me, she’d have run, screaming. But I’m just a cog. A whored out, fucked out cog, who didn't want to be the bug that was gonna get squashed by the gears. That was going to be her job, not that she knew it.
We chatted a bit, then made the sale, and I offered her a pill. The pill was the easiest, but not the only, way to get her delivered. She hesitated, scared, but I popped one (I’m good with my hands, different pill, showed it on my tongue and dry swallowed). I told her it wasn't strong, just to make her relaxed. One of those statements was true. I teased her and she stepped up to the challenge. She dry swallowed it too, we talked, and ten minutes later her eyes were glassy. I helped her up and told her I was sorry, that I’d walk her home. By the time we got to the van, she was almost gone. I tied her down quickly, got in the seat, and drove off.
Before long, I got to the warehouse. I was scared now. Sooner or later, probably sooner, I probably would end up being the show. I wasn't stupid enough to think it couldn't happen to me. I’d seen some of the vids and recognized a girl here or there that was like me. They made bank, as I did, we always had enough drugs and enough mostly good times. And then, they were a dark web "star". Most of the girls in the videos didn’t disappear. The ones who knew too much, however, we did. I suspected there might be other videos that I hadn't seen that show what happened. After this, maybe one more delivery, I would go. I told myself that every time. This time was the last.
I lit a cig after I parked and got out. The girl was still loopy, but I straightened her up. I pulled down her shorts, just barely any fuzz, and checked her merchandise. Surprisingly, she was still intact. That meant a bonus. I took her to the room, getting assistance from one of the big quiet guys inside. They never speak, never do anything really, unless they have to. I’d seen them do something exactly once. The guy was dead in a single second. Undercover I was told. Underground now.
I stripped her, took her to the concrete shower, and prepped her, putting her in some little girly clothes. In them, she looked a couple years younger. Then they checked her out as she slowly came too. I got a wad of bills from Mike, who kissed me and groped my ass. I’m just one step above her I knew, but I could be enthusiastic. Honestly, I’d had sex with nice guys. I felt nothing with them. I knew it was my fault. The only time I felt anything was if I’m just shit to them.
The girl was screaming now, waking up, as they pulled her into the film room. A mockup of a young girl’s room, that stunk of rape and violence. It started with a couple men as I watched it on one of the screens. They hit her, raped her, screamed at her, belted her, and choked her. After a while, I realized I was rubbing myself and Mike noticed it too. He walked up behind me, balled my hair in his fist, and shoved me down. He jerked down my shorts and pushed against my ass, dry. Always dry with him. Without speaking to one another, he reamed my ass bloody as man after man raped and beat the delivery I made. I came around the time the 10th guy came into the bloody mess of a girl on the dirty pink bed. Mike filled my ass right after, then shoved my head down to clean him. He knuckled my head hard and called me a shit eater as he wiped his cock in my hair and walked off. I cried in pain and wished the brat would shut the fuck up. Apparently, one of the guys also wanted her to shut up, and judging by the slant and the blood, her nose would match mine soon.
I stood up and went to the bathroom and fingered myself, hating myself and the bad headache Mike had given me. I came hard, washed my face, wiped off the blood and cum from my ass, and went out. I dozed on a couch, waking once to some random guy fucking me, dumping a load in my cunt. Then I sat and watched, checking the time. Hours. And they still were filming. She wasn’t screaming anymore, however. Mentally, she was gone, vacant and empty. Lucky her.
“We’re about done here, dump her after alright? Also, we’re having a party tonight, come and bring a couple of friends, but you’re gonna need a few nights off after. Don’t bother telling your friends that tho,” Mike said.
“Dump, or dump dump?” I asked. I know the party request wasn't a request. He wanted me to grab a couple streetwalkers who didn't know how bad they were gonna get fucked up. I knew. And I’d still go. Maybe I’d run off after the next delivery…maybe.
“She’s safe, just a dump,” he said as he walked off after slipping me another couple hundred. For the girls tonight. I get the van and they dropped the girl in it. It was dark now, but under the dome light, I could tell she was fucked up. Ruined. I kicked her and spat on her, suddenly angry for some reason. I didn’t know why. I just hated her. I drove to a different part of town, pulled into a dark alley, and dragged her out. Before I knew it, a couple thugs were creeping on me. It wouldn’t be the first time I was raped in an alley, but I pointed out her to them. They thought about it and as I drove off, I saw them on her. One last show for the night, I guessed.
I got to my apartment and put the money in my safe. I should go, just leave tonight. I don’t though, and honestly, probably never will. I put on my makeup, cheap and runny. Exactly what they liked. My head still hurt as I texted a couple girls I knew, fresh, both runaways. I told them where a party was and that I needed some extra help. We’d split the cut, of course, and they jumped for it. I got back in my van and headed to pick them up. It was time to entertain and see my dad in every man’s face once again. And feel alive, if only for the night.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A tale of two dads by Badsammie''
Written on August 6, 2019
Once upon a time, Sarah would smile when her door creaked open at night. If she was still awake, she would lie still and smile, eyes tightly shut, awaiting the kiss on her forehead. Even with her eyes closed, she knew her father was standing over her, lingering, and smiling, before he would ruffle her hair and walk out. Those were precious moments, half-remembered, from only last year, before the accident.
These days, Sarah would frown when the door opened. She was always awake, as sleep came to her rarely these days and never easily. She would lie still, frozen, as the footsteps advanced on her. No kiss came to her forehead. Instead, a hand would start at her budding breasts, groping her, before siding down. She would part her legs, still and silent. Fighting it only hurt her more. He wouldn't hurt her, much, if she complied. Then he would touch her sex, no panties anymore for her, stroking her. He would tower over her, her eyes tightly shut, just waiting for it to be over. Sometimes, he would jack off on her. Some days, he made her do it. The worst was the days he got in bed with her, fucking her, never speaking to her, until he came in her. Then he would ruffle her hair and walk out. Those moments were horrid, fully remembered, as warm cum leaked out of her aching pussy.
Once upon a time, Sarah would love to sit on her father’s lap and watch TV. He’d hold her close, stroking her head as she cradled it against his chest. His slow rhythmic breathing often resulted in both of them passing out, mom waking them when she got home. She felt so safe in his arms, loved and protected. Those were precious moments, fully remembered, from only last year, before the accident.
These days, she was told to sit on his lap as they watched TV. He'd always make sure the special videos were played, as things had changed in their home. He would be in thin boxers and he would position her and hold her close, sliding his cock against her sex or ass, hand gripping her hair. His slow rhythmic grinding often resulted in him cumming against her before he passed out, leaving her to clean up later. She felt so used in his arms, so vulnerable. Those moments were horrid, fully remembered, as cum dripped off her ass and pussy, down her legs, staining her new, but short, sheer nightgowns.
Once upon a time, Sarah would delight at the food and candies her father brought her. She’d run around the kitchen, happily helping, as her father cooked her favorite meals or brought home candy which he’d pretend to sneak her without mom seeing. M&M’s, candy bars, but her favorites were pixie stix. Hot, fresh meals that tasted so good and seldom the same thing two days in a row. Those were precious moments, fully remembered, from only last year, before the accident.
These days, Sarah cared nothing for the food that came her way. She’d walk into the kitchen and grab a cold stale pizza from the fridge. Snacks were rare. He would often give her “special” treats though. Beer, pills, tabs, but her new favorite reminded her very much of pixie stix, except now the straw went to her nose instead of her mouth. Cold meals or fast food that tasted so bland and almost always the same shit every night. Those moments were horrid, hazily remembered.
Once upon a time, Sarah would have her friends over. She had a ton of them, and they loved visiting because her father would entertain them all with bad dad jokes and good food, and he would even let them braid his hair and paint his toenails. He didn’t have too many people himself come over, but when they did, they were nice and polite and didn’t pay much attention to her. Most of the people visiting were her friends. Those were precious moments, fully remembered, from only last year, before the accident.
These days, none of her friends came over. Her home smelled of cigars and beer and Emily, the last of her friends to visit, stopped talking to her after that. She stopped talking to most people after Sarah woke and found her gone in the middle of the night. She was there in the morning, eyes red, wanting to go home. Now, Sarah has no friends. He did though. They visited all the time, smoking, drinking, and making a mess of things. They weren't polite or nice and most of them paid a lot of attention to her. Most of them touched, never asking, and some pulled her to the bathroom. Or her bedroom. Or his bedroom. Some nights, it was just out in the open. Those nights, she slept deeply after, out of pure exhaustion, unless they gave her nose candy. Numb and worn out. Those moments were horrid, fully remembered, often filmed, her body and mind empty after.
Once upon a time, her father would praise her. He’d tell her of the woman she’d become, of the mother she’d be. Proud, smart, and strong, like her mother before the accident. He’d tell her how lucky he was to marry her, to have known her, to have adopted her after. He told her that she could achieve anything she wanted to. That she was exceptional. She was his little angel and she was priceless.
These days, her biological dad teased her. He’d tell her what she was as he rubbed her growing belly, and tell her she’d be a good cunt mom. Broken, dumb, weak, like her mom before she got all “uppity”. He told her he was lucky that he had left that shrew. That she was better off with her mom and stepdad dead. Better to be with her real family, he’d say, as he groped her. He told her she was worthless and could do nothing. She was just another bitch. But, she was his little angel and her price was $50 a fuck.
Once upon a time…
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Cosplayed by Badsammie''
Written on August 8, 2019
Tabitha stared in the mirror with excitement as she turned this way and that, making sure she was ready. This was going to be her first-ever convention and while she didn’t care much for board games, there were going to be a lot of people dressed up. She’d argued again and again with her mom and had finally worn her down and gotten permission to go. Even more, mom was busy, so she’d be able to go around without her hovering over her. She was so excited.
And her makeup looked really good. She’d watched dozens of YouTube videos and practiced, working on blending, and had ordered the right makeup that would last all day and wouldn’t smear. She’d already bought the cat ears and tail, as it was a secret fantasy of hers. A boyfriend she’d dated had turned her onto the idea and while she wasn’t a furry, she felt prettier and sexier dressed up with them. Her face and hands had been painted white, while her spandex suit was white and stripped. Her mom had hated that, so she had agreed to wear a shirt and skirt over them. A white and black button-up dress shirt covered her chest, while the solid black skirt, shorter than her mom wanted, covered the rest. Just add the tail just over the skirt and it looked fantastic.
She leaned in and put on her contacts, special ones that gave her green cat eyes. It had taken weeks to save up for them, but she looked amazing she thought. Of course, some of the adults and professionals there would make her outfit look cheap, but she felt she had done a great job for under $200. She felt free. She put in her felines, giving her some sharp skinny teeth, and she was ready to go.
Her mom dropped her off at the convention center at 9 AM and she headed in, marveling at the crowds, overflowing even that early in the day. She got the lay of the land and walked around. A couple girls and a guy stopped her to take pictures with or of her, which made her heart want to burst. She had never felt so special. Things had been rough the past few years after her dad was sent to jail and she and her mom had struggled to keep things together. It felt like it was all finally falling into place.
Near 10 AM, it got crazy, and the press of people became overwhelming as everyone excitedly prepared for the vendor booths to open. She figured she’d wander around them for a while, before the costume contest later in the day. Maybe she would find a party game her friends could try out the next time they had a sleepover. It was getting hot as well, but once the doors opened and everyone spread out that should cool things a bit at least. That was when she felt it.
Someone had brushed her ass, accidentally she assumed. She glanced back and didn’t notice anyone, but when she looked forward again, someone pinched her ass. She blushed, looking back, as her breathing ramped up. Memories flashed of unwelcome touches in her head and she felt a sick panic. Another pinch and she started walking away from the crowd. After a few moments, she had left the crowd behind, as getting in was far harder than getting out, as she looked around anxiously. No one seemed to be paying attention to her, so she put her hands on the wall, leaned into it, and tried to control her breathing. Just relax, she thought. Just relax.
Then, there was a hand was on her shoulder and she felt a sharp pain in her ass as if someone had stabbed it. She turned and gasped as an overweight older man pressed against her, squeezing her shoulder. She looked down and saw a syringe being pulled away and dropped into a big board game bag. She tried to twist away as he held her tight.
“It’s OK, baby girl, I know you don’t like crowds,” the stranger said, acting almost fatherly. She wanted to scream as he showed her his belt and a gun, tucked discretely. His eyes were dark and didn’t match his tone at all. Despite everything, she thought about screaming, but she felt fuzzy. She knew he’d done something with that needle, but she didn’t know what. He gripped the back of her neck and squeezed.
“It’s ok baby, let's get away from the crowd so nothing bad happens,” he told her. She understood it was a threat, but was already fading fast from whatever he’d given her. They walked down some long halls and up some stairs, crossing over into an adjacent hotel. He took her up several floors as he stroked her hair, her eyes glassy and vacant, holding her up. Then, they walked to a room and he opened it, shoving her towards the bed. Tabitha took a few stumbling steps and crashed down right before it, scraping her knee and hitting her face against the side of the bed.
“Every year, they get younger and sluttier,” she heard the man say. She struggled to get up, but he grabbed her hair and pulled her up to the bed. He set the gun on the table, out of her reach, and pulled out a knife. He shoved her head into a pillow as she felt him jerk at her skirt, slicing it, then again slicing her spandex. He tore at it, before jerking her head back painfully.
“I’m gonna explain something simple. You scream and you die. You run and you die. You fight and you die. Do you understand?” he said, dropping her head and flipping her onto her back, straddling her. Tabitha whimpered, crying softly, and nodded. He smiled down at her, a frightening grin. He could always tell the damaged ones. Probably a family member had ruined this one.
“Stroke my cock, kitty,” he said, pulling it free as his weight pressed down on her gut. She did as told as he stroked her face, tweaked her nipples, and shoved his fingers into her mouth. He knew that rigid passivity that almost all molested girls get. This was going to be so easy.
She pumped him for several minutes, his cock painfully warm in her hands, when he finally got up off her stomach. She started to take in a deep breath when he suddenly punched her hard in the gut, knocking out her air. She tried to double up in pain, but he took the opportunity to fold her in half and thrust into her through the holes he had cut in her spandex. She tried to scream, but he covered her mouth and nose, pumping away violently into her. He felt that she was wet, though perhaps not wet enough for the fucking he was giving her. He slammed into her as hard as he could before quickly dumping a load in her. He stood up and she lay there, limp and crying softly. No fight at all, clearly someone before him had already fucked it out of her.
He sat down and had a drink, listening to her little whimpers. He got out his phone and took dozens of pictures, making her spread herself. She was shaking, trembling, but her eyes were completely fucking dead. They’d had a spark when he’d first noticed her, like a small fire finally starting to burn. He’d make sure it was extinguished forever. After several minutes, he stood up, and she flinched but didn’t fight when he fingered her cunt and scooped out some cum. Then he flipped her over and pressed two fingers against her ass. The way she fought told him that spot was still cherry.
“Uhnnn… Please… god… no… no,” she quietly sobbed. He leaned in, set the gun beside her face, and pressed it hard into her temple.
“Either I explode, or it does. Now fucking relax and take it,” he said to her.
She did her best to take it as he forced it in. He had to cover her mouth again, however, as the head popped in and she flailed under him. She was too dry, but he knew that wouldn’t be an issue long. Slowly, steadily, he thrust faster and faster, harder and deeper. She fought against him a lot for a minute or two, but then suddenly, everything got easier. A lot of it was because he could see his cock was bloody, but the rest was because she’d given up. So, he fucked harder, causing her more pain. Eventually, he felt he was about to cum and pulled back his fist and punched the back of her head as hard as he could. She tensed beautifully and he spurted in her damaged bowels. He pulled out and she didn’t whimper, knocked completely out. She’d have a concussion for sure, if not worse. Not that that mattered. He wiped his bloody and shit-covered cock in her hair, before pulling out a needle from his briefcase, and stabbing it in her ass. That would ensure she’d be quiet for a bit if he hadn’t fucked up her head too much.
He got out a large suitcase, unzipping it. It was empty of course, as it was never intended to hold clothes. Instead, he tied up and folded the young girl into it, gathered up his stuff, and left. No one questioned a businessman with a suitcase. He dumped it in the back of his car, quickly changed his plates, took off the wig, and put his glasses on. He drove for hours, eventually hearing some struggling in the trunk after a while. He pulled into his farm and drove up the mile-long road to get to his home.
He got out, opened the trunk, and unzipped the suitcase. She’d pissed, shit, and thrown up on herself, but she seemed not too damaged. He cut her bindings and pulled her out. Her eyes were glazed and she reeked. He took her to a hose outside and sprayed her off a bit, before stripping her and finishing the job. She struggled to focus and clearly had a serious concussion. He smiled at that. He pulled her close after he cleaned her, walking her drugged and concussed body downstairs. He told her he was glad she liked dressing up as a kitty because that’s what she was going to be forever. He’d take care of that pesky tongue because cats don’t talk, and he’d give her a nice tail and a collar. Oh, the fun they would have.
He threw her down and raped her again, filming it all. She took it as she’d take everything he would do to her. And outside of his videos, Tabitha, the cute young tabby, would never be seen again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Daddy's Fist by Badsammie''
Written on August 14, 2019
Emily barely noticed the movement of her dad’s fist before it connected with the side of her head, dropping her to the floor in an instant. She laid there, sobbing softly, trying not to throw up as everything spun around her. She feebly pushed herself up before he grabbed her hair and jerked her up to her knees, angling her head towards his face.
In the past, she would have begged, but she knew better these days. Begging only got you hit more, even crying often got you hit more. And since bruises drew attention, he focused them elsewhere. Her chest, her sex, and his favorite, her head. Instead, she did as expected and smiled at him through tear-stained eyes, clinging to his leg.
“Thank you, Daddy,” she said, and he jerked her head back, spit on her face, then roughly yet expertly began fingering her. He had told her that he liked the duality of things, abuse and love, pain and lust, violence and cuddling. She believed him. She knew he was right, as he was at most things. He was right about her being a cunt, about her being stupid, about her being broken. She knew he was right because she was wet before he even touched her, despite her head still ringing, soaked. His fingers entered her cunt, his cunt, easily as he kissed her deeply. She tensed her thighs around his hand and then screamed into his mouth as his thumb and finger mashed her clit. Then he stood her up, still crushing her bud, before he shoved her hard into her bedroom wall. Her back and head bounced off the drywall, dazed, sliding down before his hand grabbed her throat.
“Mmmm, I love it when your eyes get all glassy, you dumb bitch,” her father said, before spinning her around and shoving her face-first into the wall. He kicked her legs apart and spit on his hand, shoving two fingers in her ass. Emily grunted but again said nothing. She could barely focus anyway. He was in a hitting mood and it was best just to let him vent. He pulled out his fingers and smeared them on her lips, then shoved his cock in her ass, smashing her against the wall. He pumped vigorously, reaming her tiny body while hitting the small of her back, her sides. Not enough to bruise, just to hurt.
“Mmmm, I love you spasming on my cock, tighten up more,” he said before slapping her head repeatedly. She started bawling now, scared, as he slammed her harder and harder against the wall. Emily knew what was coming, his new favorite trick, that he loved to do when he was angry. Her ass burned, and then, nothing.
The next thing she knew, she was sliding down the wall as he stood back. She threw up on herself, her head exploding with pain. He’d donkey punched her. She couldn’t focus on anything, just pain and confusion. He stood close and it took her a moment to realize that he was wiping his cock off with her hair. She cried like a baby as he walked out.
A minute, or ten, it was hard for her to tell, he came back in and pushed a pacifier in her mouth. She started sucking on it instantly, holding onto his leg as he told her what a good and brave little girl she was. Still sobbing, she was a total mess with bloody cum leaking out of her ass, snot on her nose, and vomit on her chest. He picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. There he drew her a bath and washed her, Emily let go, only the warm water and the pacifier keeping her grounded.
She watched her dad as he checked her eyes, telling her she was a bit stupider now, that he’d concussed her. She wanted to cry, but instead thanked him, and he took her head and pulled it to the side of the tub. She sucked on his head like it was her paci until he started to piss. Holding her mouth open, he pissed on her face, hair, and in her mouth. Then, after swallowing, he held onto her while she showered off. Emily got dressed in a tiny pink nightgown, crawling into bed with her father, where, as she held her stuffie and sucked her thumb, he fucked her slowly, gently this time. He stroked her belly when he was done.
“I’m gonna pull you out of school soon, baby girl. We’re gonna homeschool you, I think. Is your head still hurting?” he asked, and Emily nodded back yes, holding tighter to her stuffie.
“Good,” was all he said, caressing the back of her head as he spooned her. And she felt safe in his arms even though she had to get up to throw up once. He was making her better, she knew. He loved her, and she’d let him destroy her. Because she was broken and right where she belonged.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The runaway by Badsammie''
Written on August 16, 2019
The man stared at the glassy-eyed runaway girl as she did another line of coke. Three days ago, he’d found her sobbing on the side of the street. Some homeless guys had raped her, just like her father before them. She had thought she could escape the abuse by leaving but the streets were no safer.
So he’d offered her a roof, and she had gotten in. Her eyes were already dead, and before he’d even put the car in gear she had already started unzipping him. She knew the fare had to be paid. She sucked him off expertly enough, before swallowing and zipping him back up. She sat in silence the rest of the way as he pulled down her top and inspected her tits.
When they had arrived at his home, he told her to take a shower. He made sure she understood it was an order, and that she had to scrub good because she smelled like the trash she was. Tears rolled down her face as she just nodded and was in there for a very long time. He was half afraid she had killed herself when she came out completely nude. He inspected her as she just stared ahead. He then gave her some Molly and cuddled with her in bed, and when she started grinding against him under the silk blankets, he fucked her slowly.
In the end, that was all she needed. Molly, coke, anything to blank her out. She was still mostly enthusiastic until he started hitting her, late, on the second day. She’d been hit before, that much was clear. Any sudden movement spooked her. But he found if he put out a line, she’d willingly take a punch. It was beautiful. It was rare a girl that age was already so broken.
Today, she had looked up as she finished the line, blood caked on her nose where he’d punched it earlier. He couldn’t hold back as he shoved her on her back with his foot and mounted her, slamming into her, choking her. Her eyes begged him to kill her. He wanted to. He even might, but not yet. Instead, he let her breathe before punching her, in her gut, her tits, and several times in the face. Then he nutted in her and punched her cunt several times as she wailed and balled up.
The best part? She actually had cried for her Daddy. She wanted her Daddy. Not even 15 and repeatedly raped so much by him she’d run away, and here she was, begging for him. Instead of giving her her Daddy, he gave her enough Vodka to drink herself away.
The next day, he let the dogs have her, both of his Rotts, a total of 4 times and took videos of it all. Then he made her watch them as he reamed out her ass, finishing with a punch to the head. Concussed and confused, he gave her some more coke to snort through her broken nose, before leaving her in the garage with the dogs.
On the fifth day, he cleaned her up as much as possible. One of the dogs had bitten her, most likely while rutting in her. It wasn’t too serious. He told her they were going for a drive and she stared blankly ahead. Women and girls were prettiest with their souls fucked out of them. They drove for a long time before stopping at a farm. The crew was already there, as were the men. And the horse. It was going to be a rich day for him, and he just might keep the girl, if she survived. Who was he kidding? None ever did. But he’d remember her, forever.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The circle of life by Badsammie''
Written on August 23, 2019
The first man who touched her was her drunk uncle when she was 5. Mom had to go do “something” urgent for the weekend, which she’d learn one day was a 5-day trip to Hawaii with her newest boyfriend. So that meant she stayed with Steve, alcoholic, with his funny breathing and smells, and whose touches always lingered just a bit too long.
He didn’t fuck her, he was too much the coward for that, but his hands graced every inch of her body. She was sleepy the entire time she was there and his grape juice always tasted funny and thick. He’d hold her on his lap, tired, telling her again and again how pretty she was. She felt funny as he pinched, tickled, and caressed her. It felt wrong, but it was too hard to think straight, to say stop, so she took it. She never knew that after she passed out, he’d fingered her, stripped her, came on her, and took hundreds of photos of her sprawled out naked on his bed.
The next time came a few years later as she was riding the bus home. She was a bit nervous when the old man sat next to her, but he seemed nice and told her how pretty she was. Then he'd put his hand on her knee, and when she asked him to move it, his eyes had darkened. He squeezed her leg so hard her eyes watered and he told her she’d regret it if she tried anything. He put his jacket on his lap and took her hand and she had felt something hot and hard under it. He made her hold it and jerked as he roughly fingered her. It was over in less than a minute and he shuddered, leaving her hand wet. Then he got up and left her there, crying with a sticky hand, wondering why she felt so bad. She never told anyone about it.
All during that time, Mom was around, mostly ignoring her. She always had a new boyfriend around, a new “the One”, to who she would give everything until they dumped her. Again and again. Most of them ignored her, a few glanced her way, and a couple had groped her young body. They always made her feel bad, like she wasn’t good enough. Especially the ones who told her how pretty she was while they hugged too long or kissed her strangely. None of them compared to one that moved in when she was 11. He changed everything.
First, it was little things. The lingering touches, kisses, and always taking pictures of her. He’d tell her how pretty she was, so innocent, rubbing his thumb on her lip as he said so. Mom was excited when he asked her to call him Daddy, so she did. Then he started buying her dresses, always a bit too short or small. Under him, however, she got more attention than she ever had, in all the wrong ways of course. When he first started touching her, when her mom was out, she took it. Then the videos started, watching them on the couch, as he kissed and fingered her. It felt so good, but she felt so bad after. Later, he would give her a pill and she felt so good and happy and liked touching everything. And he touched her back, pushing her mouth over his cock, and she tasted cum for the first time.
Soon after, it escalated. More pills, more oral, and soon he was pushing into her, taking her cherry. Her thinking was muddled most of the time, as she was dressed up, fucked slowly, and had more pictures taken. And then, it started to hurt. He took less care and got rougher with her. She rarely got the pills anymore but he’d let her have a beer or one of her mom’s joints. But he made sure to take pictures of that as well, letting her get drunk or stoned, all before 12 years old. But despite it all, she never told anyone. Her mom found out one day when she caught him fucking her. She had thought freedom was finally here, as she hated herself and her existence so much.
After lots of screaming, some broken dishes, a bloody nose, and a black eye, her banged-up mom set her down. She explained how she really loved him. And she didn’t want to ruin that for her mother, did she? Did she hate her mom that much? And so, she cried, shook her head no, and the visits became nightly. Eventually, another girl talked, a previous victim, and he went away.
It didn’t last though, as another boyfriend came and this time, there was no pretense. Mom told her to be a good girl, and she was. Soon, she was “helping the family” by taking care of his friends. Except they didn’t seem to know mom’s boyfriend well and always left after fucking her. At school, a teacher asked her if she was sleeping ok. She nodded and said yes, then went home to do homework and take care of “his friends”. She was doing coke now, just to have energy, poppers, or drinking to crash and go away. She was tired, all of the time.
Eventually, he disappeared one day, and she felt empty. Her mom ignored her, going out more and more, and some nights didn't even come back. She went out to get smokes from a street dealer and some classmates caught eye of her. Guys had mostly ignored her, she was small, flat chested, just starting to blossom. Some remarked how she still talked like she was a little kid, but she didn’t know what they meant. These guys, intrigued by her, asked her if she smoked and she offered to share. They asked her if she drank and she told them yes. She brought them up to her apartment and they got wasted. When one of the older drunk boys kissed her, she let him. When they stripped her, she let them. When they took turns with her, she let them. She didn’t realize it then, but her school life was over after that.
Word got out and guys just expected sex from her and she gave it, letting them fuck her or blowing them. She got passed around at parties and got all the attention she could ever want, but not once in a way that made her happy. She came all the time but felt emptier and emptier. One day, drunk, leaving a party, almost 14, she was jumped by some guys looking to rob easy marks. They decided to rape her, took her into an alley, punched her, beat her, stripped her, and fucked her naked against the asphalt. She learned that night that she was nothing, and whatever light that was in her, was finally snuffed out. She lived and learned that even violent rape would make her cum, and still, she was empty.
Her mom went out one night and simply never came back. She didn’t know it, but she’d found a man who actually treated her decent, but hated kids. So, she abandoned her to keep him. Guys were often at the apartment anyway, and when she was evicted, she found a place to stay. He whored her out every night and she dropped out of school. He had to offer her more and more for extreme acts because even at 15, she was already a burnt-out, fucked-out, whore. Eventually, he just sold her to a guy who would make her a mother, who would make her scream, cry, and cum. And who would make sure the cycle would begin anew.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Self Destruction by Badsammie''
Written on August 28, 2019
Liz walked unsteadily through the house. It was filthy and reeked, but she didn’t care to clean it. She didn’t care much about anything these days. Her eyes were glazed, both due to the drugs and the beatings she’d endured all night. Her right eye was swollen shut, her lip busted, nose caked red with dried blood.
And she was happy. She was self-destructing, not that she could have ever had put it in those terms, but she was spiraling hard. She loved it all, however. The pain, the abuse, ever since she was a little girl and her dad had touched her, and later his friends. She hated herself back then, for doing everything they made her. Especially if she had cum.
That seemed ages ago, even if it was only a few. She’d lived on the streets for a while after her dad had gotten arrested for a DUI, disappeared, and dropped out. No one had missed her. Except for the men on the street. Those men had noticed her very much. A dozen rapes in barely a week had reinforced everything she had ever known. Only one thing of hers mattered. Her holes.
If she wanted something, her holes got it for her. If she wanted attention, her holes got it for her. She thought she knew what love was, but it was a twisted dead version of love. She craved it, and attention, all the same. She was working the streets not long after, living with her dealer and pimp, living the high life.
And now, she was burned out, crashing. She had headaches all the time, and she had trouble focusing. Too much MDMA, too much drinking, too many concussions. Passed around, sold, used, and now, it was normal. It was Tuesday.
She had a new Daddy now, a dark daddy, who kept pushing her harder and harder. She knew he was going to shove her off the cliff one day, into the dark, and she’d be gone forever. She stopped in the hallway and fingered herself to that thought. If you tried to tell her how to be happy, have a normal life, and get married, the thought of that would have terrified her more than anything. She couldn’t comprehend such a thing.
But that cliff, oblivion, that made her wet, and she tasted herself and the cum drying on and in her cunt. One day it would come, and she would cum and then, she would be gone forever. And no one, no one would miss her. Except for the men on the street.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A million paths by Badsammie''
Written on September 5, 2019
A million paths, a billion steps, a trillion decision points, define our lives. Doors unopened dooming or saving us, little changes leading to nothing or everything, creating fragments of what might have been. Our lives feel continuous, but in reality, they are but a series of moments, decision points, one after another, leading to who we are now, only now, while working to create who we will be, on the shoulders of what came before. Moments that define us, forever closing doors and futures of ourselves.
Behind one such door, a young girl, a young me, 14, finds escape online, letting older men use and abuse her. She cams to entertain them, seeking their approval, a sexual release from abuse that frees her temporarily from herself and her parents. An especially abusive man is trying to tear her down, telling her she is shit, she is nothing. Demanding her address, to show him she is truly a submissive and not a fake. She refuses, and in anger, he tells her to get a plunger. She does and he berates her, telling her that she is useless to everyone. A waste of space. He tells her to fuck it, then he orders her to drop on it. No one will miss her. This version cries, but so tired of hating herself, she doesn’t hesitate. She drops on it with all her weight. He watches as she screams and sobs, her belly growing purple, red spreading out from under her damaged body. One door closes forever.
Another door has a slightly older version, 15, sneaking to meet her first older man. He abuses and uses her. He doesn’t toss her out when he’s done. He keeps her, naked and chained up, in his basement. At first, she hates it and tries to escape, fight. But she begins to feed off the abuse, the treatment. She deserves it after all. He tells her she is shit every day and treats her as such. Shows her the search for her on television. No one ever finds her, but one day, the door is left unlocked. She could leave any time. But she is lost to him and needs him to exist. He is her world and all she does is for him. He doesn’t take care of her, isn’t careful, just an animal to him. And like a beaten dog, she cowers at his feet. Naked. Forever looking up for approval that will never come.
Behind another door is the girl who never explored her sexuality, and never played online with older men. No, but she did find that cutting and drugs filled that emptiness within her. Nothing she could do would make them happy, she was never good enough. Careful cuts, along her thigh at first, one, two, then a dozen. Anything to feel alive, if only for a moment. School is everything to her, because her parents demand it, studying till midnight, then cutting, then sleep, just to repeat it all over. Snorting Adderall to compete, drinking to escape, slowly popping more and more pills, overwhelmed. Tired, so tired of the race and the lack of praise. Until one night, one party, taking anything she can, they find her covered in vomit and rush her to the hospital. She’ll live, but only this time.
Another finds her pregnant, from some random guy at a random party, raising a kid, living under her parent's roof, berated for her failures, until she repeats all the same mistakes with her own child.
Another door finds her running away, working on the street, burning herself out on drugs and strange men, and paying her way through her life with her body. Free and enslaved both.
One finds her dead in college, jumping from her dorm, her addiction to benzos, and her withdrawal from them, undiagnosed.
Not all are bad, of course. Some find her leaving her parents behind and excelling, in college, and in life.
Behind some doors, she finds happiness as a parent or an executive. Behind some, she becomes a free spirit, finding love and acceptance among her peers.
Most find her life tied up in her sexuality. Her core self needs pain and use to fully blossom. In a million worlds, she’s the victim, always searching for something she will never find. Never good enough, strong enough, she is a hole, who a million men fuck to oblivion, either slowly or in one violence-filled night.
In a million more, she is in control, happy for the most part. She cheats on a million boyfriends, searching for one that will hurt her. A million breakups, a million divorces, a million times shared, passed around, or just belonging to the night.
Only a few find her where she belongs, serving. Some are good masters, protecting her from herself. Some feed her destructive habits, reveling in a woman who will ruin herself for them. In all, she is happy, no matter what she does to herself. One smiles as she looks up at her Master as he squeezes and never stops. One jerks, pissing herself from one too many punches to the head, forever going away. A million accidents and a million purposeful deaths. A million more find her living to be an old lady, with a million different families and results. Close families, broken ones, normal ones, and most, like others, dysfunctional.
And in a million, or maybe just in one, she finds her perfect spot. Where she is used and used and used. Hurt, choked, slapped, and even punched.
And then held and kissed and snuggled and loved.
One where she fits, a missing puzzle piece, completing a greater picture.
One where she belongs.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''No one by Badsammie''
Written on September 11, 2019
No one noticed when she opened the window in her bedroom and crawled out, rebellious, excited to go drinking, be mature, to be a grownup.
No one noticed the 17-year-old sneaking down the streets, approaching midnight, dressed in too much makeup and too short of a dress.
No one noticed or perhaps no one cared when she entered, clearly too young to be at the run-down bar that late at night, a few hours before it would close. No one cared her ID was an obvious forgery.
No one cared as she drank too much, drank too fast, clearly not ready for that amount of alcohol. No one cared when a few men got too grabby with her much too drunk body, taking liberties she was too out of it to notice.
No one cared when some pills were dropped in her beer. No one cared when Eddie, a violent drunk, groped her all but passed out body at the table. No one cared when he walked her to the men's room. No one cared when the first scream came, the first heavy thuds. No one got up to investigate or call for help.
No one cared when Eddie came out, soaked in sweat, zipping his pants, blood on his fist. No one cared when a few men went back to the bathroom themselves. No one called when they found her in the stall, busted nose, bloody split lip, crying, and naked. No one hesitated when they grabbed her, held her down, and took turns raping her ass, cunt, and mouth. No one said anything when one of them punched her in the gut repeatedly when she slapped at them.
No one cared when those men left. No one did anything, as men, in ones or twos went in and out of the bathroom. No one took photographs except as a keepsake, a forbidden image of ruined innocence. No one treated her wounds, no one asked her if she was ok. No one stopped them when they kicked her, shoved her head in the toilet, pissed on her, punched her, or choked her.
No one moved after she pissed herself as one guy choked her as he fucked and raped her limp form. She twitched, pissed, and was rubber. No one breathed for long seconds, until her chest spasmed, weakly gasping for air. No one stopped after that, shoving bottles into her swollen, bloody, and damaged holes.
No one cared. No one said anything after Eddie had another go at her, making her scream once more. No one said anything as he carried her out. No one said anything as the bartender switched the security tape, replacing it with a damaged one that recorded nothing but static. No one had second thoughts about the night, some laughed and joked about that moment, where she had stopped.
No one noticed a man toss a girl against his trunk or shove up in her ass as she weakly whimpered, knocking her out as he came in her, letting her drop to the gravel, pink leaking out of her gaped ass. No one noticed him open the trunk and toss her in, driving away.
Everyone noticed the news in the following weeks, as the image of the girl was flashed on the screen, as signs were put up, searching for her. No one spoke or joked about it, but everyone thought about that night. Everyone noticed Eddie didn’t come around anymore and everyone noticed when cops asked questions, and everyone sighed in relief when they left. No one cared about the story long-term and it was forgotten about just a few weeks later.
After 3 months, no one was ever seen again. Everyone noticed when Eddie returned, as mean as ever. No one noticed that the jokes had returned, at least in certain company. Eventually, another girl walked in, who clearly didn’t belong there.
Everyone noticed, and no one said anything, as the cycle repeated again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''In the trash by Badsammie''
Written on September 12, 2019
Allison sat down at the dingy bar and ordered a beer. It had been a long week and she was tired. She would have rather just gotten drunk in her shitty apartment, but she was out of beer and didn’t feel like riding a bus or getting an Uber to pick something up. So, she had instead just thrown on a dirty blouse and some jean shorts and headed over to the nearby dive. It was too loud for her liking, so she took her beer to the back of the bar to nurse her warm drink in privacy. That didn’t last however, it never did.
The first one was the normal guy hoping for a quick lay and her death glare spooked him off. She was on her second beer when the next guy bothered her, plopping down next to her. She looked up at the older man, heavyset but muscled underneath, hard looking. He vaguely reminded her of her dad for some reason.
“Listen, I’m not in the mood...,” she said before he interrupted her.
“I don’t remember asking you to fucking talk,” he said, making her jerk in surprise. He eyed her hard and whatever retort she had died in her throat. He gave her his own glare. One that spoke of barely contained violence. “That’s right, you dumb fucking cunt,” he said, almost bringing tears to her eyes. Not because the words hurt her, but because she was frozen as something primal screamed inside her. He grabbed her knee and spread them apart, leaning in towards her face. She just shook silently, trembling. He then looked down at her thighs that he had just spread.
“Nice scars. Couple dozen I see. Why’d you hate yourself?” he asked. When she didn’t say anything, he grabbed the skin of her inner thigh and mashed hard, making her whimper. “Why?”
She didn’t know why this was happening, how men like him always found her when she was tired, low, depressed. She tried to speak but started stuttering, which made her eyes water. Hundreds of hours of therapy, and in seconds, her stutter was back.
“I… I… I… p… p… Please,” she barely muttered before he started mashing her thigh again. “Ahnnn… m... m... m… my D… d... Dad” she said, shaking. She had gone pale, which only made the man in front of her smile.
“Is that all your scars, cunt?” he asked, holding her chin, looking into her eyes. “Did you do them all?”
All she could do was whimper, nodding no to both. He stroked her hair and smelled piss. Her shorts were turning a dark blue as she wet herself, just like she had hundreds of times growing up. He stood her up and took her back towards the alley. She walked along meekly, reeking of piss and failure.
“You’re getting some new ones tonight, cunt,” is all he said as they stepped outside. He shoved her hard against the dumpster, then tore down her shorts. She was wet not, only from the piss, but had that familiar slickness he always found on the broken ones. He kicked her legs apart, unzipped his pants, and thrust in her as hard as he could. Her soft cry told him he’d hit home, and he started slam-fucking her hard against the trash dumpster, holding her face down. Before long, he shuddered and filled her cunt. He turned her around, cum running down her legs, and kissed her hard. She leaned into it, sobbing with need.
The next thing she knew, she was on the ground, dazed, her mouth bloody. He bent over and held up her head with her hair and punched her again, blood exploding out of her nose. He let her go and then kicked her hard in her cunt, laughing as she doubled over. As she sobbed, he found a beer bottle and shoved it in her pussy, kicking it repeatedly, as her broken hole accepted it. Anger flared through him as he stomped on her ass repeatedly until he heard glass shatter inside her.
Now hard again, he reamed her surprisingly loose ass that Daddy or other men must have loved, punching her repeatedly. As he neared orgasm, he slammed her head into the asphalt, her spasming body clenching his cock so good. He picked up her bloody body and tossed it in the trash, laughing to himself as he left. It’s where trash belonged after all.
Epilogue….
A few months later, he watched in surprise as the girl he figured was long dead walked into the bar. Her nose was bent funny, and a scar was on her forehead from where he’d slammed it into the ground. She was skittish as hell, almost trembling as she walked. What really got his attention was her clothes. She was in a microskirt and a tank top. Her new cutting scars were obvious, and he saw some on her arms, as well as what looked like burn marks on her belly.
She saw him and he laughed. She wet herself right then and there. Yet she walked to him, despite literally pissing on the floor. She looked down, refusing to meet his gaze.
“P… please… I feel so f… f… fucking empty. Make me feel something,” Allison said. So he took her home and did. Again and again, even when she begged him to stop, and even more when she begged him to keep going. She probably thought, as he was ruining her, that he’d kill her. He’d never do that. He would only make her wish that she was dead. And she did. So later, she would jump from the roof of her apt building, right into the dumpster, where she always belonged.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She couldn't understand by Badsammie''
Written on September 16, 2019
She couldn’t understand it. She had tried, again and again, to figure it out. No matter how much she pushed, no answer would come. She knew it was possible, she'd had friends on occasion. She would talk and see the horrified looks when she spoke about it. It wasn’t their reality, their truth. She might as well have been speaking in tongues by their reaction.
That’s not to say her friends hadn’t been harassed or bothered by men, they all had. But nothing like hers, and not repeated, locked in some vicious cycle she could never escape. No, hers was the exception, and so far from their experiences, that she had felt like a freak and never opened up about it again.
But somehow, the men knew. They always knew. And she couldn’t understand it. It was like she had a magnet that attracted abusers, that called out to them like writing all over her face and chest that said, “Rape this stupid fuck!” Was it something in her eyes? She’d heard guys talking about her before. They used the word “dead-eyed” a lot. She didn’t grasp what that meant. Her eyes weren’t lazy, and she could see well. She didn’t need glasses. She just couldn’t grasp it.
Not that she grasped a lot, or easily. And it wasn't as if she was stupid either. She could sit down and eventually puzzle out or get the hang of most things, even if it took a while. She felt like she was that all the time, however. Even more than dead-eyed, she was called stupid. As soon as they had cornered her, gave her something to drink, forced her down, or barged in on her, they would always blame her. It was her stupid fault. What did she expect to happen? She can’t really be that stupid could she, they’d say. Maybe she was.
She deserved it. That much she knew. She’d heard one variation or another on that all of her life. From her dad, her mom’s bf, and her first boyfriend, to multiple strangers after. They all agreed she’d deserved it. As a “reward” or punishment, for the way she dressed, the way she acted, the way she drank, she fucking deserved it.
Sometimes, she just deserved to be held down and raped. Used, came in, and then discarded. Sometimes, she said something stupid and deserved to be punched, slapped, or choked. Sometimes, she deserved to be shoved around or robbed. But the truth was, somehow, she always deserved it.
And she couldn’t figure it out. Some of the men told her it was because she was a woman. That was why she deserved it. But that wasn’t true. She believed it for a while, but she had seen firsthand that a guy that could rape her could love and care tenderly for another woman. A woman that either had something she didn’t or lacked something that she did. She didn’t know what “that” was, however.
She’d watched a guy chat with three different women at a bar, a man that she didn’t know. He’d be nice, funny, joking, and chatting with the other women. He'd spent hours trying to coax them to dance, party, or go home with him. After failing, the man eyed her and sighed. She didn’t know why, but somehow he seemed disappointed that she was his last option. She was at least as pretty as them. It was the number one compliment men gave her. She was pretty. Sometimes even sexy. She’d been hearing how pretty she was since she was a little girl. So, it couldn’t have been her looks.
And then, unlike with the other women, he didn’t ask. He told. He groped. He grabbed her wrist so hard it bruised and took her out to the alley. And there, despite saying no a dozen times, he had slapped her so hard she tasted blood, and then hiked up her skirt and took what he wanted. He called her a stupid bitch, dumped his load in her, kicked her in her ass to the rough concrete, and told her to get the fuck out of here. She didn’t know, couldn’t understand why.
It plagued her so much that she drank most nights, until she went out again. Some abusive asshole would pick her out of the crowd, and like most times, there was no discussion or foreplay, just use, abuse, and kicking her out of his apartment after he was done.
Finally, one night, she limped to the bathroom of the man who’d just raped her ass and punched her back a half dozen times. After she wiped away the mess and blood from her ass and mouth, after rinsing her mouth out and hearing him tell her to get the fuck out, she gave up. She had to know. She limped out of the bathroom, eyes red, face wet, no spirit left to break, just a question unanswered.
“Why? How did you pick me out? How do you know?” she asked. She wasn’t even really crying, she just didn’t understand anymore and had to know.
The man smirked at her, standing up naked. She cowered a bit and flinched as he quickly moved his hand, raising it up.
“That’s how. You’re twitchy. You’re meek. Your eyes are fucking empty. You’re clearly been a victim your entire fucking life and are hollowed out. You reek of damage. Those fucking scars you try to hide? We notice them. Every fucking thing about you screams damaged. Screams victim.” He said all that as he gripped her chin painfully, shoved her against the wall, then bounced her head off it before grabbing her face again.
“And we smell how fucking wet you get. Like you are right now when we treat you like the piece of shit that you are. Touch yourself, you stupid fucking cunt!”
She did as told, her finger glistening, as he squeezed her hand painfully and made her stick her fingers in her mouth. Then he shoved her to the floor and threw her clothes at her.
“Now get the fuck out, you stupid bitch,” he screamed, kicking her in the ass as she walked out, struggling to get dressed. She finished putting on clothes in the hallway, trembling.
They knew. Every man knew, when they saw her, what she was. What had been done. Maybe not all the details, but the damage, the smell, the sight of her. She knew how they knew.
She at least had the truth of it. She had heard the truth that would set her free. But it felt like a chain, dragging her down. She went home and masturbated, slapping and choking herself in front of a mirror, and knew everything he had said to her was true. It was much the same words her dad had told her from childhood. Even then, he’d known.
She didn’t realize she could try to change her behavior, that perhaps therapy and pills could help her. That she could stay away from certain men, she didn’t understand any of that. And so, that spoken truth slowly became her truth, became her reality, and defined all that she could and would ever be. A broken cunt, waiting to be raped.
And that truth, it dug in under her skin, and would never, ever, let her free.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She shouldn't have done that by Badsammie''
Written on September 24, 2019
She grabbed violently at the plastic bag over her head, screaming and panicking, as several men tore at her clothes. She didn’t know what was going on, why they had attacked her. She had been walking home, minding her own business, and listening to music when it had started. A thick plastic bag had been pulled over her head as she was jerked into an alley.
She tried to scream, of course, but someone hit her gut, punching her again and again. She had tried to double up, but what had to be multiple people held her up as she retched bile against the thick dark plastic, smearing it all over her face. She kicked as she was lifted up, heard a door open, and then it slammed shut, right before her body was tossed to the ground. Everything went even blacker for a moment as her head bounced off the floor, her body momentarily limp and dead to the outside world.
And then, ripping sounds as her clothes were torn off, her young body groped and manhandled. The stale air in the bag stank of puke as she tried to tear it off. Someone grabbed both her hands and held them tightly and someone else punched her face, making her go limp again.
When her eyes opened again, she was breathing weakly. The bag over her head wasn’t being held tight anymore but her face felt sticky and she tasted copper. Her body hurt as she realized someone was fucking her, raping her, wherever they were at. She just started sobbing as the man grunted and bragged about her tight cunt. He shuddered and filled her with heat, defiling her.
She started to scream again but she was punched once on the side of the head, then several times in the gut. Another man mounted her, folding her legs against her chest, and start pumping in her, slamming as hard as they could. Her back burned against rough concrete and soon, she screamed weak protests as he hammered against her tender cervix. She felt unbearable agony during one thrust that made her feel like she was being torn apart, then they humped faster and came in her. They stood up and let her fall limp.
“Fuck man, what did you do? She’s bloody as fuck!” one of the men said. She didn’t care, she just hurt as she wheezed for air. She felt herself being rolled over onto her bruised belly, someone spitting on her, their finger probing her ass. And then white-hot pain. She wailed all of ten seconds before they slammed her head on the floor. She laid there, sobbing, barely getting any air as her ass was fucked. She didn't move after they came, her body limp, as they complained about the mess she had made. She felt ruined and empty.
It was quiet for a minute and she leaned up, crying, as she pulled off the bag, the light burning her red eyes, wiping the blood and bile off her face. She froze as she saw three men staring at her, zipping up as if to leave. No one moved for a long moment, then one of the dirty-looking men sighed.
“You really should have kept that bag on honey,” he said as he stepped toward her. She screamed and felt his punch as the bag was pulled back over. It was tight now, much tighter than before, as someone hit her gut again and again. She couldn’t breathe as the bag dug into her throat, crushing it. She kicked her legs wildly, thrashing, as she felt pressed between the man moving under her and one getting on top of her. She felt them thrust in, crushing her between the two of them. She clawed at one of them, at the bag, but she couldn’t get any air. She kicked harder, clawing uselessly at the bag that was too thick. Things started to get hazy and she couldn’t focus anymore. She knew the men were in her, fucking her, but she couldn’t feel anything. She wanted to cry. She wanted her teddy bear. She wanted to go home. And then, she wanted nothing ever again.
The man under her felt hot piss run over his cock and he exploded in her, watching her body go completely limp. He pulled his cock out of her bloody cunt as the other man finished in her ass, wiping any blood on her torn clothes. He pulled off her bag and despite the broken nose and bloody mouth, despite the pallor of her face, she was beautiful. The other guys would complain, but he was glad she had seen them. They dumped bleach on and in her, wrapped her up, and tossed her in the trash. He smiled as he walked out on the street, sated. For now.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''HOME by Badsammie ''
Written on September 25, 2019
Babydoll fidgeted in the basement, standing up to pace along the cold concrete floor. She adjusted her top, a tight pink halter top that barely contained her tits and a tiny pink skirt with diapers underneath. She sucked her thumb as she looked in the mirror, her tongue absentmindedly licking against the empty space where one of her teeth was missing.
She wasn’t always Babydoll, she knew that. If you asked her what her real name was, however, you’d have gotten a blank look or a furrowed brow. She didn’t like thinking, it hurt, and things always got blurred and confused when she tried that. She knew Daddy wasn’t her real daddy either. Though again, she struggled to remember anything from the "before" time.
If you had told her she had been in the basement for 6 years, she’d have given another vapid look. Even the word basement was foreign to her. It was HOME. She was Babydoll and Babydoll always stayed HOME, H-O-M-E, when Daddy was gone. Sometimes it was for hours, sometimes it was for days. With most things, she struggled to track that as well. Minutes, hours, and days blended together for her. To her, there was only naptime, Daddy, and no Daddy.
No Daddy time meant boring. Of course, he took care of her. She had a Nintendo and a TV with a VHS player. She had some tapes of cartoons and tapes of special Daddy/daughter time. She had her teddy and her pacifier. Daddy left food in her little fridge if he was going to be gone for a bit and would leave her extra diapers if she needed them. And she had her bottle. Sometimes the bottle was yellow and warm and salty, sometimes it was cold milk, and sometimes, it made her feel very good. She’d rub and touch everything, and things would get fuzzy and she’d touch herself. She always drank all of that like a good girl. Most days now she couldn’t feel much of anything unless Daddy was using her or she was using it.
She tried to smile in the mirror, looking at herself. If you told her she had just turned 17, she’d have blinked, not understanding. She was missing two teeth. Daddy had had a bad day and had hit her a lot. She had gotten really confused and threw up a lot and couldn’t focus or walk for several days after that. Daddy said she was better now anyway. She acted like the little girl she was. That made her smile, if uneasily, because she felt like he was talking about something else but she couldn’t understand it. When she couldn’t understand something Daddy said, she just smiled. He said that’s what good girls do.
Sometimes Daddy brought over friends. They didn’t seem like friends, he didn’t joke or talk to them. But he said they wanted Daddy time too. The camera would come out and he’d videotape it. Sometimes they were nice, but more and more lately, they were mean. She used to hate the mean ones. Now, it was the only time she felt anything. Daddy usually gave her the special bottle before or after with them, as well. She felt more real, more alive those days.
Daddy told her it would be time for her to have a little sister soon, and that she would have to help teach her before she went away. He always smiled when he said that, and so did she, but she didn’t understand. She was HOME. Why would she go anywhere? She picked up her bottle, yellow today, and drank until her belly felt full. She felt fat lately, which Daddy had teased her about. He said she must weigh almost 100 pounds. She didn’t know what that meant but obviously, it was a lot.
She sat back down on the bed, put in a cartoon, sucked her thumb, and waited for her Daddy. She couldn’t wait until he got HOME. Maybe today would be the day she got a sister. Thinking of that made her switch tapes. She touched herself through her diapers and wondered if she would look like the girl on the screen. She didn't realize she was masturbating to videos of herself. Some forgotten part of her twinged at the thought as if something was wrong. She didn’t understand the feeling, so she smiled, and kept on watching as the girl screamed for Daddy to stop on the screen. She smiled, kept on touching, and waited for Daddy to come HOME.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Needing to be loved by Badsammie''
Written on September 27, 2019
Sara took a long draw from her cigarette, exhaling deeply, as she looked at her phone for the time. He should be here soon, she thought, smiling excitedly. She was a lean and thin woman, in her early twenties. In appearance, at least her face, she looked closer to thirty. Her nose was offset just a bit from repeated breaks. She had a small ring piercing in it, that matched the one on her lip and eyebrow. Her right eye was just a bit swollen, making her look like she was squinting. The color had faded from a bright purple to more ugly yellows. Her lip was no longer swollen but the split was still visible, if just barely, under the bright lip gloss. Otherwise, she looked normal, though the lines under her eyes aged her a bit.
She was wearing a tank top that did little to cover her chest. She had once been a B cup, but an older man she dated and lived with for a few months had paid for her implants. Now, she was a 36D with her nipples pierced with pretty little bars. She had cried when she had first seen them. She felt better, worth more, and her then-lover had told her much the same. Her belly, exposed, was sleek and smooth. Her lower back showed a few odd scars that she claimed were from a motorcycle accident. Her upper back had more, from a guy who beat and belted her bloody. She wore no bra so her piercings and stiff nipples were evident. Her skirt left little to the imagination either. If she bent over, it would be clear she was wearing a plug and no panties. It would also be clear just how many piercings her cunt had. Her labia had several smaller rings, along with her clit, which men liked to tug on, tie, or lock shut.
Her heels were almost stilts, but she liked the way they made men look at her. The attention it brought. When a man turned and looked at her, she felt alive. That was a rare feeling these days. If they stripped her, they’d see the tattoo above her cunt, the bowties on the back of her legs, the paw prints, the burned initials from another man who’d loved her and then grew bored of her, tossing her aside. That hurt far more than any hot brand ever could.
It had started when she was younger. Growing up with her single mom, she had learned important life lessons. Real men, those who truly loved you, were full of passion. They were quick to love, quick to anger, and quick to fuck. She watched, again and again, her mom fail to be good enough for any of them. She tried of course and could trick them for a while that she was worth something, but they would always get bored. Even when she offered her own daughter to them, they’d leave, but only after.
Sara had gotten her first hits of attention around 6. She was slapped at 7. Punched at 8. Whored at 9. She hated some of them, had loved some of them, and would have done anything, eventually, for all of them. The intensity, the passion, the need, few things could touch it. Drugs were sometimes a decent substitute, but finding a real man, who acted as if she was the only thing in the world? Nothing beat that high.
By the time she was 12, she was seeking attention on her own. By 13, she had gotten pregnant. By who, she wasn’t sure, but she thought it was her mom's boyfriend at the time. It might have been the older man down the street that she did yard work for. An abortion solved that problem.
At 14, she ran away. It wasn’t anything her mom was doing, she had just found her own man. Someone she loved, needed, and cherished. She was his world, he told her. And so, she left her old world behind and met him. It was an amazing two years, in which she learned many things about pain. He hurt her in so many ways, but the days she craved most were his bad days. He’d take his anger out on her, reduce her to nothing, a punching bag, then a hole to cum in. Then, he’d hold and cradle her for hours. The first tooth she lost was due to him. Her first serious concussion. She loved him so fucking much breathing hurt. And then, one day, there was a newer girl, a younger runaway, and she was forgotten. Old news. Even at 16, you can be too old and used up.
She worked the streets for a while after that. She loved her pimp, but he never loved her back, no matter how much money she brought him or what she would do for his clients. Dogs, gang bangs, drinking piss, and even letting men shit on her couldn’t earn his love. The only time he’d show passion is when she pushed him, made him angry, and then he’d hit her, hurt her, and she’d feel loved, if only for the moment. Eventually, he was arrested for dealing and she was alone again.
The next man was the rich one who liked young, broken things. He improved her and gave her new tits and pretty clothes, and then he’d beat her and rape her until she was bloody, dizzy, puking, and ruined. He filmed it all. She was the happiest she had ever been with him. He called her his broken trophy. Like all her men, he grew bored and left her. He told her everything he wanted from her was gone and to fuck off. She went to a bar and ended up in the bathroom, drunk, egging men on to ruin her. She woke up in the hospital with a TBI, 3 broken ribs, and some internal injuries. She briefly felt alive.
And now, she was waiting for the man of her dreams. They’d been together for a year, a glorious year. He let her dance along the edge of the cliff, would hit and fuck her out of nowhere. The slightest movement would make her twitch. But he loved her. He said he’d never found such a ruined and beautiful thing before.
His car pulled up and they drove off, his cock in her mouth. Later, that night, he would cut her in a dozen places and she would beg for more. She loved him and he loved her near-psychotic energy. And over that weekend, he would take that energy, steal it from her, fuck more out of her, all while telling her how perfect she was. And she was because she let him. When he broke her fingers, she asked for more. And then he had stabbed her deep, fucking her bleeding body. He kissed her hungrily and felt the life drain out of her. He knew he had finally found the love of his life. He told her that as her face turned ashen white. She smiled and whispered that she loved him as he came in her body, now forever still.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Her first time by Badsammie''
Written on September 30, 2019, 2nd chapter added June 16, 2022
The first time she had done it was for some beer. It wasn’t that she was a prude, but the opportunity had never really come up for her to have sex. But when her parents left town for the weekend, she had decided to throw her first, and ultimately only, party. She had let people know about it and invited a lot of people she barely knew. She was new to this high school and she desperately wanted to make friends. What better way than a parent-free party? She had spent almost all the money she had saved up for food and snacks and put away all the valuable shit, but she was still lacking alcohol. She tried a few stores with her fake id, but they were honest employees and ran her off. With the party coming up the next day, she was frantic.
So, going to one of the few stores within walking distance, she’d asked a couple men and women to buy her some booze. She was a bit nervous as they already lived in the sketchy part of town, but even then, people were rejecting her. Frustrated, she was leaving when a man whistled at her from the back alley by the store near the dumpster.
“You need someone to buy some shit for you honey?” he asked. He looked a bit dirty, smelled worse, and was clearly an alcoholic. She thought about bolting, but if she failed to have any beer or drinks, any chance of fitting in would be gone.
“Um, yeah. I have the money and a list. You don’t even have to get everything on it, just beers and shit would be fine,” she said nervously as she fumbled out a couple hundred dollars. “Listen, anything left over is yours, should be like 30 bucks or something.” She was nervous when he stepped close and took her money. She feared he was just gonna run off when he reached out and stroked her arm, making her flinch.
“I’ll do it on one condition,” he said, grabbing her arm and jerking her against the wall behind the dumpster. She was about to scream, eyes wet and terrified, when he covered her mouth. “Relax, we just need a bit of privacy little girl,” he said. As he held her mouth, his free hand slid down her chest to her exposed belly, rubbing it, brushing her jean shorts, before unzipping and pulling his cock out. “Stroke it, suck it, and I’ll do it. Otherwise, fuck off,” he said. He stepped back a bit and when she didn’t move, he grabbed her hand and put it on his cock. He moved against her, pressing her into the corner between the side of the dumpster and the building. “I said stroke it.”
And she did. Tears running down her face, filled with self-loathing, she did. It wasn’t the first time she’d had a cock in her hand. She was 16, she’d jerked a couple boyfriends off and sucked them. But the smell of garbage, his strong breath, she struggled to do as told. She tried to think of the party. It would be worth it for that, she thought. At least, she tried to convince herself of that. He took her hand and had her aim his cock at her belly button, pushing into it, making her hand slide up and down his member. She suddenly had the urge to vomit and he let her turn, puking, bile splattering against her feet. She felt his hand on her head, pushing her down. When she tried to resist, he told her to relax and just close her eyes and open her mouth. And she did.
“That’s a good girl. Just relax and tap my leg if you get sick again, ok?” he asked. He said it like it was the most normal of things as she tasted his dirty cock, sweaty and salty, as it was shoved into her mouth. She tapped his leg, throwing up again, but when he pushed in again, he held her head tight as he pumped furiously, gagging her. Then heat filled her mouth, as he pressed deep and came. She swallowed most of it, but when he pulled out, she spat up what remained. He pulled her up, wiped her eyes, and kissed her.
“See? I knew you were a big girl. I’ll be right back,” he said. He walked off and she leaned against the wall, sobbing and rubbing her eyes. Shaking, she straightened herself and waited, her heart racing. Part of her just wanted to run and leave the memory behind. But she couldn’t. Several minutes later he came out, struggling to carry all the beer and alcohol.
“Where’s your car?” he asked and saw the blank look on her face. “For fucks sake, you thought you could carry all of it?” he asked. He then walked slowly to a car in the next lot, setting it down. “Come here, dammit.” She walked over, looking down and feeling stupid.
“What’s your address? I’ll drive you,” he said. When she hesitated, he grabbed her chin. “Listen, I’m leaving right now if you don’t tell me and I’m taking this shit with me. So fucking tell me now.”
She whimpered but told him her address and he opened the door for her. It reeked of alcohol as well and she sat nervously. He got in the car, then looked at her. “You’re a lot of trouble, girl. Maybe you should thank me?” As soon as he said that, he grabbed her left tit, groping it, his eyes watching her.
“How old are you?” he asked, and she barely managed to mutter sixteen. “Mmm, let's see them,” he told her, jerking up her shirt and down her bra. He grinned sadistically as he pawed at her pale soft globes. “Let me finger you and then we’ll go,” he said, unbuttoning her shorts. She just froze, as he pulled them down and touched her sex through her old panties.
“You’re wet. See, I know your type. It’s ok. I’m not gonna fuck you. I just want to feel your wet cunt on my hand. I want you to know what you did for some fucking beers.” He reached over, reclined her seat, and started fingering her roughly. His stale breath burned her skin as he leaned over her, his hand in her panties, abusing her. With his other hand, he put her hand on his cock that he’d apparently freed and told her to stroke it. She did, whimpering as he fingered and sometimes kissed her, frozen and meek, until she felt his cock spasm and a sickening wetness on her belly.
“Mmm, ok, let's go,” he said as they drove off. He acted as if nothing had happened at all as she fixed her clothes, cum sliding down her belly. He took her to her house and carried the alcohol to the door. He stole another kiss, pressing her tight against the wall, and then left. She ran inside as soon as he was gone and threw up in the toilet and showered, scalding her skin.
The party went well enough, or so she heard afterward. She got too drunk way too fast and didn't remember much of it. When she woke the next morning, she hurt. Standing up slowly, she winced and noticed the blood on the bed. It wasn't even her bed. It was her parent’s bedroom. Her new dress was torn. She walked slowly to the bathroom and sat on the toilet. It burned when she peed and there was a thin, dry crust all around her pussy. She cried as she wiped it away, guessing what had happened. She’d finally lost her virginity and didn’t even know who had done it. Had multiple guys raped her? She screamed and threw a hairbrush, sobbing. Then she wiped, touching the dried blood and bruises on her thigh, and walked out.
It took all of Saturday to clean up the house. She had to toss out a couple kids who had passed out. She got several texts about the great rager she threw. No one mentioned raping her. No pictures came out the following week. Whatever had happened, no one bragged about it. She got asked out a lot afterward. After a couple weeks of struggling to pretend she was ok, she finally relented and went on a date. It was one of the guys she’d met at the party. He seemed nice and when she leaned against him during the movie, she believed, truly believed, she was going to be ok. And then, he had pressed on her head, whispering to her that he knew what kind of girl she was, that it was ok. He liked sluts like her. He never saw her tears. He probably assumed the sobs were her gagging as she sucked him off in the theater. A few hours later, in the park, she had the first sex she could remember. It was clumsy and over quickly as he dumped another load in her, this time in her pussy. He dropped her off and never talked to her again.
After that night, her parents noticed she acted differently. She started using drugs. First, she had burned through her own money, but that didn’t last long. When a dealer brushed his hand along her face, telling her she could pay other ways, she did. The first time, she got some pot for a blowjob. The next time, he gave her a bump and offered her some more for a fuck. He pulled out his phone, taking pics as she did lines, and then filmed her as he fucked her. He made her tell him her age and say dirty stuff. She came as he was choking her. It was the first time in a month she’d felt anything.
It spiraled from there. She came home one night around 1 am, her parents screaming, fucked up out of her mind, in a torn dress stained with cum and alcohol. They tried to reason with her and offer her help. But she bolted, ending up at her dealers’ place. To stay with him, of course, she had to pay.
That was how it ended up, a few months later, with her working the street discreetly, hanging near a bar. Her pimp moved her around so cops were less likely to hassle her. She brought him money and he kept a roof over her head and kept her fucked up. She saw a john approaching her and smiled. He smiled back and then stopped.
“I… I know you,” he said, and she realized he did. It was the drunk who’d all but molested her in exchange for getting her beer. He barely recognized her as she’d lost probably 20 pounds, her hair was stringy, and looked closer to 25 than the 16 she still was. Somehow, that made his cock even harder.
“So, you learned who you are?” he asked. She nodded. He took her hand, walked her to the dumpster, and fucked her ass bareback behind it, remembering the girl he hoped he had helped destroy as he reamed her guts. Some memories are beautiful, he thought, as hot cum filled the whore’s ass. She sucked his dirty cock clean and took his money. He didn’t kiss her this time. She walked off, looking for the next customer, the next fix, and she would always be alone.
''Chapter 2 - The firsts never end, nor does the spiral''
She grunted hard, face down, soaked in sweat as her ass was reamed in the filthy motel bed. The sour-smelling man had his fist balled up in her hair, happily using it to jerk her head back and forth or to slam it into the worn-out mattress. A part of her wondered what had seen more use, had had more strangers fluids spilled upon it, her or it. She cried out in pain as the man pulled almost out, just the tip still in her ass. Then he shoved all of his weight on her as he ground her face against the bed. He started choking her with his free hand, a new favorite game of his. He squeezed tightly, her breathing cut down to erratic wheezing as he continued abusing her ass with painful short thrusts. She welcomed the black when it began to creep in, as he called her names and spat on her cheek. She felt relaxed for a brief moment and then nothing.
Her eyes fluttered open a minute later when hot piss started splashing on her face. Confused, she tried to turn away but her face was gripped tightly as a cock was shoved in her mouth. She tasted piss and something earthy, half drowning in the salty fluid before she realized what was going on, who she was with, and where she was at. She relaxed, swallowed the remaining piss in her mouth, and let the man finish. She then cleaned his cock of the rest of the filth that was on it. He always paid extra to make sure she hadn't cleaned herself. So she could be reminded of what she was. She wiped her mouth in mild disgust as he sneered at her and walked over to his wallet.
In many ways, the man was more her father than her father had been, not that she would ever have given him the satisfaction to know that. The fat, foul man had singlehandedly changed her life and that was something he did know. He was the first man to rape her. Oh, he had been "kinder" than the schoolboys who had repeatedly raped her passed-out body, but he was the one who had shattered her will. Who had put up a mirror to her soul and had found it completely void and wanting. He picked up his wallet and returned with a half-drunk fifth of vodka. He handed her the bottle, looked down at her, and waited. She knew what he wanted and expected. He liked breaking her down, bit by bit. Her first user, her first abuser, her first client. So many firsts that originated from him and he knew it. She took the vodka, chugging it, taking a breath, then chugging more. He laughed at her, slapping her hard once she had managed to down all of it.
"I remember the way you looked at me, that first time. The way you wrinkled your nose at me. And now, you're an alcoholic junkie whore. Ain't that right, bitch?" he said. Her head swam from all the vodka she'd had tonight. He always made her drink too much. Bit by bit, he stole parts of her soul away from her. And worst of all, it was true. That's all she was now. Her nineteenth birthday was just a week away and here she was, drunk, the taste of shit in her mouth, her guts cramping, with the man who had helped make her. She held her belly as she nodded.
"Yes Sir, I am," she said. She knew to respond respectfully. He could lose his temper in a second. She watched as he smiled, gave her a peck on her cheek, then threw a wad of bills on the piss-soaked bed. He took a small black leather bag into the bathroom and opened it. It held some toiletries to clean himself up after their sessions. Niceties he wouldn't let her have. She had to stink of sex and piss until he was done and gone. But he paid for more than just the sex with her. No, that was always the least degrading thing he did. He always abused and raped her worst after the sex was over. With his mind and words.
"You know, I knew the second I saw you, what you really were. It was the eyes. Even then, your eyes were fucking dead. Now, they are the prettiest thing about your scrawny, pathetic body," he said as he started to brush his teeth. She rubbed her arms self-consciously as the room spun around her. She had to close her eyes to focus, her stomach rebelling against the volume of vodka he'd had her drink. She was slim now, slimmer than she'd ever been. At 5'5" and ninety pounds, her ribs showed when she stretched her body. Her B cups were now A's, and no trace of hair remained on her body. Her pimp and dealer had made sure of that. Early on, she had worn younger clothes, her hair put in pigtails, and whored to men who would fuck a 18-year-old but wished they were even younger. No one paid extra for that anymore. She looked to be in her late twenties according to disappointed customers who had wanted someone "fresh". Almost 19 and she was already considered a worn-out high-mileage whore.
Not that she didn't have her regulars and a decent amount of them. Many liked her size and most liked her limits or lack thereof. She had learned early on things went easier, were better, if she just did what she was told. She got more drugs and fewer bruises that way. Not that she hated the pain, not always. There was a strange comfort in the pain afterward as it reminded her that she was still alive. She jerked up suddenly when she realized the older man was snapping his fingers at her.
"Pay fucking attention, you stupid cunt," he said, spitting the toothpaste on her chest as he chuckled. "You already that out of it?" he asked as he got out his phone and started recording her. That's how she knew the real abuse was about to start. He pulled out a mirror and tapped away, before offering her several lines of coke. She took one of the bills on the bed and rolled it up, snorting every line. She looked up at him with bloodshot eyes, licking her teeth as he recorded her. "Say hi to daddy," he said, almost pleasantly.
"Hi Daddy," she said. The third time he had paid her was when he had started doing this. Recording her, her state, then sending the videos to her family. It wasn't for play or pretend, he had actually done it. She had found that out the hard way. One night, after a job that had gone south, she had called her home. With a black eye and bloody nose, she had cried as the phone rang and rang. And then, for the first time in months, she had heard her father's voice as he answered the phone. She had bawled, talking drunkenly to him, when he had stopped her, then screamed at her to stop when she hadn't.
"Just shut the fuck up!" her father had yelled. "You sicken me. Us. You sicken us. Do you think it's funny sending us your sick sex videos while you do drugs? Don't you ever fucking call us again! Don't ever come here again!" he had screamed and then hung up on her. That was the first time she realized there would be no going back. She had no home to return to. And it was the first time she realized what that man had done with the videos he had made of her. She smiled back up at the camera with her dead eyes and spoke.
"Hi, Daddy. Your junkie daughter here. Just wanted to let you know I just got ass fucked and choked unconscious for money. I tasted his shit after and licked his dick clean of it. It tasted so wonderful, Daddy. I'm so fucking drunk and high now. Are you proud of me, Daddy? Do you want to fuck me? I want to fuck you Daddy, so fucking bad. I want you to make me a mommy." She reached down, saying the words he wanted as she fingered herself. Every time he made her do something more degrading on camera. This time, he pointed to his mouth and mimed gagging and spewing. So she did that as he tossed another hundred on the bed. She gagged herself, looking straight at the phone as he recorded her, her belly convulsing until she made herself puke all over her naked body and the bed. Shaking, she looked at the phone. "Aren't you proud of your little cunt, Daddy? Call me and I'm yours," she said.
When he stopped recording, she slumped and began to sob. She cried hysterically for several minutes and the man sat down, watching her and stroking his cock as she had a breakdown. Finally, he stood up and stroked faster, not that she noticed it, and came in her hair and took more pictures.
He lifted her chin, then spat repeatedly in her face, smiling at her. "You are the most beautiful creature I have ever seen," he told her. When she laughed, he slapped her so hard she fell off the bed. She stood up, stumbling and dazed, her nose bleeding, as he shoved her against the wall. "Don't you ever laugh when I say something like that. I can laugh at your pathetic self, but don't you ever treat anything I say without respect." She nodded fearfully as he let her go. "I meant that. You're a shattered vase, broken and reglued, again and again. You can't hold it together. Each day you fix a dozen more cracks but you know you're losing it. No one will ever again love you. But that doesn't mean I don't want you."
He walked over to his duffle bag and pulled out a needle and more money. "I'm going to give you something you don't deserve. A choice. You can keep the money on the bed and this here. Keep on burning yourself out as a whore. You told me last time you're turning 19 soon right? Sometime next week? Consider that a bonus as you become an old whore." She squeezed her thin arms anxiously as she looked at the wad of cash. "Or, I can shoot you up. One last ride into the sunset. I think we both know that's what you most deserve. No one would be surprised. Frankly, your parents would be relieved." She looked down at that and knew it was the truth. He'd seen to it that they knew her truth and she had little doubt that another video would soon be waiting for her Dad. Would he see her making herself throw up on herself, begging to fuck him? Would he be relieved if he saw her listing in the obituaries? Part of her wanted the easy way every time she faded out.
"Or, do you want to leave this shitty motel room and go home with me? I won't love you. I won't even care for you. I'll get you drunker and drunker, higher and higher, and I'll ruin you. You will do things you can't even imagine now. No one will ever see you again, except through videos I send out to your family and others. No man will ever touch you besides me. I won't give you any illusions. You won't leave my house. I mean that fully. But I know exactly what you are and I'll make sure you understand that as long as you can. Every first that is possible, you will do it. You won't be happy, it won't be gentle, and your family will get videos until there is nothing left to film. I will destroy you. Tell me, what do you want?"
She looked down at herself. Puke, piss, and cum were drying on her body. She struggled to focus as the drugs and alcohol coursed through her. She looked up at the man who had created her. She cried and clung to him, the closest thing to a father or family she would ever have again. "I don't care. I don't care anymore. I just don't want to be alone," she said as he pushed her away, disgusted by her.
"Go get showered and we'll leave. But cunt, you will always be alone," he told her. She showered and they left, driving to the outskirts of town where his rundown house was. She followed him inside, entering his basement for the first, and last, time and he was true to his word. She would always be drunk or high, always be ruined, always alone, and she would never leave that basement ever again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She understood it was time by Badsammie''
Written on October 3, 2019
She quivered as he stepped away and let go of her hair. Her head slumped forward, limp. She panted and wheezed as her arms were pulled tight behind her, chained to the concrete wall. Blood from her nose and mouth dripped down her chin, making little splashes of red as it hit the floor. She could barely think, lost in a sea of pain, abuse, and need. Her body trembled as he reached down to stroke her hair. She looked up at him, her broken and bruised face desperate for his approval. He smiled and she grinned a bloody smile back.
“That’s a good cunt,” he said, stroking her dirty and matted hair almost lovingly. “I told you one day you would understand. I was right, wasn’t I?”
She nodded, the simple act causing pain that made her dizzy and want to vomit. And it was true. She did understand now. It had taken time, of course. It had taken perhaps 6 months to beat her name out of her. Until she responded to cunt as if it was her birthright. By then, and not much longer, she regularly came to his abuse, without him having to use vibrators to force her to cum. Another month or two and she regularly played with herself to the videos streamed to the basement. Violent depraved acts, prior girls, some younger, some older, used up again and again.
Now? Now she just wanted his attention, to feel something, anything. So, when he came down and hit her, punched her face, her body, skull fucked her against the hard concrete wall, she got wet, needy, all but begging for the abuse. She’d scream, of course, buck and fight even, but she’d cum to it just like the cunt she was. She no longer doubted what she was. She didn’t even hate herself. She was just a needy thing that existed only when cumming or crying. Everything else, the quiet moments left to herself and what remained of her soul and thoughts, that was the real torture. That is what she sought to avoid.
Lately, he’d been using her harder and harder, with no recovery time in between. She’d seen the videos of the other girls, the ones from before. She knew what was coming. But she didn’t care. The parts of her that would be horrified had already been snuffed, fucked, and raped out of her. What remained needed him. Only with him could she feel. Only with him could she one day never feel again. He was her God and if he unlocked her chains and told her she was free, she’d never have left the basement. She wanted him, and when he no longer wanted her, she wanted it to be done.
“I think it’s time, don’t you cunt?” he asked. He pointed to the video camera, the setup he must have rigged while she was half passed out, half asleep. Time was funny in the dark and from all the hits to the head he gave her.
“I love you,” she said. She meant it honestly, not to delay his actions. She knew he didn’t love her. He loved what he had done to her perhaps, but not herself. She knew cunts were disposable.
“I know you do,” was all he said as he unchained her body from the wall. She’d been about 140lbs when he’d taken her, now she barely weighed 90. He helped her walk and stand up on the stool, then tightened the hanging rope around her thin neck. She was crying softly, and he kissed the tears away. “It's better this way,” he said, and she barely nodded when he kicked it out from under her. The video was streamed to his online audience as she kicked, arms still tied behind her body. He grabbed her flailing legs and pulled her against him, pushing his cock into her ruined cunt. All her remaining weight was held up by the rope tight around her neck. He fucked her with all his might as she spasmed, watching her busted-up face as she came again and again. He had wanted to ruin her innocence and now there was none left in her.
As he felt her slow down and start pissing herself, he quickened his pace. When he finally came in her and let her go, she swung back and forth, her body limp, not moving. White dripped down her leg, mixing in with the yellow, as he walked over and turned off the video stream.
Afterward, he burned a DVD and wrote down her address, a final gift for her parents. He had sent them dozens of videos, but they never went to the police with them. She was too eager in them in the end. And before, maybe her dad enjoyed them a bit too much. He knew she would never be as loved as she would be now. Immortal, wanted, as thousands watched her go away again and again, at her most useful.
And now, he would have to start again, ruin another innocent girl, and make her realize she was a cunt. Next year was going to be wonderful.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''What she wanted by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 6, 2019
She was walking to the kitchen when her door exploded open and several men charged inside. It was late and she was alone as her husband was out of town on a job. For a second she got excited, thinking it was another CNC, but there were too many men, no familiar body shapes, and most of all, he wouldn’t have kicked his own door down. He wouldn’t destroy his own handiwork, outside of her. She, he could and would destroy.
But this, this felt different. Dangerous. She backed up into the kitchen, reaching for a knife. She was barefoot, just wearing one of his dirty shirts. She loved his smell. Beyond that, she wore nothing. Even her plug was out, put away for the night. She almost made it to the knife rack when one of the men, shockingly fast, grabbed her. He tore back at her shirt, tearing it as he pulled her back to the mob. Before she knew it, multiple men, 6 or 7, were pawing at her. Some tore apart the t-shirt, others painfully squeezed her chest, or shoved fingers into her holes, her cunt, her ass, her mouth. Then one, the biggest man, bit her lip bloody as he kissed her, fingered her, lifted her up by his digits in her cunt, and then threw her brutally into the wall. She cracked her head on it, dented the wall, and tasted blood in her mouth as she slid down dazed, naked, and confused.
“Hello Sammie,” the large man said, as the men crowded around her. “We’re your… fan club. Here to make your last fantasy come true.” They laughed cruelly at that, as she looked up at them. “We’re tired of the teases though, but don’t worry. We’ll make you pretty tonight.” At that, they all laughed, as he picked her up by her hair.
“Pl... please... I’ll be good. I won’t fight,” she said.
“If you want to live, my dear, you will,” he said, before punching her in the gut. She doubled up but they hauled her back up, as he held her chin. “You have no fucking idea how long I’ve waited to do this!” he said as he pulled back and punched her right in the face. Her head snapped back into the wall, leaving another dent, as she collapsed unconscious, blood spurting out her now broken nose.
When she woke moments later, her vision was blurry. She was being dragged down the hallway towards the bedroom. They tossed her on the bed and she rolled over, puking a bit as everything spun around. The large man pulled her back over, shoved her face down, her nose in agony as it was mashed against the bed, and slammed into her ass.
“Holy fuck, she is stretchy,” he laughed, “or just blown out,” he said to their laughter as he raped her ass. Her free hands were put on other men’s cocks as they used them to jerk them as her ass was slapped again and again. She screamed when he started punching her back. “God, you’re fucking dripping already? Jesus, no one has even touched your cunt and it’s already soaked. You are a broken piece of shit,” he grunted, thrusting harder and harder. “You say you hate being smart, you like being hit in the head cunt,” he asked. Then she went limp again as he punched her head, knocking her out briefly as he came in her loose ass.
When she came too again, she was being pulled into a sitting position and could barely focus. The room spun and she spat up on herself a bit. That only elicited laughter as they smeared it on her face. A different man was in front of her, at least she thought so, her vision was blurry. They were holding her still as he steadied her face, then punched her straight in the eye, slumping back. They whooped as he got on top of her, hitting her belly, again and again, then her tits. He then spat in her face and threw her legs over his shoulders. He slid easily into her cunt, ramming into her as hard as he could.
“Fuck, she’s soaked and loose as fuck,” he said, grabbing her neck, almost angry she wasn’t tight enough for him. He enjoyed the newfound struggle as he strangled, damaging her windpipe. He only let go when she turned purple and her once struggling limbs went limp. Then, he imagined her dead as he finished in her barely conscious body, her tits rocking with her dead-looking eyes staring off. They were glazed and unfocused, as she was clearly concussed. He didn’t feel pity. None of them did, they knew what the self-destructive bitch wanted. When he came, he pulled out and came on her bloody face, making her suck and clean him properly. Then he cuffed her ear hard and let the next man have a go at her.
They repeated the ritual again, pulling her up, steadying her, and this time her other eye was punched. She was rolled over again and whimpered softly as he spanked her. Then, she screamed louder as his belt was pulled free. At first, he just used the leather, but then, they laughed and laughed as the belt buckle hit her. She tried to crawl off the bed as it smacked her back again and again. The metal, then the leather. One for the first, a dozen times for the latter. Alternating until they were hard from the music of her screams. Then he mounted her, like the cunt under him had let dogs do before, and wrapped the belt around her neck. He fucked her ass every bit as hard as the man before had, holding the belt tight. Like before, he only loosened it when she pissed herself and went limp. He didn’t even check to see if she was ok, he just kept reaming her ass. And then, right before he came, she convulsed, squirting from a powerful orgasm as he raped her stupid ass. He filled her with his seed and shoved her off him. She crawled around, weak, trembling, barely able to focus, and cleaned the shit off his cock.
The next man held her up and she could barely see the men. She didn’t see him pull back his fist, only felt the agonizing pain as he punched her busted nose and mouth. Then he mounted her, hitting her non-stop in the gut as he fucked her. Thrust, punch. Thrust, punch. Then he’d dig his nails in her tits, slap her face, lick her blood off of them, then punch her gut again. The best part was when he punched her gut as hard as he could and she threw up on herself. That got him over the edge, as he came in her worthless cunt.
They laughed as he pulled away because her cunt was still convulsing, orgasming, apparently from the pain alone. The next two men took her at the same time, the one under her choking her and punching her face, the one reaming her ass clawing her back, punching her spine and head. Screams of “Ruin her!” and “Break the bitch” rang out, and when they were done, she slumped forward. She didn't move, just twitched occasionally as blood spread on the floor under her face. She couldn't have spoken a complete sentence if her life depended on it. They cleaned up some and raided the kitchen, while her unconscious body was dragged into the tub. They turned the cold water on in the shower and left her there, enjoying the free beer until they heard her moans. Then they came back for her.
What they found shocked them. She was sobbing, yes. She had apparently lost a tooth from the last fuck or when they’d dropped her in the shower. But she was rubbing herself. Half dead and yet, fully alive. The big man jerked her head up towards them. Both the fear and insanity in her were palpable. She was so deep, drowning so hard, she’d do anything. Deep down, they knew they couldn’t ruin her. They couldn’t destroy her. She was already more fucked up than anything they could ever do. The blood was mostly washed away, her face a mass of yellow and purples, swollen badly, especially her nose. Her lips were full and split. When he told her to open her mouth, she did. She even smiled weakly as he started pissing on her. Without being told to, she swallowed it. Soon, the other men joined in, filling her stupid belly with their piss. She threw it up and kept swallowing.
“That was just round one,” the man said, as they pulled her weak body out of the tub. They got some lube and started fisting her, shoving objects in her. Her slink, large dildos, beer bottles, their fists, using her body as a punching bag. They kicked her, stomped on her, and marveled as she came again. One guy mounted her, breaking her fingers as he fucked her, and she still came. They stuck needles in her and nailed her tits to the table as they all took another round. She slumped to the floor, bleeding from several places, purple spreading beneath her skin, when they were done.
“One last show and then we’ll leave, cunt.” the man said. She couldn’t stand on her own anymore. She could barely think. He knew they’d given her a severe concussion from all the blows to the head. She was living her dream, even if she couldn’t think enough to appreciate it.
“I want you to finally drop on this,” he said, handing her a plunger. The rest of the men looked wary. But she took it, as they held and steadied her. “I don’t care what hole, cunt. That’s up to you.” He took a camera, filming it, as she barely stood and placed it at her hole, then in it with clumsy broken fingers. Then she let her legs go limp as two feet of wood impaled her. The men smiled, and several jerked off on her face, as she twitched in agony. Then they uploaded the video to her webpage.
She was finally going to be famous. The entire world would know what she was, a hole that had come from a dozen beatings and impaled herself on something made to deal with shit. Which was apropos. They left the house and the broken, ruined thing within. And inside, it was still there, barely conscious but fading fast, cumming still.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Always the victim by Badsammie''
Written on October 10, 2019
She always was. She always had been. She didn’t know why, or what attracted them, but they had been present throughout her life. Even now, in her early twenties, it continued as much, if not more, than before. It didn’t matter if she dressed nice or frumpy. It didn’t matter if the skirt was short or long. None of it mattered, least of all her.
She had been so happy to have been promoted to executive secretary. She was so proud of her work. And then, late one night while bringing her new boss some paperwork, he’d sighed, looked at it, and rested his hand on her ass. And then, the kneading had started. She was a deer in headlights, frozen, as he had stood up, told her how pretty she was, as he pressed gently forward on her back. Still frozen, she’d heard the zippers. First her skirt, then his pants, and he’d pushed into her, rutting in her for several long minutes as she grunted under him. Finished, he pulled out, pecked her cheek, and said that she had a great future at the firm. Then he had pressed her head down to clean him. Later, she vomited in the bathroom, puking up her stupid belief in her abilities.
When money was tight, she had prided herself on ways to skimp and save. She had started riding the bus. Between not having to pay car insurance and gas, she had saved so much money. And then one day, a large man sat beside her on the loaded bus. She had whimpered when he started groping her, pawing at her chest. She wanted to scream, but a lifetime of abuse had effectively silenced her. Instead, when his hand worked at her panties, she’d taken it, and his fingers. Shaking as he licked them clean, he had pulled her hand under her coat in her lap, bringing it over to him. She hadn’t done anything. He used her hand to jack himself off, cumming on her hand and coat. She had sat there silently, missing 3 stops before realizing her purse was gone along with the man. All that was left was her coat and the drying cum on her hand.
When she started jogging, for months she had felt so good running through the park every morning. She had lost twenty pounds, felt proud of her hard work, strong and capable. And then one early morning, she’d been tackled by 3 young men. They took turns with her, one after another, leaving her body bruised and bleeding. When she got home, she looked in the mirror as she held her running outfit. Red stained the crotch of her shorts; her knees and palms were bloody. Her nose and lips were caked with drying blood. That led to her first abortion and she never ran again after that day.
When she went dancing with friends, she always ended up separated from them, lost in a sea of people, drowning in the sound. There would always be a man there, one that ground against her, that groped without asking. She never forgot the look on her once friend's face as she found her on her knees beside the club, cum on her face, choking down a man’s piss. She tried to explain that she hadn’t wanted it. Hadn’t asked for it. That they wouldn’t take no for an answer. Another friend lost, deleted from her contacts.
At bars, there was always a groper or a pusher, who brought her to their home or to hers. She didn’t embrace them, but when they shoved their cock up her ass, she cried but didn’t say stop. She took it, licked the shit off their cock, and asked for cab fare or for them to call an Uber when they told her to leave.
None of them ever stayed or asked her to stay. None of them wanted her around. She saw how other women had boyfriends or at least friends with benefits. All she had was users and abusers. No one wanted long conversations with her. No one asked her out on dates. No one wanted to keep the victim.
So, one day, she decided that she couldn’t go on like that anymore. She had to take control of her life. She cut her hair cute and short, dying pink highlights into it. She painted her nails and smiled as she finished with her makeup in the mirror. Her lips were full, bright red, and tasted of cherry.
She went through the clothes she had and threw most of them away. So much of it was unneeded. She had used it to hide from the world and she was through hiding. The skirt she pulled on barely left anything to the imagination. Her boss had picked it out for a dinner he had taken her to. When he had left her with a client and whored her out for the night. She matched it with 7 in heels and a blouse that accentuated her braless chest. She thought about a thong, but left it in the drawer and headed out to the bus stop.
On the way to work, a man sat down next to her and smiled, eyeing her. She smiled back and spread her legs. No man would force her ever again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''To fill the emptiness by Badsammie''
Written on October 15, 2019
Her hands trembled as she put on her makeup. Abigail normally only used a light amount but tonight she was caking it on. She barely recognized herself in the mirror. Her heart jumped as she checked herself out. She was a slim and short woman, barely 5’3 and 100lbs soaking wet. She did have a decent chest but otherwise lacked any curves. It wasn’t that she was ugly, just plain. It was how she looked, how she dressed, it was just her natural order. Her truth. Or so she had thought.
She had read erotica before, dirty little stories online. She didn’t care for the fake or professional porn videos, but a well-written story always got her warmed up. And then one day, she had read a story with rape in it. Violent rape. And she had masturbated to a powerful, if guilty, orgasm. After that, it became more and more frequent. Eventually, while looking for rape stories she found a rape kink site and learned about rape baiting.
Frankly, it was insane. Who in their right mind would try to get raped? Look for sex, sure, but actively entice men to rape them? That was crazy. Yet once that worm was in her head, Abigail couldn’t shake it. Day and night, it nagged her, invaded her dreams, her fantasies, until she was literally crying as she masturbated, craving it.
And so here she was, dressed in a cheap red dress, no bra or panties, 5 in pumps, and a tiny purse that held her ID and some cash and nothing else. She couldn’t be doing this, she shouldn’t be doing this, but she was. She couldn’t help herself. She was tired of that empty feeling. The only time she felt alive was reading those stories and accounts. She knew deep down most of them were made up, but a few felt so real. So primal. She got in her car and drove to the opposite side of town. Where no one would know her, where the bars were cheap and shitty, and where maybe, just maybe, she could feel alive.
The night started slow and at the first bar she did get hit on a lot, some friendly stares, a couple hitched breaths as a man groped her, but no one got pushy in that way she wanted or needed. She knew the men she had danced with felt teased and frustrated, but even as she walked to her car, none of them followed her. None of them took the bait.
The next bar was much the same. She got drunker, bolder, and ground and purposefully slurred her words. She walked slowly to the bathroom and later to her car. No one followed and no one grabbed her. Somehow, even the attention she was getting just made her feel worse, broken. She felt rejected because no one had tried to rape her. How fucked up was that, she thought. How dare those men not take advantage of her! She sobered up and thought about what she was wishing for and hated herself. There were too few good people in the world and here she was, angry that none had forced themselves on her. The very thought should have made her happy, but all she felt was emptiness. She decided that no matter what, at the very least, she would not go home alone tonight.
She weaved a bit in traffic before stopping at the last bar on the outskirts of town. It was as dead inside as she was and she almost left then and there. She didn’t though, ordering some drinks. She waved off a few men but then one got her attention, but not by throwing a cheesy one-liner at her. No. He walked behind her and tugged her hair up to look up at him. He was at least a foot taller than her and looked straight down at her chest. He gripped her neck and told the bartender to give them a couple shots, his hand never leaving her.
“I’ve never seen you here before,” he said as he downed the shot, “and got a feeling I won’t again.” He then offered her the other shot and when she hesitated, squeezed her neck and whispered, “Take it.”
She nodded, drinking it, already feeling dizzy from hitting so many bars. He leaned into her and kissed her hard, not letting her pull away. She felt his hand at her crotch and tried to push it away, but he grabbed her hand, all but crushing it in his. Her eyes watered as he pulled back.
“This is going to happen. You can ride along and enjoy it the best you can, or I can leave your body in the fucking dumpster. I really don't care.”
She trembled as she looked into his eyes and knew he wasn’t joking. He might be exaggerating but she had zero doubt that he’d hurt her bad. She felt him shove his hand down there again and she spread her legs. She was soaked, despite her fear, as he slid two fingers in her, in open view of the men in the bar. She gripped his arms as he fingered her, moaning and shaking on the bar stool. Then, when she trembled, about to cum, he stopped. She looked at him, eyes begging him to keep fingering her.
Instead, he stood up, grabbed her arm so tight her eyes watered and dragged her along with him. He took her out the back door to the alley. It stunk of garbage as he started unzipping.
“Li… listen, we can go to your place or… or mine,” she whimpered. She never even saw the punch that dropped her. One second, she was standing and the next, she was face down on the asphalt. Nothing made sense, everything felt wrong, was moving wrong, as she struggled to get on her hands and knees. She tasted blood in her mouth as her head was pushed against the cold wet ground. And then, the pain started.
Abigail wasn’t a virgin by any means but she’d only had anal sex twice, both times with plenty of lube. The man who’d just punched her wasn’t using any. She started to scream and he punched her again and again, on her back and her face. Her eye was swelling bad and she bit her hand as he forced himself in. Her pussy was wet, but he didn’t want that for some reason. Because it hurt. She deserved to be hurt. She bit down harder, her hand bleeding in her mouth as he battered his way in and started fucking her. Rough rocks dug into her body and knees, bloodying them as he raped her ass. Thankfully he didn’t last long as hot cum burned her injured ass. When he pulled out, he jerked her up and shoved it in her mouth before she understood what was happening. She cried, but cleaned him, sobbing as he pulled out. He spat on her and left her in the alley.
She had barely stood, pulling herself up slowly by the dumpster when the next man came out. She whimpered no when fucked her against the brick wall, his fat body smashing her helplessly against it. He started in her pussy but switched to her ass, her blood making the entry far easier. He finished in her as well and left her balled up in the corner.
She stared at the alley light as a third man spread her, tearing at her dress and exposing her to the cool night air. She grunted, even came, as he fucked her cunt, but the only thing she watched was the light. She couldn’t have even described what that man looked like.
She laid there, all but catatonic, for another hour, freezing, naked, and bleeding. When the bartender came out, he helped her into the bar, took her to the women’s room, and helped clean her up. She almost felt human after washing her face, when he pressed into her from behind and trapped her between him and the sink. He gripped her hair tightly, ramming her in short and violent thrusts, pumping her wet cunt until he’d unloaded in her as well. Then he told her to finish cleaning up and he would take her home. She could barely walk to his car as her thighs and body were scratched up so bad, her left eye swollen shut. A tampon stopped the bleeding in her ass. Dried cum stains ran down her leg. He got in the car and shoved her head down as he drove her home. He circled her apartment three times before cumming in her throat and then dropped her off.
She barely made it upstairs before passing out, waking up 14 hours later. She called work and told them she wasn’t going to be in tomorrow, then showered before crashing for another dozen hours. Hours turned into days as she kept calling in, not wanting to be seen damaged and bruised like that. She masturbated to the memory, night after night, for a month. And then the emptiness returned. She wanted to cry so bad, as she put on another cheap dress, but no tears would come. She couldn’t cry anymore. She applied heavy makeup and lubed her ass a bit before heading out. It had taken a week for the bleeding to fully stop last time.
And so, Abigail went out, to fill the emptiness in her. If only for a little while.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The light of day by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 23, 2018
She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen light. Days, weeks perhaps. Maybe even months. All without any light. All she knew was the concrete room she was in. It was small, with rough walls and one heavy steel door. The floor held a small grate and there was a faucet that ran only cold water in the corner. Sometimes a hose was attached to it, to clean her. Otherwise, she had to do her business over the grate and then use cold water to clean herself. Lastly was a mattress that smelled of rape, sex, violence, cum, and piss. A blanket draped over it smelled the same. Hour after hour, day after day, that was what consisted of her world. Dark and cold and alone.
Except for when he visited her. The first inkling she would have was the footsteps. Heavy, slow, and methodical. Telegraphing her impending rape. Then the door being unlocked. It was as dark outside the door as inside. She tried charging it once. He’d broken her nose and beat her bloody with a belt. She didn’t try that anymore. She didn’t know how he saw, something on his head she’d felt, cold and metal against her skin. He’d rape her, tease her, abuse her, and leave her sobbing. Hours later, food would be brought in. If she had pleased him, it would be warm. If she had been a bitch, as he said, it would be cold and covered in cum or piss.
She’d had a life once, but it was hard to remember. College, a job at the mall, a life. Now, she had and was nothing. He told her she would be forever his. That she would live as long as he wanted her to. That she would suffer when he wanted her to. And she had. The rapes had been enough, humiliating and degrading. But that hadn’t been enough for him. He pissed on her, making her reek of it. Her bed stank of it. His sour smell permeated every inch of her body. She hadn’t thought he could have hurt her more. And then he’d shaved her head.
She didn’t know why that had hurt so much, but it had. In all honestly, it was the last time she’d felt like a woman, like a human being. After he’d shaved her head clean, the spark had left her. When he pinched her nipples and pierced them with thick heavy bars, she’d wept silently. When he did the same to her cunt, she accepted it. She had accepted that she was never going to be human again.
Day after day, darkness, pain, and violent sex. Other than him having a large cock and being overweight, she couldn’t have even said if he was black or white. Sometimes he hit or bit her. Other times he stroked her hair as she sucked his cock. Toys were often inserted into her for hours or days. If he was in a foul mood, he would punch her stomach a dozen times. She felt powerless through it all and barely felt like a person. Even her name, Terri, had lost all meaning. She was slowly becoming an “It”, only an “it”. An "It" that had a mouth, tits, ass, and a cunt. Nothing more.
She remembered the first time that she realized she was losing her sense of self. The steps had come and the door had opened. Without thinking, she was kneeling, head down. She knew that always made him happy. She had twitched a bit when she felt him stroke her hair. He told her to put her hand out and she had. She touched something wet and cold. He told her to eat slowly and when she tasted the spoon in the dark, it was ice cream. She had sobbed hysterically as she ate that. Then, after she was done, there was a long silence. Then she had spoken, telling him thank you. She heard his zipper pulled down and soon smelled him taking a dump.
“Clean me, and you can have another bowl,” was all he had said. She didn’t cry, though she had nearly thrown up several times. She had gripped onto him and cleaned his ass, all so she could eat ice cream once again.
After that, rewards had come more often, but only if she was enthusiastic. One day, she threw up the pizza he’d given her and he raped her ass and choked her until she had blacked out. Cold soup with piss and cum was all she had eaten that week. But she never threw up food again.
No matter what he asked her, she did it. Even though it didn’t matter in the dark, she smiled as he fucked her, fisted her, and punched her. When he told her she could have a steak if she asked him to brand her, she had done so. It hurt bad and she had passed out from the pain, but the steak had tasted so good. Eventually, she even started orgasming from his use of her.
The day that his footsteps made her grow wet, it was no longer even capable of understanding what had been done to it. When he started bringing other men and even women, it did all that they asked, and they gave it treats and made it cum. Its existence shifted to one where the only sound it craved was the sound of him coming for it. It no longer wondered how many days or months it had been there. It was alive when he came, and it didn’t exist when he was gone.
Eventually, it was ready. He came one day and took it to the door. It was wet, but crossing the threshold terrified it. It screamed when he told it that it was coming upstairs now and for the first time in months it said no. The barest hint of light was too much, but eventually, it relented. He offered it solid black contacts so that it would never have to see and then brought it up. It stayed in its’ new room, never venturing out except for play, almost childlike in its desire for rewards and special foods.
All it knew was use and abuse, pain and suffering, and food and orgasms. It never thought of the time before, just of his presence. For it was now fully his, and it would never see, or want to, the light of day again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She let them by Badsammie''
Written on
“So, do you want to come by my apartment after we finish up? Can play some games and I’ll let you borrow The Witcher 3 since you like RPGs” he asked her. Sarah wiped her forehead and smiled as she loaded up some stock.
“Sure thing, Steve! Don’t really have much planned after that anyway,” she said. He slapped her butt and laughed, running off. She laughed with him, slapping and just barely missing him. She shook her head and went back to putting up some merchandise on the shelves. She’d only been at the store for a month but she liked it. She mostly worked with guys on the third shift, which was fine with her. She usually never felt comfortable around other women. She had been raised by her dad and had always been a tomboy. Also, she liked and thrived on the attention, which was easy to come by when it was mostly men and she was one of the few girls.
Of course, it also helped that she had a very well-deserved reputation for being pretty free with her hands and mouth. She hadn’t fucked anyone from work, but she’d given handjobs to five guys and sucked off four of them. She played with three of them regularly, of which Steve was one. All of them had pressured her for sex as well, but she didn’t really care much about that. She wasn’t on the pill and men weren’t as good at getting her off as she was anyway. But the rest was casual fun, something she had learned early that would help get her attention. It always worked.
She also tended to dress for attention as well. Nothing too extreme or wild, nothing that would get more than appreciative stares from her co-workers or maybe a frown. Everything was just a size too small, just a bit too form-fitting, but still easily covered enough that no one would call her out. There was almost an art to that. Same with hair color, she preferred bright colors, red’s and blue’s especially, but that wasn’t allowed at her new job. She did have blond highlights to her red hair, however.
Steve was someone she had been enjoying hanging out with. Often after work, she’d head over to his apartment, play some games, get stoned, give him a blowjob or two, then head home to crash. The oldest she had had fun with was Mark, who was married and in his late 30s. He often took her to Taco Bell for their lunch break. Of course, as soon as they got in the car, he would feel her up and push her head down. It was fun and exciting, especially when he bought her stuff.
Michael was the last that she played with regularly. He was in his late 20’s, quiet, but often shared his smokes with her. She had jacked him off the most of anyone at work, always excited to see him break out of his shell, cum, then both of them would light up and joke around for a bit.
All in all, she was happy. She went dancing a lot, but mostly, she enjoyed her workplace and life right now. Eventually, the day ended and she washed her face in the bathroom, sprayed on some perfume to get rid of the work stink, then grabbed her purse and headed out. Steve was waiting for her and she waved at him and got in her little beater of a car, following him to his apartment. She followed him up and he pushed her firmly against the stairwell, kissing her hard. She didn’t usually make out much except with Mark, but his kiss felt good and firm on her mouth. She briefly resisted, then relented, as his hand slid up her shirt and grasped her breast through the bra. Moaning, she pushed him away when someone came down the stairs. The man grinned at her as Steve pulled her along, up another floor, and into his apartment.
His roommate had already left and as soon as they entered, Steve pressed her against his wall again, groping her aggressively. She moaned, reached down, unzipped him, and pulled his cock free as she stroked it. When she tried to slide down, he grabbed her hair and jerked her back up.
“OWww, easy,” she said as Steve kissed her again, before biting at her neck.
“I want to fuck you, no more blowjobs. I know you want it,” he said, reaching down her pants roughly, popping off the button on her jeans, as his fingers probed at her wetness.
“Damnit, no… Steve, I don’t…,” she tried to say when he shoved her hard into the wall and slapped her face.
“Fuck you, Sarah. I’m tired of your prude act. You fuck around with all the guys at work, we know what a whore you are. Your cunt is soaked and I want you,” he said, squeezing her neck. She froze, trembling and scared, as he roughly fingered her through her jeans. He pulled out his hand and smeared her juices on her cheek.
“Suck my fingers and unzip your fucking jeans,” he told her. She meekly opened her mouth and he shoved them in, gagging her. She unzipped as he pushed his fingers deeper, shoving down her jeans, tears in her eyes. Steve was gone. The guy she had always joked with was gone. An animal was before her now and it scared her. He pushed her pants down to her ankles and swung her around, over to his couch. Without any words, he shoved her over it, then pushed in. Sarah sobbed as he slid in deep in a single thrust, smashing her against the couch.
“See, you fucking tease. You wanted it,” was all he said before he started pounding into her hard. He gripped her hair and jerked it back painfully. She grunted as he thrust harder and harder, his weight and the couch knocking the air out of her. He bucked, shuddered, and came in her limp and crying body. He shoved her off of him, slapped her ass, and then laughed a bit uneasily.
“See, I knew you’d like it,” he said. “Here, let me get you that game.” He walked over to the TV as reality set in for her. Sarah, for her part, wiped her eyes and numbly pulled up her pants as cum ran down her legs. He handed her the game and she looked at it blankly, unable to face him.
“We’re good right? Want to smoke a bowl? It’s ok, I’m sorry if I got crazy for a moment,” he said, reaching for her face. She flinched away and left, not saying anything. She drove home, walked inside, and ran to the bathroom before throwing up in the toilet. She undressed and sat on the toilet, looking at her stained panties. She cried softly as she masturbated, sobbing and slapping herself until she orgasmed. She then took a long scalding shower and slept until work the next day.
She went in and Steve was there, with all the guys, chattering away. He stroked her hair out of her face and told her she looked pretty. She knew what he really thought of her now though. She learned in the first hour of work that he had told everyone that she’d fucked him. All the fun at work, the teasing, was gone. She saw now how he'd seen her, how they all did. Mark asked her if she wanted Taco Bell. She nodded yes, but they didn’t get any. He pulled into a nearby construction yard and started groping at her. When she told him she didn’t feel like it, he got angry.
“So, you’ll fuck Steve but not me? Fuck you, you’re not better than me!” he had told her. A slap and a shove later and he pulled her into the backseat. She froze again, numb, the playfulness all gone. He jerked off her pants and she let him spread her and fuck her without a fight. There was no passion, he just used her, bucking and grunting until he unloaded in her as well. They drove back in silence without food.
Two days later, Michael had her against the rough wall, her pants around her ankles, fucking her. He came in her as well, before patting her on the head and telling her thanks.
Each morning after work, she cried and came as she fingered herself to the abuse. She wanted to hate herself, but she felt numb, not even sick, just numb. Not one of them had ever liked her. She understood that now. She avoided them for a bit at work, but she felt alone, detached. Lost.
After her shift, as they left, she asked Steve if they could play some games together. He nodded, and they did. Not video games, however. He had pushed her prone on the floor and took her anal virginity with only his spit for some lube. After he fucked her ass and left her curled up in a ball, his roommate took her and left another load in her. She tried to participate, to be eager, but the anal had hurt too bad. But he had patted her on her head and played games with her afterward.
A week later, she was fired for fucking Michael in the store bathroom. He said she had initiated it. Steve told her she could move in with him and she did. Of course, they played with her every day and when money got tight, he encouraged her to start stripping. She did. After that, she got all the attention she could want. And even more unwanted attention. Sometimes the club owner wanted her and she cried, but she let him. Sometimes as she left, a “fan” would want the same.
And for the rest of her life, regardless of who or what they were, when they insisted, she let them. When they hit her, she let them. When they raped her, she let them. When they whored her, she let them. Always and forever more, she let them.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''So you want to know why I'm like this? by Badsammie''
“So, you want to know why I do it, why I’m like this?” she asked, taking a deep drag and exhaling the smoke slowly through her nose. “I don’t know, honestly. Not fully. I mean, stuff happened early on. And later? I felt like I made it through all that. I stayed sane, true to myself, and pushed forward. I finished High School. A rarity in my family. Then after leaving them all behind, traveling halfway across the country to leave it in the past, I started college. All on my own.” She took another deep drag and then fidgeted with her fingers, looking down.
“I even finished college. Got a good entry-level job. People would have called me a fucking success story. Small town girl makes it big. And by that standard, I guess I did. I was going places, a shooting star, going up, up, up. And then... life changed.” She stubbed out the cigarette and got another, offering the reporter one. He shook his head and she shrugged before lighting up. The smoke curled in the small changing room.
“That seems like such a simple way to put it. Life changed. How does that sum up leaving that, leaving a law firm, to strip here 2 or 3 times a week? To cover yourself in tattoos? To give up your life and future like that?” he asked, incredulous. She shook her head, already frustrated with his line of questioning. Those outside the kink world rarely could.
“You’re already off base, chasing down dust in the wind, while you’re ignoring the storm. You say I gave up my life, my future, for this. But this, this is fun. This,” she said, spreading her arms wide, “is exercise. It’s a hobby, nothing more. No Sir, I didn’t give up my life or future to strip. I gave it up for him. For this.” She leaned forward, tilted her head down, and threw her hair over her face so he could see the tattoo on the back of her neck. A literal bar code, with numbers, lay there. She snapped her head back and pushed out her chest, noticing his glance at her cleavage before he adjusted himself.
“That’s a bar code? I don’t understand, what does a tattoo have to do with anything,” he asked, his brow furrowed. She almost envied that innocence. Once something like that is lost, it cannot be reclaimed.
“You know what Freud said, right? Sometimes a cigar is just a cigar? Well, this is the opposite of that. Sometimes a tattoo is more than a tattoo.” She grinned and showed him the back of her hand. On it, a tattoo of a keyhole was there, easily visible in dark black ink. She then spread her legs and pulled up the gown she had on, showing the reporter her shaved cunt. She noticed the subtle biting of his lip, the narrowing of his eyes as he looked at her, and the “Daddy’s Girl” tattoo right above it.
“I have several tattoos as you can see, and more that you can’t,” she said, smiling and teasing him. “But the barcode, the keyhole, are different from the rest. They have very specific meanings and are part of the journey my life has gone on.” The reporter looked back at her face, blushing a bit, as she re-crossed her legs.
“And those are? How can a tattoo change your life?”
“They can’t,” she said. “It’s what they represent. The barcode is my registry number. I’m a slave. Willingly, of course. The keyhole? It tells any man who recognizes it that I’m free to use. To fuck as they please.”
“You can’t be serious,” he said, eyes in shock. That statement made her laugh.
“Oh, but I am. When I met him, my life changed. I realized that I had been living a lie up until that moment. And becoming his? That choice, that sacrifice, set me free.”
“You became free? By becoming a sex slave?” he said, clearly not understanding.
“It’s hard to process, so let me tell you a story. You can write it down later, pretty it up, whatever. Let's call it Jane’s Journey,” she said, licking her lips. "It goes something like this…"
"Once upon a time, there was a young woman named Jane. She was a pretty woman, but she was unhappy. She worked hard, led a good life, and had moved on from dark parts of her life. But at the end of the day, no matter what she did, she felt no joy. No spark. Days, weeks, months, they all blended together. That continued until one day, while out at a bar, she met John. John was older than her by almost 20 years, but was in good shape, just a hint of gray, but most of all, he was direct. John didn’t play games.
See, John came up to her and didn’t just throw a one-liner at her. He didn’t try to get in her panties. He didn’t ask. Men like John, even when they give you a choice, it sounds and feels like a demand. An order. And well, that night, it touched a primal part of Jane that hadn’t been touched in a long time. When he rested his hand on her ass, she didn’t shove it away. She probably could have if she had been firm about it. Later, when he stroked her face, it made her smile. And when his hand dropped to cup and massage her chest, she tried to pull away. He slapped her for that. Then went back to it. Jane didn’t resist after that. He knew her type. He had correctly guessed her reaction. A token protest because society demanded it. But he was beyond what society wanted. What he wanted was her.
And an hour later, in his apartment, he got her. He choked Jane, slapped her, and shoved her around. He fucked her brutally and she took it. In Jane's mind, history was repeating itself. But this time, she was soaked, wet, and wanted it. She had choice and agency this time around. She felt alive. And after, he cuddled her tight in his arms and Jane felt safe in a way she hadn’t in a very long time. Later, she woke to him pushing her prone, shoving against her ass. She flailed and tried to stop him, but he slapped her and kept at it until he was in her ass. She cried but didn’t struggle as he forced himself deeper into her ass. After several painful minutes of fucking it, he came in her bowels. Then Jane's head was jerked up and spun around and his cock was in her mouth. She tasted the shit and more, the sheer presumption that she would do it. But she did. She cleaned John’s cock and after, he held her tight again, stroked her hair, and told her how proud he was of her. It was confusing, to say the least.
John and Jane started dating after that. Most of the time their dates were normal. And then, there would be the scary and exhilarating times, when John just did what he wanted. Often it hurt and humiliated her. She could have said no and walked away, but Jane didn't. Because every time she felt alive. When they took a week-long vacation in the mountains, he kissed her, then punched her face and gave her a black eye. He hit her, tossed her around, and left her with a dozen bruises. She sobbed, but afterward, he told her how beautiful she was. That she was the most beautiful woman on Earth. And John meant it. He took her out to dinner and she felt embarrassed as she felt the looks as if she was some battered woman.
But she didn’t feel battered. She felt his passion, his love. And sometimes that love hurt. But those hurts also made her feel alive. It was clear that she could say no at any time. She could leave at any time. But Jane stayed. She grew to love the bruises and the pain. And every time he hurt her worse and worse, she felt more and more alive. She’d encourage him to start, and often went to work with bruises. He had her move in and she just wanted to spend more and more of her time with him. He was what she was missing. Day by day, her world began to consist more and more of him. He would break her down, but the smiles and the hugs were all worth it. He always built her back after and she got wet in ways she never had before as he molded her willing body and mind into something better.
And one day, a year after that first night of passion and anal rape, he told her what he wanted. He wanted Jane to be his, forever more. It wasn’t even a choice for her. She gladly took the tattoo and quit her job, leaving her old world behind. Her molding intensified, he started sharing her regularly, and she slowly stopped thinking of herself as hers. She was John’s and that was all she wanted and needed. One day after leaving a bar, her body covered in cum and bruises, he asked her if she wanted to leave all her choices behind. She nodded yes because it was what her mind and body wanted and it was what he wanted as well.
And so, Jane got her second special tattoo. One that marked her as free use to any man. Day to day, her life was still mostly the same but one day, a man grabbed her hand, smiled, and told her to follow him. She did and he led her to a bathroom in the mall, shoved down her panties, and fucked her in the bathroom. He came in her cunt, slapped her once, and left, never to be seen again.
On and off, that would happen. Most would just use her mouth or cunt, some used her ass. A couple even raped her, just kicking and shoving Jane around, and even punched her. Yet, she came and cried from it and when John got home, he stroked her hair and told her that the life of a cunt could be hard. He always asked her if she had doubts, but she would look up, bloody and broken, and smile, kissing the entirety of her world. It was worth it, for him.
And that’s the story of Jane,” she said, stubbing out another cigarette and nodding at the woman at the door who said she would be up next. “Any questions?”
“How could you stay with a man who beat, shared, and passed you around? What about Feminism? Don’t you have any respect for yourself and what you had accomplished?” he said, wild-eyed and in shock. She sighed, knowing he would never truly understand.
“Sir...” she said as she stood up and stroked his crotch, feeling his cock harden. People could act as society wanted them to and claim outrage, but in the end, they were almost all the same. “Sir, John freed me. I am happy with myself, my place, and I feel joy almost every day. How many people get that? Isn't the core of feminism that a woman can be anything they want? This is what I want,” she said as she unzipped him. She stroked his cock and he started to protest, but her expert hands had his eyes rolling back in his head.
“He beats me because he knows it makes someone like me feel alive. He shares me and lets anyone that wants access to me have me because, in those moments, I feel alive. Feminism? Fuck society’s limited idea of that. It’s about women having the power to make choices. And I made mine. To submit, to serve. Even to stroke your cock,” she said, smirking.
“I’m proud of who I am. I may be a cunt, but I’m the happiest fucking cunt I can be. I have joy in my life, do you?” she asked. As he shuddered, she leaned down and swallowed the reporter’s cum. She savored it, enjoying his taste, teasing his head as he trembled. Then she stood up as the song on the stage outside died down.
“I’m free. To rape, to fuck, to use, and to share. I’m free and I’m living in joy and in my truth. That’s why I’m here and why I am like this. And I’m not ashamed,” she said as she tossed off her gown and walked off onto the stage, leaving the reporter to hastily zip up. And then she danced for the men who watched her, wanted her, needed her, and she, as always, felt alive.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She's drugged and tied by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 23, 2019
<img src="https://i.redd.it/bg2rwm0ctbu31.jpg">
Her eyes fluttered weakly, barely able to open due to the dried cum that coated her face. Every inch of her hurt and was in agony. She had long lost all track of time and from moment to moment, reality would flutter away and back again. She was still in the bathroom stall in the park. Still tied up, exposed, ruined.
She tried to pull her arms, to no avail. They were completely numb. Most of her body was. The only thing that she could feel was her pussy and ass, raw, abused brutally. She didn’t know how many had raped her.
She tried to flex her toes but couldn’t tell if they moved, much like her hands which were hidden by the note over her head. She cried softly, snot mixing with the cum dripping down her chin. Her eyes twitched and she went away again.
When next they opened, her body was shaking. She felt nothing but pins and needles in her arms and legs as a filthy man thrust into her. She grunted weakly as the man, apparently homeless, rutted in her pussy and deposited another load into her. He stuck his fingers in her throat as he stroked his cock, eyes looking at her like an object. She tried to struggle but was unable to move as she finally gagged and threw up on herself. There was more white than yellow in it and she wondered what had happened to her tonight.
No.
Not tonight.
She whimpered as the man left and she saw daylight when he opened the door. She had been here since before midnight. She had been walking home from a rave, stoned, a bit out of it. And then, nothing. She had woken here, being strapped up by a man who had called her a tease, a piece of shit, and that he was going to show her what she was really worth. She’d struggled but he had left her concussed and confused and before long she had been stripped, her remaining clothes torn, and tied up. She had begged with him to let her go, screamed as he had shoved the needle in her veins, and then… since then, she had been in and out of consciousness.
She dropped her head, breathing slowly, and looked at her battered body. Her breasts were bruised, men had written on her, and her back hurt terribly. But the worst was her sex. She felt destroyed. Pink and red and white leaked out of her holes. No… her pussy and ass. They had called them holes. They felt like holes now. They were open. She wasn’t a virgin, but she had never been… open like that before. They hurt so bad and there were literal puddles of cum drying on the toilet and under her. How many had fucked her?
She heard the door open and a young man walked in, already pulling his cock free to pee. He froze as he saw her there, hanging limply. She tried to beg him to help but a raw whispered grunt was all she could muster. She cried silently as he looked at her and stroked his cock. He started to touch her chest but stopped when he saw the dried cum, his nose wrinkling at her state. Maybe even her smell. He saw her gaped pussy and ignored it. Instead, he smiled and pushed into her ass. She expected pain, and got it, but got far less than she probably should have. He pumped in her repeatedly before pulling out and adding his cum to her chest. He left and she hung there, alone.
The next time she woke, it was night again. She hadn’t eaten or drank anything other than cum for over a day. Her jaw hurt, her breathing hurt, and her limbs didn’t even tingle any more. Another man was using her as a second one watched. He choked her off and on, keeping her on the edge of consciousness. And then she had shuddered and blackness took her once again.
Images of men, even dogs, fluttered in and out of reality. She wasn't sure if the flashes of a fevered insane dream or reality. A reality she couldn’t even remember or comprehend. When she woke the final time, she was on the toilet, waking as a man pissed on her. She was unstrapped, but even her boots were now gone. Writing covered her body. She got up and fell immediately after he left, almost blacking out again. She crawled along the concrete floor, dragging her body until she got to the door. She managed to get it open and made it out and the last thing she heard before the black took her was a woman screaming.
When she opened her eyes, the lights stung them. She was in the hospital, hooked up to an IV. A nurse scrambled and called for the doctor. They came in and talked to her, telling her what had happened. She had been in the stall for three nights, not two as she thought. She had been so heavily drugged the first night, none of the details existed for her. She had been raped dozens, if not hundreds, of times during that time frame. A cop would later tell her that someone had posted where to find her online, that she was a willing slut that wanted to be ruined.
And ruined, destroyed, she was. Her ass had been torn and while she had been unconscious, they had had to do an emergency hysterectomy. That man, whoever he was, had taken everything from her. She had multiple STDs, only some of which could be cured.
Once she was healed, they released her from the hospital. Because she was better now.
She laughed at the thought of that as she went back into the world that had raped her and killed her. Whoever she was before had drowned in piss and cum. She was something else now. Better? Less? Those were just fucking words. Words that didn’t matter.
She typed in the website that the officer had shown her and made a post.
She was going back to the toilet, to the stall, and she hoped no one called for help this time because she was never going to leave where she belonged.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Into the woods by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/yfw5xiaa4iu31.gif">
Rebecca whimpered again as the car bumped along the road, shaking her about. She struggled with the zip ties holding her arms and legs together as a gallon of antifreeze rolled against her head. It was hot in the trunk, dark, with only a sliver of light shining through a rusted spot. She screamed uselessly through the filthy oily rag in her mouth and prayed someone might hear her. She doubted it. They had been driving for hours and they likely left the city a good bit ago. Did anyone even know she was missing? How long before her husband noticed she had not come back and wasn’t responding to texts before he called the police. She tried to fix him and the children in her mind, but terror flooded everything out. The car came to a hard stop and she winced in pain before she started kicking and trying to scream for help.
Light flooded the trunk as it was opened and she closed her eyes against it, shaking. She started crying again as the large man pulled her out of the car and threw her to the ground, then calmly closed the trunk. A rifle was slung over his shoulder as he stepped over to her bound form and squatted beside her.
“Listen,” he said in a deep southern drawl. “I’m going to cut those straps loose. When I do that, you’re going to think, run. You’re going to try to do something really stupid. And then I’m gonna put a bullet in your brain and I’m still gonna fuck your dead dumb body. Do you understand? You do anything and I’m gonna put a bullet in your brain. Nod if you understand.”
Crying harder than ever, Rebecca nodded as she shook violently.
“Next, when I take that gag out of your mouth, you’re gonna scream and you’re gonna try to bite me. You’re going to beg. And when that happens, I’m gonna put a bullet in your brain. And I will still rape your dead dumb body. Nod if you understand,” he said as calmly as if he was discussing the weather.
Her face sweaty, eyes red with tears, Rebecca nodded.
“Nothing will prevent your rape. Nothing. I saw you, you made my dick hard. That’s your fucking fault and I’m gonna rape your dumb cunt for doing that. The only choice you have is whether I rape a dead cunt or a live one. Nod if you understand.”
Trembling, pissing herself a bit, the smell of which made the man smile, Rebecca nodded.
“Good then,” he said, pulling a large knife from a sheathe on his belt, and in two swipes her arms and legs were free. It took every bit of willpower to do as he said, to not run, kick, or fight. She whimpered as he grabbed a fistful of her hair and stood up, yanking her up along with him.
“Strip,” was all he said as he let go of her and unslung his rifle, and pressed it against her belly, just barely touching it. Rebecca thought of her husband, her family, and despite her fear, her piss-soaked jeans, she nodded meekly. She took off her jacket and tossed it on the side of the car. Then she bent down and unlaced her shoes, tossed them aside with her socks, aware that her every movement was followed by the rifle just an inch from her.
As she raised back up to unbutton and unzip her pants, she glanced around at her surroundings. They were in the middle of nowhere on some dinky country road and the sun was fading fast. It would be dark soon. She wiped her eyes, trying not to cry in front of the well-built monster in front of her. If he didn’t have the gun and had just been walking down the street, she’d have even found him attractive. She never would have expected him to pull a gun on her, hit her, and put her in his trunk.
She pulled down her pants and kicked them over to him. Her faded blue panties were dark blue in the middle, wet, and clung to her skin as she pulled them off as well. She froze as she stood up again, cold steel pressed against her pussy.
“Part them, let me see your hairless slut cunt,” he said. She felt ashamed. She had done that for her husband as he liked her silky smooth and it had made her feel sexy and wanted. Now? Now she felt dirty for having shaved. She parted her legs a bit, then reached down and looked away as she parted her lips for him. She cried as she felt the rifle barrel against her, this time pressing inside her a bit.
“BAAMMM,” the man said and laughed as she screamed hysterically. He pulled the rifle away and aimed it at her gut and she resumed stripping, hands shaking violently now, as she clumsily failed to unbutton her blouse. The man raised up the gun to her face and she trembled, frozen, before he nodded at her blouse. More steadily, if only just, she took off her blouse. Her bra came next, tossed to the ground, as she stood naked in the cool air. He walked around her and examined her like meat before pulling a black trash bag from his pocket.
“Put all your clothes except your jacket in this,” he said. She sobbed as she did and then handed it to him. He waved his gun towards her jacket and she put it on.
“We’re going for a walk. Remember the rules and I don’t have to rape a dead cunt,” was all he said. She nodded, whimpering regularly as a rock or stick poked her feet as they walked into the woods. Rebecca started having dark thoughts and tried to push them away. She didn’t think she would be walking back. But to run? The man was huge and handled the gun with ease. So, she walked, even as her feet left increasingly bloody prints on the ground. After several minutes they came to a small clearing and he told her to kneel. She did as the man stripped down, setting the rifle behind him for a moment until he was buck naked.
“Suck my cock, cunt,” was all he said as he picked up his rifle and approached her. She leaned up and licked clumsily at the man’s cock. He was larger than she would have liked, though not huge. It smelled of a man who cleaned infrequently as he grabbed her head and shoved it down on his rapidly hardening cock. She gagged and drooled as he stared at her with dead eyes, mechanically jerking her head up and down. He didn’t even seem to be getting much pleasure from it. It was to degrade her she knew as she retched a bit, bile leaking out her nose, burning, to mix with the slobber on her chin and chest. After a couple minutes, he shoved her on her back. The rough ground dug into her soft skin as he towered over her.
He traced the rifle along her leg, her inner thigh, until he pressed the barrel down painfully on her clit. Rebecca cried out as he chuckled, then he resumed sliding it up her belly. He shoved it hard into her belly button.
“BAAAMMMM,” he said again laughing, then up, slowly, slowly, until he reached her nipples, stiff in the cool and darkening air. He pushed the barrel hard against it as she whimpered in pain. Then back, up again.
“Open your mouth, cunt,” he said, and she did, closing her eyes. She smelled the oiled barrel before she tasted it. The metal was coppery against her tongue as he pushed the barrel in. She wondered if she would even feel it go off, but it didn’t fire. Instead, like a cock, he pushed it in and out, telling her to suck it. She did, pissing herself again, grunting in pain when the sight guide clawed the roof of her mouth.
Stoking himself, she watched as he knelt between her legs, pumping his hard cock. The barrel never left her mouth as he slid himself into her, pushing hard until he forced his way in. The pee helped, but the truth was she was wet. Not soaked, she didn’t want this. God no. But maybe to protect herself, her body had responded, if only a little bit. He grunted, his eyes staring through her, and sometimes thrust the rifle forward, gagging her and cutting the roof of her mouth. And then he was in.
“See cunt, it’s always better when you’re alive,” he said as he held the rifle with both hands, keeping it firmly lodged in her mouth as he pumped it and his cock into her holes. She held the rifle like a giant cock, sobbing, shaking her head no as sweat dripped from his face onto her breasts, which were slick with the sweat of their own. He knocked her hands away, thrusting harder and harder as she moaned and cried, every pebble and root stabbing her in the back. Long minutes passed as night embraced them, the only sound being small pained grunts and deeper sexual ones. Rebecca felt him pump faster, whimpered as the barrel was pressed deep, and felt him shudder.
In the distance, a flock of startled birds flew away, as the man and the gun erupted.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The case of the wannabe Dom by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/opuqlli71pu31.gif">
The detective walked into the small room, set down her paperwork, and walked over to the administrator.
“They just finished processing him but by the looks of this, it’s an open and shut case,” Barbara said. She slumped down in the chair and pulled herself up in front of the monitor. “So, this is what he recorded?”
“Yes Detective,” the young lady said. “I can’t even understand what’s all going on there,” she said, nervously chewing her fingernail. Barbara grunted, barely acknowledging her, as she waved her hand at the lady.
“Play it. Let me see.”
On the screen, a video started, obviously what was originally intended to be personal jerkoff material. It was the perp and the victim, engaging in what appeared to be mostly consensual play and sex. She thought mostly because even though it was being fast-forwarded at high speed, she saw real fear on the young blond woman’s face on the screen. On the man, she saw nothing but contempt. The power-hungry high of an incel playing Dom without knowing what the fuck he was doing. They increased the speed again and hit the spot where the act occurred.
“Rewind it back a bit. About 5 minutes,” Barbara said, leaning forward. “Play it at normal speed and don’t mute it.” The admin nodded and did as she was told.
Watching it, she leaned back as the scene unfolded in front of her. The couple was making out on the bed, both fully nude. The perp was calling the victim all sorts of names, whore, cunt, bitch, while slapping her around and grabbing her neck. He even spat on her face and in her mouth a few times. Grabbing and groping at the woman as if she was his personal property. And to be fair, she was.
“Why didn’t she try to leave Detective? When he started getting abusive like that?” the admin asked. Barbara sighed, tapping the space bar to pause the scene in front of her.
“She didn’t try to leave because she wanted that. The victim herself has quite the rap sheet. Her father abused her for several years. He got arrested and she went into foster care, where the same happened again. Several possession charges, soliciting, prostitution. Been involved in a couple assault cases and robberies where she was the vic. She was a broken girl looking to feel something for a bit. And that asshole took advantage of it.” She tapped the keyboard and the video resumed. On it, he was slapping her back and forth and after a brutal backhand she cried out while sobbing.
“See there? Notice her covering up, almost into the fetal position? Notice her voice getting higher-pitched, almost childlike? And that random blurt of words, red, black, lavender?” The admin nodded, looking a bit queasy. “She was throwing out safewords, one’s she knew or had set up with him or other men in the past. Now watch.”
On the screen, he kept hitting her, jerking her hands away from her face which she was trying to shield. He twisted her arm behind her back, and she screamed, crying hysterically. Barbara felt a twinge and hated herself for it. With her arm bent behind her back, he forced her onto her stomach and between her legs.
“See, if he wasn’t some pansy-ass incel fuck, some red pill fuckhead, he’d have stopped when she used those words. Pause to check on her state. They are safewords, used to control a session. I see this a lot in sex crimes.”
“All that BDSM shit is fucked up, just an abusive rapist,” the admin said, hugging her arms tightly.
“That’s just it. This isn’t BDSM. He didn’t hesitate, the words meant nothing to him. He’s just another fucking poser who ruined this girl’s future, stole it.” She hit play again and the screaming, as well as Barbara’s wetness, started again. She felt flushed and disgusted with herself. On the screen, the perp was forcing his way into the victim’s ass. He had torn it getting his cock into her. It was sad really because the vic had been clean and clear for the past year. She had a job and seemed to be getting her shit together. And then she had a moment of impulsive weakness.
“It’s all abuse though, right?” the young lady asked.
“No, it’s about giving up power, willingly. A sub should have all the power. One word, one gesture, and everything ends. No questions, no arguments. She gets to feel something for a while and take control by letting go on her terms. It can be a pressure valve, an escape, or just a night of rough and nasty fun with some rules running everything in the background. But this? This fuck honestly thought he was better than any woman. That he was a god. That his dick made him special. Better. An insecure shit who just liked beating a woman regardless of the rules. And the victim, well, she’s just a broken cunt so who cares, right?” The admin flinched at how Barbara had phrased it but nodded, understanding her meaning.
“And this, this is why he’s going to jail,” the detective said, hitting play. The victim was screaming, begging him to stop. Occasional “red”, “black”, and “lavenders” kept being said in addition to that, but the perp never stopped. You could see in some shots the red and brown streaks on his cock as he tore up her insides as he reamed her. And then, the belt was looped around her neck. She clawed at it on the screen and Barbara’s heart raced as she watched it. His thrusts got more intense as she struggled harder.
“Oh god…,” was all the admin said as the woman’s face started turning colors, turned purple as she clawed at the belt. She thrashed more and more as he kept plowing her ass, using her as a tool to masturbate, nothing more. Slowly, minute by minute, her struggles started to cease and her arms started to droop until she went limp.
“The fucker didn’t even realize it. He tried to tell us he thought she just passed out. What the fuck did he think happens when you pass out from lack of air and then keep choking them with a belt? Of course, she died. Just another fucked-up young woman ruined and spit out by society. Her entire future is gone and that piece of shit will be free in less than 5 years, mark my words,” Barbara said.
On the screen, he kept fucking her. But the victim was completely limp, her body jerking only with his motion, even in death being used for the thing it most likely got used for in life. Even in death, the victim was still just a thing to fuck and the wannabe incel Dom hadn’t even realized he’d killed her. Soon though, he shuddered, spilling his seed and evidence into her cooling guts. He slapped her on the back of the head and got up, wiping his messy cock off in her hair. He laughed at her, then slapped her head again.
And then, only then, did he finally realize that maybe something was wrong. The video captured it all, the frantic shaking, the listening for a pulse. The oh-so-manly crying. Not for the woman he had killed, but for himself. She didn’t matter to him. She had likely never mattered to anyone. Luckily, a noise complaint brought staff to the room and the idiot had tried to run, naked, from the scene.
“Open and shut case. He might not have wanted to kill her, but he didn’t care enough about her to keep her alive. Take that USB and make sure it gets filed and backed up. Lose it, and the case gets harder,” she said. The admin nodded and left with the evidence. Barbara sighed, then walked out and headed to the bathroom. It was quiet, thankfully, when she went into the stall, all but trembling now. She pulled down her slacks and her panties, leaning with one hand against the wall. She was wet and smelled of sex as she slid her free hand up and down her thighs where dozens of scars resided. She closed her eyes and saw the final moments of that poor damaged girl, saw herself in her, as she fingered herself desperately. She let out a soft moan as her fingers pumped in her wetness, hard and fast until her body shuddered, the cold tile floor suddenly wet. She panted, shaking, and got some toilet paper and cleaned herself up. She washed her hands and her face in the sink and straightened her clothing. Then she got out her phone and started texting.
“Eddie,” she wrote, “I need a session tonight. I need to hurt, to feel, to not be buried in this fucking shithole that’s my life, just for a night. I need you.”
The phone buzzed a minute later and she relaxed, wiping a single tear from her eye. Not for the dead girl in the video, but for herself. The dead girl, well, that asshole was right about her. No one would ever care about her.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Anything for you by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 28, 2019
<img src="https://i.redd.it/mww0s5jvmav31.gif">
Amanda’s mind was racing as the car drove down the highway. She’d never done anything like this before, she’d always been too shy and nervous. Guys had been looking at her for the past several years, sure, ever since her boobs came in. But they mostly just ignored her or just tried to get in her pants. They didn’t want her though. She knew that.
Everyone around her always assumed she was an idiot, just stupid, clueless, oblivious to the world around her. True, no one would ever accuse her of being smart, she wasn’t. She was even perhaps just a bit slow, but her gears did turn. She knew how everyone dismissed her. Teachers got frustrated with her, her parents just sighed when she handed them her report card. At least she’d graduated soon. She hadn’t even applied for college, no one had even suggested it to her. She just had existed. Until Erica.
Erica was the reason she was in the car right now, with two much older men in the front seats, watching her as she pulled off her t-shirt and exposed her ample chest to them. Erica was the reason why she’d dyed her hair blue. Erica was the reason she’d tried so many new things finally in her last year of high school, after so much time hiding away. And she had done them all happily, if anxiously, for her. Because she was her friend.
Amanda had never had a friend before. Not a deep and true friend, not one who texted with her every day, who called her, talked to her. She wasn’t another Instagram friend or someone who just happened to be on her Snapchat. Erica cared about her and wanted her with her, having fun with her. Erica pushed her to be better than she was. It made her, for the first time, feel special in a good way.
Erica was in many ways as different from Amanda as she could be. Amanda was a bigger girl, with a large bust, and not so nimble in the mind. Erica was slim and small, but her mind was razor sharp. The best thing was that she never got frustrated when Amanda asked her about something and the way she saw things and could explain them made Amanda feel smarter as well. She was outward, worldly for her 18 years, already experienced in many things. She introduced Amanda to MDMA, which she loved, and they often would take it together and just hold each other naked. They hadn’t had sex, but they were intimate in a way Amanda had never been with anyone. If she wasn’t such a coward, she would have already told Erica she loved her. She was amazing.
And so, she found herself in the back seat of a car, taking off her top, still rolling from earlier, with two men and Erica. She knew the one in the passenger seat. Alex was his name, also red haired like Erica, holding a camera as he smiled and filmed her. The other man she didn’t know and hadn’t said much. He’d made her a bit uneasy. Erica never explained exactly how she’d met Alex, but she called him Daddy. It had made Amanda feel uncomfortable, like many things did at first, but she explained how good older men took care of her, that it seemed normal and natural. She’d met Alex three times previously, the first time he’d kissed her, as Erica watched, encouraging her, massaging her. The second she’d sucked him off at Erica’s insistence and when he’d came in her mouth, Erica had kissed her. She’d cried from happiness from that later. The third time, he’d taken her virginity, as Erica had tweaked her nipples, sucking them, telling her she was the best friend she’d ever had.
And now, now she hadn’t even asked what was going on, but she was happy and with her friend. Nothing else mattered if Erica was there. Despite having removed her top, Erica had stayed clothed. That’s how things often went. Erica would kiss, make out, but outside of them holding each other a few times while rolling, she usually stayed clothed. Amanda thought she was beautiful, though she looked a bit younger than what she was. But she always followed her lead.
“Ahhh,” Amanda moaned, as suddenly Erica slapped her breasts, smiling at her as the camera rolled. Amanda loved that smile, almost felt possessed by it. As long as she got that smile, she was happy.
“Mmmm, that’s a good girl Amanda,” Alex told her, and that made her happy as well. She was lucky to be here, with friends, with someone she loved. Erica kept slapping or pinching her chest as the car drove and it never entered Amanda’s mind to be embarrassed or worry what others would see. Eventually the car reached a farm out in the country and they got out as Alex and Erica helped her inside. Erica didn’t seem fazed from the drugs, but she had her beautiful smile.
They went into the house and the living room was strange, cleaned out, just a big bed on it. Camera’s were set up everywhere. They slowly stripped Amanda and put her on the bed and her and Erica started making out. Erica’s skin was so warm on hers, but she still kept her bra and panties on despite Amanda’s complete nakedness. Their bodies slid against each other’s as Erica straddled her. She gently took Amanda’s hand and put it in a cuff, then did the same with the other, kissing her dozens of times. She slid down her then, and Amanda all but exploded when she kissed her sex.
“I love you,” Amanda blurted out, face flushed, as the men chuckled a little bit. But that smile was still there on Erica.
“I know you do,” was all she said, as she ran her fingers through her hair, getting up off the bed. “You can have her first Daddy,” Erica said, kissing the larger red headed man deeply, before getting behind the camera. Amanda tugged a bit at the restraints, but she barely noticed the man crawling on top of her. Her eyes were fixed on Erica, who was now filming things along with the other man.
Her legs were spread, and Alex slammed into her in one thrust, knocking the wind out of her. And once he started, he didn’t let up, fucking her as hard as he could. He bit Amanda’s tits, making her scream, fucking her brutally with most of his thrusts painfully hitting her cervix. He slapped her face a half dozen times, making her head ring, as he rode her for all that she was worth. After about 10 minutes of hard fucking, he shuddered and came deep in Amanda, pale skin now reddened, hair wet, soaked in sweat and tears.
“Clean her up quick,” was all he said as he got up and Erica brought a cool towel to Amanda’s face, kissing her lips softly. Then she slid down and ate her out, and despite all the pain, as her tongue cleaned Erica’s lover’s cum out of her, she orgasmed as well. Her wrists hurt, were chaffed, but she looked hungrily at Erica. Erica blushed and got up to be replaced by the other man.
He was harder, if that was possible, pinching and pulling her breasts, calling her a fat, dumb, fuck. He choked her until she saw stars and never even saw the punch to her face. She was confused hard after that, until he adjusted her and started pushing into her ass, something applied to it first. And then she screamed as he bent her in half, fucking her ass as if it was her pussy, hurting her insides so bad. She tasted the blood in her mouth as her nose bled, quivering and just looking at Erica as he abused her. Finally, he was done, and he pulled out, smearing a dirty cock on her side. The two men lit up cigarettes and talked in some foreign language as Amanda cried softly.
“Are you ok?” Erica asked, using a cold towel to clean up Amanda’s bruised body and messes. Amanda just looked at her. She was lost, in pain, and for a second, Erica looked pained as well. Then that went away, and she smiled at her, that special smile.
“We’re going to bring in a dog next,” Erica said. “It’ll be ok. And you know I love you too right?” she said. Amanda smiled back, slow perhaps, but not stupid.
“I do,” she said, taking what she could and accepting it. “Anything for you,” she said as Erica kissed her and, in the yard, her next lover barked.
“Anything for you”
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The line moved on by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/df7gg6ykchv31.gif">
Her knees ached as yet another man knelt down behind her in the wooded park, sliding his cock far too easily into her aching hole. She grunted more for effect for him than herself. She was almost numb at this point, exhausted as he pumped into her swollen cunt that was leaking cum. She saw several men still in front of her, stroking, watching her being used. At least 5 more were waiting in line. How many had her husband set up for her this time?
She couldn’t even remember the last time he had made love to her. A year ago, perhaps more, at least. She didn't even remember the last time he had been in her cunt. 3 or more years for that, easily. She stayed silent though, wearing her happy mask to hold their marriage together, as much for him as for the kids.
The kids didn’t know about the games Mom and Dad played, of course. The activities they did on their date nights, their occasional weekend adult getaways. They believed in the carefully built façade that had been built up to hide the fact that their mom was essentially a whore.
The first time, while still dating, had been a glory hole at an adult theater. Of course, he had been the one to suggest it. He told her how sexy it would be to see her suck off men, to watch her head bob, for her to show off the cum in her mouth before she swallowed. And in all truth, it had been fun and exciting. She loved giving head and seeing how excited her lover had gotten watching it had made it all worth it.
Of course, it hadn’t stopped there. Once became twice, which became a third, and eventually a tenth. Anonymous oral sex became public oral sex in the theater itself, then in bar bathrooms. And then one day a man had asked how much to fuck her and had handed him a hundred dollar bill. A glance towards her from him and she had looked down at the toilet as a stranger fucked her for money. She had been wet, felt cheap, and it was a thrill. If only it had happened once.
Clearly, that hadn’t been the end of it. After they got married, they started going to swinger and BDSM parties. More often, he touched her less and less, instead choosing to watch as multiple men fucked and used her. Women also got that honor, though rarer, as he would eagerly fuck them while having the stranger eat her out or finger her. His touches, his glances, became rarer, for a while.
Eventually, they started working on having children and she quit her job, planning to be a good housewife and raise the children at home. The first bills came early, money became tight, and he suggested to her that many men would like to use a pregnant woman. So as her belly grew, week by week, month by month, so did the frequency of “appointments” at their house. In her last weeks, not a single day went by without some stranger pumping their cum into her body or onto it. And his touches receded once again.
She got pregnant again by him 6 months after their first child was born, and the cycle repeated itself. She even started camming, at his pressured suggestion, and she felt excitement but not his touch. He’d stroke in the corner as she abused herself for people sending her money. When a fan requested paying to fuck her, they’d talk about it. But they almost always did it, on the condition that he watched it happen. Then one day, there were no more discussions, just expectations of what a whore should do.
He slowly fucked her ass more and more often and cared less for her pleasure, leaving it to her to cum if she wanted to. She struggled to even think of herself as a real person some days, her only anchor to a sense of self was her children. Even that went away when he hired a young woman to help her with everything, expecting her to spend more time camming or going out for long nights.
She wasn’t surprised when she found out he was fucking the help. She felt more hurt by the fact that he hadn’t thought to include her in that. And worse, he fucked her cunt with abandon while fully stopping any play with hers at all.
Not that it didn’t get fucked, it did, and regularly. She often spent time on her knees or on her back, but she noticed sometimes he wouldn’t watch it all. She had gotten boring, but she still made him money. And then one day she realized he hadn’t said he loved her, nor had he kissed her mouth in months.
All this went through her mind as another man knelt behind her, pushing her head down in the cool forest, pumping his cock into her lubed and leaking ass. None of these men loved her, her husband didn’t love her, she was just entertainment. She couldn’t cry at that thought, so detached she had become over the years, as the stranger shuddered and dumped perhaps the 10th load of the day into her rectum.
She glanced back and the camera was rolling, but her husband wasn’t there filming it. She saw him in the distance, the help leaning against the tree as he fucked the young woman. He got something young and tight and she got 15 fat old desperate men. She didn’t even cum from it, just pushed back, grinding, making them moan for real, which mixed in with her faked moans.
It didn’t matter if it was one man or ten thousand. She was just a whore. Her kids even liked her replacement better. She wasn’t spaced out like their mother, not yet like her. She probably would be one day. She would be just like her. Another cunt in the forest, used up, empty, hollow. She did cum then as another man came in her. She gasped in the cool air and did the only thing she could. And the line moved on, much like time, behind her.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A flip of a coin by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 30, 2019
<img src="https://i.redd.it/qqgyjrrxzov31.gif">
She was supposed to have a bright future, she thought as the plastic clung to her mouth and nose. She was going to be the first in her family to graduate from college. She was supposed to get married, have 2.5 kids, and have a nice house in the suburbs. That was supposed to be her future. Not this. Not this way. She desperately gulped for air that wouldn’t come, her lungs burning as the black closed in on her. All because of a coin flip, she was going to die.
Virginia had started the day out normal, classes, studying, then her job at the clothing store in the mall. She was exhausted as the night ended, heading home to her apartment. She had showered, the water achingly but refreshingly cold on her skin, her slim body covered in goosebumps, her perky nipples hard. She got out of the shower and her roommate was dressed up and getting ready to head out.
“Virginia, you heading out with us tonight?” her roommate asked. Virginia sighed, shrugging, not really wanting to head out but too awake from the cold shower to slip off into dreamland.
“I don’t know,” she said hesitatingly and immediately got the puppy eyes from her friend.
“Come on, you know you want to. You can’t just study and work. Let off some steam!” the roommate teased, pulling on her arm. Virginia shrugged but then noticed a nickel sitting on the desk.
“How about this, I'll flip for it. Heads, I get dressed and we’ll go bar hopping, tails I become a crazy cat lady and stay inside?” Her friend nodded vigorously as she flipped the coin, caught it in the air, and slapped it down on the back of her hand. “Shit,” was all she said as she showed it to her roommate who jumped with glee. “Give me 5 minutes, I’m not dressing too fancy”. She went back to her room and pulled on a nice red dress that clung to her slim form and a pair of “fuck me” boots that always got her a good amount of attention. She decided on a thong and that was that. She was ready to go once she fixed her hair. And with that, her night had begun.
They hit a few nearby bars first, happily encouraging the men to buy them drinks as they danced and twerked. They teased a couple of guys by making out, kissing each other slowly. They weren’t bisexual, at least she wasn’t, but the guys always loved the show and it gave her a dirty thrill. They then laughed and danced some more as the time passed midnight.
Finally, at the last bar, they were both getting tired but her roommate had clearly found a friend for herself. She’d been dancing and drinking with the same guy, all but fucking him on the dance floor. A quick separation later and she told her not to wait up as the horny couple bolted off into the night. She was a bit jealous of them until a man came up and offered her another drink. She’d already drunk far more than she usually did, but she had felt lonely and while she usually didn’t like older men, he was quite attractive.
She took the offered drink and they slow danced, talking some, about inane things and life. When his hand slid down to her ass, cupping it softly but firmly, she let him. When he took her chin in his hands and kissed her, her last defenses melted as she pressed into him. Like her roommate, they fled into the night.
He lived nearby in an old apartment complex on the top floor and she marveled at the spacious interior before they resumed making out. She wasn’t even sure what his name was, Tim perhaps, as they fell on the couch, groping one another. Her thong was removed as she unzipped him and helped him out of his pants, and then he whispered if she’d ever been restrained.
“You mean like tied up,” she asked, her heart racing. He smiled down at her on the couch.
“It can be done that way, but I have some nice soft Velcro straps. Have you ever been eaten out with your wrists restrained? Teased until you are unable to explode?” he asked, knowing full well the answer to that. She bit her lip, just drunk enough to lack caution, as she shook her head no.
“Trust me, little lady, you’ll love it,” he said as he pulled her up, cupped her breast, and kissed her. His hand slid down her ass, grasped it, then pressed a finger against her ring, pushing, guiding her forward that way. Her face flushed, suddenly meek, to be moved and directed in such a manner.
“I knew you were a good girl when I saw you. You are a good girl, aren’t you?” he asked, as his middle finger was pushed firmly to the knuckle in her ass. He kissed her, then asked again. Lost, drunk, and so lonely, all Virginia could do was nod and when she did, he smiled. That smile of his relaxed her and made her smile as well. He pressed his finger deeper into her ass and directed her back to the bedroom.
Once there, he laid her gently down on the bed, straddling her taunt form, the smell of her sex in the air, quivering with need. He kissed her gently, her lips, her nipples, her neck, until she was writhing, and then took the strap on the bed and secured it to her arm. She was nervous of course, but she wanted him, this brief moment of intimacy, more than she had realized. She felt human once again as he repeated it, kissing her all over, until he secured her other wrist, both now over her head. He then smiled down at her.
“And now for your promised fun,” he said with a grin as he kissed down her body, nibbling and biting softly. Her whimpers and moans echoed in the open apartment and she knew he felt her heat when he reached her crotch. She almost came as soon as he kissed her clit, licking at it, teasing her. She did cum when he started eating her, but unlike most men who thought “Mission accomplished” once a woman came, he kept at it, eating her, probing her, even raising her up to tongue her ass. Each thing he did, each touch he made, was expertly designed to help her cum and by god, she did, again and again. She was a quivering mess, her wrists ached as she struggled against her restraints, as she tried to grab his head and shove it down. Finally, soaked in sweat some 20 or 30 minutes later after another almost painful shudder, he slid back up her chest and kissed her. She tasted herself but didn’t care, exhausted, but so present at that moment that she never wanted it to end.
“Mmm, you look so beautiful,” he said, stroking her hair. “And now for my fun.” She smiled momentarily, as he spread her legs, expecting an equally skilled fuck, though she was tender. It was only fair, considering how many orgasms he’d given her. He pushed inside her easily and she groaned, eyes rolling back in bliss before she realized he had reached over and grabbed something. She gasped as he shoved a plastic bag over her head, choking her. She struggled to scream, bucking, thrashing, fresh energy pouring through her as she freaked out, the bag puffing in and out as she breathed.
Over her body, his smile never left. He kept fucking her, not roughly, but steadily, as he watched every feature of her face contort in fear. Her struggles only weakened her faster as his hand constricted her throat, keeping her screams to a minimum. She pulled violently at the cords, trying to twist free, to bite the plastic over her face but nothing helped. He just kept thrusting, his eyes locked on hers. She trembled as she began to get dizzy, her body still wet around his cock, trying to cum as if it was unaware of what was happening.
He squeezed tighter and her struggles slowed. Her body bucked weakly under his rhythmic thrusts. This wasn’t supposed to happen. She had a future. She was going to be the first to graduate. Her struggles slowed more and more, down to occasional twitches, as she pissed herself, warm wetness on his cock. He smiled at that, speeding up even as she slowed down. The blackness started to creep in as she breathed against the plastic, lungs burning, tired, weak. Almost sleepy. She briefly thought of that damn nickel as her body spasmed one last time, tensed up, then went limp as the man atop her smiled and blackness enveloped her.
He tensed as well shortly after, getting up and taking multiple pictures of the beautiful creature on the bed. After over two dozen shots, he mounted her again, this time folding her limp body, her beautiful and pale face staring lifelessly at him, as he took her ass. It was still tight enough to enjoy as he defiled her one last time. Then, he got everything of his and went to the bathroom, and pulled back the shower curtain. The corpse of the man to who the apartment belonged was there, as well as a couple gallons of gasoline.
As he left into the cool night, lights flickered above him as the complex started to burn. It was time to move on to another city. He had, after all, a bright future ahead of him.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Never look back by Badsammie''
Written on Oct 31, 2019
<img src="https://i.redd.it/vouzr9t5fvv31.gif">
It was better before. That thought was fixed in her mind on most days. It was better before. It was better when it was just her and mom. When it was the two of them struggling against the world. Sure, they didn’t have money and often not even a home. They had been in shelters, lived in cars, or on friends’ couches. But there had always been a dignity to the struggle and challenges. They had always been unified in an, perhaps underserved, optimism that there were better days ahead. Not great, but likely better.
It wasn’t that really bad things hadn't happened before. They had been robbed twice and she knew her mom had done things to make sure she stayed in school, was safe during severe weather, or when they struggled to eat. Mom would come home (wherever home was at the moment) with a far-off look in her eyes, staring at nothing in the distance. During those times her voice would be soft and timid, and she would struggle to look at her daughter. But she would have money and any questions asked about it were ignored, as if unheard.
She’d had bad moments as well. Shelters that didn’t protect girls as they should. Strangers on the street that pretended to offer help. She knew how bad people out there could be, both men and women. If they couldn’t grift you out of what they wanted, they’d just take it by force. Losing one’s virginity is often not the best experience for many women. Cornered in the office of the man running the shelter they were at when she was 11 was not how she had wanted to lose hers. Her mom couldn’t have protected her, but she took her away so that it wouldn’t happen there again. In such a way, they made sure to protect each other.
Until Gary, that was. He was the one who taught her that not all suffering was dignified or justified. That not all struggles were something to view as challenges to overcome. He was the man who taught her that hope was something that could be strangled, smothered, drowned, and murdered. She knew because he had done it to her mom and was now doing it to her.
It hadn’t been bad at the start. It had felt better. Money has an insidious grasp that way, where even a little bit can feel like a blessing and can be life-changing. Gary had money. And Gary was infatuated with her mom. After so many struggles, it was hard for either of them to accept someone else into their life, to accept help, to hope for not only a better tomorrow but the worst kind of hope. A false hope that there was finally a light at the end of the tunnel. That light, however, was Gary and he drove right over the two of them.
Mom got addicted to him and his life fast. He gave her whatever she wanted, and to someone truly poor, she drank deeply from that well. That he was jealous, prone to mood swings, and sometimes violent, just showed how much he cared for her. At least that was the lie her mom told them both. Of course, Gary fed other addictions, picked away at old scabs and wounds her mother had, broke down her defenses, and opened the floodgates. And as much as she loved her mom, she was weak. She drowned in the waters that were Gary, thinking that a roof and money meant safety when it was nothing of the sort.
He had taken care of her until then, just focused on her mother, until the drugs and anger had burned what remained of her away. Then her mom would be gone, sometimes days at a time, and always came back with a little less of herself.
“She’s just doing some jobs for me, for us,” he would say. She didn’t realize it at the time, but he was hollowing out her mother, whoring out the last remnants of her soul, fucking away the last shreds of her dignity as she drugged herself into an oblivious stupor.
And then, when she turned thirteen, he started on her.
One lesson, after that first time in the shelter, her mom had taught her. “Never fight, never scream, just take it. Or else they might hurt you or worse. When you’re safe, then you run and never look back. Promise me that,” she had pleaded. She had nodded and understood. She hadn’t felt it directly, but she had seen the darkness in some men's eyes. How a stare could promise violence, she didn’t know. But she had seen looks that carried threats that were barely held back. She knew, deep down, her mom had spoken true.
But, in the past, she had always had her mom. She didn’t have that anymore. She was there, true. Her mom was alive. But despite how much it looked and talked like her mom, it wasn’t. Not anymore.
So when he first groped her after school, pawed her chest, massaging her tits as his boxer-covered crotch ground her ass, she had said nothing. She cried a few tears as he mashed her breasts and felt the cool air hit her ass as he wordlessly pulled down her shorts and panties. She had grunted, taking it, when he shoved her over the couch and raped her, each stroke plucking another thread of hope or dignity away. He had cum in her and just left her there to clean up. She had pulled up her shorts, whimpered as she held her injured pussy, and looked to see her mom there, strung out, unaware of what had even happened.
She watched Gary leave and she grabbed her backpack and dumped everything out of it right then. She tossed in the essentials, with a practiced grace no kid should ever have, and ran for the door. She hadn’t fought, she hadn’t screamed. She was safe.
She should have been safe.
But she looked back. She saw her mom, lost, drugged, and half-naked on the recliner. A needle lay on the floor under her arm. She should have never looked back. She knew that, because now, she couldn’t force herself to move, to open the door. To abandon the only family and love she’d ever had. She dropped her backpack and cried her last tears, as she slid down the wall. With her mom, and yet alone.
Later, eventually, Gary would do the same to her. His friend remarked on the girl’s long-distance stare as she pumped herself mechanically on his cock, how he didn’t even have to move. She was just a masturbation aid, dead-eyed and hollowed out like her mom. But she fetched three times the price and, in the end, that was all that mattered.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She deserved it by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/e7m2x2avn2w31.gif">
She didn’t know what was wrong with her. Why those thoughts assaulted her, day in, day out, never ceasing. She was broken, she knew that. Damaged goods, a ruined cunt of a woman, a mockery made flesh. At least that was how she felt most days. There were brief periods of normality, where that lie could be lived, if only for a moment that she would try to stretch to eternity. Only it would always come crashing down around her. The truth was that either awake or asleep, her mind told her one thing and one thing only. She deserved it.
She had deserved it when she was younger. When her first serious boyfriend had refused to accept the word no. It is a terrifying world that we live in, where one can simply disregard societal norms, take a declaration to stop, and ignore it. And he had. He needed her too much, he told her later, as she lay balled up beside him. That he loved her so much it made him crazy. That when she’d told him no, she was tired, it had felt like a rejection of his manhood and he’d lost control. He had kissed her forehead and stroked her hair as she cried, bloody cum leaking out of her ass. She understood what his words meant. He was apologizing but his words were clear. It was her fault it happened.
Later, it would happen again. Drunk, jealous, angry, there was always a different reason, a different explanation for his actions. But it didn’t matter, she knew. Ultimately, each time, it was her fault. It was her fault that she didn’t spread her legs, her fault that she made him horny, her fault for not helping him vent. She was the one who pushed him to do such things. Each time she would feel his cum leaking out of her bruised body and know that if she had been somehow better, this wouldn’t have happened. Thus, it wasn’t a surprise when she came home and caught him with a younger girl, likely more accepting of his rough affections, prettier, tighter. Better.
She had been depressed for weeks after that. She cried in bed, dreamed of him taking her, needing her so bad she had to hurt because of it. But every time she woke, wetter and wetter, the bed contained her alone. It gnawed at her, that emptiness, those dreams, the fucked-up desire to be hurt because her man was so lost that he couldn’t control himself. The ever-present whispers in her mind poked and prodded, and the dreams taunted what she could not have. She called and begged for him to take her back. He blocked her number, needing her no longer.
It was from there which lead her down the next step of her journey downward. A spiral that likely started the moment she was born. Some are born to shine, her mother had told her, some to exist, some to crash, and some to flicker out too soon. None of that mattered when she went to the nearby bar, got drunk, angry and alone. But under the haze of alcohol, a man gave her that needed drug, attention, and she latched onto it for dear life. He groped and kissed her, she barely knew his name, but she didn’t care. She was drowning from its absence. But when in his car, behind the bar, he got insistent, she told him no and asked to go to his apartment. He told her his wife was there, they were here, and it was happening. She struggled briefly until he backhanded her and flipped her over in the cramped backseat. Then he’d raped her, shoving her head against the fabric as he called her a whore.
She came during that assault and for that betrayal of her body, she never allowed herself to recover. The man quickly dumped his load, had laughed when she’d come, and said he’d known she was a whore. And he was right. If she had cum, had gotten wet, then her boyfriend was right, maybe she did deserve it. For a brief moment, she had mattered, and with him wiping his cock on her dress and kicking her out of the car, he drove off and she was alone again. She walked home, white clinging to her pale legs. When she got there, she touched herself, thinking of his need and perhaps hers as well, and came again before sleeping.
She visited bars more often after that, but the random hookups felt hollow. She couldn’t place her finger on what was missing. The sex was often better than what she’d had before, often worse, but none of it made her feel anything. It lacked a singular passion that she was searching for and needed. Attention itself was not enough. She needed the men to be driven crazy. Lost in need.
And so, she started to pretend and tease. It became almost a game. A game she lost most nights, but not in the pleasant ways. The men would go away, dejected, defeated, blue balled, and frustrated. But they remained the one thing she couldn’t understand or accept. If she hadn’t been so broken, perhaps she could have had a normal life. She didn’t want gentlemen or even good men. Not even the assholes were enough. She needed a man who could be so full of passion that he’d just have to take her. She didn’t even process it as rape. She didn’t really process it at all. It was just there, day and night, in her, a need begging to be fulfilled.
Some nights she found them. The next one made her lose her job as his passion had led him to rape and rob her. He had punched her repeatedly, kicked her, and left her ass bleeding as he pulled out and wiped a shit-covered cock in her hair. He had stolen her credit cards and left, leaving her sobbing. She never called the police, but after missing several days at work as she recovered, they let her go. She would have hated that at one time, but her mind only circled the pain and the cause, as she touched herself to it again and again. She was obsessed with it, came to it, cried to it, and desired to be wanted and needed like that again.
Most were healthier. The men forced themselves, sure, but they only hurt her a bit. Slapped her, choked her, and held her down as they used and abused her. Some even stayed the night once they knew she wasn’t going to report them. Called her whore and cunt, made her gag on herself, or beat her with a belt. She cried, curled up, came, and cursed herself. But never them. They couldn’t help themselves. She had teased them to that point. She had deserved it.
Some would date her briefly before getting bored of her or her of them. Her ability to navigate the world diminished as she drifted, lost in a forest of need, a cycle of abuse that she ran toward not from. She would milk her abusers for money, rent, and a roof over her head as much as they would milk from her the fragments of her soul, body, and dignity in a form of symbiotic mutual destruction. She didn’t weep for herself though or whine about it. She didn’t seek out ways to make it better. She was lost and she did not care.
And so, she found herself at a biker bar, drunk as yet another man fucked her barely conscious body. She was surrounded by men, none who cared for her, but all who wanted her. Needed her so bad they didn’t care that she was barely there. Cum glistened on her face and chest, soaked with sweat, the smell of beer and smoke filling the back room. A few had slapped her around when she resisted, but they all knew her truth now as she lay exposed, fucked again and again. She came, and even though she struggled, they laughed at her wetness. None of them were wearing protection, they weren’t using lube, even as her cum-filled holes grew raw from friction. She wasn’t a person but she was needed. They would fuck her all night, well over a dozen men. She would be fed bottles of beer, first to drink, then fucked inside her. They saw a broken hole and ran her into the ground, using up the last bits of her. And she would cum. And then they hurt her, bored, needing to break her more.
And that was fine. They could do anything to her. She deserved it.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''If only for some''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/icl2qtltepw31.gif">
I only ever saw her the once. In my youth, the glorious stupid age, I was wild. At least I thought I was, full of piss and vinegar, a real man strutting about in the world. My dad had been an abusive son of a bitch, which was probably why mom had left us, leaving me to take all of his abuse. God, I still hate that cunt for that. But Dad taught me a lot of things too besides the bad. I got laid on my 15th by some bar whore he’d brought home. He ran in interesting circles, a rough and rowdy crowd that liked shit of the very illegal sort. I got to experience a lot of things far earlier than most guys did and don’t regret them to this day. My only real regret was her.
I never even knew her name. All I know is that one of dad’s friends was out of jail and was finally getting married to his side gal who’d stuck by him the whole time. His girlfriend had fucked off like the whore she was first chance and well, fuck her and bitches like her. That was how my dad felt and thus, it was how I felt as well. To celebrate, they were having a bachelor party and well, someone was supposed to bring some whore to entertain us all. I was still living at home at 19, and dad decided to bring me along. Male bonding, his style, I guess.
Anyway, we get there, and lo and behold, no whore. Some people are grumbling, its early though, and my Dad decides to go out with a guy to solve the problem. So we drank, bullshitted, watch some shit, and an hour later, there she is. A dirty blonde girl, underfed, lost, desperate. She wasn’t dirty blonde in hair, I mean she was literally blonde but dirty. Someone whispers that we’ve hit jackpot, a runaway. When she saw over a dozen men, well, you can tell she was having second thoughts. Except this group, this group wasn’t one that wouldn’t have taken no for an answer. None of us were good at taking no. Myself included.
I’d been told no exactly once. I mentioned how the date fell apart and my dad punched me for it. Never, ever, let a cunt disrespect you, he told me. They know what they are doing, and don’t play their game. I nodded, held back some tears, and accepted what he said. The next time it happened, at the time it was some freshman slut who had fantasies of dating a bad senior, well she told me no when I tried to fuck her after a movie. It was a struggle but it’s amazing how women will just shut down after one punch or even one slap. Then she took it like the good whore she was, loaded her cunt with cum, and dropped her off. Later I realized she’d bled in my backseat, but she was a good girl. Never whined or told anyone. Just got quiet a lot. Not that I noticed or cared really, I’d gotten what I wanted.
Anyway, as soon as she was there, 3 guys, including the groom, started shoving her around, each time slapping or tearing a bit of clothes from her. She screamed exactly once, and then with a punch to the gut and her head against the wall, that was it. She struggled, but she didn’t scream. I told you, one hit and they just go quiet. They started fucking her mouth, pinching her nipples, tearing off her ratty shorts off her. She just took it, throwing up once. The fat man she puked on punched her in the face for that. She was spacey after that.
The guys? We all had a ball. Some of us would be drinking, doing some coke, watching the game, or fucking the whore. That’s all she was to any of us. Meat. I got my turn early. She was on her back, already a puddle between her legs as I fucked her. She was slim, underfed, flat chested, her lip and nose bright red compared to her pale and dirty body. The red didn’t turn me off. I fucked her harder because of it. I needed her like I’d never needed a cunt before. I was an animal, wound tight and I pumped and rammed in her, soft grunts coming from her, until I exploded in her. I pulled out and wiped on her leg and another guy took my place. That’s how the first hour went.
The second was much the same, except we started fucking her ass. It was bleeding by the third guy, but that only made it easier. Ever fucked a tight ass before? It’s amazing, like a fucking suction cup, holding you tight. Pushing in hurts but god, once it, amazing. It got messy though. She got hit for that as well, which was maybe unfair. But it was funny to see him wiping shit in her hair. We all laughed at that.
Then the groom, he just went to town on her, kicking her, choking her, hitting her, as he reamed her ass violently. Another guy followed up and kicked her in the head. She went limp after that, but she was ok. Breathing. After that there was a conversation, calm, but serious. As I said, we were a group that didn’t accept the word no.
We’d fucked her up pretty bad by that point. I mean she was just a runaway, but cunts talk. It was decided that since those two had hurt her, we all would. And again, we didn’t take no for an answer. Everyone joined in, one at a time, hurting her. Dad fisted her cunt, punching it, making her bleed, or maybe she was on her period. It didn’t matter. She didn’t scream, but she was struggling, trying to crawl away as he punched her stretched out cunt.
Beer bottles, plungers, she was forced to drink, she took an entire beer bottle emptied into her wrecked little ass. I fucked her on her knees, mounting her like a dog, choking her. Someone said punch the bitch and it became a chant. I saw my dad watching me and I reamed her out and when I got close, I hit her hard on the back of the head. The way she tightened, it was fucking glorious. I emptied in her and didn’t even realize she was limp when I was finished.
Not long after that, they started to get bored. Cigarettes and cigars were pressed into her, she was kicked, choked, and fucked until she’d pissed and shit herself. By the time we were done with her, she wasn’t moving beyond the erratic hitching of her chest. Her eyes were open, but they were vacant. Dad called her dead eyed. We pissed on her, laughing and high fiving each other as the groom got the final fuck of the night. I was slowly getting soberer though. I was staring at a cunt, yes, but a human being too, that had just been fucked to within an inch of her life. Because she’d had the audacity to be born with a gash and be on the streets when men where prowling.
The last time I saw her that night, was the groom, her hair in his hand, carrying her, with two other men, each holding a leg and a couple more men taking her down to the basement. I never saw her again. Some days I hope she’s out there, she’d be a broken thing, whoring, desperate for drugs or money. I hope they just used her more and then tossed her out. And maybe they did. Maybe she was in the trash when a truck came, taking her away. Maybe she was taken out to the woods. Maybe she was sold. None of it matters really. Whatever she was before that night had died, completely and absolutely. If her body lived on, that was immaterial.
After that, I moved out. I got a job a few cities away, I dated badly at first. I hurt a few more girls. But then, I learned to channel it, and got myself sober as well. I tracked down the high school freshman, now in college. We talked a lot, I apologized. She was damaged from what I’d done, but she had a darkness in her now and we found a balance, over the next few years. Slowly, we hurt each other less and less and then one day, we were normal parents with a past we never talked about. Life went on for us and we got better. Happy endings do exist, if only for some of us.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Vacancy''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xttfkfhqgww31.gif">
I didn’t know, not in the beginning what was happening. Things were rough on us all, with mom suddenly dropping out of our life. It was a gaping void and we both took it very differently. Dad started drinking. Not a lot, but every day, a bit too much. He got angry, rough when he drank. As for myself, I retreated from the world. I escaped into my books, my fantasies. TV, movies, anything that wasn’t real, I dove into it. Of course, my grades suffered but no one really complained. Not at first.
Then, a couple months later, I remember the first time my dad slapped me. He got home, I was already there, half baked, watching Netflix. He screamed about my grades and I told him I didn’t fucking care about them. Then wham, my head snapped as I fell back on my ass. Looking up at him, I think that was the first time he thought about me. Like that. Seriously at least. Maybe all dads think about fucking their daughters. I was just in a big tee and panties, as he leered at me. He stormed out with my bong, threw it away, and told me to fucking study. Shaking, I did just that.
Not long after that, he apologized, out of the blue one morning. I remember it because I had cramps, aching and sleepy from the night before. I struggled to focus at all that entire day, felt sluggish. I always had bad periods and that one had just started, but it felt worse. I’d even bled some in my sleep. I crashed the next night and the following day, I felt better. No longer foggy.
But that fogginess started persisting. Aches, pains, and struggling to wake up in the morning. Dad would yell at me to get my lazy ass up, but it was a challenge on those mornings. The entire day would be fuzzy. The following days? Almost always clear. I went to the doctor and he said I might have a bug, but said I was otherwise healthy. I felt good most of the time, except for the fuzzy days. I worked at it though, and at school, bringing up my grades. Things were mostly going well, and we were moving on from mom. Dad drank too much, but it could have been worse.
And then, of course, it was.
As bad as my periods were, they were regular. When I missed, I didn’t freak out too much, but after two weeks, I knew there was an issue. I stole a pregnancy test from the grocery store and when I used it, it confirmed my worst fears. I was pregnant. And I’d never even gone all the way with a guy. I’d had a few boyfriends. We’d made out yes. I’d given them handjobs at the movies or sucked their cocks, but none had been in me. Not once. And yet. I was pregnant. I was distraught, careless as I left the bathroom, going to the bed and crying myself to sleep.
I woke later, my dad shaking me, screaming at me. Who have I been fucking he demanded to know. Who have I been whoring about with? I’d left the wrapper in the trash, and he knew the truth. I told him I didn’t know, but he didn’t believe me. He was drunk, furious, calling me a slut, a whore, as he slapped me back and forth. I was just in my sweater and panties as he hit me and then there came a moment, a pause. I looked up at him as he stared down at me. My panties were shifted, my pussy on display, my sweater ruffled. In that moment, I started to understand. In that moment, he was on me.
I fought as he held my arms down slapping me a dozen times over, he parted my legs, thrusting into me, as he called me his whore, just a cunt like my mother. I bit him and felt pain explode in my nose, fresh blood running down my lips as he rutted in me like some disposable toy. Finally, he came. He pulled out and left the room and I just balled up, crying. I laid in there for over an hour before he came back.
He tried to tell me he was sorry. That it has been hard after mom left. That he was lonely. Finally, it fully clicked to me. I looked at him, asked him, are you the father. He nodded. He’d been drugging me, raping me in my sleep. A hole to cum into. I wanted to throw up. My dad was the dad of my child.
He sat beside me, stroking my hair, telling me that I might be a whore, but I’d be a good mom. He reached around and groped my tit and told me he could keep drugging me if he wanted to. He then pushed me back on the bed and fucked me again. I didn’t fight, I just lay there, vacant, dried blood on my face still, as he came in me.
After I came home the next day, my bed was gone. My room cleaned out, a dirty cheap baby bed in its place. Some toys, all used, in their place. He massaged my ass and told me what a special family we’d be as he led me to the bedroom and fucked me again. Later, stroking my belly, he told me what to say. That I’d been fucking around and didn’t even know who the father was. That I would drop out of school. I nodded, vacant.
He’d still drug me from time to time. It was another change, another low blow as my belly grew. A debt here, a debt there, paid off with my body. When a man came by one day after I’d dropped out, I put it all together. He said he was allowed an hour with some teen whore. He didn’t expect me to be pregnant but apparently liked it. I cried as he worked his way into my ass, pumping it hard. I’d never tasted shit before that day, but I did when he forced it in my mouth.
Then dad sat me down, stroking my hair, groping me, explaining how things would work. I lost the baby after one customer got rough, but dad didn’t care. He was making money and fucked me every night. And slowly, I became more and more vacant. He never even realized he was fucking my soul away. If he did, he’d have probably gotten someone to pay for it.
I’m pregnant again, twins this time. I still have those foggy days, waking bruises or sore or scratched. And one day, I hope, I’ll be as vacant as when I’m foggy. Then I’ll be just like mom. Gone.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Nothing by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xv8r1jl0zuy31.gif">
She grunts as she grinds back and forth, another strange cock pumping into her, another man waiting to spill his seed in her. Are they safe? Are they going to give her another STD? Something minor or something serious this time? She doesn’t know. She never knows. She struggles to remember if this is the 4th or 5th man tonight and even that escapes her. Her arms ache as they press tight against the wall of the booth in front of her. The sound of fucking, both her own and porn stars on the cheap screen beside her fills the air. The smells of stale sweat and cum permeate her pores as she wonders which is more pathetic, her or this place?
And yet, she steals a sideways glance at him, frowning, desperate for his approval. He sits there watching her debase herself. Will tonight be the night he smiles and gives her that needed love and approval? She knows he won’t. Deep down she knows he never will. But she walls that part off in denial. Maybe tonight will be the night he finally loves her.
She feels the stranger stiffen, hot cum filling her cunt and she does as he expects, pulling away and cleaning the strange cock, tasting his cum and her juices. Her head bobs up and down as she pulls away, a string of drool connecting her with the man on the other side of the wall before he leaves. She smiles at the man beside watching her, her heart racing as he starts to speak.
“Let the next man use your stupid fucking ass,” is all he says, and she nods, trembling. She will do anything for him and he knows it. He uses it like a scalpel to cut at her, slicing away her sense of self, her worth, every day getting closer to what he truly wants. A set of holes with an empty mind. They both understand how close she is getting and on that day, she will not be less. She will be nothing.
That day isn’t today, however, as she hears another man enter the room beside her. His cock smells and tastes dirty as she sucks it, already wanting to gag. She slobbers on it to lube it and dilute the taste before turning around and pressing her ass against the rough wooden hole. She spreads her worn asshole as the man shoves in and starts fucking her.
The sound of heavy grunting fills the booth once more as she touches her wet cunt, leaking as her fingers pump in her. She moans as she looks to the side to see him watching, for reassurance, for approval that will never come. Only the strangers will do that, in her holes tonight, tomorrow, until they are done with her and nothing remains.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''You're next''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/6z53d385x1041.gif">
Air was coming slowly now, raggedly, as Sara tried to breathe. Her arms held behind her, wrapped up in the very same cord biting painfully into her neck. She looked to her left, her wrists and legs straining uselessly as the man over her fucked her injured pussy, ramming into her violently despite her dryness. She sobbed pitifully, refusing to look over to her right, to Jessica.
He’d made her watch of course. Watch what he did to her as he taunted her, promised the same would be happening to her. Her best friend from the 1st grade on, dead, eyes open, beside her.
When he’d broke in, they’d feared only being robbed. They believed it would be over, a nightmare sure, but at least they had each other. Each other is all they’d ever had. And now, Jessica to her right, moved slightly as the man on top of her raped her. She had to turn away. She couldn’t stand to see her eyes, now forever empty.
It had been brutal but not violent. He’d made them both strip, laying face down on the bed. He’d zip tied her, but not Jessica. He just ordered her to watch as he wrapped the long cord around Jessica’s wrists behind her back as she sobbed. He had thrust in her, mocking her, laughing at her supposed wetness as she screamed. Sara had cried with her as well in terror, but then it had all changed. He had quickly looped the cord around Jessica’s neck and pulled taunt, strangling her.
It had taken hours. It had to have been minutes at most, but it had been an eternity to watch this hooded man rape and strangle her best friend to death. Sara had been hysterical, begging him to stop as her friend’s face had turned colors, her body had violently twitched, and defiled. She had watched the light slowly go out in Jessica’s eyes, fading away, until she was staring but not seeing, limp, as the man had continued to fuck her. Several minutes after she’d died, he’d came in her. And then a promise.
You’re next.
He’d ransacked the house, tearing at it, doing who knows what, until she smelled the smell of fuel. Of gas. And understood.
Then she’d felt her legs kicked apart, as she looked away from her best friend, Jessica’s face staring blanking at her, almost accusatory. Then Sara had felt him batter against her, shoving into her, as he made fun of her for being dry. And then the cord, slowly cutting off her air, her life away.
The worst came near the end. The wetness, as he lowered by her head, telling her cunts always get wet before they die. She cried, dizzy, fuzzy headed as black began to creep in. She stared at the wall, her body trembling from pain and lack of air, his cock pistoning in her, as she shuddered and came. He laughed openly at her then, pulling tight. She struggled, but all it caused her was more pain.
And then, it got harder and harder to think, to process, the black began to creep in, and Sara slowly, slowly, so very slowly stared off into the nothing to which she returned, limp, under the man.
He continued fucking the dead woman for many minutes after that, cumming into her useless body. He lit a cigarette and smoked slowly, resting between the two corpses. He then spit on the warmer of the two bodies ass and took one final fuck, ripping that cherry from the thing that had been named Sara. He didn’t last long, he was tired after all. He wiped his cock off with its hair, then left. He stopped only briefly to set the living room on fire, then disappeared into the night, ready for the next hunt.
There were always more cunts.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''It tasted cold''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/cxd66vgbxz541.gif">
She had always told him no to it. It was disgusting, vile, and degrading. Decent women didn't do such things. Of course, that had been then. Now, she would have eagerly sucked his cock, she was desperate to do so. Anything, anything but this.
Because of her constant refusals, he'd snapped. No had meant no, but no longer. Now, she tasted oil as the him was shoved in her mouth. He grabbed her hair, shoving her head down on it more. Her drool ran down the barrel as the sight cut at the roof of her mouth. She looked at his cruel face as he sneered down at her. He groped at her chest, spitting on her face, as he pumped the gun in her mouth.
She cried, warm spit sliding down her face. He pulled out his cock, stroking himself, smearing precum on her cheek, pressing his head into her eye until she whimpered. She begged around the steel to suck his cock, and while that stiffened him, the answer was still no. He only pumped harder, shoving the gun deeper.
He passed her head gently, gipping it, gun rammed deep as he spurted on her hair and eyes. He relaxed, and pulled the trigger. The sound was muffled as he let go and stroked over her. Soon he would be hard and and she was still warm after all...
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''All her futures''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/4v0gg55rhlg41.jpg">
The simple truth was that she was never going to have a good life. Girls like her never did. They led, at best, unfulfilling lives spending their time trying to fill the empty and hollowed out void within them. And that was top shelf. Most never even did that. Most spent their lives trying to find another daddy to replace the one who ruined them. Most popped every pill and snorted every powder to feel anything, if only for a moment.
The barely breathing whore laid out in the mud was no different. For a hundred bucks you could nut in her as she wondered why her father never loved her. Why he raped her. Why that feeling was the only time she mattered anymore. The tracks on her arms said she tried other ways, but her eyes said it all.
She was trapped in her past, a broken Daddy's girl. His favorite. When he'd started hitting her, her voice pitched up, as if each blow was reducing her in age. She was a whore, but deep down she never developed past the first time her dad had raped her. Frozen in ruination, forever stunted. It was delicious.
And at first, she was into it. Not acting, she was genuinely soaked, craving his abuse of her. Until the slaps changed to punches, her moans turning to screams. That realization in her eyes, that this was different. Here, in the woods, where she'd been taken. She realized he held all her futures, all her choices, in his bloody hands.
She'd scratched him, and shoved herself free of the car, running in the mud. She hadn't made it far before he'd tackled her, bringing her down. He thought about stripping her, but no. She didn't deserve that dignity. Instead, he shoved up her skirt, and in the mud, violently raped her ass. When her screaming started, he shoved her face down, hitting her head, listen to her mouth full with thick earth.
He savored the way her body tensed, convulsing around his cock, smeared in her blood and shit.
Even as her struggles weakened, his tempo sped up, until she was barely moving and he was reaming her guts out. Finally, he spasmed, filling her. He stood up, waiting until he was sure she was still breathing somehow. All those futures and he had destroyed so many of them and created new ones. He smiled. It wasn't enough. It never was.
He stepped on her head, pressing it down as he pissed on her. Her futures dwindled, until only one remained and then, none. He took a picture. He had her father's address. Maybe he would want to see what became of his runaway daughter. He took another picture and left, leaving nothing of value behind.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Getting his text and more by Badsammie''
The phone vibrated, barely a phantom of a buzz felt through her purse. She pulled it out and saw that she had a text from him. No. THE text from him. He had been promising/threatening to send it for months now. It was terrifying how a few simple words could ramp her anxiety and make her wet, scared, and excited all at once. How anyone she had never met could hold such power over her was beyond her.
ALLEY OF 3RD AND ANDERSON
SUMMER DRESS - NOTHING UNDER. SHORT.
STRUGGLE FOR THEM.
She trembled as she went into her bedroom and slowly stripped away her clothing. Her eyes teared up, lips moist, as she thumbed through her dresses. She dropped the blue sundress she was holding, tight up top, loose and short on the bottom. She gripped the wall and had to practice her breathing, focusing before the anxiety could overcome her and prevent her from doing what he had told her to do.
She had never met him. She should stop. It was just a game. Fun. This... she had no idea what this could be. Her heart hammered as she breathed slowly, in and out. The drum inside her chest slowed. She knelt and picked back up the dress and grabbed some heels. 7-inch platforms, they made her ass look bigger than it really was. She was slim but with an ample chest. Long dirty blonde hair flowing down her back, she pulled it on. Short. Just long enough to be decent unless she spread her legs or bent at the knee. But as he said, nothing under.
The bus ride took forever which only ramped her anxiety more. She chewed her lip as she rode along, tasting her lip gloss. She got some stares, mostly appreciative, and those secretly excited her. It took her back to a bad period of her life, but somehow, despite all the therapy and progress, a man's gaze could validate her more than any accomplishment. She usually felt guilty about that, but not today.
As she left the bus, someone grazed her ass. She froze for a second as they got a good feel as she was clumped with multiple people getting off the bus. Then the hand disappeared and she stepped off. She felt flush. Cheap. She hated herself. She felt alive.
A brisk walk took her to the corner and she saw the alley. She wasn't in the best part of town but it wasn't the worst either. The directions led her towards the freeway, roaring above her, as she saw the underpass butting against the alley. A rundown ivy fence, a few sad trees, bushes, and the stink of urine from the homeless, who were gone for now. Tonight they would return to the safety the overpass provided. She saw no one around, just a closed gas station. She passed it up, listening to the cars above her whizzing past. Why was she here? This was stupid. And then, she was grabbed as strong gloved hands covered her mouth, squeezing her small frame tightly. Sunlight glinted off metal before she saw it clearly, a knife, pressed against her throat.
"If you scream, you'll fucking die. If you try to run, you'll die. Those bushes, now!" She nodded, letting him push her along. When they reached them he pushed her through to a small open area inside them. Needles and trash littered the space, though it was currently abandoned save for them. She felt the knife pressed against her neck and she started crying as a sudden warmth ran down her leg. He mashed her left breast and laughed when he realized what had happened.
"Stupid fucking whore. Are you scared? Did your daddy not love you enough? Or too much?" He laughed at that, then squeezed her tit even harder. "It doesn't matter and neither do you," he said. Then everything went fuzzy as he hit her head hard with the base of the knife and dropped her to the ground.
She sobbed, holding her head, dizzy and a bit sick when he shoved her face into the rough dirt and felt her dress shoved up. He touched her slick sex and laughed again, then she felt the cold knife slide against her pussy. She heard something stabbed into the ground, followed by a zipping sound that lasted an eternity. It only seemed to stop when he shoved himself in her and pressed her face against the ground. Small rocks clawed at her cheek as he pumped into her, his weight crushing her. He wasn't wearing a condom and he was probably going to kill her, she thought to herself. And still, she was wet. She moaned as he jerked her head back, knees aching and bleeding as the broken ground chewed them up. She winced again and again as he slapped her body. Then he slammed her head down hard and everything spun.
"Take it, you fucking cumdump!" he screamed as she felt him shove deep and fill her. He stayed in her, pulsing, then limp, for a long time. Eventually, he stood up, kicked her once, and left. She laid there for dozens of minutes as his cum leaked out of her. She finally pushed herself up, shaking. She touched her scratched face, then her pussy. She bawled for a little bit before a rustling startled her. A filthy man, one of the homeless, crawled into the small area. She struggled to fix her clothes but he shushed her.
"Oh honey, ... shush ...it's ok. It's ok," and he held her as she shook and cried. It all just poured out of her. He held her tightly as she sobbed and finally, she felt him pressing at her. Just repeating it again. "Oh honey, don't worry. Shhh... It's ok. It's ok." Then he pushed her down firmly and she just laid there as he shoved into her, grunting away. He kept repeating "It's ok" as he raped her. She came hard sometime during it, but her face was blank, staring at the sun and listening to the sound of cars passing by. Finally, he grunted, kissed her, and left.
She eventually got up but made no effort to clean herself. White dripped down her leg as she made it back to the bus stop. People stared at her dirty dress and bloody knees, but no one said anything. They could tell she was as ruined as she felt.
Later, after a hot shower, her phone buzzed. She saw the text was from him, and once again feeling alive, she opened the message. Nothing else mattered anymore nor would it ever again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The one thing I'll never do by Badsammie''
It's crazy, rape baiting. I've done risky things, dangerous things. I've been beaten, used, even roughly CNC'd in which I wasn't sure it was a CNC. But I'd never do that.
That's why he'd tell me to meet him at a bar. Clothes are left out for me. We've done this before but he's usually with me. No bra or panties, just a cheap tight dress, 8-inch platform heels, and a steel plug in my ass. He has a bottle of vodka left out for me to drink first. I do, getting very buzzed or perhaps a bit more, then I call Uber and give them the address.
I walk into the bar late at night, but I can't find him. I get plenty of attention though and I ask them if they've seen my Daddy? My husband? They tell me he's in the men's room and that they'll help me find him. Except he's not back there. Just strange men, groping and tearing at my clothes.
I try to scream but they cover my mouth and take me. One after another, raping and abusing my holes. Some slap me, some hit me, all fuck me hard. I'm pissed on and my head is shoved into a dirty toilet. They laugh.
I wake up getting used by the bartender. My clothes are shredded and every inch of me hurts. He lets me call Daddy and he picks me up, looking me over. He makes me sit on towels so I don't leak on his seats. He slaps me for being such a whore and letting them rape me. Then he uses me again at home.
One more limit, gone forever.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''1000 words by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/e4rjjmzmclj41.jpg">
They say a picture is worth 1000 words. This one is. Indeed, it speaks volumes and it is magnificent in what it conveys. There is not just a moment, but a novel in this image that speaks of not only the now, but her past, present, and future. Look at it and understand its truth.
A simple glance looks like some slut is just having fun with some boys, a wild night of drinking and debauchery. But that would be a lie to see it in so simple a way. Let me break it down for you.
Four men, excited and eager, have their hands on her. They paw at her with the desperation of youth. Another watches back in the distance. This moment will become fixated in their minds for the rest of their lives. They will brag about it tomorrow in hushed whispers or braggart tones. Even though it will be something unlikely to be repeated for them, a singularly amazing experience, they will still embellish it. And that story will only build and expand in time as they age. When they are seventy, they will still jerk off to that fond and distant memory. That one time they ganged a nasty slut who begged them all to use her, her smiles and need. It’s all a lie though. Not that they will know that in the past, the now, or as they think of it for the final time.
Now, look at the girl. There is a sixth person there, sex unknown, holding that camera or phone. Chronicling the events that will happen that night. You might think it will be a night of regret perhaps, or a night, like the guys, that will be fondly remembered.
She won’t remember it at all. Look at her. It’s not a special night, she’s not drunk or high. For her? It’s just Tuesday. Or Friday. It’s just another day. She looks bored at best, resigned, not angry but not happy either. It’s just a reality to her. It’s something that just happens right? Guys get grabby, they get demanding, and you simply just go along.
That girl? She’s been going along with things her entire life. You can see it, plain as day. She’s not into it, nor is she fighting them. It just is. It’s the look of someone who has been in enough similar situations for it to become routine. Normal. It’s just how guys are and what they do. Water is wet, the sun is bright, and that’s just how things work.
She’s had men touching her all her life. Not violently. Perhaps an uncle, a family friend, maybe a father figure. Maybe they’ve told her how pretty she was, how much they loved her, how what they do is special. Maybe she even believed it for a time. You can look at her now and tell, she knows whatever words they gave her were a lie. A lie probably started young, young enough to become accustomed to such things. To accept it, process it, and just decide the best thing is to let them have their fun and ride it out.
Sometimes, she might have even enjoyed it. Probably at the start, when they put in more effort. When they tried harder to get her to go along, to get her involved. Now or later on then? No. The men in her life now just want to cum or rub one out in her. They aren’t mean. They still smile, rub her face, and tell her how special she is. But the effort is gone and she knows the truth.
It’s just the way things are.
Of course, that belief earned honestly at least will color her life. In high school, they’d call her a slut. She didn’t understand why she was punished for doing what they wanted. She was popular enough with the guys, regular dates. She didn't always fuck them or even give them blowjobs. Just the ones who got pushy and when they pushed, she parted like the Red Sea and let them have their way.
After all, it’s just how guys are.
Eventually, she’ll find the working world much the same. She won’t graduate. She’ll need money and she’ll focus on night courses. That’ll let her work more and the tips at the restaurant will be pretty good. She’ll learn that she doesn’t care much for waiting tables of just women. They never give her much. The men? They’ll always tip well and if some of them swat her butt or give her a quick grope? Well, then she’ll laugh, shake her head, and walk away.
After all, it’s just how guys are.
One day her boss will do the same and she won’t stop him. He’ll joke with her a lot, telling her dirty jokes and risque banter, until he asks her to stay late with him one night. After that, her shifts will always end with her closing with him. He’s nice enough and it’s how the world works. Until she doesn’t get her period one day. She’ll tell him she’s late, of course. And since he’s married, he’ll cut her loose. By the time she realizes she should get an abortion, it will be too late. She’ll carry the life within her to term. She’ll have a little girl and she’ll get another job waiting tables. One of her gropers will ask her out and with limited options, she’ll nod and accept his offer. He’ll fuck her on her apartment bed instead of taking her out on the date. They’ll have many dates like that.
After all, it’s just how guys are.
He’ll eventually propose and never knowing things could be different, she’ll accept. He’ll drink too much but he provides for her and her child. Things will be as good as she could hope and if he looks at her daughter strangely as she gets older, well, that’s ok too.
After all, it’s just how guys are.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She laid there, waiting''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/wccw6ood2xj41.jpg">
She was numb. She couldn't feel anything anymore. That was a lie. She felt everything, torn apart, so much pain she had shut down. She heard him moving about behind her, but she didn't care. Nothing mattered.
It had started with an online flirtation. He was just a random horny guy helping her get off. But after, he kept chatting with her. It was nice, he made her feel special. He pushed her buttons so expertly. That had been a month ago.
She had started crushing on him hard. Every night she'd head into chat, excited, not only wet for him, but desperate for him mentally. He wasn't like the guys she knew. He was so much more. The crush developed, intensified, until it became an obsession. Soon she was texting him late into the night, ignoring her studies. All that mattered was him. When he asked her to go to the bathroom at college and masturbate and send him pictures, she happily did.
It was perfect. He was perfect. He made her feel alive. So when he asked to meet, she happily did so. After all, they'd spent the last 30 days talking to each other. She thought she loved him. No, she knew she did. He gave her the address to a motel and she'd met him. That had been nearly 12 hours ago.
He was different in person. Even older, a bit heavier, still attractive though. They'd shared some drinks, getting pleasantly buzzed. Then they'd made love as she lost her virginity to him. Then he'd had her drink more, take some pills, and she'd tried coke at his pressuring. She felt dizzy, disconnected, as he took pictures of her, touching her, kissing her.
Then he'd flipped her over and fucked her mostly numb body, hard. She screamed but he covered her mouth and fucked her even faster. When she struggled he choked her, slapped her, shook her so hard the room spun. When he was done, she thought it had been over. He smeared his smelly and bloody cock in her hair and laughed at her. He told her she was so fucking stupid, but when she tried to pull away, he punched her, after the third hit, everything had gone black.
And now? Now she was somewhere else hours later. A house. His house. He'd raped her ass and came in it, leaving her there. He had told her many things as he'd reamed her ass numb. She wasn't going home. She wasn't special. If she behaved he'd give her drugs. If she didn't, he'd beat her. His last cunt had broken accidentally. She hadn't listened. He knew she would though. She'd last longer than the others.
She laid there, her ass burning, cum leaking out, the tears fucked out of her. A part of her still wanted his approval. A part of her felt dead. She laid there, gaped and damaged, waiting for what came next.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The party wouldn't end''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/obypy2qp8hk41.gif">
Hours earlier, she had dressed, in a rebellious act, to sneak to her first party. She'd always played it safe, but she wasn't a little kid anymore, no matter how much her parents had wished her so. So, thumbing her nose at their authority, she had snuck out.
In the nearby gas station she changed her clothes (just in case she'd been caught sneaking out, she would say she was mad and going to the gas station to get a snack) and put on her makeup. A new dress, scandalously short (by her standards), a thong, cherry lip gloss and eyeshadow. She felt a couple years older than her actual age. From there, a longish bus ride to the Senior party she'd heard some talking about.
It wasn't what she had expected of course. The seniors themselves were crashing a party of older kids, mostly to buy some drugs, maybe get lucky. Amanda had barely walked through the door before she was handed a cup. The air smelled of smoke and weed, hot, humid. She sipped her drink which burned her throat as the press of people got too her. She made it to the kitchen where she was handed another drink, oblivious to the men watching her. She clearly was too young to be there, but then again, they knew what kind of girls came to Trevor's parties.
A guy walked up to her and kissed her and she froze. She didn't notice his friend dropping something into her drink as he did so, then he laughed and apologized. He'd simply confused her with an ex of his. He seemed really nice, him and his friend. She chatted with them and they actually listened to her. They kept taking shots and encouraging her to drink so she did. After a bit, they helped her to the basement couch, as she struggled to focus. One of them told her to close her eyes as he fondled her. She wanted to say stop but she couldn't stay awake.
Her eyes fluttered as she felt an intense and horrible pain. She felt cold, smashed against the floor. Someone was stabbing her, her ass burned, as they grabbed her face, lights flashing. She wanted to cry but she was numb despite the agonizing pain. She felt the person atop her shudder. Then he got up and another took his place. Everything spun and she closed her eyes as the pain beat at her.
Even when they stopped, they didn't quit. Someone shoved in her and peed, burning her guts. Others peed on her. She laid there, her insides shattered. All she had wanted was to party, she thought. And as someone shoved a beer bottle inside her, she wondered why the party wouldn't end.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Don't tell anyone''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/de6nnrohirl41.gif">
"Don't tell anyone"
That had been his sole directive as he kicked her out of his office. She had entered his office with dignity, virginity, and panties. She left with none of those. Just those words. Don't tell anyone.
She walked down the hall at the academy in shock, numb. Hyper-aware of the cool air on her injured sex, the warmth sliding down her legs. She felt everyone knew what had been done. What she had let herself be whored out for. A passing grade.
It hasn't even lasted long. He had talked about responsibility and how everyone had to be accountable for their actions. He had massaged her shoulders as he asked her what she would do to get a passing grade. What would she do to deserve special treatment?
With that question, his hands had dropped from her shoulders to her chest. She had started crying then, but he had shushed her. Then he had pushed her forward until she was bent over the desk. She had frozen as he took off her panties. As he parted, then entered her. He called her a whore as he had pumped into her, filling her pussy. He told her she would pass. Then, "Don't tell anyone."
She curled up in her bed, empty. Ruined. A week later he texted her, telling her he could help with her studies if she wanted to stop by his house. She cried softly, then looked up his address and how to get there.
She never would tell anyone.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Lying to herself by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/9qjj3no0jrl41.gif">
It was the lie she always told herself. She didn't have a choice. She was forced. She was raped. She was a good girl. The truth was, deep down, she was a slut. Not that she could ever admit it. Not to herself.
Men around her knew the truth. Her stepdad did. Her many boyfriends, guys at parties, and raves, they all knew it. A few drinks, a few gropes, a few kisses, and she was wet and ready to go. Sure, they had to force her legs apart but it took no effort. She struggled, but just barely. Just enough to lie to herself. She came, even from the first time. Always.
Even now, running away from the men in her life, made no difference. Because they weren't the problem. She was. And so, here she was, in a stranger's car in the woods. Later, she'd tell herself she had to do it. He might have hurt her. But she was wet before he'd touched her. Her jeans were wet when he touched them, rubbing her cunt through the denim. He slid his hand down and unzipped them before he shoved her down. When she protested, he slapped her and she stopped fighting. As he fucked her, she moaned, shuddered, and climaxed.
He would ditch her shortly afterward and she would wait for another ride, acting like the victim. It was an act that would stay with her forever, but it was just that. An act. Acting the victim, but forever a whore.
When the semi pulled up, she got in it, wet again before he touched her. Always.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Stained''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/huu25tufjrl41.gif">
The first time it happens, you can write it off. It was an accident, nothing was meant by it. Butt then it happens, again and again. Lingering hugs, touches on your shoulder, smelling your hair, brushing your chest or ass. Not once or twice, but a constant occurrence in your life.
Not your dad thankfully, but relatives, friends, strangers. Again and again. So much so you can't deny what is happening. You feel ashamed at your breasts, your looks, almost wishing you were ugly or plain. You see empowered women all around you, but you don't feel that way. You feel weak. Helpless.
And then one day you're feeling good, strong, pretty, in your newest dress. Riding the bus back from the mall, you're happy. Sure it's crowded, but who cares. And then you feel him. At first, you think it was just the bump that caused it. But no, it keeps happening. Someone much bigger than you, pressing you into the corner. A subtle thrusting that quickly loses all subtlety.
You no longer feel happy or sexy or pretty. You feel cheap as he steals all that from you. Each "bump" making you want to cry, too weak to make a scene. Your weakness encourages him as he presses harder. He adjusts and he's free, rubbing against your ass and skirt. Then he shudders and quickly leaves. Your skirt is wet from him, stained. Just like you are.
After that day you threw away the dress. You wanted to throw yourself away. You would never feel confident again. Assholes would find it easy to push you, manipulate you, gaslight you. Boyfriends would cheat on you, ask you to do degrading things. You'd do them and they'd eventually leave. Each time more stained.
A couple years later on a bus, someone would grind against you. You'd weakly smile, hoping for approval. They'd smile back of course, but a smile that was mocking. They'd lift your skirt, grinding against your bare ass, leaving it a mess. You'd give him your number, hoping he might call. He won't. Just another added stain. A stain riding a train, in need of a smile thrown her way.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The plague''
The plague, it changed everything. History once was claimed to be divided into before Christ and after Christ. It wasn’t, not exactly, but that’s what most people thought. That lasted a long time, over 2000 years. Now there was only one relevant delineation. Before the plague and after. If you mentioned a before time, anyone living understood what you meant. Everyone knew what after was.
Cindy had lived 15 years before the world as everyone knew it had died. It had been a happy time, even early into the plague. Yeah, people got sick and some even died, but who cared. Bad shit happened every day. To her, the bigger impact was the lack of school and her inability to run around with her friends. Everything else was just noise. She didn’t care about infection rates or the plasticity of the virus. Even when she got it, nothing much changed. Her parents got sick as well, but they self isolated and rode it out. Everything was going to be ok.
And then the virus mutated. More aggressive, more deadly, but thankfully those previously infected were immune. A vaccine was going to be released any day to the public. The President said so and you couldn’t lie about shit like that during a pandemic. Cindy knew that. It was scary, but like all things, this was going to pass. She knew it. But it didn’t.
One more mutation is all it took. One more mutation and the world came crashing down. 98% of the world’s population died from the new version of the virus in less than a year. Those who had been previously infected were immune, but they had to deal with the remaining population. Those who survived the final infection were animals, brutal, violent, creatures of pure instinct and need. Whatever they were before was gone. Cindy lost her family being chased down by a pack of the breed. What the survivors called the remnants of humanity. Zombies would have been cliche and the truth was they weren’t zombies. They died just like any other animal, but though they acted on instinct, they were still smart, still dangerous, and could use weapons. Not guns, but anything they could get their hands on. Humanity lost everything unique to it in less than a year.
And now, Cindy found herself sneaking through the city. Her stomach growled as it had been days since she’d eaten a full meal. Evading the roaming naked packs of the breed was a struggle and she’d had numerous close calls. She saw what they could do to a person, if hungry. Most of the time, they would ignore normal humans as long as they didn’t feel threatened. But if they hadn’t eaten, if they were starving, they would tear then apart. After all, food was food.
She slid silently into the battered remains of a grocery store. She didn’t expect to find much, but maybe some canned goods still remained. She ransacked the place, finding a few canned goods that might still be good, when she had to use the bathroom. She found a restroom in the back and closed the door, out of habits learned from before. As she peed, she heard it, or them, rummaging about. She froze, pulling her feet up. The bathroom door was pushed open and she barely held in a scream. She heard something moving about, sniffing around. She bit her lip until it bled, tears streaming down her face. She didn’t want to die, not on a dirty toilet in a ruined store. It rummaged about, finally heading out. She let out a sigh. She opened the door slowly, seeing her backpack still where she left it. She stepped out silently, walking for it, and the gun inside. That’s when she heard the growl behind her.
They ran on instinct, but they were smart. It must have seen her pack and knew she was around somewhere. Cindy bolted for it but it was no good. The man thing pounced on her, slamming her to the ground. She half expected it to start chewing her up, but instead it was sniffing about her. The male breed shoved her head hard against the floor, tearing at her shorts. She whimpered at the filthy man thing, seeing its erection. She’d seen what they did to women this way as well. She whimpered, but didn’t fight it.
It tore her shorts off, then her panties, panting in her ear, licking at her face. Then she grunted hard as the animal that looked like a man rammed into her, fucking her on the floor. She shuddered, the floor clawing at her exposed skin, yelping as the thing raped her. It bit her neck, holding her in place as it pounded away. Not long after, it came in her, leaving her limp, bleeding from her neck and pussy. It then crawled away leaving her there.
She’d been raped before, but by a normal survivor. She wasn’t sure if this was worse or not. This didn’t feel like a human had raped her but an animal. If she got pregnant, what would the baby be, like her? Or a monster. She looked at her ruined shorts and panties and sighed, fashioning a temporary skirt. She limped out of the bathroom and cried, before 5 more of the breed jumped her, tearing at her clothes. The smell of cum and sex brought them to a fervor. Hours passed as she was rutted in again and again, bit again and again. They wouldn’t let her wander off after, keeping her as their personal fuck bitch.
Slowly, bit by bit, without becoming infected, Cindy became like think, empty, an animal used by other animals. Naked, bruised, but fed and protected. Eventually they didn’t even have to guard their bitch, as she loped around with them, belly ever growing, another victim of the plague.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''For you, anything''
It started, as most things do, as an innocent escape. Just as a way to get off, blow off some steam, feel special and sexy. And that was how it went, until she met him.
Dave wasn't like most of the guys she met online. The way he treated her, the things he said to her, would make her almost sick. Her stomach would all be twisted inside, nervous and nauseous. He made her scared and yet, so alive.
It had started small, she was camming with him and he told her to slap her tits for him. And she did. Too lightly at first, and he told her harder. Harder. Her eyes watered, the stings became warm, almost burning deep underneath the skin. Her eyes watered, her nipples pink, tender. It was amazing.
The next time he made her slap her ass, then her cunt. Not pussy or vagina. Always and only cunt. Subtly changing the way she thought of her sex, and of herself. It hurt so much more, yet each slap got her wetter and wetter. She came almost instantly when he let her touch herself to get off.
After that, it became routine, slapping her body for him. He grew bored of that, told her that. He told her she was pathetic and boring and laughed as she cried. And as she crashed, desperate for his approval, he told her to slap her face. To call herself a worthless cunt and slap her face. She hesitated only long enough for him to say "I'm bored, bye" and then she did so. She repeated the words, slapping herself again and again. He pulled out his cock and smiled.
Her work began to suffer as more and more of her life became about him. He started directing how she dressed, her makeup, he got her to dye her hair. He loved making her hurt herself. Sometimes she would drop so low, begging him to make her hurt herself. He got her to punch her but, calling her fat. Her face, calling her ugly. He told her to hit the back of her head on the wall, calling her stupid. She hit her thighs until the were pretty blacks and blues. Once he had her put her tits on the toilet and slap the lid on them until they were bruised. Then her head on the wall until she was glassy eyed and dizzy.
And she had never even met him. Then he pushed her to fuck random strangers, refusing to talk to her until she showed him proof. Video of her fucking her boss before he fired her. At an adult theater sucking off a dozen men. In a bar bathroom getting reamed on a dirty toilet. She barely thought of herself anymore, just him.
He had her drink her piss daily, taste her dirty ass, steam video of it online for hundreds of men. He got her to put needles in her tits, her cunt, her thighs. After ignoring her for a week here told her to put a lighter to her nipple rings until she screamed in pain. The best was telling her to put a curling iron in herself and turn it on. She'd do it if she loved him liked he loved her. The way she started bouncing, screaming to pull it out, the way she balled up and whimpered, it was glorious.
When he told her to buy a dog, she did. She put on so many shows online making him so much money. Finally it was time to meet her. She took the flight and he marveled at the skinny blond whore in front of him. It used to be human but now, it only existed for him. He kissed it and it cried in joy. He whispered all the things he was going to do to it, how long it would suffer before he was done with it, and how he'd stream it's final moments. Soaking wet, clinging to him, nodding. It only said, "For you, anything"
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''He recognized her''
David stood over the fucked out, bloody, unconscious girl. He was trembling as he and his buddies finally calmed down from the sexual intensity that had overcome them. You could barely tell she was breathing and that was the realization that finally eased their actions, their depravity. The fact, that for a moment, for perhaps two minutes, she had stopped breathing. Not one of them were concerned for the damaged goods on the floor, just what problems it could cause for them.
It had started a couple weeks ago. His girlfriend had recently broken up with him, because of his so called anger issues. He’d gone out to a bar, feeling like getting drunk. And there, at the bar, she had been. She was drunk as well, or acting like it at least. He almost didn’t recognize her at first. It was Sydney, his graduating class’s valedictorian.
Sydney had been the “smart girl” at school, pretty, but aloof, always studying or doing one class or school project or another. She was supposed to have gone to a great college, or got accepted to one. And now, before him was her.
She was dressed like a cheap whore, hair dyed platinum blonde. Massive platform heels, heavy makeup, some tattoos, breasts all but hanging out. And her eyes, empty. His cock was hard and he was moving on her before he realized he was. He put a hand on her shoulder, firmly. He was angry, drunk, and here was the bitch that had graduated ahead of him. Her eyes were dull as she looked up at him, then recognized him. She barely said his name before he grabbed her chin and looked her up and down. Without a word he saw what he needed in her eyes and face and wordlessly pulled her out of the bar. She went with him, not saying a thing, a sudden meekness… no, weakness, overcoming her.
She got in his car as he shoved her in, then got in himself. The anger escaped for a second once they were both in as he slapped her. She just took it, shaking a bit, holding her small purse tight.
“Not so smart now, are you you fucking whore,” was all he said, as he shoved her head down. She expertly unzipped him and went to work, and he knew something or someone or someones had broken her. Ruined her. And that made him smile.
When they got to his house, he took all of his recent frustrations out on her. Fucking her, choking her, slapping and backhanding her until her nose and lip was bloody. And she not only took it, but came from it. She clung to him after, like a life preserver in rough waters. He let her, he was sated, but told her to call an Uber in the morning. She left her number for him. But he didn’t want to fuck her again, it was too easy.
But he wanted to vent. And he knew some old high school buddies who would love to see the prim bitch as she was now. And some of them would want to vent as well. So he invited them over, showed them some pics he had taken, made a plan. They would all enjoy the whore that had been valedictorian. They would all vent on a cunt that could represent all the women that frustrated them. They would all have fun.
When he invited her over, she’d sounded excited on the phone. He hadn’t told her there was 6 other guys with him. That part didn’t matter. She didn’t matter. She arrived and was instantly crushed. It was almost funny to see some light in her eye that said she was wanted go out. The dead eyes returned, but a hunger exploded in her as well. She and some of the guys did lines, she eagerly danced with them, and even when someone called her trash or slapped her or got rough, she even smiled. An honest, if crazy looking, smile.
And then the real party started. They grabbed her as one, pulling her this way and that, shoving dicks in her hands, making her bob on one cock then another. She accidentally bit a cock as she was jerked about and got punched for it. She went wild then, screaming them to fuck her, ruin her. Rape her. So they did. Whatever restraint was there disappeared as they raped and beat the animal before and underneath them.
Belts lashed her body, copious amounts of beer and vodka was poured down her throat, bottles and then fists were shoved in her holes. They bit her arms, neck, tits, and belly. Her thigh bled from one hard bite. She was slapped and punched. One man fucked her ass as he choked her until she pissed and went limp. She was picked up, thrown down, passed around, pissed on. She threw up several times, her face was a bruised and bloody mess.
And then David, to the cheers of the tiring men, folded her in half, choking her, slamming her head against the floor. He had never felt so alive, cumming in the broken little thing under him. He stood up, high-fiving the guys around him. Then someone mentioned she wasn’t moving. They all watched her silently, holes gaped, black and blue and red, for many long seconds until her chest started moving a bit.
Then, the spell was broken, mostly. They dragged her to the shower and all pissed on her, taking pics, knowing they were all better than her. She wasn’t so smart now, just gutter trash. Then sated in their venting and superiority, they left. David turned on the shower, washing the blood and cum and piss off the whore, then fucked her ass one more time on the bathroom tile floor. She grunted but didn’t do much else, still out of it.
He drove to a nearby park, at 2 am, then dragged her naked body to the mens room. There he left her, smiling, feeling good about himself once again. She might have graduated first in class, but Sydney would always be last in life. He almost hoped she’d be ok. He almost hoped she’d call him again. And, a few weeks later, a shaky voice called and asked him how he was doing. He smiled. He was doing great.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She wonders how by Badsammie''
How would it go that final time? One punch, too hard, in just the wrong place, perhaps? One blow to the back of her head too many, finally snuffing out that last bit of self? A cracked rib into a lung? One concussion too many?
Or perhaps, more likely, an STD. None one that can be cured, but one that wastes you away, unwanted. Skinnier and skinnier, the ideal weight, then less and less, until one pound too much was lost.
Or abandoned? So many ways, then. Drugs and drugs and more drugs, anything to feel or be empty. Molly until she's numb and fried, coke until her nose bleeds, shooting up, drinking herself away.
Or hurting herself more and more, crying, rubbing her cunt as she hits her head on the wall. Cutting herself, watching the pretty red, the shiny knife, impaling herself on a plunger as they asked so many years ago.
More likely, it'll be a stranger. In their basement, in a park, in a forest, accepting this was how it always was going to end. Strangled, fading to back. Head smashed against the ground until she spasmed. A knife sliding into her breast and chest. Feeling cum fill her one last time.
Left cumming, dying, used one last time, then discarded. Into the dumpster where she belonged. Home. Always wondering how. But never wondering if.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A crowded bus''
Now that everyone can be out again, I had felt like a trip to the city. A beautiful day, I wore a summer dress, heels, feeling pretty. The museum, some music, it would be a wonderful day
Instead, I was sweating on a crowded bus, by dozens of strangers with the same idea. Standing, pressed into the corner, legs aching, regretting the heels.
And then, one hand on my neck, the other under my dress, pressing me tighter against the glass. I tense but says nothing, scared. Rough fingering, a laugh at my wetness, then cheeks spread and pain fills me.
Tears run down my face, as the city passes by. No one helps or questions my whimpers. Then heat fills me and he's gone. White runs down my leg as I ride the bus back to the depot, heading home.
Leaking, wet, thinking not of the city, but the man, crying as I finger myself, wondering if it will happen again
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''To be noticed''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/7pxoftag41t41.gif">
In the beginning, she didn’t care for Joe much. He drank a lot, yelled all the time, and slapped both her and her mom around a lot. Mom loved him though, and eventually, they moved in with him. In the beginning.
Pam was small for her age, supposedly already hitting puberty and at 16, she felt like her body belonged in middle school. Alot of other girls had developed, their chests growing, or at least growing taller. But not her, she remained slim and small, barely 5 feet tall. The guys chased after all the other girls. Not her. In her meekness, she remained ignored.
And then, one day it had changed. Her cheek was red from Joe slapping her for dropping a beer of his out of the fridge. She hadn’t even seen it coming, just whack and down on the floor she went. He threw a towel at her and she cleaned up the mess. Mom was out working her late nights. She barely saw her anymore as she slept in the morning, drank in the afternoon, then worked at night. This wasn’t anything new, just part of the new normal.
After cleaning up the mess, Pam went to the shower, cleaning the sticky beer and smell off of her. She washed her body, her hair, enjoying the heat washing over her. Before too long however, the water began to cool, so she finished up before the water heater gave out. She stepped out of the shower just as Joe burst in, needing to pee. He ignored her at first in the small bathroom, just whipping out his cock and pissing into the toilet. Then he glared at her, barely covered by the towel, looking her up and down. Their eyes met for a long minute before he stepped out and she trembled.
After she got in her room, she dressed in a gown, before hearing him yell for her to get him another beer. She did and when she handed it to him, he gripped her wrist painfully, his eyes wild. She trembled, then whimpered as he sat her small frame on his lap. He then let go, slowly stroking her hair. She was scared, breathing hard, but strangely comforted as he did so. Then his other hand stroked her leg, her upper thigh. All through it, her meekness prevailed, even when she felt a hardness under her as they “watched” TV. After a few more minutes, he held her waist, grinded against her, then shuddered and she felt a wetness. She got up and ran, locking her door. But that’s all she did, ashamed.
The next night her mom worked, he repeated it. Stroking, smelling her hair, touching her legs, this time a grope. He told her she was pretty, much prettier than her mom. That he should treat her better. He cupped her small chest, panting, grinding, and then more wetness. This time he didn’t let her up until the show was over, cum dried on her ass and gown by the time she went to her room.
Every night her mom worked, he touched her, kissed her, his fingers grazed her sex, telling her more and more how special she was. He hit her less, but when he did, he hit her harder, kissing her after. Then one night he turned on the TV and made her watch a porn video, of girls like her. Some loved what they were doing, some cried, some seemed dead to the world. He parted her legs over his lap, pushing her forward, pressing into her. And despite it all, the pain, she felt special.
He started dressing Pam up, sexy dresses, makeup, teaching her more and more. How to jerk him off, how to suck his cock. He noticed her like no man did. And sometimes he got rough, but he’d kiss her ouchies after. One day, she missed her period and he told her to pack her things. She did without even asking why. They drove off to the city and she left her old world behind. And when he asked her to work nights, like her mom did, she agreed. Many paid extra for the privilege. Pam had been noticed, and that was all that mattered.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A late night Uber''
She stumbled out the bar, barely able to walk in the heels. Her dress rode up, not bothering to straighten it. She glanced at the phone to see if her Uber had arrived yet. He was only a minute away, which was good because she was wasted. Losing her job had hot her hard, but the weeks since had hit her harder with no new prospects. And then tonight, just drowning her sorrows. Tomorrow, she would have to make new plans since rent was due and she could only cover it if she didn't pay any other bills.
The Uber pulled up and she got in the back, barely mumbling her address before closing her eyes. She heard the driver trying to talk to her, but she couldn't focus on her words. She couldn't focus on anything. She closed her eyes and everything went dark to her.
She vaguely know something was wrong, her body rocking, the smell of vomit around her, as she fluttered her eyes. Some man was on top of her, in some car. What? She hazily remembered the Uber she had called. She turned her head again, sick, and got slapped for it by the man thrusting into her.
"Drunk bitch, I'll teach you to puke all over my car!" he screamed as he slapped her again before groping her tits that was pulled free from the dress. She grunted, nauseous, as he quickened his pace, thrusting deep. Her hit her cervix, making her since in pain, then shuddered, emptying himself deep in her. He laid on top of her for a moment, before getting up. He rifled through her purse, grabbing her finger before tossing her limp have back at her. As he went through her phone, she tried to focus, to cover herself up. He groped her hair and jerked her towards his face.
"I deleted your account and I have your address and personal info. You try to report anything and I'll fucking end you. Do you understand?"
She nodded yes, wiping her mouth and looking down. Her sex hurt, raw, leaking as he drove her home. She barely moved until he stopped, jerking her it off the car and going though her purse again, taking her cash.
"For puking in my car," he said and then left. She stood in the dark, cum leaking down her leg. She had no way to pay rent, nothing now. She straightened her dress and went inside, stopping at the landlord's door. She hesitated, then knocked. She was at rock bottom, but yet somehow kept falling. She took a deep breath as he opened the door, looking at her.
"What the hell do you want? It's 3am!" She sighed and walked past him into his apartment.
"I'm here to pay my rent," she said, walking into his bedroom, leaving her dress, and dignity, behind.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Expiration Date''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/waj0eh5hybv41.jpg">
He looked down at the naked body on the ground before him, wiping his brow. It was a hot day, but the trees provided him a lot of shade as he worked. He frowned at Jessica, her glassy eyes looking at him through the plastic. They were accusatory, but she always knew this day was coming. It wasn’t his fault that she got old and worn out. It was a natural process. Toys wear out and break and you get new ones. Everyone knew that.
Still, for an old toy, a whopping 25 years old, she was still pretty, even now. Maybe more so now, because she would be forever this age, never older. He smiled at the thought of that. It was a gift really. She would never worry about wrinkles, disease, the long slow decline. He had given her purpose, duty, and like a well loved dog, he had put her out of her, and his, misery.
Not before they had one last bit of fun. Oh, how glorious it had been. The urgency to please him, the desperation to prove her worth to him. She had been a sometimes reluctant lover, but that was fine, moans and grunts were no more sexy than screams and crying. But this time, she cried but she moaned like the cheapest whore on the planet. She had happily gagged herself on his cock, bobbing up and down, choking herself beautiful tears of agony, her face already teasing what would come later, that delicious lack of air that he found so appealing.
Once hard, she had mounted him, hungry for his cock on last time, fucking him with her ass. She never chose that but this time she did, telling him how much she loved him. It had brought a smile to his face as she took him even dry, dirty streaks running down her cheeks as she forced him into her ass, dirty streaks on his cock as well, browns and a bit of red. How she pinched her nipples, rubbed her cunt. He could smell her still, even in the forest now as he thought back to her desperation. She didn’t realize she was arguing for it all to end, for how could she ever top that moment? She couldn’t.
But even after, she had cleaned him, brown lips lapping eagerly at his cock. In that moment he realized there was nothing she wouldn’t do for him, and that made him smile. Her greatest gift and she didn’t realize she had given it to him, wrapped in a bow. And so, after stroking her hair quietly for an hour, telling her how proud he was of her, they made love one last time.
She was actually wet when he entered her cunt, so eager to stay in his basement, legs wrapped around him. He kissed her passionately, feeling her grind against him to please him. To stay in the dark for one more day or week. But it was time, it was her 25th birthday and everything comes with an expiration date, especially cunts. She was old now, so as he pumped in her, giving her a final gift of cum, he grabbed her neck, squeezing with all his strength. It’s amazing how much fight they get in that moment, how strong they suddenly become. He slapped her once, grabbing the thick plastic bag, jerking it over her head. He was limp in her from cumming, but he grew hard once again at her struggles. She felt so alive and warm, tensing on his cock. Her final gift to him, making him hard one last time.
The colors were always the best, the contrast between their face and their body, two wildly different tones, one shifting darker and darker as struggles increased. And then, eyes wide, they eased, the fight going out as he fucked her, cumming as she tensed one last time. And then, she was gone. He kissed her breast, then showered, before taking her out into the woods behind the cabin. Here, she would always be close to him, in body and in spirit, forever home. And then, after he had finished mourning her, it would be time to go shopping. He couldn’t go without a toy after all.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Groomed to be good''
Sammie smiled and waved at her neighbor, David. Her mom was out again, working multiple shifts, leaving her alone once again. She hated her new home and her new high school. The city, all of it. She missed her old friends and her old bed. But all of that was gone with the move. It wasn’t fair, she was so happy and wanted to finish her last year with her friends. Now she had nothing. That wasn’t true, exactly. She didn’t hate David. He was always nice to her, ruffling her hair and giving her snacks. He once had even let her have a beer while he was resting in his hammock in the back yard that butted against theirs. She wasn’t really a drinker and her face made him laugh, but she had beamed when he treated her like a woman.
Her mom never treated her like one. She was 18, yet all she did was text and call her constantly making sure she hadn’t been murdered or something. It was stupid. There was no where to go, no kids nearby, no car, and with school out, all she could do was play on her phone or take a short walk. That’s how she had started chatting with David. He had been mowing his yard and waved hi and she had introduced herself to him. He always had a big smile and his eyes were always on her. Normally that creeped her out, but here all alone, it made her feel special. The attention was nice. After that, if she saw him outside she’d say hi for a bit before heading in.
After a bit, he started giving her snacks or fixing her some burgers. He even offered to pay her for helping with his yard work and helped her with hers. Mom seemed standoffish at first, but after having some wine out back one night, they seemed to hit it off. She had his number now in case of emergency as well. She wondered if he had any today and went over. His smile was as big as always. He fixed her some burgers and asked her if she wanted a his beer. She did, grimacing, which made him laugh even more. He rested his hand on her shoulder, rubbing it softly.
“Sammie, do you want to come inside for a bit, get out of the heat?” David asked. She smiled and happily followed him in. He got two more beers, telling her it would be their secret. He got her some snacks, leaving the young woman sipping the beer, sitting it on the coffee table. He sat next to her and turned on some tv, watching her eat, occasionally sipping the beer. She felt his hand leave her shoulder, sliding along her back as Peter Griffin goofed around on screen. His fingers kneaded her back and it felt strangely good. And his smile, she loved it. When Lois erupted in anger, they laughed, him hugging her close. And then, he sent her home, feeling a bit funny, but happy for the first time there.
It became their secret routine, as she spent more and more time with him, outside or in his house. She even sometimes had dinner with him, always letting her have some beer. The couch wasn’t in the living room one day, just his recliner. It was being cleaned he told her, so he sat her on his lap. She felt nervous as she sat there, his lap warm, her stomach twisted in knots. His hand slowly rubbed her belly, slipping under her shirt as they watched tv. She felt funny, a bit dizzy, as he rubbed her back and belly. Then he touched her chest, making her stomach do flips. She said she felt weird but he just had her drink more. Then his hands rubbed along her legs as he told her how beautiful and special she was. So mature for such a young lady. He massaged her thighs, stroking them, hands sliding up. And then, somehow her shorts were unzipped, his hand rubbing her through her panties. She wiggled, resisting, but he kissed her ear and told her to relax. She tried but her body grew warm despite how fuzzy she felt, her breathing erratic, trembling, and then, it was like she was being electrocuted as she convulsed, clinging to him. He kissed her then, telling her he loved her. She kissed him back clumsily, telling him the same.
After that, the visits sometimes left her fuzzy, sometimes not. David sometimes had clothes for her to try on, buying her things, telling her they had a secret forbidden love. And love him she did. When he asked her to wear the lacy bras and panties and took her pictures, she felt wonderful. His eyes were all on her as they played dress up. He taught her new ways to wear makeup, walk in 8 inch heels, and they always finished with lap time. He taught her how to kiss like a woman, and later, how to kiss and worship his cock. It felt strange at first, eyes on him as she worked at it, but he taught how to move her hands, smiling at him as she stroked his cock, huge in her hands. He’d filmed her, a big grin as his cock spurted, licking it as he told her she was the best girl in the world.
He taught her how to smoke, sometimes taking pictures of her doing that or drinking, then in outfits that didn’t cover anything. He made her cunt tingle (he didn’t let her call it pussy) and even pushed his finger in her ass. He even kissed it, and that she enjoyed but felt weirdly shameful as he pressed his tongue inside her, but then he kissed her cunt and she didn’t care anymore. They would lay naked beside each other, her slender hand going up and down over his hardness as his fingers parted her slim wet fold. He rolled over, asking her if she wanted to truly be a woman. Though 18, he made her feel twice that. She nodded. He got some cool jelly, smearing it, sliding his fingers inside her. Then he laid her down, kissing her.
“This will hurt some babygirl, but this is so special. Only between us, understand?”
She nodded, grunting as he pushed against her. It felt good, and then he slid in and she screamed in sudden pain. He went slow, pushing back and forth, rubbing her clit as he kissed her. It still hurt, but slowly felt a bit better despite the pain. He sped up and then it hurt bad again and this time he didn’t stop until she knew he had spurted. She wiped her tears, under him, looking at him.
“Do you think I’m pregnant?” she asked him. He laughed and told her no. Then he rubbed her belly.
“Do you want to be?” he asked. She shrugged and just whispered softly that she loved him. He told her to show it then and pulled out. There was blood that scared her, but he told her not to worry as he held her head and guided it down. She cleaned him off, wiping her lips, the look on her eyes desperate for validation. He smiled again, telling her she was so mature. She was truly a woman now, she thought. She was his woman.
When he asked her to disappear one day, in the middle of summer, to go away with him, she had nodded. There was a news reports about her missing looking for him and her, but no one noticed them in Montana, a rustic cabin in the country. They had different hair color, her hair was short and red, and they kept to themselves. A few years later, someone remarked how the young lady seemed to have gained some weight, though they didn’t realize the truth, that the young woman, now 19, was pregnant. Back at home, she rubbed her growing belly. She hoped it was a girl. That would make David so happy. They were finally starting their family. David came in and she kissed him, wearing only panties. He smelled of sweat and she knelt down, her pregnant belly on her knees as she eagerly gagged herself on him, her drool dripping down her growing breasts and belly. Then he pushed her down on all fours, fucking her from behind as she grunted and pinched her clit. On the TV played video of a slut ganged by multiple men. As the whore moaned the young lady spasmed, cumming on his cock. He spurted in her and she cleaned him up, licking what she had dripped onto the floor.
He took pictures of her doing that, spreading herself, to upload later. Then he sat her on his lap as they finished watching the video, feeling the baby kick a few times. They kissed, touching each other, loving each other, waiting for their next journey to begin. Together.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She needed this''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/dw46i3fb0d151.gif">
She pulled the car into the back parking lot, tucking it away in the furthest corner away from the view from the street. She looked around nervously before putting on her sunglasses, looking at herself in her vanity mirror. She fluffed her hair, smacking her lips together as her heart hammered and raced in her chest. She had to take deep breaths to slow her pulse, trying to calm herself. She knew she shouldn’t be here, doing this. It was a betrayal to her husband, her family. Everything that she had managed to build up in her life.
And right now, none of that mattered. That was the sad truth. Her kids, her husband, none of them mattered in the moment. This had been building up for years, from vanilla sex, pecks on the check, as the lack of inertia set in and solidified into nothingness. Her soul, or lack of one, had build up a rage, a need, a primal want that couldn’t be denied. And so she found herself outside the adult theater, one which she hadn’t been inside for nearly 10 years. Where an old “friend” had brought her, then left her, drunk. She had been dating Paul then, now her husband, and she had “gone out of town”, to meet up with her friend. The one who knew the darkness within her, that knew of her abuse, that touched parts of her that she hated and yet, made her more alive than anything else. When she woke, defiled by who knows how many men, she was thankful that somehow she didn’t have any serious STD’s but she had caught something. A daughter. Paul had been so happy, he quickly proposed. No one would never know it wasn’t his.
And now, she was here again, called to it by some broken piece of her, that couldn’t feel love from a kiss but somehow a gang rape could give her value and fill that emptiness inside her. She was here again, weak, hating herself, but not enough to open the door and head inside. She’d been obsessing over it for weeks, the thought fixated in her mind, unable to escape it, even in her sleep. She paced, adjusting her dress. Short, loose, and nothing under, no bra, no panties, heels. Easy access for a mom who couldn’t cope with the banality of her life anymore and needed to escape it, even for only a few hours.
She walked inside the store, her nose immediately assaulted but the stale smell of sweat and sex and cum, smoke wafting from the cigarette the man behind the counter was smoking. She wanted to turn back, some decent part of her screamed to turn around, but she smothered it, wishing right now for it to die. She needed this. She smiled at him behind her sunglasses, handing him cash and her ID, asking for ones, to use in the booths. He smiled a sickening smile, ignoring her face, looking at her chest. Then he nodded towards the back, where they were to be found. In the same place as 10 years ago, waiting for her, beckoning. She felt her wetness, heat emanating against the cool air between her legs. She needed this.
She noticed men watching her, the sole woman, heading back to the booths. Some immediately headed her way, some pretended to suddenly be browsing closer to that section. Her heart raced, briefly dark, hoping they would just jump her, rape her, remove the choice and the guilt. It wouldn’t be her fault then, they did it to her. She breathed deeply, her hands shaking, as she walked the dark hallway. She glanced inside a central booth and frowned, finding solid walls. Then another, just the same. On her third glance, she found one, with the hole she desired. The hole that would let her not be a mom, or a wife, just a whore and a cunt. Free, if only for a while.
She went inside the booth, locking it, slipping several ones inside the machine, porn instantly coming to life on the old TV's, flickering in poor color. She flipped around, hearing movement in the booth beside her, as the man did much the same as her. She flipped past the normal porn, lesbians unrealistically scissoring, unlikely positions that required endurance beyond normal men, until she found something degrading. Some poor porn star, trying to smile a dead eyed smile as her ass was fucked by two guys as she jerked off two more. They spit on her, they slapped her, and by god, she wished that was her. She reached down, rubbing herself, soaked, shaking, as she saw the man on the other side of the wood watching her. She smiled weakly, parting her lips as his fingers beckoned her over.
“Come,” was all he said and she did, pulling her dress over her head. She tossed it to the floor, likely staining it, but she didn’t care. His rough fingers gave her more pleasure than her husband had in years. They jabbed at her, clearly not caring about her pleasure, but how it felt to him. She turned around, pressing it against the booth, as he fingered her, probed her ass. She knelt and bobbed her head up and down his cock as soon as he pushed it through, shaking almost violently. She thought she was going to explode, the only thought in her was cock and need. She asked if he had a condom and he pulled back, handing it to her. She tore the package and worked it over his cock, then spread and presented herself. Her eyes locked on the whore on the TV, as the cock slid easily in her wet cunt, pumping her. She wondered briefly who was the bigger whore, but she didn’t care. She grinded back, shaking more and more, pinching her clit, rubbing it, before almost buckling as she came. The man probably thought he was a sex god but the truth was it had been months since she’d orgasmed. She felt him stiffen soon after, kneeling, pulling off the condom and cleaning him. He opened the door to his booth, leaving as another man took his place.
She lost track of time, and men, as she fed on them, letting them pump inside her. When one tried her ass she didn’t pull away. Instead she cried silently, almost thankful for the pain, punishment for her being so fucking pathetic. Even then, she still rubbed, as he pumped harder and harder. She covered her mouth, black streaks running down her face, praying for him to cum. When he did, he pulled out, and she hesitated removing the messy condom, throwing it in the trash. She used the rough paper towels to clean herself up, her guts on fire, feeling weak. She threw up then, the smell and shame getting to her, slapping herself in the face again and again. She felt that sickness she had from all her past abuses, never leaving the core of her soul. She wiped again, thankful she wasn’t bleeding much, wiping her mouth and her face. A smile pile of condoms in the trash can, speaking to her actions, accusing her. She sighed, standing up and pulling on her dress, opening the door to her booth.
She started to step out when a large but fat man shoved her back in, hand on her mouth. He didn’t need it, she was too stunned and after a punch to her gut, too weak. She fell on the cheap folding chair, the sound of a whore being ruined behind her, the heavy breathing of a crazed man before her. He pulled his cock free, stroking it as he stroked her face.
“You scream and I’ll beat the shit out of you whore,” was all he said. She nodded meekly as he pawed her chest, pinching her nipples, mashing her breasts, still stroking his cock, holding it at her face like a weapon. He grabbed her hair, shoving her head towards him and she opened her mouth instinctively. 10 years of being a good wife couldn’t erase the years of abuse before that. Couldn’t change her truth and natural state. He fingered her wetness and laughed, slapping her hard with his now wet fingers. Shoving her head down, gagging her on his foul tasting cock. After a minute of that, he pulled her up, shoving her head towards the cock pushing through the booth. Again, a cock went in her mouth, some strangers, as the man pressed against her ass. She shook her head no but he shoved in, holding her hips and thrusting hard, making her scream around the cock. No steady movements, just painful jerks again and again. After a couple minutes, she felt him cum in her bowels, pulling out. She looked blankly as he pulled her around, that dead part of her back again, alive, hurting. She didn’t resist when he turned her, pushing her ass against the glory hole, his now dirty cock shoving in her mouth. She barely registered the man in the other booth pushing in her cunt, fucking away at it.
He kept her that way for nearly 30 minutes, just sucking away, eventually hardening one last time, to spurt down her throat. Multiple men took her pussy, but thankfully no more reamed her ass. None of them used condoms. Eventually he shoved her down, leaving quickly. The man in the other booth finished himself, spurting on her belly and dress, as she laid slumped on the cum streaked floor. She shook, hollowed out, numbly dressing and wiping herself as clean as she could. The kids would be home soon, and her husband not long after. She headed out to the car, not even realizing her shades were still in the booth, getting in and sitting down. She smiled at the whore in the vanity mirror. Sated, briefly. She’d needed this, but it was done. Out of her system. She kept repeated that lie to herself all the way home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A bad father''
Am I a bad father? Perhaps, perhaps I should go to hell for what happened that day, and the months and years after. Maybe I shouldn’t have gambled so much, but I had so few joys in my life after my wife had passed. Raising a girl without a mother, especially as they blossomed into beautiful young woman was more difficult than I had expected. Without my wife, I felt attractions that no father should have for his daughter. So small and fragile. A porcelain doll that practically begged to be broken. But despite my thoughts, my dreams, my fantasies, I never touched her.
Of course, that didn’t mean I didn’t peek. Walk in on her during showers, or changing. Going through her clothes as I washed them, inhaling deeply, her panties on my face, tasting her. I couldn’t help myself. Sometimes, thinking of her, I’d use those panties, wrapping it around my cock, imagining her putting them on with my cum still on it. I’m lucky she never caught me.
That had been going on for a few months now. One day, in a moment of weakness and depravity, I had even came on her toothbrush. I went in the bathroom, talking to her, the entire time she brushed, hoping to hide my erection. As soon as she went to bed, I pulled her panties from the hamper and spilled onto them, thinking horrible thoughts. And then, everything fell apart.
My gambling had gotten out of control, to the tune of tens of thousands of dollars. My bookie had came to collect. I never had thought of how dangerous he was till I saw him there, at my front door, asking me what I meant by saying I didn’t have his money. I feared that Maci would see her dad be beaten by him. Indeed, I never saw the first punch, which knocked me right on my ass. I got up, when I heard Maci run down, in just a nightgown, rubbing her eyes asking what the noise was. I told her to go back to her room, that I had just tripped and she did, like the good cum brushing middle schooler she was. When I turned back to Dave, my bookie, he wasn’t staring at me anymore. He was staring at Maci.
“All is forgiven,” he said, a frightening smile on his face, “if I can have the cunt, no questions asked.” I stammered I couldn’t let him take my daughter but he sneered, pointing upstairs. “I won’t take her, just gonna borrow and break her in. I can fuck her up, or I can fuck you up. Your choice.” he said. And I was a coward to be honest, instead of protecting my daughter, I whored her out.
I watched as he shoved me aside, pulling his belt free. I hesitated, waiting for a moment, then followed him up, several feet behind him. I pointed to her door as he opened it, going to her bedside and tearing off the covers. Maci screamed, some strange man over her as he grabbed her hair. He backhanded her, then gripped her gown and tore it from her. I watched from the corner of the door, my daughter's slim body, exposed, her cheek red. I want to say I ran in there, changing my mind. I didn’t, instead, as soon as I saw her naked I unzipped my pants, pumping my cock.
Dave threw her down, sobbing hysterically, as he crawled on her bed, taking what should be a safe space and defiling it. He kissed her as she struggled, punching her gut, slapping her again and again. He slid his head down, kissing her belly, her nipples, before biting her small breasts, leaving teeth marks on them. Her screams were so delicious as I pumped my cock faster, seeing his cock hang between his legs, massive against her short frame. Then he slid down more, holding her arms as she screamed for me to help, bucking, as he tasted her, lapping at her sex. Her folds glistened as he lapped at her, before biting her again, on her lips and thighs. Then he punched her, in the gut and cheek, leaving her limp, crying weakly as he turned her over, tired of her struggles.
His face lowered as his hands parted her cheeks, small whimpers and mewing sounds coming from my girl as he tasted her ass, licking at it. A finger was forced in, then two, the moans becoming grunts, then screams as thee were forced in. He spit on her ass several times, then held her hips tightly before shoving her head into the pillows. The scream that came out of Maci was terrifyingly beautiful. He rammed in, taking no care to be gentle, tearing into her ass. Her cheeks looked distended as he drove in, her hands clawing at the bed. He jack-hammered her guts, pulling her against him as hard as he could, again and again. No thirteen year old could easily take a cock in her ass. I half thought she had died when she stopped screaming, going completely limp. The pain had just been too much, and she had passed out, making small sounds as her insides were rearranged. He sped up, punching her in the back as he came, spurting seed in her bowels. He pulled out, wiping the mess on his cock on her hair and face, her lips discolored as he used her mouth as well.
He lit a cigarette, taking a long smoke, me just stroking as I watched the scene, my daughter's ass gaped open like a porn stars, her body soaked in sweat and sex. He just sat there, her sobbing, limp, barely moving, smoking. After a couple minutes, he stubbed the cigarette on her butt, eliciting a weak scream. Then he rolled her over, choking her as he rubbed her pussy, teasing her clit, not letting her breathe. She clawed at his arm, face turning colors, fingering her roughly. I watched as her arms grew weak, then limp, as she convulsed and came, passing out. I thought he might keep choking her but he stopped. Then, stroking his cock, he mounted her, spreading her legs wide. He battered his way in, raping Maci, treating her like a whore. She cried, too weak to fight, as he slapped and spit on her, impaling her on his cock.
He eventually came deep in her, pulling out. She was limp again, pale, sweaty, her holes gaped. I just stayed there as he dressed and told me I could gamble any time and laughed, leaving. I stared at my broken daughter, barely realizing I was on the bed, I pushed into her, far easily that should be possible. I barely lasted a minute before adding my cum to his. I then cleaned her up. She barely responded as I did so, the joy gone in her eyes. She was just a cunt now, and I didn’t need another woman anymore. Everything I needed was at home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''More than she bargained for''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/ubg5lkjl0d151.gif">
It had been a fantasy for years, gnawing at her, tearing through her dreams again and again. She couldn’t help herself some days, masturbating furiously as she read rape stories on reddit. Tales again and again about women rape baiting, getting what they secretly wanted, needed. It touched her deeply, in a dark part of herself she told no one about. A dark part of herself created by her first boyfriend who had often taken liberties with her. She hated that she felt this way sometimes, but it was there, and nothing made her wetter than those thoughts. Every sexual experience compared to her fantasies were just vanilla and disappointing. Even BDSM was too structured for her taste, she longed for what was in those stories.
It had built up in her during the crisis, contained mostly to her apartment for months. Boredom led to much frustration, as she burned through story after story, experience after experience. When the order was listed, when bars were opened once again, she finally decided to try. The fantasy was no longer enough. She needed to taste and feel the violations she craved so much.
So, she found herself dressing in a low cut dress, showing off her ample cleavage. She briefly thought about pairing a thong with it, but decided against it. Just a red dress, high heels, and a clutch tonight. If her nipples got hard in the thin fabric, she wanted them to see. If they groped her ass or slid a hand up her dress, she wanted them to know. She touched herself, already wet with excitement, smelling her wetness, dabbing it with her finger behind each ear. She felt dirtier than she had in forever, but her heart was pumping, ready.
She went to the seediest bar she knew, looking very out of place in her red dress. A bleeding fish in a room full of sharks. Most watched her but did nothing at first. When she asked for some whiskey from the bartender, he asked if she really wanted to be here. She ignored him, drinking the shot and getting another. A few men tried to hit on her, but they weren’t the kind of trouble she was looking for. She flirted with a few more, even dancing with a couple in the corner as some others played pool, watching. She slurred her words purposefully, playing the part of victim, ignoring their gropes mostly, or playing swatting their hands. It was wild, but it was clear the men were getting frustrated and bored being teased.
She pleaded that she had to use the bathroom, but she’d be back soon, heading into it, blowing them a kiss. She smiled in the mirror, almost trembling, as she fixed her makeup. She heard the door open, a bit surprised but not really that one of the guys who had been playing pool had been watching. She told him he shouldn’t be in here, but he just kept walking towards her. Him not talking made her nervous, as she backed up a bit, when he grabbed her arm and pulled her close.
“I know a fucking whore when I see one,” he said, grabbing her hair and shoving her against the sink. She screamed once and he just slammed her head down. Everything spun, white porcelain out of focus, as flecks of red dripped onto it. He pressed her against it, tore her dress, and just shoved in her. She grunted, despite it all, letting loose a moan. Then he let into her, ramming her, fucking her like the whore he had called her. He wasn’t gentle, pawing and clawing as he fucked her. Every time she got to loud he’d slam her head down again, until she could barely focus on anything. He came deep in her, pulling out, wiping himself on her dress. She slid down to the floor, limp, her nose hurting, tasting copper in her mouth.
After he left, another came in, standing over her. He winced at the blood, then knelt down beside her. It was one of the men she’d danced with. She asked him to help weakly. He responded by pulling down her dress, exposing her breasts, he played with them, then spread her and fucked her there on the bathroom floor. She cried weakly, just wanting it over, to stop. It wasn’t fun, it was pain, she couldn’t think straight and when she shoved at his face he bit her finger and slapped her. Then he too shuddered deep and left her there.
The third was the worst. It was the other man who had groped and danced with her. He came in and called her a fucking tease, kicking her in her side. Then he pulled out his cock, mounting her as well. His gut pressed into her stomach, as he choked her, dashing her head on the floor. His grip tightened, thrusting violently, jabbing his cock in her. She shuddered, black closing in on all sides, just a pinpoint of light, his hateful face, as she came, about to drift into oblivion. He laughed as she did, spitting on her face, smearing it and the blood all over it, then fucking her hard until he came. He got up and kicked her one last time, her head snapping from the impact, eyes glassy and unfocused.
No one else fucked her, but one peed on her at some point, and a few came in the women’s room, stroking, dripping cum on her face or tits. Eventually, no more came in the room and she slowly got up, white puddled between her legs. She didn’t even try to clean up, stumbling. She couldn’t find one of her heels, so she left the other there, walking barefoot. No one expressed for concern as she left, limping, every step painful. She got in her car, driving home, heading straight to the bathroom. She looked at herself, a busted lip, a black eye, screaming as she broke the mirror. Then she took a shower, crying softly the entire time. Exhausted, she crawled in bed, knowing she’d have to go the clinic soon to be tested. She sighed, naked in bed, bringing up reddit on her phone, touching her bruised sex, and started reading the rape stories, hating herself as she came in the darkness, alone.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''And so, the spiral started''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/v8vm42571d151.gif">
It had started as a simple online flirtation, to help her escape the pressures of college. To let loose, but safely, in the privacy of her dorm room as her roommate partied. Letting men tell her what to do, how to fuck herself with her vibrator, to make her be a dirty little whore for them. And it was exciting. At first, when they told her to slap or choke herself, she had just pretended to, of course. But one day, she tried it, and found the rush intoxicating. It felt good. And so, the spiral started.
Still, she was focused on school, only delving into the darkness online when her roommate was gone or out, behaving the rest of the time. She briefly thought about going to parties with her, letting loose in person, but the guys around her did nothing for her. It was the dark and depraved daddies, the mean older men that brought out something primal from within her. That took her embers of womanhood and turned them into a raging forest fire of need. And then, then she met Steve.
He was like most of the other mean men, but there was some way he wrote to her, some way of using words, that wormed their way into her mind, in her dreams, even in her classes. Where before she mostly played with rando’s, now she spoke with him, again and again. He taunted her in class, telling her to grind her thighs together. And she did. He told her to go to the women’s bathroom and masturbate like the whore she was. And she did. He had her slap her face and tits and pussy until they hurt and were red. And she did. And then, he asked for pictures.
At first it was just of her body, slim and sleek, but with a good chest. She did, parting her lips, spreading her cheeks, holding her breasts. That gave her an electric thrill, and then, of course, he wanted more. In public places, hiking her dress, or pulling out her chest, taking pics for him to prove that she was a good girl, to keep his attention. Sometimes he demanded more, and if she didn’t do it, he wouldn’t respond for days. She cried herself to sleep those nights, aching for his approval. And then, heading to the bathroom, taking the pictures he demanded, licking the toilet. And he started talking to her again.
Her face was no longer obscured in anything she sent him, he knew her name. But the demands kept increasing. A week went by before she finally broke and sucked a guy off at a party, recording it all for him. Telling the guy to spit on her. And yet, Steve was right. She was soaked the entire time, and when he told her to slap and pinch her clit, she did eagerly, happy to hear from him again. When he asked for her number, she didn’t even hesitate. She wanted to hear him, needed his validation, craved his acceptance and to hear that she was a good girl from him. It was all that mattered.
He would call and text her regularly, in class, demanding that she touch herself, sometimes her classmates by her noticing her actions to shock or smiles. More blowjobs, more frat parties, always recording herself. She cried as she recorded a guy pissing on her, dropping so low, her body shook. And yet, she came as he told her what a cunt she was, that he was the only person who could love such a piece of shit and she knew it in her bones that it was true. She came so hard, slapping her face again and again on video for him. She loved him and told him as much. And so, he was ready to meet her.
She waited for him eagerly at the store, dressed as he had requested of her. A purple two piece bikini, with a crop top and miniskirt over them, and some heels she could barely walk in them. She got glances and hit on several times waiting for him, as the appointed time came, then passed. She grew more and more anxious, waiting over an hour. A cop came by and even accused her of solicitation, which made her cry and only then did he believe her and leave her alone. After two hours, he pulled up, and she almost started crying again in joy. She asked him why he was late and he told her she was stupid, they were always supposed to meet then. She frowned, sure she had gotten the time right, but he was probably right. She was wrong about a lot of stuff lately. But he was here, maybe 10 years older than she had thought he was, but still attractive. He told her to drive and she did, getting in the car. He told her to drive to a park, as he looked through her purse. She frowned at that, but focused on driving.
When they got there, he had her pull over, and strip to her bikini, and to give the clothes to him. She did, noticing he had ransacked her purse, taking her money and credit card. He told her not to worry, he was going to buy her a new purse, then he had them drive deep into the park, pulling into an access road and stopping. He slapped her then, once, twice, and told her she was such a stupid cunt for getting the times confused. He told her to rub her cunt, that she didn’t have a pussy, just a whore cunt and to get herself off. She started rubbing herself as he pulled her breasts free, her fingers sliding into her wet pussy, no, her wet cunt, he was right, easily. He pulled out his camera, recording it all, calling her names. He covered her mouth, spitting on her, holding her face firm, leaning over her, telling her he was going to fucking destroy her. She was scared, but she couldn’t stop herself. She shuddered, cumming, trembling hard.
He laughed at that, calling her pathetic, then shoved her head down on his cock. He gagged her purposefully, slapping the back of her head again and again, making her retch. She forced herself up and puked a bit, so he backhanded her and shoved her head down, crying around his cock, which only made him harder. He pulsed, filling her throat, keeping her head down until she had swallowed it all and he’d gone soft. Then he got out of the car and switched seats, filming her, streaming it online. He slapped her a few more times and asked if she really wanted him to stop. She cried no, as he spread her legs, touching her soaked cunt.
He drove them to his hotel, bringing her in like that, looking like a whore. Multiple people saw her, as he took her phone and took pictures as well, uploading them to her Instagram. Then he texted the video to all her contacts, before telling her to clean herself up in the bathroom. While she was in there, he broke her phone, and when she came back out, he shoved her into in the wall hard. Her head hit, sliding down, dazed. He took her mouth again, fucking it between the wall and his groin, his belly smashed into her face, then threw her down. He jerked down the tiny bikini bottoms and spit on her ass, shoving into it. She screamed but he just slammed her head down, taking the fight out of her. She still cried, her nose bloody, as he wrecked her ass, fucking it as deep and hard as he could, taking her virginity there. He came deep in her, then wiped his cock in her hair. She was limp, shaking violently. He left a message on a forum and got his stuff and left, her lying there. The door was unlocked and sometime later another man came in. He fucked her cunt, slapping at her, then pissed on her and left.
Eventually, she crawled to the bathroom, cleaning herself up. She realized her cards were gone, her phone broke. She cried, then called a friend, then another one. Finally a third came to pick her up, saying that she was into some fucked up shit but they’d help her. She rode in silence, looking at the video he’d sent out. Her friend asked if she was ok, if he’d raped her. She wanted to tell her friend you couldn’t rape a cunt, but she just shook her head no instead. At college, people whispered, called her names as she went back to her room. She cried, masturbating, even fingering her ass despite the pain it caused. She was ruined. No. She was always ruined, she just learned the truth today.
A month later, after dropping out, in her new apartment, she did a line, running her tongue over her teeth. She put on the plastic smile, checking her makeup before she headed out to go clubbing. The dress was tight, cheap, but she was ready to party. Her phone buzzed once and she glanced at it, her heart skipping a beat. It was Steve. He hadn’t responded to any of her texts, had maxed out her credit cards. The club gone from her mind, she texted him back, still craving his validation that would never come.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''She gave up''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/ex7xt7pg1d151.gif">
She was barely aware of anything as he held up the camera, showing her drooling, wasted face. If you had asked her what his name was, the address where she was, or even most of the nights events, she wouldn’t have been able to tel you. All she knew was that she was naked and numb, used, abused, and passed around like a cheap bong, each guy there taking their hit. After he took the pick, he let her go and Jessica slumped to the floor, reality seeping away again as another stranger mounted her.
Things had been going good for once, she had a job she had liked, loved even. She had struggled so much and to find that she was good or even excelled at something gave her a value she rarely had. She could sell a smart watch to a Luddite and make them happy for it. Everything in her life was getting in order, a new fresh start away from her father, her past. She was her own woman once again. And then, then her boss had touched her.
Gentle grazes at first, uncomfortable hugs, his hands freely massaging her shoulders, smelling her hair. It provoked responses in her long forgotten, the feeling she was suddenly years younger, helpless. The worst was rushing to the bathroom after, wet, scared, barely able to breathe as she masterbated and whimpered, hating how weak she was. She hated she was like this, and yet, she felt alive. If only briefly. Sated, she’d wash and return to the sales floor, avoiding her bosses stares as best she could.
And then tonight, asking her to close up with him, she couldn’t say no. She needed the money and when he came up behind her, she froze, a deer about to be ran over. His hand slid over her skirt, pushing her forward against a desk, as he told her how pretty she was. Her tears didn’t dissuade him, she didn’t tell him no or stop, so clearly she wanted it too. She felt her skirt pulled down, his hands sliding up her shirt, pulling down her bra, as he said he knew she was a fuckiing dirty slut. She whimpered a weak “Please, no” and then he slammed into her, far too easily. He clumsily pinched and pulled her nipples, biting her neck, his body over hers, as he pumped into her, pants around his ankles, her skirt on the floor. Barely a minute into it he came, slapping his cock on her ass after as cum dripped into her panties around her thighs. He told her to clean up and clock out and she did so, eyes dead as history repeated itself.
She walked into the bar near her apartment, her shitty apartment she thought angrily, as the cum dried in her panties. She ordered one drink, then two, then three. When the first guy put his hand on her back, she drank deep, then let him paw her. When he put a pill on her tongue, she swallowed. What was the point she thought, her mind already getting fuzzy from the drinks. She pulled him behind the bar, growing warm as the pill began to kick in, her hands on the wall as he hesitated, seeing the mess her boss and left her. She waited as he put on a condom, then pushed into her, fucking her hard and slapping her ass. She moaned, bucking against him. Soon, she felt him shudder, then mutter a “fuck” before zipping up and leaving. She rubbed herself, frowning as she reached in and pulled out the busted rubber, laughing before going in to drink some more.
And then, some strangers place, a camera in her drunk face, drooling. She faded away again, waking as some heavy man pushed in her ass. She cried for him to stop, that it hurt, and he told her that he knew. He pumped harder and faster then, reaming her as once another did. He pressed her head hard against the floor, cumming deep in her ass, then leaving her there, splayed and bleeding. She remembered more pills, more drinks, and then, morning. A couple hundred dollar bills were shoved in her hand as they shoved her out of the apartment. She threw up in the alley outside then looked at the cash. She called an Uber, driving her back to the apartment as he begged her not to get sick in his car. When he dropped her off, she started to get out, then turned back to him, asking if he wanted to come up and have a drink with her. He looked her up and down, then nodded. She walked with him inside, hating herself of who he reminded him of, giving up, embracing what she was.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The dangerous ones''
I always craved the dangerous ones. Even from the start, as a child, I liked the bad guys, the bad boys, the troublemakers. They were the ones who called to me, made me tingle. I think I got that from my mom. The smell of her men, their cigars, rough whiskers, all of it. Older men, angry men. Passionate, but quick to violence, entitled and knew what they wanted. And knew how to take it.
My shrink thinks it’s about self destruction but it isn’t. It’s not about the certainty, just the possibility. Like standing on the edge of the cliff. I won’t jump off it, but someone may push me. That’s all the partners I ever wanted. I dated nice guys, but they did nothing for me, deserved better than someone like me. I just cheated on them, often blatantly, to get them angry. A few rose to the occasion but they were disgusted with themselves after and stayed away from me. I don’t blame them. I would too.
But the ones who gave me things in exchange for others, got me drunk, drugged me, hit me, they always got me in bed, one way or another. They all got what they wanted. And I wanted it too, I just had to play the dance, so I got the danger. Sometimes it was gloriously intense and full of need. Sometimes it left me bloodied and bruised. Either way, all parties got what they wanted.
You have to be more creative these days though. People are careful and deep down I know they should be. That I shouldn’t encourage the behavior I crave. That doesn’t stop me from jogging through the nearby park in the middle of the night. Hoping, once again, to run into a group of punks, running their mouths. They’re funny like that. All full of talk and bravado, and if you toss right back at them, they’ll usually flee. Usually.
One time, I mocked the wrong guy in front of the wrong group. They were my age or a bit younger, all around 18 or so. It was when I laughed at him and told him no girl would touch his tiny dick when his friends erupted in laughter. His eyes became murder. I instantly got wet. He just stepped forward and slugged me, sending me to the grass. Standing over me, I was sobbing, he didn’t play hit me, I could feel my cheek bruising. He grabbed a handful of my hair, slapped me, yelled at me.
“Not so tough now are you cunt?” he screamed. I shook my head meekly no. He saw what he wanted then. The rest of the guys were quiet but he just dragged me towards some bushes, kicked me once and told me to get on my hands and knees. I didn’t argue. I want to be on the cliff’s edge, I’m not going to run off it. I felt him jerk down my pants, laugh at me, tell them I was soaked. He was in me a second, calling me a stupid whore. Made me say it. The guys came over then, some with camera’s out. He slapped me and told me to beg him to cum in my stupid whore ass.
“Please….cum in my stupid whore ass”
After that, they guys were over me. He pulled out, pushed in my ass. I screamed and soon got a mouthful of a cock. They took turns, pinched me, slapped me. Used me. I came 3 times, them a dozen. Eventually, I was just a mess in the grass, all my clothes gone, guys taking pics. Then the guy I pissed off, well, he pissed all over me. So did the other guys. Then they left, leaving me there, wrecked.
I got up and made it to the bathroom in the park, cum leaking out of my ass and cunt. I cried and touched myself, before I headed out. He was waiting for me again. This time, he hurt me more. Busted my nose, split my lip, blacked my eye. He fucked me again, hitting me, then came in me. Then for fun, I had to suck his pistol. I was sobbing then but I did it. When I heard the click, I pissed myself. And then he took me to his place.
After a few days he let me go. He had his friends take turns with me. He stole a few hundred bucks from my account. He made a copy of my key to my apartment and promised he’d visit. And he did. I never knew when he would be there, waiting for me. I lost 2 jobs because of him. It was amazing, but sadly that temper got him in trouble, in jail. And me, alone, needing to feel.
Eventually I found something I liked. Riding the bus, hitting adult theaters, leaving time bombs behind. USB’s full of pics, nude, me bruised, masturbating to abusive porn. Of course my id was there. It took a while. I noticed guys watching me sometimes, approach and turn away. They weren’t the ones I was searching for. They weren’t the ones who would add to my collection.
When Chuck, a fat fuck started blackmailing me, I thought it was going to be disappointing, but while chunky as fuck, he was stronger than you’d think. The first time he came over, eyeing me, I could see the wheels turning. He didn’t start with the face. Just a sudden gut punch. Then shoving me over the table. I struggled, but he wasn’t in a mood to play. He just grabbed my head and slammed it down. While I was limp, confused, room spinning, he pulled down my shorts and panties, shoving in me. I was just a hole to him. He came in me, made me clean him. Told me I was moving in with him. I told him no exactly once. He shoved 5 knifes in my cunt and ass, each time making me watch it before he did so. Asking me if I wanted to reverse it.
Part of me did, but instead he took a picture of the handles in me, and told me I was his until he got bored. And I’ve never been bored since. He keeps me on the edge, sometimes pushing me, but grabbing me before I go over. One day he wont, and I cum and scream and we will both get what we need.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''On the hunt''
I smile in front of the mirror, applying my lip gloss. I fluff up my hair, making it nice and bouncy. Recently dyed red, while blondes might have fun, redheads catch attention faster. And that is all I want today, attention. However I get it, it doesn’t matter, as long as I do so. I do a bump, rubbing my nose before going through my clothes. I think about a blouse, but I frown, I want exposure. So instead, I take the crop top. No bra, no need for that, hoping the air might be cool enough to help draw the eyes. Then a black short, very short and loose. I don’t need anything under that either. I don’t want anyone mistaking me for respectable, not tonight. I decide to take another bump, smiling at the slut in the mirror, sitting down to throw on some heels and then I head out.
While waiting for the bus, I light a cigarette, breathing it in deeply, blowing it out my nose. I should quit but I don’t care. It’s a guilty pleasure, though most everything that pleases me makes me feel guilty. A couple guys glance at me as they walk by. I savor their looks, a drug, just a minor hit. When the bus pulls up, I toss the cigarette and get on. It’s a long ride and when an older man sits next to me, I don’t pull away. He’s not attractive, far older than I generally like, but he’s here and I’m all he’s thinking about. Despite being 20 I look younger and I know that look in his eyes. He’s trying to figure out my age, and I know what number he’s hoping it is. He doesn’t ask, just politely chats with me. I smile like an innocent good girl, despite my dress. When his hand touches my thigh, I don’t pull away. My legs part a bit. He takes the hint.
I look straight ahead mostly as his hand slips up my short skirt. I grin as I hear him gasp as he touches bare skin, hairless, just the way his kind prefer. He unzips and without even being asked I reach over. Still looking ahead as I stroke his cock at the back of the bus. He’s bad at fingering but I’m already soaked, enjoying the crude sensations as his rough fingers slip in and out. My hand, though, is expert, skilled beyond my years. My wet palm slides along the top of his head, then firmly, pumping him, alternating between fast and slow, firm and soft. I twist a bit to give his fingers easier access. Smiling, making just the softest of moans for his ears. He rolls his head back as I feel that familiar pulse in my hands. I cup his head, heat spurting on my skin. I look at him and smile as I lick my hand and then get up, moving to a different seat. I’ve made his night and I feel so sexy right now, so wanted. I know he’s looking at me still, longing, this night will be his number one fantasy for the rest of his life.
Eventually the bus pulls up to the bar. It’s on the opposite side of town from me, and my work. It at least reduces the chance I’ll run into anyone I know. Though if I did, I would still act the same. A part of me hates hiding my true self, wearing the mask of respectability. That fits some people, but not me. I’m an animal pretending to be human and tonight that mask is being tossed aside. I don’t need the pretense, tonight is about the hunt and I’m the prey. I’ve always been the prey.
I walk in, glancing around the place. It’s a run down place, not a place for the winners of life. That’s fine by me, because I’m a loser, like the rest of them here. I might be prettier and younger than most of them, but I belong here all the same. Several watch me as I sit at the bar, looks of lust and preditation. A couple guys come over, chatting with me, trying to flatter me. They’re trying entirely too hard. They’re older than me by far, probably in their late 30’s or 40’s. Hard working blue collar men, who probably drink a bit too much, bellies a bit too big but otherwise in decent shape. Skin weathered by working often in the sun. They smell of cigars and cheap beer, so aromatic. It reminds me of my dad. I smile, touching their shoulders, putting my hand on their knees when I laugh at one of their clumsy jokes. They notice the contact, their eyes locking, nodding knowingly. They buy me several drinks, which I down. I act perhaps a bit more drunk than I am, laugh a bit too hard. It’s an act but they don’t notice or don’t care. The men I want never do.
We get up to play some pool. I’m actually good at it but I somehow never win. They drape their arms on my shoulders, rub my back. One of them gets bold and puts his hand on my ass as I make a shot. I playfully slap at his hand as I touch my lip with my tongue. Then I stumble, too drunk to stand anymore. I tell them I probably had too much to drink and need to go home. Their arms are strong and warm around my waist as they help me out. I tell them I’ll wait for the bus, but they demand that they drive me home. I happily accept of course. While one drives, I drink with the other in the back. I’m “sloshed” now, too drunk to notice his hands all over me, rubbing my thighs and chest. I kiss him and he returns it, making out sloppily in the back. I’m fingered for the second time of the night, pushing his hand away after a couple minutes. I tell him I’m too drunk, I just need to get to my apartment. I need their help of course. He’s frustrated but polite. So far at least.
They help me up the stairs, my dress riding up, hands on my bare ass, their glances to each other telling me all that I need to know. I can see the plan forming in their minds. I’d smile but now isn’t the time for such things. They bring me to my door and I drop my keys, slurring my words. They kindly open the door for me, then ask if they can stay for a minute. I’m slumped on my couch, dress around my waist, legs parted. I’m drooling, eyes half lidded. They get some drinks from my fridge, sharing one, mostly feeding me more alcohol. I’m actually pretty drunk at this point, but still nowhere to the amount they think. They sit on opposite sides of me, one of them grabbing my face, kissing me. The other is pulling down my top, playing with my chest. I weakly pull away, telling them no, before rolling my eyes back, closing them. They are quiet for a minute, then resume touching, kissing me.
They slide me down, me barely muttering, still pretending to be out of it. My head is in one of their laps, as they slap and slide their cock on my face. The other parts my legs and moans as he touches me. He tells his friend that I’m soaked as he gets between my legs and pushes in. I grunt softly, as my head is pushed onto his cock. I keep my mouth limp, drooling on it, as his friend pumps in me. I rock softly, nipples hard as they pinch them. I feel my folds spread apart, his thumb finding my clit hiding beneath my hood, quivering a bit as he rubs it. He fucks me faster, telling his friend how sopping wet I am. How much wetter I’ll be in a moment. My head is jerked up and down by my hair as the other thrusts. He cums in me, without a condom. I don’t care, I savor the warmth. I moan a bit, letting my eyes flicker, asking what’s going on around a cock. They panic for a second, both pulling out. He covers my nose and mouth, as I weakly struggle. If he thinks that is keeping me from breathing he’s wrong, but I play along. I briefly enjoy the panic on his face and then flutter my eyes again, going limp. Neither of them move, then one puts his finger at my nose, then thanks god. They both chuckle, then the one who held my mouth slides between my legs as his friend gets up.
I feel him probing me, playing with my pussy, my ass, before sliding a finger into it. I whimper as he fingers it for a minute, then goes back to fingering me. He folds me in half, legs on his shoulder, head lolling to the side drooling as he shoves in. He’s bigger than his friend, taking slow deep thrusts in me. He doesn’t rush, taking his time. He bites my nipples, my neck, then chokes me lightly as he pumps in and out, taking his time. Then he slides in deep, shuddering, filling me with his cream as well. He gets up and I hear them talking, ransacking the place. All my valuables, what little I have are well hidden. They then leave, out of my life forever. I sit up, cupping my hand under me as I head to my bedroom. I look at myself in the mirror, dripping on my hand, as I get my vibrator. I put it on my clit, trying to catch the cum, smearing it on my chest, my face, trembling as I press it hard against my swollen clit. I shudder, squirting, my legs almost giving out, slumping against the wall. I lick my hands, the animal fed, before going to sleep messy. Tomorrow I can be respectable. Tonight, the animal sleeps, happy.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A sea of hands''
Passed around, hands lingering, pressing inside me, in my cunt, my ass, my mouth. On my face, my tits, my lips, caressing, slapping, hitting.
Hours upon hours, until I'm coated in a sheen of sweat, spit, piss, and cum. Until every inch of me hurts yet cries for more. Nipples stiff, raw, chapped. Lips swollen and split. Covered in a beautiful sea of purple, blue, and black.
The hands won't stop, and I won't tell them too. Loved, loved no matter the cost, all the attention on me, smothering me, drowning me in it. I don't know how many men, how many dozens. I don't care, I'm numb, but I embrace my spiral, as I'm taken again and again.
A puddle of white dripping from me, holes gaped, fucked out, barely able to stand. I smile, whimpering.
"More"
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Captured Prey (MF, NC, ext, mindbreak)''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/im3v869d2d151.gif">
Allison walked the man in the mask come in again, staring down at her. She shook, too weak to scream anymore, or struggle against the handcuffs holding her to the bed. His glare was so intense, it burned her. She felt ashamed at her nakedness, despite having no control over it. Her svelte body trembled, her breathing ragged. He simply stood there, staring. Waiting to pounce.
She had been at the bar, drowning her sorrows. Another shitty week at work, with her gropy boss. She hated him so much. He was like a nightmare out of the 50’s, always pinching her ass, awkward hugs, smelling her hair. But she needed the job. She was finally getting her life on track again, her drinking was under control, things were looking up. She hadn’t had to live in her car for 8 months now, a personal record for her. Still, she had her weak moments, like that night. Her boss had held her against him, asking her if she wanted to close with him. His grip was tight, as he sniffed her hair. She had told him no, clocking out right after. Her hands trembled as a lifetime of memories she wish she could forget percolated in her mind. And so, she had gone drinking.
There, some men had hit on her, some nice, some not so nice. Several had bought her some drinks and she had gotten fuzzy quickly after that. Something had been put in her drink and fucked with her mind and body both, leaving her heavy and barely able to think or walk. Somehow she had been escorted or perhaps carried out into a stranger’s car, and then a long drive to a secluded cabin. She didn’t remember most of it, at least in a continuous sense. She had been zip tied and tossed in the back, a ball gag in her mouth. She’d mostly drooled and passed in and out of consciousness, as a man, masked, had driven her away from her world and all that she knew and knew of her.
She vaguely remembered being carried into the simple cabin. Clean, but rough-hewn. He had taken her directly to the bedroom, tossing her on the bed. Then he’d cut her zip ties only to replace them with handcuffs, doing the same for her legs. Splayed out, he then got out a knife. She’d sobered up some then, screaming around the rubber ball in her mouth, as he slowly sliced off her clothes. He had pressed the cold metal against her bare skin multiple times, pressing the side against her, making her think he was going to cut her, but he never did. Then her bra and panties where removed and he teased her nipples with the tip of the blade, barely making one bleed as she sobbed. Then between her legs, looking her dead in the eyes.
“This will hurt,” was all the masked man said before he shoved and she felt the knife shoved into her vagina. She screamed, shaking her head back and forth, hysterical for several seconds before realizing something felt wrong. He smiled, pumping the knife, or more accurately, the knife handle into her.
“You’re soaked you worthless fucking whore,” he said, slapping her, as he kept pumping the knife in her. She looked away, ashamed as he pulled the handle out of her, smearing it on her face, telling her to lick it. He then pulled out the gag and she had screamed bloody murder. A dozen or so slaps put the end to that, grabbing her jaw and telling her to lick it again. She did, as he strangely stroked her hair. Then he got up and grabbed a couple toys, an anal vibrating plug, some lube, and stood beside her. He unzipped, pissing on her face, the bed, leaving her spitting out the vile fluid, her eyes burning, hair soaked. Then he lubed the plug, his finger cold as it smeared the jelly on her ass, before inserting it. It vibrated and she felt so violated, memories flooding back. Then he inserted another toy inside her pussy, taping it inside her as it buzzed. Then he had walked out of the room for hours.
And then, some time later, hours, he had came back in, standing there, just watching her. By then she was exhausted. Her wrists were chaffed from the handcuffs and the same was likely true of her ankles. She hurt, her holes were numb. She’d came so many times and then everything had just gone numb. She’d peed herself she knew, reeked of it, from both him and that both. Then she’d gone from numb to a pain or ache, an over-stimulation that just overwhelmed her. Combined with however she’d been drugged, she had finally passed out briefly, only for another convulsion to waken her before fading out again. Eventually she’d opened her eyes, faint light outside the window, her voice raw from screaming uselessly, to see him standing there in black as dawn came.
“You’re fucking pathetic,” he told her, walking towards her, “and no one will ever find you. Nor will they miss you. You know that, deep down. It’s what you fucking deserve.” She cried as those words cut through her tired body as he started stripping, except for his mask. Then he got on the bed, towering over her. He slapped her several times, then spit in her face, her eyes, her mouth. He gagged her with his fingers until she spit up on herself, smearing it all over her face. Reminding her again and again, just what she was. Worthless. The word she’d heard all her life.
He pulled off the tape and laughed at her when he touched her wetness, sliding two fingers in her, then pushing each finger up her nose, so she had to smell her “whore cunt” as he called it. Then he leaned down, biting her tits, her nipples, again and again, looking at her face in pain as he pulled them so hard she believed he was going to tear them off of her. She expected to see them bleeding when he paused and her breasts did have white indentations, but no blood flowed. He sneered at her, slapping at her belly, her tits, before working on her thighs. He didn’t slap them like the rest of her, no there, he slapped with all his strength. She writhed in agony, her thighs getting redder and redder, white hot pain coursing through her. He went right to left to right to left, the only variation sometimes being her pussy, a hard slap making her arch.
Then, he made her, between spastic sobs, kiss his hand and thank him. For showing her how worthless she was, for taking her here, to ending the farce she called her life. She cried then, repeating his words as he pulled the toy out of her pussy.
“Thank you,” she barely whispered as he shoved into her, fucking her, slamming into her cervix painfully. “Thank you for showing me I’m worthless, thank you for ending the farce that is my life,” she cried as he slapped her again and again. She barely could get out the words, her body in pain, as he slid his hands around her throat, squeezing. She tried to mouth the words thank you, but couldn’t as he squeezed, harder and harder as he fucked her, his eyes burning into hers. She bucked, quivering, orgasming despite the pain, the memories, just wanting the black to come. It crept in her vision, everything fading, as she felt him erupt in her, filling her limp body with cum. And then, black.
Later, he stroked her face softly, as her eyes fluttered. She jerked, wild eyed and confused, and then grabbed onto him sobbing. He held her tight, stroking her hair, telling her to let it all out. They stayed that way for probably 30 minutes, just a rush of emotions pouring out of her as he let her cry.
“Are you ok,” he asked, smiling down at her, his mask long since discarded.
“Yes, thank you Sir. I mean, I hurt kinda all over and I could use some water, but yeah. I feel...purged,” Allison said. She laid her head on his lap, his limp but warm cock on her red cheek. She could smell her sex on it, strangely comforted by it.
“All good then babygirl, I’ll get you some water and some food. Don’t eat or drink to fast or you might get sick, all right?” She nodded, obeying like a good girl as he fed her, sipping the cold water slowly. “I didn’t go too far did I, you can be hard to read sometimes.”
“No, no, it hurts to go through all that, to hear his words again, but here, controlled, they hurt less every time,” she said.
“Good,” he said smiling, looking at her. “Now, let’s get you in the shower and cleaned up while I replace the bedding with something fresh. But first,” he said with a grin on his face, handing her a present. She smiled it, blushing hard. She opened the small box, pulling out a metal collar. Engraved on the metal was the word CUNT. She burst into tears hugging him.
“I thought it was about time, don’t you?” She nodded, happier than she had ever been, as he fastened it around her neck. She was finally where she belonged, to him.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Daddy's "Friends" - Edited''
She didn’t know the name of the man walking into the room, bulging and obese, whose eyes were undressing her. She bit her lip, frowning, trying to force a smile on her face that she never felt. Yet another of her daddy’s “friends”. Another debt she would have to pay, another meal she was buying with her body. Emily fought to not recoil as he stroked her face, cupping her slim chest. Of course, that was why he was here, the appeal of her ruined youth. 18, but so small and slim she looked even younger.
She had once been a happy kid, in a different time, before her mom passed away. She always had known her dad looked at her in ways that made her uncomfortable. How he often made her sit on his lap growing up, a strange hardness poking at her soft bottom. How he always managed to walk in on her taking a bath or using the bathroom. Looking back, she also noticed that her underwear were often stained, sometimes had woke with a wet belly and a gown shoved up. But nothing more than that, just arguments between her parents, fights that got out of hand. She went to school, played, partied and had fun. Emily had been happy.
And then after the car crash, in the days and weeks after, when her dad had crawled into her bed, telling her that he felt alone, she let him. She felt that emptiness as well without her mom and for once, she felt safe in her father’s arms. Sometimes he grinded against her in his sleep, pawed at her chest, but if she asked him if he was awake, he’d say nothing. She tried to ignore it, helping with the cleaning and cooking, to finish out her senior year and feel normal again.
She never would.
He began watching her porn around her, drunk, pulling her on his lap. His hands sliding up her waist and belly as his fingers teased her chest, scared, shaking, as her dad watched young porn stars doing things that she didn’t imagine possible. He stroked her hair, pinching her, telling her all good girls who loved their daddies did such things. Her stomach tightened, feeling sick and weak, but she did nothing. He was all she had and despite it all, loved him. When he parted her thighs, touching her delicate folds, she cried. The worst of the violation was how good it felt. How could you feel warm and sick to your stomach at the same time. She cried harder as he spread her legs wider on his lap, finger sliding inside her. He probed her that way, pushing against her occasionally, as girls moaned on the TV. As he was rubbing her butt, she felt a sudden warmth, as he shook under her. He fell asleep as the video played on, while Emily showered, scrubbing her butt raw in a useless attempt to feel clean.
Things escalated from there, her dad pushing her head down into his lap, telling her to emulate the women on the screen, usually gentle, sometimes rough. She’d done that before with boyfriends but this felt so degrading. She missed a week of school when he gave her a black eye, drunk, shoving her head down so hard she threw up on him. Some teachers noticed after she had the “flu” that she seemed more quiet and reserved. And on her 19th birthday, he took all that she had left. Grunting on top of her not long after giving her a birthday cake, a pretty dress, and a new phone. He told her she was a slut now, and she looked at the blood stained sheets after, wishing she had been in the car with her mom.
It wasn’t all bad, she would admit to no one. Some times it felt so good her body exploded against her wishes, though those times were rare. She was more his wife than daughter but they settled into a routine that while not ideal, she could live with. He had her on birth control, and sometimes she even still loved him, his weight pressed against her frame, kissing her. She would close her eyes and see some other man, who loved her, pleased her and if she came then, so be it. Her father would always ruin the moments after, calling her a whore, saying he knew she was one. And perhaps she was. He saw to that.
It happened first with his dealer. He was short, but he needed his nose candy. He saw how the man leered at Emily and simply smiled. He told her to go to her room and change into her nightgown. She did but was surprised when the man followed her in shortly. He touched her face, telling her that her dad had told him what a slut she was. Her eyes watered, but she didn’t cry as he pushed her strap down. He smiled at her A cups, his thumb circling them, before pushing her jaw down with his other hand. The pill melted on her tongue as he stripped, pushing her on her bed. He parted her, pushing in and she grunted. His sweat dripped in her face as he fucked her increasingly numb body, slowly feeling disjointed and disconnected. She still felt his warmth as he shuddered, pulling out of her. He took dozens of pics, especially of the cream leaking from her, then left.
Later, her dad came in, flipping him over. He told her how proud he was of his little whore as she barely felt cold jelly smeared on her ass, his finger probing. She was barely there as he raped her ass, taking something from her that she couldn’t imagine possible, fucking her soul as he tore her ass. Later, she would feel it as she used the bathroom, red swirling in the toilet. But that was then. Before she had broke, not giving up, but giving in. She drank with him, did lines, even craved molly and the multiple men who usually came after it. She didn’t need college or friends anymore, just the haze of men, drugs, as her father whored her out.
She looked back up at the newest customer, wearing the empty smile, eyes dead, as she stroked the man leering down at her, on her knees on the bed, pumping his cock with both her slender hands. He moaned, telling her what a good whore she was and felt warmth between her legs. She hoped he hit her, maybe she’d push him to do so, for a second of life. He pushed her dress down around her waist, taking pictures with his phone. She smiled and felt him stiffen as she kissed his cock. When he started to tense, she slowed down, wanting to enjoy it some at least, mounting him, tiny as he held her waist, lowering herself on his cock. She winced wonderfully as he thrust into her cervix, hurting her. She smiled honestly as she rode him, rubbing her clit to help her cum before he finished. One more painful thrust in her and he did as well. He took some more pictures and left some money on her nightstand. Some tipped her like that. She rolled the twenty and went to her bathroom, savoring the burn in her nose as she washed herself off with a towel and peed.
Then, renewed, she waited for the next “friend” to come. And maybe, to briefly, feel alive.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''When they sober up''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/rike5a6sqi151.gif">
There is always a moment, when violating some dumb, young thing, fresh faced and innocent, when they sober up and realize what trouble they are in. That things have spun out of control and their preconceptions of right and wrong and how the world works shatters. It's a beautiful moment if you manage to catch it, like a bright meteor in the sky, white hot and then fading to nothing. I live for those moment and those dumb, soon to be broken, girls.
I've always liked music festivals for that reason. Great sounds, easy access to drug, just legal girls and toys partying the night away. There is almost always plenty of freaky girls who want to let loose but if you can't find one of them, there are dozens upon dozens of virgins about. Now, I don't mean literally virgins, most have had a cock in their mouth or cunt. I mean festival virgins. Dumb cunts free to try all manner of drinks and drugs, taking what is given them freely, mixing shit that shouldn't be mixed. Just delicious.
Often they'll be protected by friends, but there will still be plenty stumbling about. In tight cloths, miniskirts, or micro dresses, reveling in freedom as they drug themselves to oblivion. Hot skin, a need to be touched, glazed eyes, mouth ajar. Lost in the crowd, behind for a shark to devour them. It's always fun to help those lost girls, direct them to a better place, where they can be safe. Safe from prying eyes that is. I'll always help myself to their bodies as I walk them to my van, feeling their ass, cupping their perky chests, listening to their soft moans. No panties, no bra, just a wet cunt and a vapid mind.
There, I'll leave them into my van, an air mattress handy for them to crash on. Most happily take a pacifier to suck on, drugged a bit to make them that much more limp. And then, music on, I take my prey, stripping them. They mutter about the camera flashes, but I bat their hands away. The customers need to see the merchandise. And then, I start the webcam, using just a bit of lube, their cunts are almost always soaked but their asses are almost always virgin unless they are one of those closeted Christian girls trying to stay pure. It doesn't matter, none of them are pure after I'm done with them.
I push in their ass and that's when the fun begins, I always try to make sure the camera's record that. Some are so wasted they don't know what's happening but most, most sooner at that moment. The moment their bowels feel like they are being ripped away, hazy, doped up, drunk, but wild animals eyes struggling. It's too late by then. I'm in. They cry, they beg, as they realize how wrong the world suddenly is. They don't know where they are, who I am, but most realize what is going on. I try to make them bleed, I'm not gentle. I want to feel their every twitch and spasm. But they are so tight, I can only last so long before I cream their shit hole. I wipe my cock on their exhausted body, naked, hurt, taking more pictures and uploading them. Some beg it try to run, but most, they just lay there, little rabbits frozen by the light.
Most nights, I just kick them out about making them take some pills . They'll know they were raped, but not who. I didn't romance them, a stranger in a sea of strangers. Some even get dragged off by other men, not caring if it's sloppy seconds that become sloppy thirds and fourths. One girl I found the next day in a urinal, body covered in piss and cum. I made sure to follow her progress and when her belly swelled, I smiled.
But for some, a select few on certain nights, an offer comes that I cannot refuse. They really sober as I handcuff them and gag them. When I drive off into the night, then kicking and struggling as the adrenaline kicks in. Just another girl that disappeared at a festival, maybe with a handsome musician. No one will notice me or her, just a couple against thousands. Pictures and videos, a but grainy perhaps may be found weeks or months later of someone who looks just like them. But they are doing acts those festival virgins would never do, fake smiles the entire time. And me and my bank account, strangely richer.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The bus by Badsammie''
Written on July 3, 2020
If you asked her the first time a man had touched her on the bus, riding around the city, she wouldn’t have been able to tell you. The first touches had been so long ago, perhaps on a city bus, perhaps on one painted yellow. She wasn’t sure. She just knew it was a constant. She always pretended to hate it and perhaps even did in the beginning. Strange peers and men, all taking without asking, touching without permission. She wasn’t even that pretty, not really. Not ugly by any means, not a butter-face as some might say. Just plain, unassuming, wearing little if any makeup and no clothing begging for attention to be drawn to her.
She didn’t even really date or go out. She kept to herself and as she moved into her small apartment, the only other thing in her life was her cat to keep her company as she watched TV or slept. Other than that, the only other constant in her life was her work. A boring job at a boring department store that took a boring 45-minute bus ride to arrive and often closer to an hour to get back from. She was gray personified in a world of color, a shadow, just background noise that no one noticed or cared about.
Except, that is, for the occasional man on the bus. Despite her claims of hating it, of the unwanted attention, her legs would part as a man saw the empty space beside her, just a bit. If he could have smelled her in the dirty bus, he would have detected that tell-tell scent of wetness. But her eyes, meek and downcast, were what drew most of them in. They knew her type, the quiet ones who don’t talk, the ones that are either freaks or let you do freaky things to them, never objecting. Not enough to matter anyway. Their “no’s” were always more a suggestion than an order, easily discarded and ignored. And thus, some would sit beside her.
Almost none of them talked to her, not really. A few barked orders quietly, and a few just grabbed. They saw the parted legs and their rough fingers would explore, smiling at the soft whimpers and slick hole. Biting her lip as they thrust their fingers into her, often hurting her. Dirty hands, too long of fingernails, too rough, it didn’t matter. She never said no, though occasionally a tear or two would slide down her face, often right before she would shudder, shaking. Some would taste her on their fingers, some would make her taste herself, or smear her juices on her face or clothes. All the while, smiling.
A smaller amount, on quiet days usually in the mornings, would try other things. Pinching her breasts, fondling her, all for their enjoyment. Many of the strangers would unzip themselves, pulling out their cocks, so hot in her hand as they wrapped her fingers around their members. Usually, she’d make them pump her hand up and down though sometimes she did it herself. Slow, fast, alternating, always rewarded with a sticky ball of heat in the palm of her hand. A present to be licked off as they got off at the next exit, not even thanking her. Those were the best days.
Then, one day, she didn’t reach work. A man heading home from the third shift sat beside her. His eyes scared her, looking through her as he sat next to her. Only a few people rode the bus that morning as he stroked her hair, then shoved her face against the window. She whimpered, crying softly, as he pulled her back. He grinned as her cheek turned red, pawing and inspecting her. She was a deer in his headlights and did nothing as he pulled her off the bus at the next exit. Shockingly, she had never done this before with any of the strangers. Just dirty little transactions on the bus. She’d never left the safety there. The man never talked to her. Oh, he called her names and shouted at her, but he never talked to her. To him, she wasn’t human. To him, she was a punching bag.
She’d had sex before, felt pain, the aggressive thrusting of a man over her, but never anything like this. He didn’t want to fuck her so much as hurt her and he did. Slaps and shoves and chokes at first, then she found herself on the floor, the room spinning, unable to think clearly. He all but strangled her as he rammed into her, black always on the edge of her vision, creeping in, eyes fluttering. But he never let her fade out, making her feel every moment. He took her anal virginity, covering her mouth as she finally screamed in agony as he tore at her guts. When he was done, he kicked her out, white and red leaking from her, a black eye and concussion, with bruises galore. Somehow she made it home, called into work, and told them she got mugged. It was a believable enough story looking at her.
When she finally returned to work, riding the bus, she looked for that man. She honestly didn’t know if she wanted him to appear or never see him again. She had dark and violent wet dreams of him taking her from the bus, disappearing her from the outside world. She wondered as she woke, soaked, would anyone even care or report her missing? She doubted it. She didn’t know what she wanted, but when another man sat down beside her, she parted her legs for him. Her routine began again, her normality returning. She wondered who would touch her next, telling herself she hated it, even as she craved and waited for the next to sit beside her and add color to her world. Perhaps she’d get off on the exit with the next man and see where that would lead. The bus was her journey, but she knew it would never be her destination.
So, the next time a stranger left a wet gift in her hand, she licked it and followed him off the bus to see where it would lead her. Her world perhaps becoming darker, but a little less gray.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Fantasy and reality''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/kl668fyqzs951.jpg">
It had been her darkest but purest fantasy for years. Night after night she would hop on reddit to scroll through the stories in Rapekink, touching herself to the stories of use and abuse. She had never been abused herself, but those stories had reached into the core of her being and made her wetter than anything she had ever experienced herself before. It was a terrifying thought to try something like that, to go rape baiting, entice a man or men to ignore her words and just want her so bad that they took her. The thought was intoxicating.
That’s how she finally did it, actually. A fair amount of liquid courage, enough to dull her mind and obliterate her common sense. To make her reckless enough to throw on a cheap dress that barely covered her and left nothing to the imagination. No panties, no bra, just the dress and fuck me heels that made her look like a street walker. She smiled drunkenly to herself in the mirror as she headed out, all the fantasies of what she had read already making her soaked as she stepped outside.
She had ultimately decided to hit a couple bars, but she never made it past the park. Some young punks, bored on a weekend saw a cheap whore strutting around and decided to release some tension. She didn’t have to bait them at all, they just jumped her, tossed her to the ground and laughed at how sopping wet she was. She was terrified but came for the first time as soon as one of the guys thrust himself into her. Her back hurt as they took turns raping her, slapping her, choking her, scratched raw by the rough ground. But she kept coming, until they got bored. Then they hurt her, hit her, shoved the beer bottles they had been drinking inside her. They took her ass without lube and when she screamed, they slammed her head against the dirt until the world spun wildly. And then, done, they pissed on battered body, laughing as they ran off into the night.
The next thing she remembered was the smell, not of piss, but worse, as some strange homeless man fucked her, thrusting into her sore and aching body. He never said a word, just pumped in her, and this time when she came, she felt no joy. Just shame. He came not long after, leaving her too weak to move, more white dripping out of her.
Another group found her latter, she never even remembered them except for the start. She tried to scream and got kicked for that. Then black. She didn’t know what they did to her, but would later, the words written on her, their fists forced into her holes. When they were done, they left her on a bench, displayed like the common street whore they assumed she was. Her clothes were gone, blown away the by wind. Her heels stolen for one of their girlfriends, her purse and its contents gone. Just her, bruised, bloodied, used. Limp on a bench, leaking, concussed. Taught the difference between fantasy and reality.
Another homeless man found her, stroked to her naked body and came on her unconscious face. He covered her body with newspapers, to make her decent and left. The cops would find her in the morning and take her to the hospital, where she’d find out the multiple gifts she had gotten that night in addition to the injuries. Her life forever changed, she would never masturbate to those fantasies again. Only to reality… and memories.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Empty by Badsammie''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/ggpnbcd4y6b51.gif">
She once had hopes and dreams, a life full of futures. Until she was shown her truth, again and again. By boyfriends or random strangers, once at a party full of drunk men as the crowd cheered on.
Now, she is vacant as the cocks pumped deep down her throat, not gagging anymore, her mouth and ass are just a different type of cunt. She didn't think or cry, just a tingle that raced through her body as she briefly felt complete, taking the money they left behind.
Sometimes, like now, she didn't even charge. She simply paid and walked into the adult theater, crouched in the corner, as the line formed. Strangers with dirty and awful smells and tastes, sliding the only love she could feel down her throat.
Complete, never wanting to leave, home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Picked up by Badsammie''
She chewed her bottom lip, cherry red, as the stranger rubbed her swollen belly. He stared intensely at her chest and below, not caring for anything above her shoulders. Her halter top covered none of belly and barely contained the top 75% of her chest, growing almost as much as her stomach. She smiled at him, her look as vapid and empty as she felt, needed to feel like. He spit some tobacco on the bar floor, looking at her tits as he talked.
“Do you even know who the daddy is?” he asked rudely. She started to answer him until the glare in his eye told her to stay quiet. “Nah, dumb cunts like you never know, do you?” She shrugged, which bought her a slap to the face. Not hard, but it got her attention.
“I asked you a question you stupid bitch,” he said. She rubbed her cheek and lied, telling him she didn’t know. That made him smile as he rubbed her thigh at the bar, sliding his hand up. When she put her knees together, his dirty nails dug into her soft skin until she parted them. He didn’t care if people watched or saw, not that many were really watching them. It was late and most were drunk or just didn’t care.
“Uhnnn,” she moaned softly as he found her wet and pantyless under her too short skirt. His finger slid easily in her, shoved to the hilt. He pulled his finger out and tasted it.
“You clean?” he asked, then waved his hand. “You’d just fucking lie about it. The only thing whores can be counted on is to bend over and lie.” He pulled out a $50 and handed it to her, then grabbed a beer and her arm. “That’s all you’re getting, besides a real man that is.” She didn’t bother to tell him she wasn’t a whore. He wouldn’t believe it and she was probably close enough. She followed him to his car and got in, wondering if this was safe. She wasn’t just endangering herself, but the baby. But she had needs, cravings, and she was an addict to them. Helpless. And he looked so much like her father.
As they drove he pushed up her top, pawing at her chest, rubbing her belly, telling her to part her legs and fingering her. She unzipped him, stroking him slowly, not wanting him to cum. A few times he randomly slapped her, violence in his eyes. He didn’t see her, he saw meat, he saw every woman who ever hurt him. A tear ran down her cheek when he said she could call him Daddy. Whores always had daddy issues. She called him that and grew wetter and sucked on his wet finger when he shoved it in her mouth.
Eventually they arrived at the trailer park, and nostalgia and fucked up emotions swirled through her. She straightened up before getting out, but he didn’t even zip up, just walking in, expecting her to follow. Like a broken dog, she did, heeling behind him. The trailer was a wreck, reeking of beer and tobacco. It smelled like home. She didn’t even see the backhand coming, barely standing up after he hit her.
“You’re fucking pathetic,” he taunted her. “All you whores are, is this how you make daddy proud?”
“Yes Daddy,” she whispered, walking over and stroking him again. Her lip hurt, tasted of copper, and she was elsewhere in her mind, reliving cruel and intimate memories. She kissed him hungrily, moaned as he bit her lip, thrust his tongue down her mouth. If she had proper standards, the lingering taste of chew in his mouth would have disgusted her, but she didn’t care, preferred it. The stink, the smells, the texture of his beard.
He jerked her arm painfully, stumbling behind him as he dragged her to the bedroom. He tore off her halter top, then stripped himself as she sat and pulled down her skirt. He wrapped his hand in her hair, shoving her head down on his cock, average but thick with a fat head, jerking her up and down on it. She tried to suck him, fondle his balls, but the way he shoved her head up and down gave her little control. He stank of a hard working and drinking blue collar smell, but one that bathed too rarely. He tasted delicious. When he let go of her hair, she was dizzy, more vacant than usual. He shoved her back and she rolled over clumsily, on all fours, her belly in the way otherwise. He palmed her hair again, slammed into her cunt, and fucked her. She moaned and grunted, screaming and calling him Daddy again and again. He slapped at her some, calling her names, both getting what they wanted in the moment. She came before he did surprisingly, bearing down, spasming on his cock. Then he filled her, laughing at the fact he didn’t have to worry about getting her pregnant. He shoved her down and laid down, falling asleep soon. She tried to cuddle him but he shoved her away, turning his back to her, so she did the same, finally falling asleep not long after, seed spilling between her legs.
Strange vivid dreams or memories gave her a restless sleep, until she felt the stranger spoon against her. Soon she felt the familiar grinding, helping him along, feeling him grow. She tried to adjust herself but he held her tight, spitting on his hand. Then she felt him probe, pressing his wet fingers against her ass.
“Please, no. That always hurts bad, pleaseAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH,” she screamed, at least until he shoved her head into the pillow, pressing down hard as he shoved in her. The pain was as bad as she remembered. Nothing gentle, it was never gentle there. Only a few men had used her ass and not one had ever lubed her properly or took his time. The stranger was no different. She sobbed as he slammed into her ass, thrusting as much as to hurt her as to make him feel good. He jerked her head back, told her all whores loved this, ignoring her sobs and grunts. She felt like he was tearing her insides apart, lubed only by a bit of saliva.
He jerked her on her knees, thrusting away, shoving her head down hard every time she got too loud, choking her more and more. His fingers slid around her neck as she panicked, trying to beg him to stop. Her sounds only encouraged him more and by the time he had came deep in her guts, she could barely think or focus. His grip disappeared and she wheezed, her head hurt, sparks dancing before her eyes. She felt her head moved and then tasted his cock. She tried to pull back but any fight was gone. She was exhausted, her cheeks wet with tears, her mouth foul. Then a different foulness filled her mouth as he shoved her tight, her nose flaring, swallowing to keep from drowning in his piss.
Done, he shoved her out, told her to call and uber and tossed another 50 at her. She looked at it sadly, then took it, dressing, and calling for a ride. She lit a cigarette as she waited outside in the cool air for her ride, hoping it would take some of the taste away. The driver gave her a strange disapproving look at her, because of her dress or the smoking or both, before looking away. He drove her back in silence, every bump causing her ass to tense. She got out and tipped the man, heading back into her apartment.
She headed to her room, thinking about brushing her teeth, showering, but she decided not yet. She got her vibrator and savored the smell lingering in her mouth and her halter top, cumming once more to the memories induced by the night. She hurt, she cried, she came hard, and for a moment, felt quiet in her head. Felt right. She fell asleep that way, holding her top, the smell of dirty bars and trailers on it, safe in fucked up memories, wet, and ready for tomorrow.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Need''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/qs8m0rm8zw661.jpg">
It had started long before this, of course, it always did. Things didn’t magically change at 18, or at college, not most of the time. The groundwork always started long before that. With stepdads, uncles, family friends. Drunken high school parties, abusive boyfriends, mom’s with too many “friends”. It’s a story as old as time and as young as fresh meat.
Emily was no different. Certain paths had led her her, posing in front of her mirror, taking topless pics. They were’nt for Onlyfans, or her guy she was seeing. He knew nothing of this. It wasn’t even to cover rent this time. It was for validation, to feel something that she hated so much yet couldn’t live without.
She had first met him online, but a local meet had happened soon after. She’d been dating her boyfriend for a 6 months then and he was loving, attentive, considrate. And she was a cunt for doing what she did, a piece of shit, but she needed it. The man was twice her age, had brought his own daugheters clothes for her to put on. She knew what she was doing, what she was encouraging. She did it anyways. He treated her like shit, like a fuck doll and punching bag for two hours and left her $1000. That should have been it.
It wasn’t. The visits happened more and more often, first 2 months later, then 6 weeks, then 4. The money was less every time, the abuse harder. It became difficult to hide the bruises, the raw voice after being gagged until she passed out. The black eye was the hardest to hide. And then, dressed in clothes he brought for her, he showed her what she had enabled him to do. She cried as she watched the video, riding his cock. She’d never came so hard as she did that night.
And now tonight, he was coming, with some friends this time. He said it was to be their last visit. She was terrified by the way he had said it. She didn’t know what he was going to do, how bad it would be, how would it end. And she didn’t care. She couldn’t be normal, didn’t want to be. She snapped another couple pictures then sent them and waited, soaking, wondering how tonight was going to end.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Lost and Found''
If you had to ask her to pick out the day that she lost herself, she wouldn’t be able to answer it. There was no epiphany, no shining or degrading moment that forever altered her. It happened in parts, a little snip here, a little break there, each cut reshaping her. Some diminished her by “normal” standards, some made her prettier, some made her stupider, but they all reshaped her. Moments, surgery, acts, sacrifices, choices, all congealed to make her a woman who could stand in front of a mirror and no longer recognize the person she once was. That girl, that woman, had ceased to exist a long time ago, willingly smothered and drowned in service.
Physically, few who knew the old her, the lost one, would recognize her as she walked down the street. Platinum blonde, long hair, nails, DD’s, 8 inch heels and so much skin exposed. They wouldn’t know she wore no panties, that she almost always wore a plug, couldn’t guess the hours she worked out and made up to make her look like that. No longer a country girl next door, now and forever a bimbo, heart and soul, a toy for any man who chose to take her.
Mentally she had changed even more. Her once sharp wit was duller, her eyes more vacant, thoughts slower than ever before. Hours upon hours of edging, not thinking, only being, coupled with an occasional sharp blow or a brief lack of oxygen, had reduced her. Her voice was more high pitched, more childlike, her hands, by nature drifted to her cunt to rub or a mans cock to pump. Without those she grew anxious, deprived of that which made her feel most valued and love.
Most of all, the change was one in which she had freely given up her old self, murdered her, allowed her to be raped and used and beaten away, until she only found herself, empty, serving a purpose that gave her a joy like no other, no matter if it made her cum or cry. A simple pat on the head, a single word, a smile or a slap was all that was needed to make her day. She existed only for him now, any real sense of self as dead as the girl she once was.
No guy that knew the old her would recognize her, but they would all love to use the new one, whore her out, fuck her, play with her piercings as they showed her off. They wouldn’t hesitate at all. Because she was better now. In every way that mattered to them or her, she was her best self. Her least self. Men wanted her, boys wanted her, dogs wanted her, even some girls wanted her. All she wanted was to be touched, used, needed, however briefly. As a toilet, a punching bag, choked out on cock, coked out, riding or fucking five men, one, or twenty.
Service was all that mattered. He was all that mattered. She had been lost, and then found and in being found, lost everything she was, and in that, found herself.
Finally, perfectly, free.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Preparing for her future''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/kp6k897kof861.gif">
Tabitha watched her boyfriend warily as she licked and ate the fat man’s ass. Another stranger, another humiliation, tasting of stale sweat and fermented shit. She was exhausted as her tongue slid along slime from her spit mixed with his hairs and worse. And he was so fucking hairy. She almost retched but held it back. All that would earn her was a punch or worse, followed by the smile he always got when he hit her now. It was a game, he liked moving quick, suddenly, to see her flinch. And if she started to cry, all the better for him.
It hadn’t been that way in the beginning. In high school, he’d been her white knight, loving and protecting her from the world. Yes, he had a temper, but only when he got drunk and he would always buy her something nice after. He had been her first, 18 and after her prom. Feeling him slide inside her, despite some discomfort, had been magical. His first shudder, pulling the condom from him after, was better than the sex itself. She had played with his cock endlessly, feeling it grow and shrink, limp and hard, had fascinated her.
Perhaps the first sign of trouble was as graduation approached. He’d gotten her into drinking a lot with him, and when drunk, he liked to have her flash his friends. It was funny, though sometimes they groped at her. He would always stop them, protecting her. Looking back now, she wondered though. She remembered graduation night, drinking beer after beer, till things went fuzzy, then black with all his friends. She woke up in her gown the next morning, hurting so bad between her legs. Her thighs were bruised and when she asked him about it, he only said they had had some rough sex at her insistence. She loved him, so therefore what he had said was true.
Her parents had all but disowned her later, when she chose him and the big city over the local college. They were furious, but they didn’t understand true love. In their lazy marriage held together with inertia and apathy. They couldn’t understand passion, lust, love. The joy in a hidden blowjob in a theater, in a soft kiss in bed, in his infectious laughter. They were blind to life. So she chose him over them, and joined him in a tiny apartment on the first step of their life post school.
Life had other plans however, jobs were tight, and with their only income her job in fast food was not enough when rent came due. He came to her in tears one night, eyes wet, as their landlord looked on. Holding her hands, telling her how much he loved her, but that this was the only way. She would never forget how the landlord licked his lips as they spoke, undressing her. She didn’t want to, but he promised her it would only be the once, that he’d land a job soon and they could put this all behind them. So, for him, she let the landlord into their bed. Her boyfriend watched, the tears gone from his eyes, as the stranger climbed on top of her, grunting, thrusting. He didn’t try to kiss her, but she felt dirty from him, and when he got close she begged the landlord to stop but he shoved in deep, pumping her with his seed. He left and they sat their in silence. And then her boyfriend hit her. Not a slap, but a punch, calling her a whore, despite him begging her to do it. He said if she wanted to be a whore, he’d treat her like one. And so, with the landlord’s cum leaking out he shoved her on her belly and took her ass. She screamed but he didn’t stop, telling her it was all her fault. She cried on the toilet after, blood dripping, pale, shaking. He apologized and hugged her and told her things would get better.
And they did. Until they didn’t.
It became a monthly visit from the landlord, but her boyfriend no longer got mad. He always watched however. And then, he brought another suggestion to her. She was pretty, and he had a friend who had told him how much strippers made. It would be the help they needed. It would be only for a little while and most importantly, she wouldn’t have to worry about the landlord anymore. That alone decided it for her. She felt sick every time he looked at her or touched her. She wanted mostly to just go home but he wouldn’t hear of it. And so, she auditioned to become a stripper.
It went smoothly, as she was indeed pretty if a bit skinny at the time. The manager had her strip, give him a show, and she was shocked with herself when he pushed her head down between the legs how easy it was. She was disgusted yes, but, it was how things were and it was the price to pay. When he shuddered and spent himself down her throat, she smiled briefly. She had always loved the shudder. He started her not long after and despite some bullshit rules, it was good money. And the landlord no longer touched her, though his eyes always lingered. Her boyfriend was so proud as well. He’d bring his buddies to the club, and they would watch and give great tips. Despite everything, they finally had some money. It was fantastic and their sex was amazing, though he still sometimes hit her if he drank too much. But he’d always apologize and buy her something nice after.
Then, money got tight again. He’d lost another job and a fire at the club put her out of work for a bit. Her boyfriend, her love, was always thinking ahead. He knew a lot of her clients, even some of his friends, who would pay for private shows. She’d done VIP rooms so it was nothing too new, too wild. And then, him sitting down, holding her hands, telling her he wish it didn’t have to be this way. But someone was offering a few hundred bucks, for one hour with her. Rent was coming up, and Christmas, and he loved her, but they needed the money. So she did it.
Of course, it didn’t stop there. He started bringing clients home, or driving her to them. And bj’s and missionary became anal and skull fucking. Slapping her around, dripping candle wax on her, it just intensified. And it was so easy. That was the scary part. She already knew how to smile after being hit, how to moan after being gagfucked until she almost passed out. And sometimes, more and more often, she came from it.
And now, she was eating dirty asses of strangers, all for him. She already knew what he had paid for, she had already been pissed on. And she did cry and struggle when he said he was ready, and hot, earthy filth dripped on her chest, her tits, her neck, and she screamed when it hit her lips and nose. Then, sobbing hysterically, the fat man fucked her, crushing her under his weight, calling her filth. Flashes interrupted the darkness, her boyfriend filming and taking photographs. He came in her and left her there, covered in his shit. Her boyfriend, parted her hair, stroked her dirty cheek, then decked her. He beat her, with fist and foot and belt, then raped her ass violently. He made her clean it after. Then he laughed when he made her flinch, before hosing her off with cold water in the shower.
He told her the dog and pony show was this weekend, and then they wouldn’t need to do this anymore. He lied to her about their future as he fucked her cunt, pumping her wet hole with his cum. She knew the truth. He was selling her after they made the video. But she didn’t care anymore. She was shit, she knew it to her core. She was a whore and if she had been better, none of this would have happened. She got up, white dripping down her leg, ever step causing her ass to burn. She did a line, then drank a fifth, trying to remember if she was 21 or 22 now. It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered, except the hope that someday someone would find her worth keeping. Until then, she watched videos of dogs and ponys on her phone, preparing for her future.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''I was gonna be a star''
I always wanted to be a star. To be famous. I don’t know if that was something I wanted or something my mom wanted me to want, but the result was the same. Modeling gigs, singing lessons, dancing lessons, competitions. I did them all. The lights and faces all on me, the applause, it was intoxicating before I knew what that word meant. I just knew I craved attention, needed it. It was the only time I ever felt real or alive. To be ordinary was to swim in an ocean of gray.
Of course, being a young and attractive girl that thrived on attention, I learned a bit about men earlier than most. The lingering hugs, the leering stares, the hidden glances at my slim figure, my slim lines. Despite being really too busy to have any relationships or date, I knew what it was like for an older man to hug me, the bulge in his pants pressing against my belly. The lust in their eyes, the “accidental” touches. It was par for course. I knew some girls who had it worse. We all did. Some seemed to visit the coach after a session and they’d come out quiet, crying softly. But then, despite not doing as well, they’d get a first spot or top billing. We didn’t say anything. That was how everything worked.
I was spared that, growing up, but my mom, she wanted my stardom as much, if not more than I did. Coaches, agents, they visited our house a lot. She went on dates with people who might be able to help. I grew up listening to her sounds in the bedroom, just to give me an edge. I didn’t always understand, but on some level I knew. And sometimes, well, she’d let them touch, nothing too graphic, just lingering long enough to be inappropriate. Shared or let them take pictures of me in my nightgown, or less. Not naked, but near enough. I sat on enough laps to learn what was going on as they stroked my back or rested their hand on my ass. It was the “price” to get ahead.
But I never did, not enough, not early on anyway. I made decent money but nothing special, nothing to justify all the hard work. Not till high school, having turned 15 only a month before, when an agent spotted me while shopping of all things. Not even trying to work at all and that’s when my opportunity came. She talked to me, told me of what they could bring, what they could offer me, if I just signed the dotted line. Even if I was hesitant, my mom wouldn’t let me pass up the chance. College, normalcy, they all could wait until later, this was my “moment” she declared. I had to take it. So I did.
It went well at first, they had us come in, had me exhaust myself dancing and singing to evaluate me, dress up over a dozen times in different clothes. Long fancy dresses, short skirts, almost naked to barely showing skin. They took hundreds of photos, casual to seductive to slutty, the agent watching, licking his lips the entire time. I felt dirty as he watched, always commenting on my slim form, how young I looked. Every opportunity he could he made sure to pat my butt to tell me I was doing a good job.
Then, near the end of the day, I was in a halter top that barely covered me, a short skirt and panties that left me exposed if I moved much at all, that we were all sitting down. I was soaked in sweat, tired, but glowing as this was the biggest chance I’d ever had. They weren’t talking about a commercial appearance on local TV, but a full on music tour. Not as the lead of course, but as an opening act for an group they’d just hired on. No one world famous but still, I’d be traveling around the country, getting recognition along with heavy social media saturation. Mom did most of the talking. She’d done that before. Her job was to talk, mine was to sit there and be pretty. So I crossed my legs and nodded, noticing his hands graze her legs, her fake laugh at every joke of his. I figured she’d disappear to his office or send me home while they talked “business”. They got up while I drank some water, watching them from a distance. They grew animated, as he waved a finger at her, then pointed at me. It grew silent for only a moment and then they talked some more and he walked off to his office.
Mom came over to me, all smiles as she fussed with my hair, stroking my cheek. Then she sat down and told me that she’d wait for me in the car. That he needed a bit of convincing to seal the deal and that I had to be a good girl. She asked me if I understood and I did. I wish I didn’t but she gripped my hands hard and told me to do what I had to do. And with that, my mom sent me off to the office to be a whore.
It’s different, when you’re passive. Letting them glare or touch, you just have to keep the smile on. Doesn’t even have to be sincere, they don’t care. This… this made my stomach churn as I walked to the office, knocking on the door before entering.
He was sitting on the edge of his desk, sipping brandy or whiskey or something. I came in and he walked over to the door, turning the bolt, locking us in. He smiled as he turned on music with his phone, then walked over to me. I was short, barely 5’1” and he towered over me. He walked around me, his fingertips trailing along my body. Then he sat in his chair and looked at me.
“Do you want to be a star?” he asked. I nodded, too nervous to speak and he said prove it. He unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock, stroking it, eyes locked on mine. I walked over, uncertain and scared, my heart racing. When I stood before him he grabbed my hand and put it on his cock, the heat intense, I could feel his pulse. I had given a clumsy handy before at a party and started to do the same when he pushed down on my shoulders, parting his legs. I knelt and felt his hand slide to the back of my head, shoving me down. I resisted for a second and he pulled harder, so I relented. And for only the second time in my life, I had a cock in my mouth.
I was trying to lick the sides, pumping him with my hand, but he wasn’t wanting that. He shoved down harder and just started thrusting while jerking my head up and down almost violently. I was gagging, choking instantly, drooling all over the place. I gripped his legs and he grabbed an arm and twisted it so bad I cried.
“Don’t fucking do that.” he yelled. Then he stroked my face, my tears and pulled up his camera. “You want to be a star right?” Then I heard pictures being taken as I nodded yes. Then he put his camera down and resumed throat fucking me. I tried to take it, I really did, but it wasn’t long before my body revolted against the abuse. I jerked away and vomited in the trash can, heaving. When I looked up, he was smiling, filming it on his camera. Then he told me to smile. I did, more flashes.
He then pulled up my top, looking at my small B’s, perky, nipples hard, as he pulled off the halter top and took more shots as I started crying. That just made him smile more as he jerked my hand to his cock, making me stroke it. Then he pulled down my skirt, the sheer pink panties they had given me. He made me spread myself, taking more pictures. I was sobbing by then, as he touched me, sliding his hand along my hairless slit.
“Are you really hairless?” he asked, touching me, making me tremble.
“N….no. My mom makes me shave there,” I said, embarrassed, red eyed. Then he pushed his fingers in me slowly, filming himself, then he stopped, pulling them out and licking them.
“You’re a virgin?” he asked. I nodded meekly, laughing. “Well, I wouldn’t want to ruin that,” was all he said before flipping me over on the desk. I felt him massage my ass, which felt nice, then part it, teasing it. I sobbed as he grabbed my hips, begging him now to stop. I felt something cold smeared on me after he opened a drawer.
“Do you want to be a star?” was what he asked. I didn’t. I didn’t want none of it, it was my mom’s dream, I just wanted to be normal. I wanted to quit.
“…...yes…..” was all I muttered. I felt pressure and then I screamed as he turned up the music, pushing inside my guts. I felt like I was getting torn apart and while he started slow, soon he was slamming into my ass. I just collapsed like a rag doll on his desk, sobbing hysterically as he reamed my ass, taking it’s virginity. If anything, my occasional screams encouraged him, he’d pull out slowly, then slam in again. Apparently I made a bit of a mess, which made him angry, slapping my ass a dozen times, but he didn’t stop. Then he stiffened suddenly as warmth filled my guts. I laid under his body as he breathed hard, before pulling out of me, wet farts escaping my body. I couldn’t move. Everything hurt. He walked over and grabbed a towel, wiping his cock off. Then, he pulled me off and shoved my head down.
I didn’t even taste anything as I cleaned it off, as he told me to clean him up. I was numb to the world, just going through the motions. Later, on the drive home, I’d realize what the taste in my mouth was, but now, I was a numb automaton. He took more pics, then had me wipe up the mess on the floor. I asked if I could shower but he told me no. And to take those nasty towels with me. I put on my clothes, took the stained towels, and limped towards the door. As I did, I heard him tell me I was gonna be a star. He promised.
I made it to the parking lot slowly, my guts feeling busted, every step making my ass burn. I sat down and started sobbing as my mom told me she was proud of me for being a good girl. She stroked my cheek and drove off as I tasted the shit in my mouth.
I was gonna be a star.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Just relax''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/melq9yfdh3171.gif">
Just relax.
She dreaded those words every day. They brought dread, anxiety, fear, ever since she left her mentally abusive mother and moved in with her uncle. She hadn’t escaped anything however, just traded one abuse from another.
Even before she accepted his offer for housing, she knew it would come with a cost. Growing up, he’d always leered at her. Once her chest came in, his eyes never met hers when they talked. They were always on her chest. Any time he visited, he’d accidentally walk in on her at the worst possible times.
Accidentally.
Then the “trips”, the hand slips, the smelling of her hair, the brushing against her bare skin. But it had to be better than with her mom, who was spiraling more and more from just verbal and mental abuse to threatening physical abuse. Graduation was coming up and she had a chance at a scholarship but her grades had been slipping. Anywhere would be better than with mom. So she called him up.
Of course he said she could move in.
She expected more of the same, the amount of times “he just had to pee” while she was in the shower was almost daily. When he sat on the couch next to her, he always draped his arm over her. He touched her face more and more. Told her she could drink if she wanted, pressured her to take a beer, drink with him. Each touch, each glance getting longer and longer.
Washing her clothes she found the stains on her bras and panties. Almost every one of them in the hamper stained. She had cried at that. But it would only be a few months. She told her that as he rubbed her legs, as his draped hand grazed her nipples.
It would only be a few months.
And then, one day, studying, he came up behind her. Friendly at first, massaging her back. She could hear him sniff deeply. She thanked him but told him she had to study. He kept on rubbing and said those special two words no woman ever wants to hear.
Just relax.
And then, slowly, but very firmly with a strength that said there would be no discussion, his hands slid down. Not over her shirt, but inside it, sliding over her breasts. The heat from his hands, their coarseness, made her tense up. She wanted to scream, she wanted to pull away, she wanted to slap him.
She pulled her feet up to her chest in the chair and did nothing. One hand mauled her chest on the outside, the other teased and tweaked her tender nipples as he pulled her breasts from her bra. Her silence, her whimpers, even her soft crying were yes’s to him. Pure encouragement to go further.
Just relax, he said once again.
Then he shoved her to the floor and she would never relax around him ever again. A few months later she would graduate, but she wouldn’t go to college. She would instead, rubbing her belly, just starting to swell and meekly follow her uncle back to his car, to his house, to his bed. And as he bent her over, spreading her ass, spitting on it, he’d tell her those 2 special words.
Just relax.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Happy by Badsammie''
Written on March 24, 2021
<img src="https://i.redd.it/tc4n9ql354171.gif">
It was a game at first. She was never going to fuck any of those men online, just tease them. It was empowering, how horny they got, how desperate they were for her. She had never felt so alive.
Some of them were assholes who called her names but she found she even liked that. When they told her to dress like a little girl, even that left her wet, if very ashamed. And through it all, she couldn’t stop touching herself.
It was an addiction. Of sex, attention, and even control. At first, that mattered the most, but it was quickly lost as she cared less about how the men treated her and just that they wanted her. She slowly escalated, performing on command, slapping her tits for them, sucking her thumb, or calling them Daddy. And things like college started to matter less and less to her. Those moments felt dull, gray, and colorless. Every moment her roommate was gone, her laptop would be open and she would be performing.
Within a few months, she had left the dorm and got a room with another girl who worked midnights. Money sent by some of her fans helped her pay for a place. She really needed a job, but gifts sent to a PO Box helped her get by. She started missing classes and then, she met him.
He wasn’t like most of the other men online. He didn’t pathetically ask, he didn’t bark orders. He spoke in clear and simple sentences that sounded like he was asking but felt like they were orders. If she refused, he didn’t call her names or insult her. Instead, he wouldn’t call her by his pet names for her. Somehow, that hurt more. Being called Miss Allison instead of bunny, baby girl, or doggie bothered her. It was the tone. Allison or Miss Allison wasn’t spoken with praise or love. The others were. And she started to desperately crave that praise and love.
He knew that as well, of course. He took it upon himself to start educating her. Pushing her gently and not so gently. She dropped out of college. She barely talked to anyone but the men online and him. Her room often stank of sweat and sex. But she was happy. When the computer dinged, she dashed to it if she wasn’t already online. He started giving her tasks, most of which involved reading. Reading and lots and lots of videos. All porn, all day, but with one order. Not to cum. If she got close she was to get up and do something else until the moment passed, then immediately resume. She would let men pay to watch her watch porn, rubbing away, almost always naked in her bedroom except to eat or shop. Praised nonstop by men who didn’t give one fuck about her as a person.
And she was happy. Gloriously so. As long as she was on-screen talking to men. Away, everything crashed to nothing. She felt empty unless the glow of the screen caressed her face and the voice of a man, preferably him, graced her ears.
The videos changed, becoming more and more degrading, more misogynistic, with men telling girls they were nothing. They weren’t even human. It made her all the wetter. He never called her Allison anymore. She was only pet, bunny, or doggie. Usually doggie. Bit by bit, she lost herself in that online world and didn’t want anything else. When he told her to go out dancing and let any man touch or do anything they wanted to her, she did. But only after touching herself for a week without cumming. She danced and grinded against them all night. And when a man who had fingered her soaking cunt until she trembled on the dance floor took her out back and pushed her over, she didn’t resist at all. She didn’t think about STDs or condoms, nothing but his cock and the moment. And when he pulled out and another took his place, she didn’t care either. Even when a man fucked her ass and made her cry, she just rubbed herself harder, sore and hurting, until she came before he unloaded in her ass.
She went home, exhausted, leaking a puddle in the uber, drunk on sex. She messaged him and he made her masturbate as she told him what she had done. He told her she was a good doggie and she felt alive as she came again. More videos came along with orders on some days to not bath or clean, because that's what humans do. But she was better than that, she was his pet, his good girl, his doggie. She touched all day, only cumming when allowed, watching hours of porn that was sadistic and abusive. She was so needy as she watched the other girls on the screen. All of them less, like her. Its. Cunts.
She didn’t realize that her old friends never called anymore. She never talked to her roommate, barely even talked at all. She didn’t want those things as she was for those men online. And when her mail brought airline tickets one day, from him, she cried. She packed a few gifts and left anything with her old life, her old name, behind. She just had her ID that would be thrown away when she arrived in his town. She didn’t exist anymore.
It did, and it was happy.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The danger of talking big''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/vm61xu9v9h171.gif">
She loved to tease. Flaunting around guys, telling her girlfriends how she liked them big and strong. It was a fun little fantasy to push even if she’d never been with a big guy before. Oh she’d had sex, often, and enjoyed it, all her stories were bunk. It was vanilla, or something she’d read in a novel or online. Nothing tangible. Nothing real.
She loved the attention it gave her though, savored it, making sure to talk a bit louder at parties about the men the size of mountains she’d rode. She’d gossip, enjoying the gasps from some of her more conservative friends, the glances of some of the guys overhearing a bit, eyeing her up and down. It was a game and she thought she was the master of it. Always at the center of attention.
She was with her friends one night, a bachelorette party, talking up once again, when the man heard her big talk and knew it for the fraud it was. But he thought he’d educate her, teach her to speak the truth, and so he danced with her, bought her friends drinks, laughed at her insipid jokes, and flattered her more than she deserved. One subtle drop in her drink made her sluggish, sloppy, confused, and so, he separated her from her pack, bringing her not to her apartment, but his house.
She protested a bit of course, the cute, dumb vacant expression on her face. The sudden change on it when he slapped her face against the wall, cheek reddening, eyes watering, as he pressed her head against the door, tearing off her skirt, ripping her blouse then tossing her to the ground. She whimpered, shaking, so confused, tangled in her torn clothes, one breast hanging out of her tiny bra, her thong not even trying to cover her sex. She tried to crawl away but her hand was caught up in her ripped blouse and she slumped hard on the floor.
Meanwhile, he stripped slowly, walking behind her, tossing off his shirt, reaching down to throw her heels behind him. Then his pants, freeing his thick cock, ready to wreck the boastful bitch. He’d teach her the meaning of size. He tore off her skirt as she tried to crawl, then snapped the meager worn thong away.
She sobbed, trying to crawl faster, sobering up, terrified. She was arched back as he grabbed her blouse and ripped it free, her chest wincing in pain as he did the same with her bra, breaking the front snap of her push-up bra. She tried to beg him to stop, but nothing intelligent came out of her mouth, not that much intelligent ever really did. She screamed as he picked her up like she was nothing and tossed her her onto his bed.
He smiled, as she hit her back on the bed, spreading her legs easily. The fear was palpable, savory, as he spit on her cunt and shoved in. Her scream would have brought the police if anyone lived within a mile of him. And he wasn’t even halfway in.
“I thought you liked them big you stupid fucking cunt,” he sneered at her, slapping her once, as hard as he could. Then he grabbed her hips and slammed deep, driving his girth and length into her, until he felt her wall. And then he kept slamming into her.
She winced, she wailed, she felt like she was being torn apart as her cervix was bruised by his brutal thrusts. She felt nothing but pain, but agony as he grinned down at her, calling her names, telling her this was what sex with a real man felt like. He spread her wide, fingers digging into her skin until it turned black and blue, ramming her with all her might. She came, despite it all, her body desperately trying to protect her perhaps, as she struggled to breathe through the agony. Finally he shuddered, pulling out, leaving her splayed out.
He looked at the broken bitch, a trickle of red leaking, her hole gaped, cum running out. He picked up his camera and while she whimpered, she didn’t move to block. She was beyond exhausted, the pain having taken everything out of her. He left the room and came back, her still limp, legs hanging off the edge of the bed, eyes wet, empty. When he shoved the pills in her mouth, she didn’t resist, and gagged them down with the water he poured in her mouth. She laid there as he left and soon things got fuzzy.
Her first real thought after that was being on her belly. Something cold and wet was being rubbed on her, her butt, as she whimpered weakly. A finger probed her, a weight pressed down on her from above, as her dull confused eyes looked weakly upwards at the man pulling her head back. He was talking to her, but the only words she made out was that he couldn’t promise this wouldn’t tear her and send her to the hospital. Then her head was shoved down and fire erupted in her ass.
Even doping her up, giving her relaxants, being drunk and lubed, it actually hurt him to push into her ass. He gripped her hair, balling it up tight, his fingers digging into her shoulder, as he pressed and shoved, her sphincter resisting. But that muscle soon gave as he slid in. Then, not waiting a moment for her to adjust, he spread her ass wide and drove in deeper and deeper, forcing his way in.
She couldn’t scream. She couldn’t breath. The pain was like nothing she’d had before. Before she’d felt like she was being torn apart. Now she was sure she was. He laughed and joked about rearranging her guts but it felt like that was happening. Tears flowed from her eyes, instantly sober, as the weight behind her wrecked her ass, slamming into it again and again. Her knees rubbed against the bedside and the floor, her chest crushed on the bed, as he reamed her. Ruined her.
She almost looked pale, he thought, smiling, as he pounded her ass. He was sure he was damaging her but that was her problem, not his. He pulled back slowly, bright red and brown swirled along the skin of his cock, as he slammed forward, making her grunt, wheezing a breath out of her. He fucked her harder and harder and she just grew limp, an unmoving doll that he was breaking.
She slumped, eyes open, empty, hollowed out emotionally and physically, the pain too much, everything too much. She didn’t even twitch when he shuddered in her injured bowels. She didn’t move as he pulled out of her, an audible wet fart of cum and red leaking, nor did she move as he wiped his cock in her hair. She took the handful of pills he shoved in her mouth, choking them down, and soon, nothing.
She woke, in her apt, naked on the floor, her face matted to the floor in vomit. She reeked of alcohol, and everything hurt. She tried to focus, but she didn’t even know what day it was. She vaguely remembered a party, a guy, but nothing. When she moved she screamed. Her crotch, her ass, they just hurt. It took her nearly an hour just to crawl to the bathroom, she couldn’t stand. She pulled herself up finally, her labia almost swollen shut, bruised. Her ass was a mess, bloody and worse. She fell into the shower and just let it run on her and cry.
Her friends noticed she was quieter after that, though they did like her new boyfriend that started showing up after a while. A nice older man, built like a brickhouse and clearly packing downstairs.
Clearly, he was exactly what she wanted and needed.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The broken doll''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/logfxcmbsj171.jpg">
The broken doll bounced along life, chasing after any snippets of affection it could snag. Dating only briefly, freely giving of itself, desperate for a single momentary connection.
Daddies turned the doll into their dirty little girl, acting out with it in ways they always wanted to, but never could.
Rough men took their frustration out on it, breaking the doll more, fracturing it. But even then, with black eyes and busted lips, it would cling to them as long as they would allow.
Sometimes the doll was drunk or high, sometimes sold, sometimes beat, sometimes even briefly liked, but no one cares to keep it long.
Not its father, not its uncle, not its stepdad, not any man, not for long. They all wanted it, but only for the night, only for its holes.
Too needy, too desperate, too clingy, pawned off to their friends, their dealers, or just shared around. It didn't know love, just want, until it found the dark man.
It had been dancing along the edge, leaning over, deciding if it should jump when the man found it. A beaten, broken puppy dog, used up like the dirty condoms under the bridge.
He brought it home, cleaned it, stripped it, locking it up downstairs. Each day he fed it, cleaned it, hurt it, used it, leaving it to watch the most perverse of movies when he was gone.
It grew wet at his presence, then he broke it, beat it beautiful, it's screams music as it begged him to fuck it to death. Part of him wanted too, but he stopped. Then gingerly, softly he cleaned it, held it, kissed it. Then he brought it to his bed and made love to it. It had cried before but never do much as when he did that.
The next week was much the same, beat, blacken, bruise, rape and then, clean it, kiss it all over, and then hold it in the bed. When he whispered that no matter what he did to it, he wouldn't leave, it cried until it fell asleep. It was ready.
He taught it when to speak, when to not. What always to call him. He dyed it's hair, paid for its new chest, pierced and tattooed his new pet. He kissed it always after he hurt it, held it after every bruise. Her marked it, fed it his piss, and made it his own.
And it, the broken little doll, loved him for it, finally safe, kneeling besides him naked, happy, free.
She was home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Smile for the camera''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/d7qhd3mi6v271.gif">
A gig’s a gig right. That’s what they say, that’s what they told her when she first ran away from her little no name town to Los Angeles. Any work is real work. A background appearance here, one spoken line there. It’s how the game is played, how things work, how you get recognized. Once you’re a star, then you can be picky. Until then, a job’s a job. Any job.
At first, as a young fresh face, she could pay rent, with bit jobs and waitressing. At first. Money became an issue quickly after that. She stayed in more, but that just reduced her chances to get recognized. And rent was coming up fast, money was tight, and hey, a gig’s a gig right?
Her agent set it up, an amateur shoot, skimpy stuff, she could do it. She had that girl next door look to her still. So she took it. It would keep her in her apartment for another month at a minimum at least. It was a dirty, ran down place, smelled of sweat, sex, and urine. She almost bolted but when she arrived, the photographer handed her cash upfront, and they got to shooting. At first it was as advertised. Lingerie, swim suits, miniskirts. But then of course, she could earn extra. Just show some extra skin. Another fifty was waved in front of her, and with a deep breath, her top fell to the ground, a plastic smile, sexy but empty, for the camera.
The camera flashed, and then, more money, more skin. She needed the money, she had her dreams, so she did. She wouldn’t be the first woman to be naked in Hollywood, she told herself. The shoot eventually came to an end, sitting there, sweating under the lights, the photographer’s hands on her shoulders. Rubbing them, as she covered her chest. As he told her to relax, that she could get more opportunities, he could recommend her… if she played along. It’s how the game was played he told her. Then without waiting for her answer, his hand gripped her hair, pulled her to his crotch, unzipped, ready for her.
She closed her eyes, opened her mouth. He wasn’t gentle, she’d never gagged on a cock before, as he pushed down, thrusting hard. Telling her to take it, that she was a whore, as drool coated her naked chest, gagging harder and harder. Makeup ran down her face, crying as her throat grew raw, until he spasmed. She choked on cum, snot and white leaked out her nose, she hacked some up as he pulled away. Then he patted her head and told her she did good work and she’d hear from him. She doubted it, dressed herself, then left. Halfway home, she pulled over and threw up, sobbing. An hour later, dried out, empty, she got back to her shitty apartment, throwing the cash on the floor. Part of her wanted to burn it. Instead, she went to sleep.
To her surprise, a few days later, she got a call. He’d been honest about that, about work, at least. It was even real work, a movie. She felt so excited for a moment, and then he followed up what kind of movie it was. A simple shoot he said, she’d be the star of it. They wanted someone young and fresh, that hadn’t gone through the motions a hundred times. They’d even pay her a couple grand for it, a single scene. She hung up on him, crying. She hadn’t came here for porn. She wanted to be an actress. She just needed a chance, just once chance and she could be famous. She slid down the wall and stayed there for over an hour, tears stinging her face.
Slowly, she picked up the phone. Hit redial and apologized. He understood he told her, but it could open doors, and it would be one day’s work for a couple thousand. She sniffed, but told him yes. She stood up, not wanting to leave the city a failure, so showered, and readied herself.
It was at the same place as before, which now explained the smell of sex. She arrived there, the only woman, two large men, the cameraman from before. When she asked them what the scene was about they laughed, told her not to worry. They even gave her the money up front, told her it would be a fantastic shoot. She was scared, nervous. She’d only had sex a few times, but she’d seen porn before. A cheesy ditsy shoot, fake moaning, bad music. That was how those things went, right? She asked about her costume and they laughed again, tossing her fishnet bottoms that covered absolutely nothing. She meekly changed into that, feeling exposed and naked, since she basically was. Then she asked when the filming would start, what were her lines.
“Don’t worry about that and just try to smile at the camera,” was all she was told. And then, then they were on her. She didn’t know things like abuse porn existed, porn where the goal was to get the girl to scream and cry, to hollow out a young innocent woman. She didn’t realize that was why she was there today.
They guys grabbed at her, mashing her tits in their hands. She screamed, trying to pull away, but they were too strong. When she tried to talk, they held her chin painfully, spitting in her mouth. They shoved her back and forth, calling her a whore, asking her when her daddy first raped her. She started crying and the cameraman smiled. He’d picked a good one indeed.
They shoved her down on the table, ignoring her pleas, forcing her legs apart. One of them dug his fingertips into her thighs as he shoved into her, fucking her raw, without lube. She screamed as he did his best to tear her apart. The cameraman came in close to catch her screams as the other man gripped her mouth, pulling her lips wide, laughing at her to smile at the camera. Then he slapped her, half a dozen times, before switching places.
Her head was dragged off the edge as her belly was slapped by the man pumping her vagina, her cunt as he called it. It burned, he was rubbing her raw. She winced again as this time he punched her gut, as her head dipped down and a cock was shoved in. They held her in place like that, painfully, fucking her somehow so that it hurt as much as possible. Her cervix ached, bruised from repeated thrusts. Drool ran into her eyes as he abused her throat, choking her inside and out. He hit deep in her throat and she retched, puke and slime coating her face and hair. A dozen slaps, called a sick slut, and he resumed.
At some point they stopped, the cameraman walked around her, limp, on the platform, red and white leaking between her bruised thighs, her legs limp. Her eyes open, matted with mess, but vacant, not even crying, just gone, inside her head. She twitched when the slapped at her, pinched her, but nothing else.
Then they pulled her up, legs on her chest, spread her cheeks. She screamed again then, as they took her ass. Pulled her clit, slapped her pussy, as they pounded her ass. When the first guy pulled back, a muddy red on his cock, the cameraman made sure to film it, before he resumed wrecking her shitter. When he spurted in her busted guts, he smeared his cock on her face, before shoving in her mouth. As he defiled her, the other man clawed her legs, raking them with dirty fingernails to make her scream as he fucked her damaged ass. Soon she went limp again, conscious, but numb. They both pissed on her, one even filling her ass. A slow lingering shot and then they tossed the cash on her, the scene complete.
They cleaned up then, first themselves, then the set, literally dumping her on the floor. She hit hard, moaned, but didn’t move. Her bloody ass taunted the cameraman who took a turn. Then they cleaned up the set, dragging her outside, locking up, leaving her naked with her clothes and money and purse. They drove off and she finally moved to her car, every step making her cry, knowing she’d never smile for a camera ever again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Where she belonged''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/3suiuhvs41371.jpg">
Growing up, you’re told so many fairy tales. Most of which have happy endings. If you work hard, you’ll get noticed and get what you deserve. That karma exists, that people are fundamentally good. That you’re special. That you’re a princess, their perfect little angel. Things like that.
Then you learn that words can mean different think. They may call you their princess, but they don’t treat you like the princesses in the Disney movies. That when they say they want special time, they just mean it’s special to them. To you, you feel weird, dirty, wrong. They keep using those worlds like angel and innocent, but you no longer feel that but the opposite. Then they use you to pay their bills, their gambling debts, and you can’t even pretend that maybe they just really love you so much they can’t help themselves.
They never talk about that in the fairy tales, at least the ones these days.
Later, people ask why you don’t talk to much, think you’re the smart uppity bitch who thinks she’s better than everyone else at school. You recoil from their touch and they think it’s because you’re too good to be touched. It’s the opposite, of course. You’re terrified what would happen if they knew the truth. Your home life would be destroyed. Even though you hate him, you don’t want that to happen. You don’t want everyone to look at you, to see who you really are. If they’d seen the videos, they’d never talk to you again.
School, the grades, it’s your chance to escape. It’s your ticket out of here. You can write a new chapter, at a college in a different state, in a different city, a new story. A wonderful fairy-tale with a happily ever after where the past doesn’t matter, only the future. Freedom.
Or maybe freedumb. You’re not that perfect little angel, you’re not even a princess. And all that work gets tossed to the wayside when he appears at your little after-school job. Always smiling, always kind, using those words on you that you want to hear except they feel true out of his mouth. You can’t help but smile when he comes in. Part of you wonders if he’s what a real father, a good one, is like. You notice he checks you out but that’s ok. Men do that, but he doesn’t grope, doesn’t flirt, doesn’t leer. And he gives you attention. Lots of it. You one day blurt out that if he wants your digits, he can have them. He smiles, you exchange it and other social media. Most of all, he’s always nice.
When you turn 18, graduation nearing, you start sharing more than words with him. Desperate for his affection, unable to understand how to process your feelings you blurt them out, foolishly hiding nothing from him, not even your body. He drinks you up of course, and the first time you go out with him, it’s amazing. He wines and dines you, kisses you softly, tells you how amazing you are. You literally sob afterward. You don’t deserve this. You don’t deserve him. Part of you wants to ruin everything so he’ll dump you, leave you. So you don’t taint him.
And so you do. At a party you get wasted, dress skimpily, black out. You wake up on a bed, naked, thighs bruised, hair matted with cum, your cunt caked. Even your ass has that familiar pain. You call him, sobbing, telling him what you did. He tells you to come by. Your heart pounds, but this is for the best. Once he knows the trash you truly are, at least he’ll be safe. Free from the wreck you are.
When you arrive, he’s there. You tell him again, as he sits there glaring. You’ve never seen that look on him before. Dangerous. Coiled. He tells you to strip. You do, crying softly. He turns you around, stopping at the bruises, poking them, making you whimper. Then you blurt out that you’re sorry, you tell him of your past. And that’s when he tells you, he knows. He knew everything, because he was one of the first. That he saw the angel in you, beneath everything, the shining gem you could be.
You smile, hug him, but he’s cold, stiff. You look up at him. He looks down at you. Those soft gentle eyes look betrayed. Then they are gone completely, replaced by the fury. He tells you he was going to help you be an angel, the princess you deserved to be. Instead you chose to be a whore. And so, a whore you will be.
You don’t see the first punch, or even the second. Barely even feel them as they hit your tit, your gut. Then slapped, back and forth. You’re too dazed by the suddenness of it all. And then, you’re shoved back into the wall, your head bouncing off of it, sliding down. You taste blood where you bit your tongue. He holds your face gently, then punches it. Once, twice, three times, right eye in pain, blood flowing from your nose. Shoved forward, dizzy, he mounts you, raping your ass more painfully than any moment before. He doesn’t last long, hitting you hard in the back of the head as he cums. Slumped, he pisses on you as things fade to black.
You don’t leave his house after that. What bothers you is how much no one doesn't seem to care. You were always a cold bitch, they thought, and after you got ganged like the whore you were at the party, they figured you just ran. Your dad doesn’t report you missing. No one does. Your name is called at graduation, no one hoots, or screams, just silence as they move on to the next person. You’ve clearly left and no one clearly cares.
But you haven’t left. You just don’t leave. Naked, bruised, you’re now his. Having ruined everything, he takes his frustrations out on you. You almost crave it, though. You believe you deserve it. You’re the one who fucked things up. You’re the one who hurt him. You broke his heart. So now, now he breaks you. It’s not easy at first though. You’ve done so many new things, needles in your chest and ass, his fist in your cunt, bruises all over, hit so many times that thinking can be a struggle. No clothes, no speaking unless spoken too. Your only name is cunt. But he still is giving you attention. And that can be enough. It’s not a classic fairy-tale, but you still try to be his princess, even if it is a broken one.
A year passes, of pain, abuse, service. Always marked, but you cum from his touch, his fist, his pain he gifts you. You tell him thank you when he hurts you. Your prince of pain, deigning you worthy of his time. He even sometimes lets you sleep in his bed. And then, you fuck it up all again, you act like you’re human, worthy of his affection. You tell him that you love him. And it’s not a ruse, you do. Not that you even know what that word means, but you do. He strokes your hair gently and cries. You hold him tight, as you belong to him.
The next day, he dresses you up. He gently fixes your hair, cutting it. Oils your skin, preparing you. You’re disappointed, you look like a whore, especially with those heels, but if that is what he wants you’ll do it. You just smile at him and tell your prince that you’ll do anything for him. He nods, and then, late at night, he takes you out. He has you stand near a bar, luring men into the alley. You work, making him money, as they fuck your ass, your cunt, your face. 6 different bars, a dozen different men. Not a single one comments or asks about your bruises. They all just want your holes. One is younger, graduated a few years ahead of you. Laughs at you and says so this is where you’ve been. Then he fucks you harder, spitting on you. When he’s done, he pisses on you, then throws your money on the ground. You chase after it as it blows around, making him laugh more.
Then your prince comes and gets you, bringing you to another alley. A bad part of town, no one around. He strokes your face, telling you that he loves you too. But that you’ll hurt him. Whores only know how to hurt those who care about them, and that you’ll always be nothing more than a whore. It’s the truth, too. You know he’s right, but when he starts choking you, you’re still surprised. He hits you, then slams you against the dirty bin. While you lean on it, slumped, bleeding, he unzips, putting on a condom.
He slides into your well worn cunt almost gently, bracing you against the dumpster, spreading your legs. You moan softly, smiling again, but then his hands are back, around your neck. Squeezing. Thrusting. Fucking you slow and steady in contrast to the tightening vise around your neck. He’s choked you before, even unconscious, but this is different. His hands are crushing your throat. You can’t even speak as he fucks you, his eyes full of tears. He does love you, your prince. He really does. Fairy-tales do exist, even if they are not for you.
He pumps slow and deep, almost lovingly. You can feel your pulse in your throat, your face red, eyes wet, nose running, lips bloody. You cum, despite it all, desperate to connect with him. Desperate for him, your prince. And then, he shudders, something cracks, and the alley is quiet.
In the dark of the night, a man, a prince, goes to his car and drives away. Leaving you there, pushed into the bin. Leaving you there, where you always belonged. Your happily ever after.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Broken''
She woke up slowly in the dog bed, on the floor next to his bed. Her body ached, chilled, goosebumps on her skin as she stretched. She glanced over at the table, 5:55 blinking in red at her. She never slept until 6 AM anymore. He’d beaten that out of her. Nor would that clock go off, the alarm was never set. That’s what she was there for. She stretched, her body aching. Red welts criss crossed her back, slowly healing. Her ass was purple, bruised dark from heavy paddling. Her thighs carried dozens of thin marks, bruised and bloodied, from her caning the night before. Every movement hurt, a gift from him.
She stared at him silently for a moment, her world. The only thing that mattered to her. She barely even remembered the before times. A year or more training had saw to that. Months in the basement, shedding her self, her name, only cunt now. It was down there he’d first shaved her head, burned her clothes, her identification. Those things belonged to people, not property. Not things. Not her. She chewed her busted lip, still swollen, as she softly stroked his hair. She felt warm between her legs simply touching him. In the cool air, her pierced nipples stiffened, her pierced hood heated by the blood flowing down below. She smelled her sex, but didn’t touch herself. That was forbidden. Orgasms were only a gift from him and even then rarely.
She bent down and kissed his cheek, pulling back the blankets. He stirred, but barely, as she slid down his naked body to wake him. Her mouth found his cock, kissing it again and again. She smiled each time, happy to be allowed to feel him stiffen, warm in her mouth. She watched him with awe and love as he moaned softly, then her head began to bob, up and down. Slowly, a marathon, not a sprint, savoring every second. Once he woke, the race would begin, but not till then. Her tongue traced ever inch of it, the taste of her ass from the night before still faintly on it. She cleaned him, sliding down to his balls, salty and warm in her mouth. He woke then and held his legs, pulling back, allowing her deeper access.
Her tongue probed his ass, pressing her face deep, smelling his musk, inhaling it. What a stupid cunt she was to ever resist it. She was lucky to even be graced by him. He balled his hand in her hair, pulling her head up, jerking it to his cock. It was a monument now, granite, ready to pierce her skull. He roughly shoved her head down, and she let herself drool around it, knowing what he wanted. He liked her messy, he liked her stupid, the former so easy, the latter taking months of work in the basement. Simple now, his perfect receptacle, made for him. Given purpose. Given reason. She whimpered a bit as he mashed her head down, smashing her nose into his belly. Thrusting faster and faster, rolling over on top of her, slamming his hips into her face, her crooked nose, her red cheeks. He squeezed her throat, pressing down, slowing the blood, blocking it, until the black began to creep in. Every day until she slipped into the dark, if only briefly, before letting blood to her brain again, just a bit slower, just a bit more perfect. She felt the heat in her mouth, as the world returned, him slapping her. Then he got up and headed to the bathroom.
Wiping her face, trying to focus, unsteadily standing up, following him. After a few steps, she dropped to all fours, crawling along after him. Her knees were red, banged up, from carpet and concrete, but she felt nothing except the need to be beside him. He graced her with a smile and she almost cried. So lucky to have him. He sat on the toilet, but his cock hung out, ready for her mouth again. She knelt before him, the piss flowing as she neared. Some sprayed her chest, down her tits, over the brand on her tit where he’d made her his own. She watched him, smiling, swallowing rapidly the wonderful warmth he was giving her. His piss never, ever, went in the toilet. Not even at work. A thermos brought his gold to her, so she’d have something to drink at dinner. He patted her hair, told her she was a good cunt, and stood up to take a shower. She got up, starting breakfast for him. The door outside was always unlocked these days, but it didn’t even occur to her to go to it, to run. Those thoughts had died in the basement.
He ate and then left for work, leaving her to clean the house. Naked, she first took a shower, washing her body, rubbing baby oil into her skin as she got out. She then sat in front of the mirror and shaved her body and her head as best she could. He helped with parts of her scalp, but she did her best to never have a hair. The closest she ever got was a wig and only when he wanted her to have one. Not for company, that was for sure. No one even knew she existed. Even if they saw her, they wouldn’t recognize her as the college girl that disappeared a couple years ago. Slim, lithe as a starved animal, her nipples and labia stretched out a bit, exaggerated, heightened as they were the most important parts of her.
Shaved, she cleaned the bed and bathroom, washed and ironed all his clothes, and then sat down in front of the TV and turned it on. Her diet of videos started, women screaming, used, abused, tortured. Crying and begging for help. They were stupid, fighting. Didn’t they understand how much better they were being less. Less was best she repeated automatically. A contrary thought didn’t even register. And when a college girl that looked much like her screamed for help on screen, not even a flicker of recognition. That was some stupid girl, not cunt. She was cunt. She edged to the slow destruction of herself on the screen, getting so close to cumming again and again, but not crossing that threshold. He told her one day he’d remove her clit so she wouldn’t have to worry about such things. She smiled at him, not really understanding anything of what he said.
Lunchtime, salad, exercises, to tighten her holes, to be better for him. She sipped from his thermos, cold piss sliding down her throat as she relaxed. Almost zen, nothing crossed her mind. Just slow breathing, waiting until it was time to get things ready. He’d been stressed from work lately, so she knew what he needed. Getting out the belts, the straps, ready for his return home. She didn’t realize she was dripping, soaked, as she laid everything out, then knelt before the floor, waiting for him.
An hour later, he came in. She smiled at him and he slapped her to the floor hard. Then he kicked her once, then patted her head. Good cunt was spoke and she almost came on the spot. She followed him on all fours as he stripped, holding her head, as he pissed slowly down her throat. He shuddered, filling her belly, then sat, exhausted. He lit a cigarette, drawing deep, just letting the day wash off of him as she knelt before him. He leaned forward and her mouth opened, letting him tap the ashes on her tongue. She then swallowed, saying nothing. She barely did, unless told to or asked a direct question. Finally done, her tongue out again, he stubbed the cigarette out on it. She whimpered, eyes watering, but did it, swallowing it. She still struggled with that, but the praise was worth it.
Then, he got up, as naked as her, grabbing a belt. It had been a bad day, she knew. The belt was the thickest one, it hurt so good. She got on all fours and she helped him release his stress, taking it from him unto her, as he swung down again and again. New welts criss crossed her back, as she sobbed, screaming even as skin began to break, small drops of blood on her back. Then he kicked her over, telling her to spread. She hesitated, briefly too terrified to act, then spread her legs wide. The belt kissed her thighs at first, but inched inward, and when it hit her cunt, she wailed. That triggered the primal part of him and they both got lost in it. Again and again and again. By the time he was done, her sex was bruised, red, puffy, spotted with blood. Moving was agony and he pounced on her, ramming deep into her, fucking her for all she was worth. She clung to him, her world, the only reason she existed, feeling him spasm and fill her. Done, spent, he got up to shower. Slowly, she got up and fixed him dinner, happy as he heated the Alpo before putting it in her bowl. She ate it, gracious, then washed the dishes and showered.
She cried, later as she curled up in her dog bed, when he told her to hop up in his bed instead tonight. She was so lucky to have him she thought, as he pulled her tight against him, parted her cheeks, taking her ass slowly and then falling asleep, having filled her. She stayed up, feeling his cock soften, slip out of her. His arms holding her, her back was fire as his hairy chest rubbed against it. She squeezed him tighter, snuggling up, resting in the arms of her world.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Always and Forever''
He looked down at the pale girl tied to the table. She didn’t move, even a bit as he untied her limp form. Her chest rose and lowered, the only sign of life in the broken, ruined cunt.
She was cute, or had been. Small, barely 110 pounds light, but surprisingly busty, when he’d seen the runaway he knew she would be perfect for a film. Plied by drugs, money, and desperation, it hadn’t even been that difficult. She knew what was going to be expected of her, at least she had probably thought she had. None of them were ever ready.
Her head hung over one side of the table. Face still slick with a mix of vomit, piss, and cum, streaking her hair down to the puddle below. Under that mess, ruined makeup, a few streaks of red from a busted nose, swollen busted lips. The sexiest of bruised throats, from being choked out a dozen times. Inside her throat was probably raw, but she had stopped making sounds a good bit ago. That tends to happen when you film 30 aggressive men using a cunt up. Glorious.
Her tits were swollen as well, bruised, bite marks, even a couple cigarette burns, nipples raw, her belly full of welts. Her arms were much the same way – rope burns on the wrists, fingertip bruises everywhere. Cum, piss, spit coated her chest. He stroked her belly, then punched it hard. She barely flinched, eyes briefly fluttered. Perfection.
And then, then her crotch. You’d think being fucked by 30 men, her hole would have been gaping. It was all but swollen shut, cum still leaked though onto the floor. Her thighs were black and blue. Just above her wrecked cunt, you could see the puffy red burn of where they’d branded her. The free-use symbol, which had been cummed on several times was raw. They’d tattoo one on the back of her neck and arms later. A final gift for her.
Her asshole leaked cum freely, not swollen. Red, smooth, neither of her holes would ever feel like hers again. Nor should they. Welts and bruises covered her ass as well, with a few more burns. It had been a wonderful night.
He pulled her off the table, letting her hit the floor. She didn’t move. It would probably be days before she could even begin to process that night. Of course, by then, she’d be 50 miles away, body scrubbed clean, no trace of evidence that could get any of them in trouble. Someone had already given her the next day pill. The girls would wash her, then they’d dress her in the sluttiest clothes, load her up with some X or coke and some other shit, then dump her behind an alley in a bad part of town.
After that, what happened, happened. Sometimes they never left that alley. Other men, angrier or more violent ones, finished off what they started. Sometimes they never made it home because others dragged their limp bodies into car trunks or vans, to head forever down into strange basements.
The rest? A solid 10% shockingly did well. They recovered, they preservered, they proved their worth despite everything. The others though? Those were the forever broken. Their holes damaged, branded, tattooed. Eventually they’d learn what that symbol meant. Someone would drag them into a bathroom, behind a bar, and sample their ruined goods. It would start the best possible spiral of drugs, abuse, rape, and need. All to fill that place where their soul resided. It would never be enough. The amount of whores, porn stars, abusers and abused they had created, amazing.
What shocked him the most were the baiters though. Damaged so much they’d get drunk, pretend or real, sending out their addressees and pictures recklessly, hoping for someone to take them again. He looked at the battered limp form at his feet as he unzipped his pants for one last taste. He hoped she would be a baiter, forever waiting, needing, to be taken again. Always, and forever, broken.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Conditioning''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/6bljczxynn571.gif">
Despite being fully clothed, her heart was racing. She smiled, looking up at him as he laid down on the floor beside her. Fully twice her age, but handsome, strong. In control, above else, he was always that. He had weaponized his smiles, his frowns, and simple words. Her stomach spun in knots every time she was with him. He patted her exposed belly, rubbing it softly, smiling down at her young body.
“I want you to think about that first time you were molested. Fixate it in your mind, your feelings, your fears, your emotions. All of it, good and bad. Can you do that for me babygirl?” As he asked, he smoothly unbuttoned her jeans, sliding the zipper down. Then, ever so slowly he slid his hands down her pants, eyes never leaving hers.
“Don’t move, don’t talk. Just think of the first time. How you felt so small and weak. Powerless. You’ve told me that story so many times. The secret story you’ve only told me. How humiliated you felt after. How you blamed yourself. You still do don’t you?”
She nodded meekly, eyes closed, grunting softly. His fingers were experts, sliding along her folds, teasing her. Her panties were already soaked, she could smell herself in the air. Desire and shame all mixing together as he talked to her.
“It was probably your fault, but that’s ok. You responded to it, it’s natural. The craving that came later? Maybe not so much, but who knows. What matters is that was only the first step. Of many. The next time was at college wasn’t it. Drunk, at a frat house, celebrating your freedom from home. Just a blur, how many men do you think used your body that night?” he asked, hooking his finger in her, making her gasp, before he eased back to simply teasing her clit.
“I...I don’t know,” she mewed softly as he teased her swelling bud. “Several, I was a mess. They peed on me. Wrote on me. My butt and vagina hurt…” she said before he interrupted her, pinching her clit hard.
“Cunt. You have a cunt. Don’t forget that,” he said, before relaxing his grip on her.
“Uhnnn...yes..my butt and cunt hurt. They had torn my clothes. I never found my panties.” she said, blushing as he slid 2 fingers inside her deftly, easily.
“And then, despite them defiling you, you went back to another party. You dropped out of college after that one didn’t you. Had to get your stomach pumped from alcohol poisoning. And you did that all yourself. Didn’t you?” he asked. Three fingers inside her now, her hips writhing helplessly.
“Yes,” she whimpered, biting her lip. “I wanted to feel. I needed to feel. I drank too much though, even after some had used me, I started vomiting, got cold, clammy. I don’t know who but one of them made sure I got to the hospital.”
“Mmm, you could have killed yourself. That would have been such a waste but also, an expected way to go with someone like you,” he said. Fingers rubbing her soaked cunt, his other hand sliding up her top, teasing her exposed nipples. He leaned down, tilting her head, hot breath on her neck, before biting it, hard. She fought back a scream as his teeth dug in briefly.
“Yes… I started spiraling bad after that. Drugs, bars…” She whimpered, eyes still closed, relieving those memories as he rubbed her, arching her hips up.
“Whoring, seeking out men to hurt you. Because, deep down, you know you’re not good enough. That this is your real value. From that first touch, a part of you always knew.” he said, his fingers moving faster. Biting her breast, her nipples. She started to shudder, to buck against them.
“Yes...yes..I always knew,” she sobbed, shuddering, squirting in her jeans. Going limp, breathing hard as he slid over her, kissing her softly.
“It’s ok, I know your worth too. It’s ok to be worthless. There is value in that,” He kissed her softly, then spit in her face, standing up over her. Her breathing was still ragged from her orgasm as he unzipped, pissing on her on the floor, mostly in her face. “Open your mouth,” he told her.
She did, eyes shut tight, as most of it missed, golden heat in her hair, up her nose, coating her, but enough did eventually fill her mouth. She kept still, crying a bit, still shaking.
“Fixate on every time a man used you. Touched you. Made you cry. Made you cum. Made you feel alive. Fixate on all that and swallow.”
She did, gulping the acrid salty piss down as she thought of her first touch through the feel of his fingers but minutes ago. He stepped away, bending down to pull her up. She was still shaking, reeking of piss, yet he kissed her gently. He brushed her wet hair out of her face, tilted her chin, stroked her cheek.
“My secretary will be back soon, cunt. Hands on the desk,” her psychiatrist told her. She did and he walked up behind her, pressing against her. He jerked down her pants, then pulled her panties to one side.
“Focus on the first time you tasted shit on a cock, cunt. The first time a man hit you. The look in their eyes. Rub your cunt to it,” he said as he kicked her legs apart wider. She was already shoving 3 fingers in her, which made him smile. He massaged her ass, slapping it a few times before spreading it wide. Then, with all his strength, he slammed in, shoving her against the desk flat, hard. He covered her mouth, but that barely muffled her scream.
“Don’t move, don’t push back, just rub that cunt as I use your ass to masturbate,” he said. He held her waist tightly, pulling her up until her feet weren’t touching the floor, pulling her back and forth along his cock, soft grunts as she rubbed harder.
“Stop, don’t cum cunt,” was all he said. She held on the desk as he fucked her ass, then shuddered in her bowels. He pulled back, letting her panties slip back and catch the dirty cum. Then he pulled up her pants, buttoning them. Then gently pressing on her head, she cleaned his cock. He made sure to smear against her lips as much as possible.
“Don’t lick your lips when you’re done.” he said. When she was finished, he pulled her up, straightening her clothes for her, fixing her wet hair.
“You’re beautiful like this cunt. Don’t let anyone ever tell you otherwise.” He then kissed her cheek and slapped her butt as she headed out before his secretary returned for lunch as he cleaned up the “spill” on the floor. She walked to the bus stop, ignoring glances from others. She sat down on the bus as it drove off, an older man sitting beside her. When his hand touched her thigh, her legs parted and they both smiled.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''To feel alive''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/wl0e2kyw91671.gif">
It was an addiction really. It had been slowly spiraling out of her control, not that she cared to control it. The random men, the pain, they way they used her, hurt her, choked her. It left her tingling in ways that no other moment of her life did. She didn’t want a nice guy. Indeed they scared her. She couldn’t understand what they wanted, their motive. Clearly they were up to something, but it was hidden.
The men at the bars, in the chat rooms, the ones that leered at her. She knew what they wanted. There was a strange safety in that, even if they didn’t care if she wanted it as well. And that was fine with her. People pretended otherwise, but experience had taught her that was how things worked. It was that way in school, in college, everywhere. And you either fought or accepted it. Or, you began to seek it out.
After a drunken night, alone, depressed, she’d met some guys hanging at a bar. Did some coke with them, partied, making out and dancing and then, she didn’t remember much. Until the morning at least.
Then, she was woken, a man grunting into her, finishing up dumping a load into her. He got up and left, which was when she realized she wasn’t even in a room, but the dirty stairwell of some run down apartment complex. Her body was covered in bruises, she reeked of cum and piss. She’d been used and just dumped. She slowly walked home, barefoot, her purse stolen. When she got home, she vomited in the toilet, sick. She passed out again, exhausted, dirty against the clean toilet.
She had to take the next day pill, after that. A course of antibiotics to treat the STI she had gotten. She just cried and masturbated to the thought of what they had done to her. She told men online about it, and they made her hurt herself to the things they would have done instead. Threats of making her disappear into their basements, dumped in the trash, gang raped and whored out.
She came to all those thoughts.
So she started doing it more. Not always drunk, but dressed to tease and that she did. She’d push them, taunt them, insult the men. Anything to push them across that line that they generally wouldn’t. All to get them to hurt her. She tried repeating with some of them, but they would start to be nice to her, ask about safewords. They tried to put in safety nets. She wanted none. She needed to feel alive, no matter the cost or the risk.
She got robbed several times, even raped once in her apartment by someone who knew where she lived. She didn’t care anymore, she struggled to sleep. Every sound making her heart racing in the hope of being used again.
She put her info on rape sites all over the internet, in chat rooms, desperate. An addict needing that fix. More random visits, more drops in the quiet inbetween. She was slowly going crazy it felt, a roller-coaster of highs and lows. Alive and dead inside. Empty and quiet or bruised and used. Lost and found. The greatest spiral of her life.
She didn’t hear the latest one come in. She never kept her doors locked anymore, nor her windows. Her apartment had as easy access as she did. She slept in her thin halter top, no ac, in the heat of the summer. She didn’t budge as he rifled through her belongings, stealing what little money she had. She only woke when he pounced on her, covering her mouth. She tried to scream of course. Not too hard, not too loud, but she had to struggle. They wanted to rape her and compliance was not rape. Her feeble attempt got her slapped, and then a hard punch to the gut. Then the blankets torn away, her legs spread.
He mocked her for being soaked, just another broken whore. That only made her wetter. Then he slammed into her, pumping her cunt, backhanding her and pinching her nipples. She came almost instantly. That brief high kicking in. Alive. When his hand gripped her throat, she thought nothing of it. She’d been choked out before. But something in his eyes warned her, before his hand went from squeezing to crushing. He fucked her harder, eyes watching hers, as her face turned red. She gasps, panting, hands clawing at the bed, tighter and tighter. She came again.
The black began to creep in when the air and blood didn’t, the pain overwhelming, but he wouldn’t stop, squeezing or fucking. She smiled up at him, because she didn’t care, at least until the black enveloped her, she truly felt alive.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''They make it so easy''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/9j1kca82lra71.gif">
It’s so easy these days. Before, in the old days, the only easy prey was the broken ones. Finding some desperate battered thing, who’d only ever known pain. The type of girl who would run from the decent men who might love them, into the arms of someone who’d treat them like trash, burning another bridge, severing any chance of love and hope. The self destructive types were always fun, if easy. Best part was, if he got too rough, well, no one missed those girls.
But now? Now it was crazy. You’d always had those bored housewife types, who read too many romance novels or thought they knew what BDSM was. The ones who wanted to roleplay, not realizing what danger the cunts were putting themselves in. They always had the most delicious screams. But now? Now they watch movies like Irreversible and touched themselves to the scene. They read rape stories and watched rape porn. They followed dumb broken cunts stories of almost romanticized abuse and rape and loved it. It was insane. But, it did make things easy.
Take the current cunt I’d been stalking, married, kids, should be happy, right? Maybe if she’s bored in the bedroom should be buying some toys, maybe if really kinky asking her best friend into their bed for a drunken mistake of a night they’d all regret. Normal shit. But no. She’d had a slow decent into CNC and rape porn, slinking down further into depravity. Everything I sent her, she’d touched herself too. She told me, again and again, she wanted to feel wanted so much she was taken, used, given purpose, if only one night as a fuckhole. What a fucking moron. She ate up all the stories I sent, fell in love with the prose, blind to the reality. And then? Then the dumb cunt sent me her details, a safe time to come. To fulfill her fantasy.
I wouldn’t be doing that. I would be satisfying my needs however.
I’d cased the area of course, a nice big corner lot house. Large yard, playground in the back for the spoiled kids of upper middle class suburbia. It was all trite as fuck. The rest of the family was camping for the weekend, Mom had gotten sick at the last moment. She had to stay behind, boo-hoo, but everyone go on ahead. I wonder if she’d touched herself after telling them that lie. And they lied so easily, but most of all to themselves. It was part of the reason why he never felt sorry. Any cunt with half a brain would have been worried, but these things, drip fed romantic destructive stories, they were blind. Self-indoctrinated. Bliss.
I made my way upstairs, slowly. I hadn’t survived and stayed free this long by being reckless. She was in bed, a bottle of wine near her. Liquid courage perhaps, but it didn’t matter. She’d sober up fast. They all did. I sat gently on the bed, she barely stirred. Just a orange blouse and panties protected her. I touched her skin, sliding my fingers along her dozing body, warm, a bit heavy, the product of pumping kids out of her, no doubt. I cupped her teats, big fat aerola’s, then slid my hands between it’s legs. A shaved cunt, ready for what it considered use, already wet. So fucking easy.
When I straddled her on bed she moaned a bit, eyes fluttering a bit, as reality sank in. In that moment, I could feel her excitement. I bet she felt so dirty, trembling, with some rough man over, ready to take or. Or so she thought. She briefly smiled and I returned it, before punching her hard in the mouth. She was dazed for a second, probably stunned, tasting copper. Then she screamed and sobbed. I punched her in the face again, feeling her up.
“Ready to get raped and beat you stupid fucking whore,” I told her. Again, her screams were delicious.
I slid off her, jerking her by the arm, throwing her to the floor. I always loved watching the desperate 4 legged waddle as they tried to crawl away. As she tried to drag herself, still dizzy I’m sure, I kicked her a few times, in the sides, between her wet thighs, laughing. So fucking easy. And she was indeed wet, though sometimes they do piss themselves.
Finally, bored with her screamed and crawling, I climbed over her on the immaculate wooden floor, whispering in their ear if it was everything she thought it would be. Then I slammed her face hard into the wooden floor. She went limp then, for a moment, her whimpers weak. I unzipped, kicking her legs apart, getting behind her. She was too out of it, concussed pretty bad, to realize what was going on until I was pushing into her ass. She’d only had one rule. No anal, period. It hurt her too much. Like cunt, just give me a blueprint of what to do to you why don’t you.
Then, she really did scream. I slammed her head down again, like a violent volume button, and she was quieter after that, on her hands and knees as I painfully, for both of us, worked my way into that tight little ass. She grunted, sobbed, begged as best as she could, blood dripping from her nose onto that stained wood floor, as I took her ass and what remained of her dignity. I took my time with it, making her feel every inch, every thrust, sometimes playing with her soaked cunt or meaty tits. She knew her body was responding but it didn’t make her feel sexy. I could feel the disgust in her with every quiver. She hated herself so much right now. Delicious.
Finally I shuddered, spilling deep in her, punching the back of her head hard as I did so. So fucking tight, but completely limp when I pulled out. I wiped myself off in her hair, as I got up and helped myself to some of the wine. She finally started whimpering so I flipped her over, making her drink some as well. Her eyes wouldn’t focus, but when I shoved my cock in her mouth, she behaved, even if she retched and spit up a lot. I stood up, pissed on her, then dragged her by the foot the balcony overlooking the entrance. I stood her up and shoved her top over, grabbing her hips and parting her legs. She hung limply as I pushed into her wet cunt, moaning, whimpering as I fucked her. And the cunt came. She actually came. Concussed, beaten, ass raped, and she still came on my cock. I laughed, then, so fucking hard. I fucked her harder, hearing her soft cries, probably ashamed at herself for cumming on my cock.
Those cries, they just made me cum, pushing in deep, playing with her fat teats one last time, making sure her cunt was filled with my cream. I patted her ass, told her what a good girl she was, pulled out, and shoved. It had just a moment to scream before it made a wonderful thud when it hit the floor. I took some trophies and left. I’d gotten what I wanted, and that was all that mattered. It wouldn’t even be a couple weeks before I found my next project. They were so considerate, making it easy for me.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''They never stopped''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/tvl0tpqaxvb71.gif">
She was tired, so fucking tired. Every bit of her hurt and what didn't hurt was completely numb. She held her eyes shut, so much cum caked on her face made them burn when she opened them. Her body was soaked, in sweat, cum, piss, alcohol, and worse. And still they didn't stop.
She had broken up with her boyfriend, he'd been cheating on her. Angry, defiant, frustrated, she'd gone out drinking, planning to take some lucky guy home. Instead, her drink had been spiked. She didn't know where she was, only that it was dark, with constant flashes, it smelled of a urinal, and that since before she'd woken, they'd been raping her.
One after another, sometimes using her hands, shoving cocks, pills, alcohol in her mouth. Cocks in her ass, her pussy. She screamed but they just hit her. By the time she had any control of her body, she was already worn out. Ten became twenty, and they kept coming. Someone gave her molly, coke, then she faded out, only to wake, still fucked. It was painful, and when she came, she felt like she was going insane.
Finally it stopped. Someone hosed her down, dragged her limp body to a dirty bed. Another girl, half starved, stared at nothing. The girl just rubbed her swollen and gaped pussy, not speaking. She tried talking to her but she said nothing, only touching herself. Later another girl was dragged in, balling up, whimpering about dogs and worse.
When she was offered food, she ate it, then, to wrap, just cried as the guard raped her ass. He made her clean it after, then he gave her pills and she started blankly too.
The next day, the dark room was back as were even more men. 24 hours, they filmed her, never giving her a break. Then, they dumped her. The bum who found her in the trash took a turn, ignoring her weak pleas. He brought friends, and when they were done, left her in the alley. She died there, whatever remained of her old self anyway.
She never slept alone after that. Always in someone's bed, trying to feel anything but numb, wanting to be fucked into nothing once again. Adult theaters, bars, bikers, rape baiting, drugs, all to feel. And one day, she found them again, or they found her.
She asked them to never stop, the flashes, the camera rolled, and they kept their word. They never stopped until she did.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''You love me, don't you Cunt?''
She smiled, sitting naked, towel dried, soft skin still damp on the stool in front of the mirror. Her Daddy combed her hair slowly, tugging out the rats in her long hair. The air was cool, drawing out goose bumps, stiffening her pert nipples, as he took care of her. In her reflection she saw herself, as she was, CUNT written neatly on her forehead, WHORE on her cheeks, with the O being her mouth. The permanent marker was fading but not yet gone. It didn’t matter, however. She knew she was those things at all times. She hadn’t always known that, but now she never doubted it.
She looked up at her Daddy with love as he brushed her, part of their nightly routine. She could barely remember resisting him, in those early days, where he struggled so hard to educate her. She had refused to listen, of course. Both because of who she was and because she had been so willfully stupid. Delusions of a great purpose, working, toiling away for a future that would never come, especially now. Even if it had come, it wouldn’t have made her happy. Not like this, this pure simplicity she had now. God, how stupid she had been.
Her Daddy had rescued her from all of that.
And now, nearly 2 years later, he was taking her out for a night. It had been 2 years since she had been outside, truly outside. She’d been in the yard, the shed, but only in the past 6 months. For the first year, it had only been the basement. Cold, dark, harsh. Education had to hurt, or the lessons wouldn’t stick. But once she accepted them, started learning them, more and more freedoms had come. He’d tested her, occasionally forgetting to lock the door. She understood they weren’t accidents. He was seeing if she was a good girl or if she was a bad girl. Bad girls got punished. She used to be bad, but no more. Now, she was his.
After finishing with her hair, he scrubbed with some cleaner, driving those words on her head away. They remained inside it, however. Nothing could scrub that out. Not anymore. Daddy had saw to that. That first year, he would tie her up, often in painful positions, for hours, the entire day even. Toys made her squirm, buck, moan, cry. And always, her diet. Not of food, but of porn. Rough, violent, illegal, abusive, misogynistic. All intense, brutal, 24/7, even in sleep, she heard and saw the girls. Bad girls like she was, good girls being very good, everything in between. Animals, knives, belts, whips, ages young and old, leaving behind battered, sometimes broken toys.
Because that is what good girls were, toys, for their Daddy. Toys to be played with or ignore, tossed aside, or loved. Sometimes all at once. She hadn’t wanted to be a toy at first. She’d fought so much with Daddy, but bit by bit, day by day, month by month, he’d improved her. Made her slimmer, grew out her hair, made her blonde. With needles, gave her fuller lips, told her if she kept being good he’d give her a better chest. The thought of it made her smile.
Her forehead clean, he smiled at her, cupping her chest. She parted her legs automatically, already wet. She didn’t even think about it anymore. Any sexual touch led to parted legs, wetness, an eagerness to please. She moaned softly as he touched her cunt, perfectly smooth, finger dipping in, teasing her. He presented his wet finger before her mouth and it parted. One finger, then two, then three, tasting herself on his fingers as he pushed them in her throat until her eyes watered. He slapped her then, hard, then kissed her. She kissed him back, happily.
He gave her the toy, a remote vibrator, inserting it in herself before getting dressed. Even that felt unusual. Not the toy, she was used to things in her, sometimes for days at a time. No, the clothes was what felt strange. Only in the past 6 months had she been allowed them again. They felt strange, alien on her. But the slim dress pleased Daddy, and so it pleased her. Finally dressed, he gave her heels. Those he’d had her wear a lot for the past year. Even when she was fully nude, she had those on. He led her out, opened the door for her and she sat down in the car.
He joined her, noticed her breathing.
“You’re scared aren’t you.”
Her chest racing, pale, she looked at him.
“I’m terrified.”
“Just do as I say, and it will all be fine. I wouldn’t do this if I didn’t think you were ready,” he told her. He stroked her face, slapped it lightly, held her chin. “Tell me what you’re thinking”
“I...I don’t belong there. Out there. They’ll know what I am.”
He laughed softly, holding her hand. He took out his phone, loading up a video on it. In it, a young woman was getting ganged. She was tied up, exhausted, drooling. But they didn’t stop. He smiled as she took the video, watching it intently, legs parting. He could smell her as he reached down and slid his hand up her thigh, then her soaked panties.
“No, you don’t. But you never did. That’s the secret remember. You were always this. You’ve lied to yourself, others lied to you your entire life. I told you, I showed you the truth.”
“I’m a cunt.”
“That’s right,” he said, smiling. “Now play the other video. The one that used to make you cry.”
She did as he said, starting it as he drove them into down. On it, a girl screamed. The two men weren’t gentle with her. Soon the girl on the video was bleeding and she was wanting to cum. She looked at her Daddy.
“Is it conditioning if you want it?” she asked, in barely a whisper. She didn’t try to think much anymore, but she had always been smart, maybe to a fault. He laughed.
“Is that your roundabout way to ask if you can cum? Then no. You can’t, just watch her. And yes it is still conditioning, it just means you’re a willing participant. And you are so willing now, are you.”
She nodded yes, as the girl on the video was made pretty and then raped again and again. She squirmed in the car seat, until she almost screamed when the vibrator buzzed only for a second. She shuddered, then laughed, slapping at him, which made him laugh harder as he put the remote back in his pocket.
They reached the city, and then the restaurant not long after, the video still playing. She frowned, child-like in her frustration despite the video, wanting to finish it. It was a fixation of hers, ever since the first time she had came to it. That break had been the turning point. After that, she hadn’t been willing but she no longer denied what she was. And after a while she stopped crying after cumming to it, and then, one day, it didn’t matter how depraved or dark the video was he showed her. The legs would part, the smell of her sex in the air, ready. It was beautiful.
They went in and after getting checked in, they were lead to their table. They smiled and laughed together, nibbling on bread, most of her anxiety about returning to the world gone. Occasionally he’d press the button, enjoying the jump or moans that would sneak out of her. Even once sending her to the bathroom. Then he turned the remote on, checking his watch, letting it run for 3 minutes straight.
In the bathroom, she had to cover her mouth, the other hand a death grip on the handicap railing, her body convulsing. She came so hard she squirted and then squirmed for another minute more before it stopped. She cleaned up as best she could, her panties drenched, as she tossed some cold water on her face, cheeks flushed when she returned. Her eyes were locked on his, so much of him encompassing her world that in the moment she didn’t notice the table behind her. When she did, she almost screamed.
Daddy’s eyes were on hers, gauging her. He knew the risk, but he had felt it had to be done.
Behind him, she watched a family just seated at the table. 2 years, but there they were. Her dad, not her Daddy, but her dad, looked at her, squinting for a second before he smiled and turned back his wife, her mom. Right there they were, even her two younger brothers, talking, smiling, enjoying a night out. And they didn’t notice her.
Of course, their daughter had been 2 years younger, 30 lbs heavier, a brunette, with thin lips. She barely would have recognized herself in photos because her Daddy showed them sometimes. And there they were. The toy in her buzzed again and she blushed, trembling so hard. She looked at them, her dad, then back to her Daddy. She had to hold the table and barely contained the shudder. She smelt herself, felt the wetness between her legs, grinding her thighs, as Daddy watched her.
They ate, talking throughout the night, but she couldn’t stop watching them. They didn’t notice her, despite looking in her general direction multiple times. She became almost mechanical, eating, talking, smiling, being pretty but watching them intently. Daddy would buzz her occasionally and once he teased her that she had a bit of drool on her lip. She let him wipe it, struggling to process it all. Then he sent her to the bathroom once again.
She braced herself, anticipating it, rubbing herself as she twitched eagerly on the cold toilet. One minute passed, two, and nothing. She pinched her clit, processing her confused feelings in pain, then just decided to play with herself. She couldn’t cum though, too much stress, and so she freshened up again as much as she could. The table was empty, though the family was still there. No. Not the family. Her family, just sitting a couple feet from her. On her side of the table was an envelope, with her name on it. She hadn’t seen it nor heard it in the past 2 years. But it had once belonged to her. She opened the envelope, hands shaking. Just one sentence graced the paper.
“The choice is yours” was all it said.
She glanced at it, then the family, then his car, outside, waiting.
He wasn’t surprised, though he was relieved when she opened the door, getting in. She cried softly a bit on the way home, and without being asked, unzipped his pants and took him into her mouth. Her soft wet mouth and tongue teased every inch of his cock, until he finally pushed down on her head, cumming deep into her throat.
She didn’t say anything after that, just cleaned his cock, then zipped his pants back up. They finally arrived back to his home, heading inside when she asked.
“Why?”
He walked over to her, kissed her deeply and stroked her cheek.
“I had to know if you were ready,” he said. He then sat her down and she watched as he left the room, before returning with a box. She gave him a funny look, then unwrapped it. She opened the box gently, inside of which was shiny metal. A collar, a ring attached to the front, inscribed with a name on it. Her name.
Cunt.
She looked up with tears in her eyes, nodding to him. He put it around her neck, locked it. She held him tight, telling him that she loved him. He smiled and told her he knew she did, and that she could prove it right now. He walked over to the fireplace, lighting the gas, before picking up a metal rod that she didn’t recognize. It was fairly simple, but he showed her the tip. His initials, as he sat it in the fire, before sitting down by her side.
“You do love me, don’t you Cunt?” he asked. She nodded, knowing what he was asking. She knelt down on the floor, before pulling her dress over and off her. She hung her head low, legs parted, touching herself, as he grabbed the rod, the tip now white hot. He kissed her skin with it and she screamed, forever his.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''I don't hate them''
I don’t hate them.
I know, on some level, I probably should. That’s what society, hell, basic decency and respect tells me. That I should curse them, that they should be locked up, jailed, for the things that were done.
The first ones dated my mother. She was like me I think, how I am now. Eager to please. She craved their approval and she had a bad habit of not seeing what she didn’t want to see. Especially in the men she brought home. Or maybe she saw exactly what they were and craved it. So, when they sat me on their laps, when their hands wandered, when they hugged too long, she didn’t see it. Always looking the opposite direction, in the other room. Laughing and saying that I just mistook their friendliness.
And when they walked in me in the shower, or stepping out, or using the toilet. Those were all accidents. They smelled my hair, felt their hands slide up my thighs, found my panties crusty and matted. And then finally, some of them got the courage and I’d wake in the middle of the night to things no girl should.
No one noticed. Not my mom, because she didn’t want to. Not my teachers. Indeed, some would joke about how I wasn’t good with personal boundaries, I was too friendly, too touchy. But they didn’t care. The boys liked it tho, the ones just a bit older than me. I think some from their own life recognized the signs, others just took advantage of it. I was very friendly, I knew how to do things most college girls didn’t. Between them and the men my mom dated, I got a lot of attention.
Don’t get me wrong. It wasn’t healthy attention. I didn’t know how to process it. I cried a lot, touched myself a lot. I learned, at least in my case, that men hurt. They hurt with their looks, their words, their touches. They made you feel alive as well. But they got bored. Girls like me were to have fun with. But not to date, at least for long.
I got older, my reputation grew. I dated less yet went on tons of dates. I was invited to parties. They were fun sometimes. Sometimes I was the only girl invited to the party. Sometimes I was sober, sometimes I was coked up, or drunk, or high. Sometimes they passed me around. Sometimes they grabbed me all at once, almost fighting over me. Sometimes I came home, dripping white, aching all over. Sometimes I came home with bruises.
It’s just how things were. And I liked feeling alive. Being alone, it terrified me. So I dressed for attention, sought it out. Because the worst thing in the world was being left alone to my own thoughts. If I was alone, drinking or drugs would rub those thoughts out.
College was never an option, I had been lucky to graduate from High School. I had few skills outside a select few, but I wasn’t smart enough to market myself. Had I been brighter, I’m sure I could have made some money online, but for me, simple was best.
The owner of the strip club had seen my type before, I’m sure. He wasn’t shocked with the ease that I stripped. He just double checked my ID, since I still looked young. Except for my eyes, he said. I didn’t know what that meant. When he said I needed to do one more thing for the audition, I just lowered my head, took his meat, bobbed and slobbered over his cock. He didn’t last two minutes. He pulled my head up and smiled.
I started worked weekends immediately. Most girls have to work up to that, but he knew talent. In exchange, I spent a lot of nights at his place. His tastes were more varied, more intense than most I’d known before. That or maybe he was teaching me, training me. I’d had anal before, but he ream my ass so hard I bawled, then made me clean up the mess on his cock and what had dripped down. He took his belt to me, making me scream. He taught me that there were worse things than being slapped around. How much a closed fist hurts. He introduced me to his dog, filming it all.
And then, I started doing parties, except I was the only entertainment. Dogs, men, sometimes even a woman or two, I wasn’t making the money on the pole, but off it, on my back. More videos, more drugs, more extremes.
And then, even though I loved him, or thought I did, like all men, he got bored. He’d done everything he wanted, and so, when someone payed him a lot of money to see me hurt, bleed, wrecked, he didn’t even hesitate.
The filming started off, with me under a horse. After white was smeared on my face, I played with dog’s. 5 of them, in a row. When I asked for water, told them I was tired. They laughed. They shoved me around, slapped me, spit on me. Then they started hitting, kicking me. I’d been raped 100 times by then, but that night was different. They didn’t want to rape me. They didn’t want to break my spirit. They wanted to break my body. And they did. They all took turns, one after another, as rough as they could. Then, they took more turns, shoving things in me, fists, bottles, choking me until I passed out, pissing in me, on me, down my throat. Kicked and came on. Things got fuzzy after someone kicked my head. Foul heat dropped on me from them squatting above. And then, all over again.
I woke up in the hospital. Had a severe concussion, some broken ribs. And the worst thing? Being alone at the hospital hurt. I was abandoned again. The first thing I did when I got released was go to an adult theater. My ribs were still rapped up, bruised, battered, and I wanted a cock in me. I got in a booth with a hole, waited. When I saw someone, I curled my finger, then pressed against the hole and moaned as they filled me up. I let ten men use me that night through the hole. It felt so good. I could barely stand but I reached down and tasted every one of them.
I stepped out of the booth, a wreck, an older man, clearly one of that ten looking me over. He grabbed my arm, gently but firmly and I followed him out. I fell down in the parking lot, cum leaking down my leg, pulled along by a stranger, and then I passed out.
When I next woke, it was in a strange bed. The room, and me, both smelled clean. I stood up, was stripped naked, except for my bandages. They were fresh. My hair was still messy. I walked, sluggishly, still a bit unbalanced from the brutal gang rape and the concussion I had gotten from it. I found him sitting in what I guessed was his office. He pointed to the floor, and I sat. Then he freed his cock, and without another word, I took it, grunting some from my ribs, but blew him. He stroked my hair softly, a soft moan before the pulse that went in my mouth. I started to swallow but he wagged his finger, opening my mouth. Once he saw, he let me swallow. Then told me to relax and open again.
This time, piss filled my mouth. He gave me time to swallow, making me show off a full mouth each time before I did. Then he kissed my forehead. And I bawled. I still don’t understand why I cried so much but he said he understood and he did. He just held me and I cried more. Then he carried me to bed again, parted my legs. He shaved me, explaining to me that I should never have hair there, and I nodded. He told me to suck my thumb and just stop thinking while he shaved me. Then, once done, he slid down, rubbed me, fingered me, and told me to talk about the first times someone touched me down there.
I told him, a glint in his eyes, the intensity of his fingers varying with my telling. I came once, then twice, as we stayed up until 4 am, as I told him my history. He asked me how I ended up banged up, why I was in adult theater while still so injured. And I told him simply.
I didn’t want to be alone. For good or bad, the abuse, the use, I didn’t mind any of it. I only hated the ending. I didn’t hate any of them, any of my rapists or molesters. Every one of them had made me feel alive. I only hurt when they walked away, their cum drying on me. He hugged me after that, told me girls like me deserve very bit of abuse we get, we’re made for it, but we should not be abandoned. We should be treasured, the most perfect of toys. I feel asleep in his arms, happy.
I woke to him over me, it felt natural, right. I parted, bucked, whimpered in pain, until he came in me. Then he took me to the shower. Peed down my throat, then washed me, gently, for a very long time.
Later we went to my apartment, and took a few, very few of my things and donated the rest. He touched me constantly as he took me shopping, trying on tons of clothes. He never once asked my opinion, but I treasured every smile he gave me.
Then, to a salon, my hair dyed bright platinum blonde and cut and trimmed. Shoes, purses, all of it. I was exhausted by the end of the day. He put on movies that reminded me of my youth and I rode him, despite the pain. I even told him I loved him. He laughed. He told me I didn’t know what the word meant. That I probably couldn’t. He told me I was stupid, that I was broken, but that despite everything, I still had value. That right now I was a stupid baby puppy dog adopted from the kennel. I didn’t argue, I just rode him till I felt his heat and held him. He kissed me and I cried again. Softness scared me.
He asked me, later that night, if I actually liked it. The use, the abuse. I told him it was the only time I felt alive. He kissed me, told me to close my eyes. The punch sent me to the ground, dizzy. He told me I looked better in blacks and blues. That he needed to get me chest implants, that he would hurt me for the rest of my days. I looked up at him, my cunt drenched, platinum hair a mess, my eye blackening. He said he would use me as I deserved, that he might share me, sell me, but there was one thing he would never do. He would never leave me. I cried, looking up at him, as his boot pressed against my soaked sex. I grinded against it.
He was wrong about only one thing. I did know what love was. I was a stupid lost puppy, but I had found my home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The Christmas Present by Badsammie''
Her head hung limply as her nose dripped red and swollen, like a good holiday reindeer. She was exhausted, strung up in a swing and swivel that allowed easy access to any part of her body. Her arms were tightly tied behind her back, in garland and strands of Christmas lights, numb. Her tits were bound as well, swollen and reddish-purple. She drooled around the gag in her mouth, long strands of saliva trailing to the floor, making one of the two puddles under her. The other reeked of stale cum and piss, from her and others.
Her mouth wasn’t the only thing full, though a dildo gag filled her throat. Eighteen inches of slink weaved its way through her bowels, her guts stretched beyond all reasonable limits. A thick vibrator plugged her cunt with more strands and garland holding it inside her. The batteries inside it had died hours ago, long after any strength had left her body. Now she just hung, like the stockings but without care, an early Christmas present already broken.
She heard the truck drive up and tensed. She would have struggled if she had any energy left, any fight. But that was gone, just like the visitors from earlier. “Santa’s elves”, partaking in an early celebration before she was strung up. Tenderized in a dozen ways and places until everyone else was done. Then, it was time to “re-wrap” the present. She whimpered softly around the gag as he walked in. He grinned immediately, whether because of her used state, exhaustion, or discomfort, who knew? Maybe all of the above. He strode over to her, jerked her head up by her matted hair, stroked her face and swollen nose, then punched her in the eye. She grunted as he spun her around in the makeshift swing until she was dizzy.
He let her spin about while he stripped down and got comfortable before finding a ring gag and returning to his wrapped present. He pulled the dildo gag out of her mouth and drool splattered on the floor. She barely had time to wince in pain from the sudden freedom in her jaw before it was locked in place once again. He stroked her bruised cheek, gripped her head, and then started thrusting in her throat, ramming hard through the o-ring. She gagged and heaved, drooling, almost retching on his cock. Tears ran down her eyes as he slammed with all his strength, fucking her throat raw. He smashed her face against his stomach and her nose left a bloody smear on it when he pulled her back. She spat up bile, her body shook, numb but not numb enough.
He then stepped back, grabbed a knife, and cut the strands holding her up. She fell to the floor with a thud, what little air in her exploding out of her body. Her bound tits felt like a thousand needles had just speared her as her weight smashed them against the floor. She barely felt him cut her free, blood returning to her arms and tits as she moaned in agony, completely limp. She cooed as the slink was pulled out of her ass, leaving it a gaping maw. The thick vibrator was removed next, her ruined holes exposed. She felt his fingers slide in, pumping in her slowly, as she grunted. Then fresh humiliation as something was inserted into her. A fleshlight, so she could be tight for him, she knew. She cried as he fucked it while it was inside her, tears lubricating her cheek as it slid along the carpet as he used her. She felt him stiffen and pull out and warmth splattered on her cheek.
Then he pulled her up, still limp, onto her knees, filling her mouth and throat with piss, heating her belly. She barely swallowed, just letting it happen. Then, finished, he kissed her softly before slapping her, then kissing her again more passionately. She smiled weakly as he carried her to the tub and washed the filth off her. Afterward, she slept against her Santa, ready for him to deliver more gifts to her, and to be a present for whoever he wanted to give her to. A broken toy, to be unwrapped and played with for years to come.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''They were there from the beginning''
They were there from the beginning, the sinister men, the mean ones, the gentle daddies, always with her. They pushed and prodded her, fed her appetites and introduced her to the most twisted and delicious of foods. They taught her to cry, to savor, to need, to crave. And they only did it with words, twisting up her stomach as well as her thoughts, making her confuse sensations and emotions, lost in herself, trapped in her mind, all in front of the computer screen.
But, like any good junkie, dressing up, playing on webcam, stripping, exposing her soul, sharing her mind, demeaning herself, degrading herself, the fix was never enough. She couldn’t become less, there was always a spark, a light, that fought to stay aflame, words always buzzing in her mind. The cacophony, the symphony, it was too much and she simply needed MORE.
So, she began to seek those selfsame men in the flesh, no longer pretending they would do those things to her. She needed them to be done, riding the rickety roller-coaster to higher highs. The fact that the coaster was barely held together, ready to fall apart and come crashing down, that simply didn’t matter.
The first man, he used her, he hurt her, shocking her and showing her that her make believe fantasies were just that, fantasy. Real pain hurt, not little slaps that made her purr, but impacts that knocked the wind out of her. Shaken so bad the room spun, her body filled with pains she had never experienced, could never have experienced on her own. And when she was tossed out, raw, lightly damaged on the outside but shattered on the inside, she went home and cried. And touched herself and cried. And came again to the thought of what happened and cried. Cried, for reasons she couldn’t put into words, but those words existed all the same. Normalized, everything every man had shown her, had taunted her, had normalized it all for her. She understood that on some level, but she didn’t care. Crying or not, she had came. And she wanted to cum again.
The girl began to escalate, her mouth that of a slut, opening for any cock that wanted inside. She met another older, who took the work others had started and saw the gem that laid inside her. He saw the foundation, the broken mess, the neediness, the craziness, the intelligence, the naivety. Even a tattered innocence, all waiting to be worked upon, improved. Made better. Ready to be made less.
The girl, slowly becoming other things, embraced it all. When she was taught the beauty of bruises, of pretty colors, she also learned the allure of pain, how it was secretly the greatest drug. When she was taught the beauty of being dumb, she also learned the joys of a quiet mind, one no longer racing. When she was taught how to be pretty, she also learned that there was no one way, that it only mattered if the man smiled.
Most of all, she was taught of service and in doing so, learned the most important lesson in her entire life. The freedom from choice. This would break her mind, chip away her sense of self, and in doing so, would make her more alive and free than she thought was possible. When he allowed her to be raped, when he didn’t ask her if that was OK, it shook her. Her guts twisted, but the words of him and every man before stroked her hair, thumbed her quivering lip, and whispered, “It’s OK,” And she believed them all. Because she needed to, because in the core of her being, they were right.
When he showed her off, gave her to friends, let strangers use her mouth, he never had to ask permission. It just was. Her body was his body. His wants were her wants. Sincerely, deeply, every new act, every new violence, every new rape and abuse of her body brought them closer and closer to the goal they both wanted. For her to be reduced, to be less. What was once a lump of coal was slowly being put under more and more pressure. Cracks appeared, bits of her self broke away, forever gone. With every black eye she grew wetter, with every new low she ached more, craved that drug men gave her.
Purpose.
He gave her more purpose, breeding her, whoring her, every week or month bringing new escalations. Her eyes were bright, but the mind grew duller. Edging nonstop to violence and abuse, she thought very little these days except of him. Except for them. Those waiting for her, at home, at bars, and she only would ask one thing of them, drool running down her chin and down her slit, pain, glorious pain. Picking up pace, her addiction needing to be fed more and more. More parts of her fell away, her body stretched, modified, pierced, tattooed, made better and made pretty with fists and slaps. Nothing would feed her appetite one day she dimly knew, aware on some level that she was a candle fast burning out.
The thought made her rub herself, smiling, she had been crushed down until only the diamond remained, the useless self brushed off, until there was only an it, a cunt, ready to entertain the men waiting for her. Hoping to be raped, used, sold, none of it truly mattered, as long as it was for him and hopefully for a moment, feeling alive.
The men online had been right, they had smelled it on her before she understood. She did a few lines and joined the party and screamed as the men hit her, shoved fists in her holes, as she quivered on the ground, surrounded.
Right where she belonged.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The belly doesn't lie''
She rubbed her belly slowly, chewing her lip. She wouldn't be able to hide it much longer, just wave it off as the Covid 20 so many have gained. No, that story wouldn't be bought by anyone on another month. They'd know. Everyone would know. And then the questions would start.
"How did this happen? Who is the father? Why didn't you practice safe sex? How could you do this to your family? Don't you have any self respect? " they'd all ask.
And she didn't know how to answer any of that. Not fully anyway?
How? She went to a concert. Who? She had no idea. Why? Because she didn't remember it. That night was just a blur. She remembered drinking a beer, her first. She remembered chatting and flirting with someone. She remembered feeling weak, being helped towards the bathrooms. Then nothing.
Nothing wasn't quite true. She had glimmers, brief flashes, strangers, over her, grunting. Each one different. And then, blackness. Then morning, cold, almost freezing, in a porta-potty. Her purse and money gone. Her clothes reeking of smoke and beer and piss. Her thighs bruised, her pussy stained with dried cum. Even her ass hurt. She threw up, stumbled out, hitched a ride home. And cried. She didn't tell anyone, just tried to forget, until she missed her period, until her belly started to grow. A surprise gift, her life ruined.
And when she didn't think it could get worse, a video arrived in a package sent to her. An SD card, her thong, soiled. Pictures. Of her night. She watched the video, one after another, men talking turns with her mostly limp body. She wasn't a person to any of them. A set of holes to use in a bathroom stall. Once, the cameraman filming her took a turn, filling her with white. None of them seemed to use a condom. Then, someone dragged her, camera shaking, to the porta-potty. Jerked around, positioned painfully, peed on, then spitting on her ass. Pushing in her, soft moans escaping her mouth, whimpers, coupled with the cameraman's grunts. Filling her ass. Then, camera zooming out, him leaning in, kissing her tits, kissing her. Smiling.
Her uncle. He'd taken her, dropped her off, told her to call if she needed a ride back. He had been there, filmed the whole thing, given her a soda on the drive there. It hasn't been the beer, it had been him. She rubbed her belly, wondering was that his too? It could be over a dozen men.
Later, her parents asked her to come down. Her uncle was there. He'd noticed, and once he brought it up, they'd noticed too. Was she pregnant? She nodded, in shock. There were screams, frustrations, but her uncle, to them, was the voice of reason. Summer had started, she could stay with him for a bit, while they decided what should be done. No scandal was needed, just visit him at his Florida home and then it could be put up for adoption. No one else needs to know. It would be for the best, they all agreed. She didn't say anything. Everyone was disappointed in her but thank God for her uncle.
Thank God for him. She numbly got in the car with him, waving goodbye to her parents, her home. They drove off in silence, until he started rubbing her belly.
"Such a good girl, not saying a thing," he said smiling. "Now we can make so many movies while we find out if someone's the father or not. Your going to be so popular with my friends, you'll never want to go home."
Then he pushed her head down and they drove to her new home, her new life, her new reality. And he was right, his friends did love her, every day of the week.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The worst betrayal is your own''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/y1ckp8jksx981.gif">
If it was violent, you can write it off. You can take that thought, focus on it. They did this. They forced me, they beat me, they hurt me. Any lubrication was my body trying to protect itself. A coping mechanism. Easy, plausible, deniable. Not so when it isn’t those closest to you making the greatest violation, not family, so called friends, acquaintances. Who do you blame when it was you who broke?
It all started when I couldn’t move, pinned down. Folded in half and feeling even smaller than I actually was. I’d been here before, willing and unwillingly in this position. Not with him, but it was an old dance, I know when I could fight and struggle and when it was best to let them finish. When you’re in agony, it’s easy to turn off your mind, at least in the moment. You just go away, staring off at that patch on the wall. No, with those, it’s only later that the thoughts won’t stop, where you slip into that spiral.
I was pinned down, he wasn’t letting me move. Panties forced off me, his weight crushing me, pressing my legs into my chest. I expected slaps, choking, even a punch to shut up my whimpers and pleading. That familiar leer that stripped me of humanity, made me an object, was there. But the actions, those were different.
Instead of quick moves, sharp pains, he gave me glancing touches, warm breathing, teasing circles expertly tracing my folds and bud. It was terrifying. There is safety in repetition, in repeated abuses you know what is coming, you can prepare for it. When new, anything can happen. And that is scarier than any black eye. He made no move to shove himself in me, no rush to blow a load on my face. Just me, pinned, feeling smaller and smaller, helpless, as he touched and traced, softly blowing on me, fingers almost as expert as my own. But even more delicate than my usual touches as he whispered in my ear.
“Relax”
I couldn’t and he knew it, but he knew something as well. He could smell it, he could see it. Glistening, aching, begging him. I felt like shit. I’d cum before from someone taking what they wanted, but I’d never wanted them to take it before they were already doing it. And now, now I was crying, shaking, moaning, some primal part of me wanting to scream for him to rape me. Then it would be his fault. Not mine. I could believe the lie as long as I didn’t beg.
He knew that of course, I doubt I was his first or his last, another mark is his ledger. He watched my face grow flush, his teases even making my ass quiver, my pussy soaking, making me stew in my own juices. Leaning down, his weight pressing me hard into the floor.
“Tell me to do it”
It wasn’t enough for him to take, he had to break me, make me give it to him. I tried as every part of me shrunk, his weight bringing back older memories, tinier and tinier. And then, I broke, shaking violently, about to explode if it wasn’t for him stopping every time I got near, I broke.
“Fuck me”
And he did, pushing hard right into my ass that he had slathered with my own juices. He’d teased both holes until they needed filling, anxious for anything, to make me feel briefly alive. I closed my eyes, tears running down as he raped my ass. No. Not rape. I’d given it to him. Told him to do it. The only person at fault here was mean. He wasn’t gentle anymore, but that didn’t matter. The pain felt good. The thrusts felt good. I tried to touch myself and he wouldn’t let me. Simply holding my hands as he fucked my ass so hard that when I tried to shit later that night, I’d be in tears again. Long minutes passed, then all his weight crushed me, my knees driven into me, hot fire filling my rectum. And then, done, I expected him to make me clean him. He pulled me up to my knees, made me look at him. I could smell his cock, my mouth even began to open out of habit. Tasting my ass would have been better than he wanted.
“Now, look at me and touch yourself”
And I did, I cried, almost hysterically at parts, but my eyes never left his. Locked, my fingers brought out what he had denied me, even as white leaked out my ass. My fingers parting my folds, teasing my clit, pinching it even, forcing me over that finish line that he had refused to give me him. Because he wanted this, to watch me demean and rape myself. When I was done, I squirted hard, body shaking. I could barely breathe when he got up, starting to leave me alone. I hated myself so much in that moment but I still begged, asking him not to go.
“You have nothing to offer me anymore”
And then he was gone. I never saw him again. At least awake. He visited me every night for the rest of my life however, haunting my dreams, the one person I couldn’t lie to. Because of him, I would never be alone again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The steps come first''
I hear the steps first. Slow thuds ramping my anxiety with every step. They think they are being quiet, but I know the sound. I'll never forget the sound of their steps.
They stop outside the door, making sure no one hears them. Making sure they hear nothing from my room. I see the shadow of their feet through the gap at the bottom of the door. I know by the movement of shadows before the faint creak of my door. Muffled. It used to be louder, but they oiled it I think. Only I hear them enter my room. It doesn't feel like my room anymore. No room will truly feel mine again, I think.
Their breathing is hard, excited, driven here by a compulsion. Waiting for me to move, for someone to say something, any sound at all. Saying anything only delays. They always return. Sometimes I'm asleep, not just pretending, but it happens either way. A hand softly touches my leg, sliding up my gown. I can barely hear them touching themselves as they build up their courage. Light touches become more exploratory, only pausing for reactions. They have an excuse ready, I was having a nightmare, they investigated because of the sound I was making.
The sounds they were bringing out of me. I pretend to shift, giving them easier access. They'll leave sooner that way. But that's only part of it. The touches are unwanted, bad, but they still elicit a response. Not quite cumming, but close enough. Fingers exploring, prodding, testing holes, one wet, one dry. More sounds of them panting, touching themselves as they touch me. Eyes closed tight, badly faking sleep, they shudder and shake. Finished.
A soft kiss of my forehead, cheeks stroked with fluids that aren't mine, their scent marking me. The door is closed. But it's always unlocked and the room is never mine.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Art''
The stranger watched the young woman through the window. It wasn’t the first time he’d watched her prance around naked, being a whore, being a tease. But it was the first time he’d watched her with her friends out, the neighbors gone on vacation. All alone. She’d been working since morning, moving furniture, clearly planning to paint her room. Just wearing a tshirt that didn’t even cover her ass. An invitation. He smiled when her saw her earbuds, occasionally dancing to the music as she started painting the walls. She would be deaf to him until it was too late.
He busted the glass door frame, reaching inside, unlocking the door. He walked up on her, young, dumb, blonde. He deserved her, no one else. Already a streak of paint dripped down a cheek as she spun around and froze, seeing him. He was on her in a second, slamming her back into the freshly painted wall, punching her gut. She doubled up immediately, then he grabbed her hair and slammed her face first into the wall, adding some color from her, as she slumped to the floor, barely conscious. You could almost tell it was a face. He kicked her once then picked up the bucket of paint, dumping it all over her body, her face, her chest, then tearing into her. He tore off her t-shirt, sliding her around on the plastic tarp.
He pulled at her hips, spitting only once, before shoving himself into her ass. She screamed, the pain and adrenaline making her focused again. He wanted the struggle. She was coated in purple, just a stream of red from her nose or the pale white of her skin breaking the up the color. He pinned her arms behind her, using his weight to pin her down as he pounded her ass. It was tighter than he even expected, virginal, but he only needed to use it once. She fought she he dashed her head into the floor, adding more red to the purple. Then, when he was close, he punched her hard, tensing then suddenly limp under him. He stood up, found the painters tape, making sure her arms and legs were bound, then searched for and finally found a funnel. He went through a lot of tape, securing it to her mouth and head, finally finishing up with some duck tape.
Then, bound and unable to move, he pissed in the funnel, watching her wake, confused, choking on his bitter piss. She had but one choice, drink or drown and eventually, concussed as she was, she chose to drink. Her eyes pleaded with him, her face almost covered in tape. He blew her a kiss, then picked up the other bucket of paint, opening it, and pouring it in the funnel. He smiled, watching her thrash, watching her make an impossible choice, refilling the funnel again and again, as her struggled weakened, then finally stopped. He’d never made art before, but it was beautiful he thought, as he left it behind, so that the world might see.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Venting''
The door swings open hard, making me jerk and stand up as you walk in, slamming it shut again. I see the fury in your eyes, saw the text, how the customer had stiffed you, threatening a lawyer. Trembling with rage, needing to be spent. I walk hesitantly towards you, knowing what you need, craving it myself, but scared to dance on the edge, lest we both go over.
You grab my hair, making me wince, kissing me hard. I melt, pressing against you, already naked, in only my heels and plug. You then bite my lip, making me yelp, before shoving me back into the wall. I slip in my heels, falling to my butt, grunting. You say nothing, no words are needed. I tense as you come close, readying myself, but I’m not prepared for how hard you backhand me. Sending me to the floor, quivering, my cheek, even my jaw aching. You jerk my head back up, spitting on me, then pulling me to standing. I tell you it’s OK, I love you. Do what you need.
You don’t need my permission but given it, you punch my gut, jerking me back up and doing it again. The last punch, you let me drop to my knees, doubled up, wincing. You know I’d let you destroy me, fuck me into oblivion. Part of me wants it. Instead, you pull your cock free, grabbing my head, thrusting into my throat. You hold my wrists tight, hurting me, slamming your cock in my mouth, shoving me against the wall, back and forth between your cock and wall, a thud every few seconds. When you step back, I’m trying to focus, dazed, crying, holding the back of my head. I barely hear you say something about making me pretty.
I blink, confused, laying on my back. My eye hurts, you’ve moved, no I have. You rear back, kicking me between the legs. I pull them together before stopping myself, spreading wider as you kick me again, so hard I roll over, holding my cunt. You jerk me up and this time I see the punch before it sends me to the floor, tasting copper in my mouth. You pull me up and I feel your fist kiss me again, this time my nose, bleeding bad, almost limp on the floor.
Then you flip me over, raising my ass. You jerk out the plug fast, making me grunt, then slam your cock into my rear. Your fucking to hurt as much as to cum, raining blows on my back, my sides, my head. I’m shaking violently, sobbing hysterically, even as I cum, my body out of my control. My orgasm enrages you, punching me again and again, only your hand under my waist keeping me up at all. You cum deep in my bowels, punching my ass as you pull out, lifting me by my hair again, barely conscious. You make me clean your cock, then fill my belly. Then you squeeze my neck, trembling, tighter and tighter.
I weakly whisper, it’s OK. And then you squeeze with all your might, a crunch echos in the room, a sudden rush of piss on the floor, then silence. And it is OK, because you feel better and it doesn’t matter at all that I will never feel anything again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Stockholm''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/1b7c20ddh2f81.jpg">
She knew it was the truth on some level. Deep down, he simply couldn’t love. Not her anyway. Not after all the sick things she’d done for him, the men that had used her, the fluids she’d drank. Deep down, it was simply to respect something like her. No more than a thing.
It didn’t stop her though, from trying. He just kept on escalating, certain there would be a threshold she wouldn’t cross, some remaining shred of dignity that she would cling to. But there wasn’t, not for him. Not when he started taking out his frustrations on her, leaving her nose bloody and eye black. Letting his friends use her, getting her drunk, stoned. She’d wake up sore, leaking cum.
When she got pregnant, his fists took care of that, her belly swollen. Choking her out, making sure by either drink or drug or fist or lack of air that she couldn’t think. Unless it was of him.
And she did, of him, and only him. And he never thought of her, just it, and barely at all even then. And as long as he hit her, used her, acknowledged that she even existed. As long as she had that, he had her, to beat, break, and one day destroy.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Porcelain - Edited''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/4xuf2hsajt571.jpg">
They always start out innocent, the best ones. So fragile, so vulnerable, beautiful porcelain ready to be stained and shattered. Pure. That purity is important. Anyone can take a damaged and abused girl and churn out a vulgar slut, that’s not art. No, the art is taking something delicate and turning it into something dirty, needy, but still delicate. Still soft, with wide eyes, as they do even the most depraved of acts.
That’s how all the men saw her. Delicate. Cute, never sexy. The girl next door, ready to start college and yet, somehow still untainted. That’s what made it fun, what made it a challenge. Not that it was impossible or anything. She was desperate, for attention, for validation, for a father figure in her life. She had never been abused, but hers was a lonely life. A life ripe for a man, or men, to insert themselves into.
Loneliness drove her online. She avoided the darker areas of the internet, the mean ones, the violent ones, but the “kind” men, she was drawn to them. She hated calling them Daddy, it make her stomach twist, and she was oh so uncomfortable with the words they used for her. Babygirl, little one, and the ones that called her daughter were the worst. She would cry softly sometimes after, touching herself, ashamed in the bathroom.
Why did their words have to make her feel so wanted and loved?
She should have quit, focused on finishing the school year, but she would come home to the empty house and she had worked so hard in her classes and all she wanted to hear was words of praise. So she would load up the websites, find those rooms, and wait for the words.
And the Daddy’s were generous. One taught her how to safely set up a PO Box, he had no intention of stalking her, told her to double check everything he said. He was sincere. He just wanted to give her something. So she did as he asked. When she got the box from the post office, bringing it to her empty home, her heart thundered in her chest. She opened it and cried.
Inside the box was another box, not simple cardboard but pink, with glitter and bows. A handwritten letter made her break down. Her “Daddy” told her how proud he was of her work, her studying, and that she was the bestest girl ever. That praise was punch to her gut and she read the letter 3 more times before putting it down. Wiping her tears, her hands trembling she opened the box. On top of more boxes was an expensive webcam. A note on it simply said she was worth it. She set it aside, opening the first box. In it was the teddy bear he’d mentioned. It was so soft, and she quivered, crying again as she held it against her chest. He’d told her it was important to have a stuffy, a security blanket against the world. For the first time in a long time, as she held it tightly against her, she felt loved.
Finally getting her breathing under control, she wiped her face again, opening another box. In it was makeup, lip gloss, pink of course. Then clothes, all variations of pink, soft, sexy. Most seemed a size too small for her. A note gave her instructions of the pink top with the soft white fluff on top. She stripped down, putting it on. It was tight, too tight almost but once on, felt so slimming. A collar there with a note on it, asking her to never put it on, unless she wants it. That collars are special, and should only be worn if they are ready to make a commitment. Other things, toys, a pacifier. They made her feel anxious, nervous, happy, and scared all at once.
She got online and talked to him. When she blushed when she used the pacifier, he praised her so much. When he got her to film herself touching herself, exposing every part of her body to him, he told her she was the perfect babygirl. He invited others to watch her and she drowned in their attention. For the first time in her life, she felt valued and loved. Her grades suffered a bit, as she dove to the computer when she got home, often rushing to the shower, aching, sweaty, smelling of orgasms before her mom came home. Every time her phone dinged her heart jumped. Yes, the things they had her do were degrading, or sometimes even hurt a bit, but she would cum so hard.
Then came the day, heart racing, that she put on that first top, and nothing else. On the messaging app, she gave her real number and waited for her Daddy. Her heart was about to explode when he asked why she had done that. That doing things like that was risky and she should know better. He was right, but she didn’t care anymore.
She took a picture, just her, her stuffy, his favorite top for her, and the collar. Nothing else. Shaved clean just like he wanted. She followed that up with her address and told him she was ready. She wanted to go where she was loved. Where she could always be his little girl. She trembled, touching herself, when the phone dinged.
“I’ll see you soon babygirl,” was all it said. She cried happily, holding her stuff, grabbing her paci, as she turned on the webcam and rubbed herself until she came, ready to go to her new home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Waiting for him - Edited''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/u962440wgeg81.gif">
Allison quickly entered her bedroom and locked the door. She was already pulling down her panties, the smell of her sex in the air. She was soaked. 18 and soaked, desperate to log on and see him. Most other girls her age were thinking about starting college, their boyfriends or girlfriends, or dreading the end of summer. Not Allison. She only had thoughts for her Daddy.
It had started innocent enough. Just a young woman exploring online. A click here, a video there, teasing or chatting online on random cams. Never really showing anything, just getting exciting enough to head to the shower and play with the shower head, hot water dancing along her lips. Or perhaps on the bed, firm legs parted, touching her freshly shaved pussy, parting her lips, moaning to the fantasies.
Even then, it wasn’t all that often. Just a lark. Until him.
The second she heard his voice, the authority in it, the certainty, her stomach tingled. It was weird because he treated her with respect and yet made her feel cheap. He treated her like a woman and made her feel small. He made her feel loved like a daughter, and yet a lover as well. The dichotomy made her stomach swirl, her head dizzy, confused, but so, so excited.
When he asked her to do something, it felt like he had ordered her to do it. And at first, she had sometimes resisted. He never punished her for it, a frown perhaps, then followed by a smile, and praise for knowing what she wanted. He always praised her, no matter what. That mix of pride, love, acceptance, helped her try more and more, until she would even ask him to try that which was previously rejected.
And now, now she never even had panties on when she logged on. She no longer hid her face. Instead, she parted her firm legs, her hand slowly teasing her clit, a stain already forming on the chair. She wouldn’t cum, not until he told her so. Her nipples were hard under her t-shirt. She wasn’t to be fully nude until he told her either. So she waited, just touching enough to keep her ready, the need to cum and him the only thing on her mind.
He always made her wait, sometimes just 30 seconds, sometimes 15 minutes, but he never logged on time. She knew it was on purpose, he wanted to make sure she would be there, touching, shaking, needing him. She knew that and didn’t care. She didn’t understand some of the other things he did. Why he sent her certain stories, some that scared her, some that excited her. Why he had her watch little girls cartoons even when alone, sucking her thumb as she went to sleep.
And the videos. At first so normal. Some rough, many just of happy submissives and slaves. But slowly, so slowly, the girls got younger, until they were her age, or even younger. Slimmer, giggling girls, with not Daddies but actual Dads. All of them so happy, bonding, as she sucked her thumb, watching them. Cumming, always, until she no longer felt icky watching them. Instead, she drooled, anticipating the next thing he sent her. Girls like her with pregnant bellies, swollen and happy.
He taught her to love every inch of her body and how. Her large breasts, her sensous mouth, how to use her thighs in public to tease herself. And her slim wet sex and ass, craving to explore them more, with him, needing the reality and not just her fingers and vibrators.
She didn’t know about the Trojans in the videos he sent to her. That gave her access to everything on her computer. She didn’t know he had found where she lived, when her parents were gone. She didn’t know she would soon have a very different life. That she would be on the news. But if she had, she wouldn’t have been scared. She’d just run, stripping off her panties, waiting for him to log on and come get her.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Living only for their lap games - Edited''
Samantha sat on her uncle’s lap, trembling. A mix of fear, excitement, disgust, and want coursed through her firm eighteen year old body. He parted her strong legs as his hands ran over her smooth but growing belly. Thoughts ran through her mind, she understood on some level it was wrong. Wrong to be here, wrong to be wet, wrong for him to be hard. She’d never had a chance, however. He’d seen to that. Her mom worked oh so hard, slaving away to make sure she had a good life. And so, he so kindly had offered to help. Helping her for years, and helping himself to her for just as long. He’d been the first to violate every part of her body and the first to make her cum and when she had her first wet dream, it was of him. It wasn’t normal, but it was for her and she couldn’t stop it.
Of course, complications had arisen when she missed a period. Her uncle had never used protection, had taught her to love the white, to taste it, to never waste it. He loved filming her senior body, between his legs, tongue out, showing him the white. In her, on her, but then, she’d missed her period. And a story had to be crafted fast. Samantha wanted to tell her mom, about how much she loved him, or that someone had raped her. She didn’t understand that through the manipulation, grooming, gaslighting, and control made the first a lie and the second the truth. He didn’t want her to be raped, he wanted her to be dirty.
So he made her memorize a story. A story about a party, of so many boys she didn’t know who was the father. Because she was a very stupid girl who let multiple frat guys fuck her. He made her touch herself all through it, to fixate in her mind. Because she had to be dirty, no tragedy for her, all her fault because she was just a stupid needy girl. And when she came to that plan, it simply proved it.
And now, now she was on his lap, waiting for TV time. He whispered in her ear the discussions her mom and him had. About how scandalous it would be for her to be around here, eighteen and already pregnant. How everyone would talk. And he had a suggestion. She could move in with him to his summer house. Until things were done, until the baby was delivered, abandoned at the orphanage. Her mom had liked that plan so very much. Simply a gap year before college. She was at a loss of what to do with her wild child. And so, Samantha would move in with him, so pale and white, so trim, her full chest growing larger with milk, and would be his.
As young women like her smiled or cried at men on the TV, he touched her pink folds, parting them, noting how slick she already was. Always was. She didn’t seem to understand most ladies weren’t wet most of the time. Weren’t always dripping, obsessing at being touched, barely making it through school because their thoughts were of other things, grinding their legs in class. As the women on the screen moaned or grunted, looking up at their Daddies or other men, as he spread her cheeks, pressing his cock against her ass, he whispered more of the plan. Of the writings she would leave in her diary here. That she would leave in his place to the south. Of men online, that she would leave for, disappearing forever. She was an adult, the police wouldn’t care.
That wouldn’t happen of course. His summer home had a nice full basement, even a hidden room. Once things calmed down she would live there. And then, distraught over it all, in another year or two, they’d move one day out west. Start anew, a special family. She cried a bit, feeling loved, having no idea what the word meant, cumming even harder than those on the screen did. Burning in her ass as he shoved deep, pinching her fat nipples, cupping her firm breasts, rubbing that swelling belly. Then done, she slid down and cleaned him, and he smiled. On the screen was another young woman just like her, doing almost the same thing. Both groomed, lost, living only for their lap games.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A victim wouldn't cum''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/dafl7fumt1i81.gif">
The statement is a lie of course. There are so many reasons why your body would do that. Would betray you so. Chief among them, self preservation and to reduce damage. There is zero reason to feel guilty of you're assaulted and you cum. Zero.
And yet, you'll never believe it. No matter how many times it is reinforced, no matter what studies and accounts you read, you'll never fully accept it as fact, if you even accept it at all. There is only one reason you came. On some level, you wanted it. Deserved it. Because you're fucking broken.
No pill, no therapy will remove that thought no matter how hard you try. No action will stop the nightmares that leave you soaked. No drug to stop you from touching yourself as you cry and re-live it once again. Nothing will stop the compulsion to find others like you, to read their stories. So you know you're not alone. A sisterhood of broken cunts. And to find more men, to weak to stop the cycle. Not wanting to. Needing history to repeat again.
The drugs and therapy keep you sane enough to keep jumping off that cliff. But that's it. The only real medication is them. Waiting to hurt you again. Free you, if only for a week, a day, a hour. Free you to be what you not see yourself as. Not the victim. No, never again the victim.
Because a victim wouldn't cum.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The realization''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/eqsqcakne7i81.gif">
It hits you hard when you realize it. The things you've done. The sinking feeling as you cross another line, lose another limit. It gets harder and harder to pretend you're human. That you're a good and decent person. That you deserve respect. That your aren't a sick thing enabling even sicker men.
And worse, is the awareness. You can't stop. You won't stop. Most of you doesn't want to stop. Just a junkie, an addict. What you just did was horrible. But it's not the bottom. Not the worse. You've already came to worse. Soon you'll do it yourself. Soon you'll help others do it. There is no low to low.
Just a candle, burning fast, your humanity melting away. Your body slowly being overwhelmed with pain and use. Weaker, stupider, simply less after every encounter. Your sense of self fading away. And you can't stop. You won't stop.
They let you dance along the edge of the cliff. You know they will push you off soon. Past the point of no return.
And that realization? It makes you only wetter.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''An unexpected rape - Edited''
Sara knocked on the door nervously. It was her first time dog-sitting in any way for a stranger. They were local sure, but it was still something she hadn’t done before. She brushed her hair out of her face and knocked again. Then she noticed, taped on the door where the screen door would hide it, an envelope. It had her name on it so she opened it up. Inside was a note, a key, and a wad of cash. She took the money and key into her purse, then opened the note.
“Dear Sara,
I apologize greatly about not being here to great you and introduce you to Rex, but don’t worry, he’s a total pussycat despite his size. He just needs to be fed twice a day, taken for walks after if weather permits, or let out back if the weather is bad. Other than that, he’s very well behaved. I put in an extra hundred over our agreed price for all this trouble. Again, thank you so much for checking on him and making sure he is doing OK. Hope to meet you when I get back!”Sara put away the note and confirmed that he had indeed paid her another hundred bucks. Putting it all up, she took the key and entered the house. She was shocked Rex wasn’t already around there, but no one greeted her. She called his name a few times and eventually he came in, looking at her. Thickly built for his size, he simply appraised her. She knelt, offering her hand and Rex checked her out. He went around her, inspecting her, but quickly trusted her once she gave him a snack. He bounded out of the room and she got up. She checked the house out, being nosy, but not too nosy. Then she got out his food and walked with him afterwards. After that she locked up and headed out for the day. She had shopping to do, as well as get ready for a date with her boyfriend. She changed to some nice heels, a blouse, and a short loose skirt. After their date, she’d take care of Rex.
She had a good night, she’d been seeing Alan for a while. He took her dancing, she had some to drink, and later, some good if clumsy sex in his car. His roommate was home as was hers, so they decided on the park, the back seat, sweating and fogging up the window. She was on the pill and trusted him, so when he grunted, soaked, horny, she whispered in his ear for him to cum in her. That alone was enough to send him over. She felt his heat and though she came close, she couldn’t cum. It just was too uncomfortable and hot in the car. They cuddled and let the car air out some and then he dropped her back at her car. She then headed back to take care of Rex. She was halfway there before she even realized that she’d left her panties in Alan’s car.
Sara pulled up and parked, getting out the key and letting herself in. Rex was happy to see her. She enjoyed the joy in his face, almost twirling around in childlike joy. He nosed at her unexpectedly and she shooed him away. He must be starving or ready to go out if he’s that excited she thought. She got his food ready, but he kept nosing at her. She waved him away and he came back with a ball. She humored the excited guy, throwing it down the hall. He chased it down and brought it back to her. She laughed, threw it again and he tried to catch it mid air. Instead he knocked it under the couch. He tried hard to reach the ball under their, but couldn’t get it.
“Here big guy,” she said laughing. “Let me get that for you.” She walked over to the couch, bending over, finding she couldn’t reach it either. She grabbed her phone, face to the floor, turning on the light, looking for it. She was glad no one else but them was there, as her skirt was not made for being in this position she thought as she reached out, touching the ball and pushing it back a bit.
“God dammit,” she muttered, reaching deeper, when everything went wrong. The first was the tongue that lapped at her and she realized why. Rex could, hell, anyone could probably have smelled the sex on her. And then, as she screamed and yelped, his weight was on her. She was terrified, trying to get up, while the excited male thrust wildly at her. She couldn’t believe it, screamed and yelled at him to stop, and cried as he roughly scratched at blouse and sides. And then, she was almost free, had almost got away from him, when he cock found purchase.
At that moment, for a brief second, Sara thought of the chain of events that allowed this. Forgetting her panties, hot clumsy car sex, wearing a short skirt to entice her guy. If she’d simply worn pants, she thought, before she started screaming.
It was nothing like what she’d done before. Not that she’d even been forced. Never been humiliated. Rex tore into her with enthusiasm. His weight, his hot breath made her want to vomit as he licked at her cheek. She could feel every thrust, rutting in her, pumping into her like a bitch. She sobbed hysterically as her mind tried to deny the reality of what was happening. He gripped at her hips and pumped as she shook under him. If she had focused her thoughts, she probably could have gotten away. But the depravity, of being used like a cheap animal, put her in shock as she was used. She clung the leg of the couch, crying, as she was pumped into again and again. He was leaking so much precum she could feel it running down her legs, puddling between her knees on the hardwood. Drip, drip, drip. She thought nothing, nothing could be worse this this.
That was what she thought and then she learned how wrong she was.
It built up in her slowly at first. Maybe it was because of sex with Alan. With not getting off from his fucking. Maybe it was a coping mechanism. Whatever the cause was, it didn’t matter. She felt the warmth building inside her, screamed again and again “No! GOD NO!”, but that didn’t stop Rex nor did it stop her body. As he jack-hammered in her, leaking far too much of his precum, it built up. Slowly, deep inside her. First her legs began to tremble. To shudder. Shaking violently. Her voice was lost as her eyes bulged. A fingernail broke as she clawed the wood floor so hard she left scratches on it. And then, a part of her exploded in warmth, riding a wave of unwanted pleasure. As another part of her died. A part that would hate herself for the rest of her life. Rex didn’t notice or care, but after that, there was no struggle, no fight. She just cried, fresh juices of hers joining his between her legs, a dirty puddle of shame.
And even then, she was wrong about the worst being over.
She had thought she had gone numb. Just riding out the storm. He’d be done soon and she could drink or drug herself into oblivion and pray she never remembered it. Instead, she felt a new pain, like he was pushing inside her more somehow, spreading her. It took a moment for her to realize as the pain only grew more intense. Fresh tears ran down her face that Rex humiliated her even more by lapping them up. She clawed the floor more, another nail chipping, as her insides burned, overfilled by the heavy male on top of her. And then, more shame, as the sudden rush of heat pushed her over again. She spasmed, then went limp, face on the cold floor, crying. She felt empty. Broken. Rex slowly moved, getting over her. And yet, they were still connected. Fresh humiliation at being bound to him.
Every now and then, he’d move, dragging her unwillingly with him as the pain of trying to stay in place was too much. She just felt hollowed out, empty. In her mind, so many of her thoughts of herself had turned to ash. Nothing. And when, some fifteen minutes later he pulled free, his cum gushing out. When he licked her soaked cunt, lapping her juices and cum, she let him. She didn’t move for several minutes, finally standing up while he ate. The money she tossed on the floor from her purse, the key, left them there as the bills soaked up the mess on the floor. She left there, never to return.
When she got home, she turned the heat so high she scalded herself, screaming, holding her injured sex as she cried balled up in the shower until it ran cold. Shivering she crawled in bed. She stayed there for two days, her sleep broken by fitful dreams that she didn’t want. When Alan tried to check on her, she threw him out, screaming at him that she never wanted to see him again. She stayed inside except for work, often crying.
A year later, she ventured out. She’d lost some weight, slimmer, a bit more pale. She touched herself until she was soaked, then smeared her fingers along her neck, behind her ears. She dressed in a longer skirt, but she didn’t wear any panties. Then she headed out until she found the place, heading inside. The nice people at the desk asked her many questions about the type of companion she was looking for and she told them, if not the reason why.
That she was ready to start dating again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The cycle continues - Edited''
She smiled down at the strong, full figure of her little woman. No so little anymore at twenty, no longer simply her kid but a full grown and beautiful adult.. She was fully flowered, mature, yet still so innocent. How was she ever her age herself? And now a mom to such a perfect teen. No, she was an adult fully now. No longer a teen in any manner. Angela leaned down and kissed Sara’s cheek, lightly stroking her hair. She knew her daughter was awake, only pretending to be asleep. It was a game almost. Sara still sometimes pretended she didn’t want her touches, her kisses, but Angela knew the truth. A few light grazes, a slow massage of her firm ass cheeks, another kiss, lower down. Angela smiled as her daughters large nipple stiffened as she licked it. That’s all it took anymore. Then, sliding her hand down her daughter’s belly, she parted her legs. Already wet, just like mom. Always wet.
She knew her daughter still struggled sometimes, accepting who she was. That sometimes she felt “wrong”. Angela herself vaguely remembered those thoughts, so long ago herself. But it was rougher for her. Angrier. Her father just took and took. Angela made sure Sara didn’t know that. Guilt perhaps, but pleasure, so much pleasure. She remembered the first time her daughter had looked up at her, laughing as white spurted on her. She laughed, cleaning and stroking, such a perfect daughter. Such a beautiful eighteenth birthday party that had been. Special lap times had followed, touching her gently until she shuddered. Napping nude together as a family, nothing sexual, just bonding in a new and special way.
Of course, those who weren’t like her couldn’t understand. Didn’t understand the level of love she had for her daughter. She wasn’t hurting her. She was protecting her, teaching her, showing her a level of love few dared. Everything they’d done had been consensual and with another adult. And as her daughter started college, she’d struggled with that difference. Always at the start of play, but soon, after a few touches, kisses, she was eager, needy, desperate to please. And she did. Whether with her expert fingers, probing, exploring wet holes or pumping hard cocks, she knew what she was doing. Or under or riding a man, bucking, shuddering. Guilt before sometimes, guilt after, but during? During her daughter shined.
Even now, her initial pretend sleep, her initial resistance. Gone. Angela slide another finger in her daughter’s cunt, pumping them in slowly, her thumb gently rubbing her soft nub. She smiled as Sara moaned, legs tensing up, as she leaned down and told her daughter she loved her. Sara, wild eyed, told her mom she loved her too and they kissed. Society wouldn’t understand. They would use words like abuse, groomed, molested, rape. But as her daughter kissed her, none of those were true to her. Angela well knew that things were more complicated than that. Maybe it wasn’t right or proper, but it was more complicated. Her tongue swirled with hers as she held her tighter as they rolled in bed. And then, unbidden, her daughter broke the kiss, sliding down. Her soft full lips kissed Angela’s breasts, then suckled at her nipple as her deft fingers tweaked the other. Then sliding down her belly, Angela parted her legs, as the young teen, no, full adult now, spread her mother’s lips, her tongue exploring. Angela moaned, raising her hips, as she was eaten out by Sara. Eagerly, in fact. So eagerly she didn’t hear her father come up behind her.
Angela watched as her father, towering over the both of them, grabbed his daughter’s curvy hips and adjusted her. Sara didn’t even stop, she licking almost desperately. Then her dad pushed in and she did stop in, her nails digging in Angela’s legs as she grunted.
“God Daddy, God, hard, I love you hard, I love Mommy, God,” she said. Almost wild, bucking against her father as she fingered Angela. Angela grabbed her daughter’s head, pushing it down, enjoying the jerky movement of her tongue that followed every thrust. Holding Sara’s head tight against her own needy cunt, she enjoyed how her daughter’s fingers tightened on her skin, the soft mewing sounds she made. Quivering, bucking, squirting in her mouth and so proud at her eagerness to lap it all up, juices dripping from her chin. God she loved her daughter so.
Sated somewhat, she watched her young girl, today nineteen, as her husband took Sara from behind. Strong, firm, but not rough. The right amount of hardness, thrusting deep, but to please, not to hurt. Sara quivered, shaking as she screamed to Daddy and then to God, going limp on top of her mother. Then, soon after, her husband finished in their young girl as they all laid in bed, cuddling. She saw the guilt a bit come back to Sara, especially when her father kissed her. But then Angela saw the eagerness, the love, as he told her what a good girl she was. She frenched her father then, a long, loving kiss. Angela slid down, between her legs, parting them, cleaning her daughter as her daughter cleaned her father. Then they spooned, from largest to smallest, cuddling. If her daughter felt any guilt, if she shed a single tear, uncomfortable, well, one day that will be gone fully too. And then, like her, only the eagerness will ever remain, always being good, and always, forever wet.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Never clean again''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/8lgw9enimsj81.gif">
She sat in the shower, the room thick with steam, as near scalding water poured over her naked body. Her normally pale skin was bright pink, almost glowing, as heat rained down on her. She sobbed clutching her legs, oblivious to it all however, lost in her own swirling thoughts and the ever maddening buzzing of her phone on the sink. As if to punish her, it buzzed several times in a row, accompanied by dings of the messenger app.
The images of the night before wouldn’t leave her mind, nor would what she had seen on her phone. She had always been a good girl, faithful, playful perhaps but never dirty. She had had only one boyfriend in High School and while they had fooled around, she had never slept with him. It was old fashioned perhaps but in her mind, that was a gift to give her husband, or at least someone she thought could someday be her husband.
She had been so excited the night before, her first college party. She had worn a pretty dress, nothing to skimpy but she did expect or hope to turn some heads. Moving to the city, starting her degree, all this had been her first real taste of freedom and the real world, outside the bubble and safety net of her small town. She had headed out with friends, ready to tick off another first.
The party had been rowdier than she had expected when she got there, but it wasn’t too bad. A couple girls were drunk and acting out, flashing themselves and such, but she ignored them. She took a beer one of the frat guys gave her, dancing with her friends and eventually some of the guys as everyone wandered off or paired up with someone they found interesting. After a couple beers, she had started to feel woozy, but the guys were great, two of them helping her to the couch. They had sat her down, sitting on both sides of her. Things quickly got fuzzy from there. She remembered kissing them, or them kissing her. Soft touches, whimpering, pushing weakly against them. Legs parted, hands warm on her thighs. She remembered whispering please. She meant please stop, but they didn’t. Wet fingers touched her face, and then blackness.
Flashes, stairs, going up or down, she didn’t know. Held, walked through a crowd of people. Then a cool room, slumping to an empty bed. She couldn’t move, sounds and lights a blur, barely feeling the coolness as panties were pulled to the floor. More flashes, blinding and confusing her, as her knees were spread, she tried to whimper no. Eyes fluttering to blackness, then sharp pain bringing her briefly to reality. Someone, wearing a mask, thrusting in her. She tried to cry, too weak, too numb, arms pushing then growing limp, slumping. She didn’t feel the first gush of cum in her, nor the third or the fifth. Nothing but black and confusion.
And then, agony, as a knife was shoved in her. She could barely breathe, face in a pillow, unable to push herself up. They kept stabbing her with the knife, a searing agony in her ass. No pain in her life could compare to it as someone thrust against her again and again. They held her lap, more flashes, grunting and sobbing. Then she felt the pulse inside her, pulling out. Not a knife, the smell as he shoved her mouth on her told her the truth. She gagged, throwing up, only to have her face rubbed in it. They laughed and she slipped back into nothingness.
The worst was when she woke to the cheering. Face still down, ass up high, constant flashes in the dark. She didn’t know what was going on, but someone was licking her eagerly, she wanted to pull away but she had no energy, no strength, she could only cry and moan, shuddering as she came as a tongue slobbered all over her sex. Then panting, heavy panting was all she heard as her mind retreated once again.
She woke, the next morning, between two guys, both sleeping as well. She sat up, every inch of her body screaming in pain. Blood was matted to her crotch, her thighs black and blue, teeth marks on her chest. She crawled out of bed, falling to the floor. She reeked, smelling something foul, clumped in her hair. She whimpered, grabbing her tattered dress, stained, pulling it on and leaving. She rushed to her apartment as quickly as she could, barely able to breathe. She was numb, yet a ball of pain.
Her phone buzzed a dozen times as she drove, ignoring it. She got in, a few glances from neighbors at her walk of shame. She felt violated to her very core. Everything she was had been stolen, or so she thought. Her phone buzzed again and she looked at it. Hundreds of texts, messages, and pictures greeted her. Videos. Men she didn’t know, abusing her, using her. She threw up as she watched them defile her drunk body. And then, the worst video, texted in multiple ways from multiple people, of a dog, lapping at her as everyone cheered on. “She’s cumming” someone screamed and she went cold. She stripped, dropping her clothes as she sat down the phone on the sink, turning the water on hot, noticing nothing as white and red and brown and yellow ran down the drain as filth was washed off her body.
She sat there, lost in her thoughts, feeling not the scalding water, nor the cold as the hot ran out, oblivious to it all, except the ringing phone, and the memories. She was now the most popular girl at college and she would never be clean again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Forever gone''
She trembled as his finger trailed along her cheek. His touch was soft, gentle, warm. It was also a threat. An assertion of control. He was only polite because it suited him, she knew. The second she got out of line, said the wrong word, he'd make her scream again.
And the worst was that she knew she was wet. Knew he could smell her. It has taken time but he'd made a cunt of her. Wrested all control of her body from her first. He made her cry, cum, sob, and beg for more. And then, he'd started on her mind. That took longer. He took her name from her. Her hair. Her clothes. Her home.
And now, as soon as the basement door opened, like Pavlov's dogs, her cunt grew soaked. Now, he stroked the short buzz of hair he'd given her back. Like the t-shirts he let her wear. The breasts were still cut out, of course. Dignity would never be given back to her.
And yet, despite taking everything from her, erasing her from the world, she needed him. Not just for food and drink. Not even from loneliness. No, on some level she knew if she was returned to the world she'd go insane. He actually threatened her with it once. Opened the door, pushed her, told her to leave. Instead she pleaded with him to let her eat his ass, be his urinal. To hit her. Anything but that.
Now, his fingers slid along her mouth. She sucked his thumb as his other hand rubbed her belly. Swollen and beautiful, she was ready to give him yet another part of herself. After all, why wouldn't she do that. She loved him now. Her captor. The father of her child. Her rapist. Her father. Her 18th birthday gift was to be forever lost, to learn the depths of his cruelty. Her entire world ten feet by ten. Home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''They watched her''
They watched her, hungry. Some saw a person, some prey, some a little girl, some a bimbo. Some just a victim, a thing to hunt down and destroy. But all of them saw her. They knew that made her tremble, made her wet and eager. Her appetites out of her control and they wanted to feed her so bad. Some would leave her sated, perhaps even begging for more. Some perhaps would drag her to the edge of the cliff, pounding away as she teetered on the abyss. A select few would finish with her and shove her off, waiting for her to hit below.
And all those fates, they knew made her wet. Whether she was broken, sick, damaged goods, groomed or conditioned, she wanted it all. They knew that. And they all wanted to give it to her. Every one of them wanting to take a part and make it their own, to mark her, to break her, to ruin her or end her. Everyone wanted to see the crazy in her eyes, to taste the fear and need, to see the gray and either banish it or drown her forever in it.
So many of them want to hurt her. They want to touch her soft white skin, pale, slap it until it’s red. They want to grab her hair, jerking her about until her roots are almost torn out. Slaps on every inch of her. Her fat tits, her ass, her belly. So many on her thighs and cunt. Beautifully red. The more cruel ones would focus on her hands and feet. Loving the way she hobbled about.
But that’s just for the tamer ones. Some want more and know she wants more too. Unable, incapable of saying stop. So they don’t slap her, they curl their hands into fists. To make her pretty, to make her scream. Some would hit her fragile spots. Make her fingers and toes barely work. Some would give her cunt the prettiest of purples, swollen until it was closed. Her breasts lumpy, black and blue, her belly red, bent over, retching. And some, some would make her beautiful, dash crimson on her face, her eyes unfocused, stumbling, confused. Better with black eyes.
Of course, not all of them wanted that. Some just wanted her to be as disgusting on the outside as she was on the inside. They would fill her belly with drinks or piss, food, then squeeze her guts, mash them, hit her gut till she got sick. Ramming their fingers in her mouth, gagging her on their hands or cocks, until she threw up all over herself. Punish her for being fat, not good enough, making her throw up on their manhood and her tits and face and hair until she was purged, pretty and thin again.
Others didn’t want fluids going out of her. They only wanted them going in. Most only wanted her to drink gold, day and night. A walking, breathing urinal to be voided in as needed. Sometimes in her ass or cunt, but almost always in her mouth. Her belly pregnant with piss, swollen, tied up in a men’s room, reeking like the toilet she is. Even when not being a toilet, her Mountain Dew bottle would lie, containing their cold fluids, always with her. If she got a bit sick, she deserved it but no respite from the other porcelain device, the only difference being one was warm to use, the other cold.
Some would want to see her used, by Baxter’s, Copper’s, Max’s, Rocky’s, and Dukes. On all fours, rutted like the sub human bitch she is, mounted again and again, devoid of love by human hands. Runny white leaking from her gaped out holes, being filled again and again, drooling their love onto the floor, kept in a crate where she belongs. But not only there. Many want to see more and more, for those are too small. Larger beautiful black and brown males, literally stallions. Stretching her jaw until it wants to break, battering her cervix while barely in, filling up her guts, rearranging them, her body never the same after. Or maybe, a dark few men, want to see more, to see her impaled on massive cocks, shaking, torn apart on the inside, one last beautiful gift to humanity.
But most, most want to strip her of her humanity. To break her down, piece by piece, until she was blank, nothing. Some would leave her like that, a thing, an it. Some would build her back, put the pieces back together, to make her better. Better for them mostly, though some would make her better for herself as well. But most would make her better for them. Pretty, obedient, a good pet who would do anything they asked. It wouldn’t be easy of course, reprogramming her, fixing her flaws and wrong headed thoughts. Some would enjoy her sobs as she completely broke down as her blonde hair fell to the floor, shaved off her head. Almost all would deny her a name, other than Pet or Cunt or It. Sammie no more, only people deserved names like that and it would never be a person again, had never really been a person, just a cunt playing pretend.
Stripped of clothes, treated like the stupid flesh it was, taught harshly again and again that it was a thing existing only for them. That part wouldn’t be hard at all. They knew what buttons to push, the near psychotic need for approval and validation. No punch could ever hurt her as much as you could simply be refusing to call her a “good girl”. Simple denial of praise would break her down so much that when it was finally given, there would be no act she wouldn’t do to hear those words. No limit to her depravity as long as she was given that drug above all others. For that, she would gladly become an it. They’d barely have to lift a finger if they did it right. A breathing toy, to play with until it broke.
And so they watched, with baited breath, every day for another morsel. Perhaps a bit of personal information accidentally leaked. An unedited photo briefly posted. Another fictional story that rang true just a bit too much, felt a bit too real. Or another slice of her depraved reality as she tried to juggle all her selves. They watched all of that. Some cheered for her. Some wanted to see her fail. Some wanted her to be safer than she was while others wanted to see her self destruction. The gray, the spiral, the neediness, the craving for validation and acceptance. No matter what things she did, what drugs she snorted, what pain she felt or how many times she came, she’d always need that approval, their approval. And so she fed the men watching, and hoped, in return they would feed her, in way or another.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''He lied''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/sva4bywn29m81.gif">
He had lied. Months of time online spent talking to him, secret conversations on the phone, none of it had been real. None of it.
She cried softly under his size as he pumped in and out of her. Her special gift for him, because she loved him. Except he had never existed. None of it had ever been real.
It has felt so early on. A nurturing ear, kindly speaking to her. He never treated her like she was stupid, always like an equal. He asked her opinions on everything, praised her, never once pressured her. Every time their relationship has escalated, it had been her choice. Her idea. At least it had felt that way.
Every word had been just right, to make her open up more. Giving him her voice, sharing her body through pics and videos. Her face. And he lapped it up and told her what a good girl she was. That it was dangerous but he valued her gift.
But it had been a lie. When they had met, at his place, she'd seen so many pics of him, was ready to meet him in the flesh. To give her gift, saved so long, to him and only him. And when the door had opened, she'd been so confused, she'd froze, until he grabbed her arm and pulled her in.
He looked nothing like the photos. Not just older, but a completely different person. Huge, fat, disgusting hands had groped her, slapped her. When she struggled, he'd bounced her head off the wall and let her fall. As she sobbed in confusion, he'd grabbed her leg and dragged her to the living room.
It was a mess, the whole house was. It stank of stale smoke and beer. He jerked her up to her knees and shoved his cock at her. When she tried to resist he punched her, crimson leaking out her nose as she sobbed more. She opened her mouth and took the cock in. He clearly hasn't cleaned or washed his cock properly in a long time as she almost threw up immediately. Somehow she managed to control herself for a few minutes then lost it as she tasted some crud just under his head.
When she threw up on him, he slapped her repeatedly and called her a whore. Then he stripped off her skirt. She hated herself in that moment. Nauseous, a bit concussed, her clothes a mess as he positioned her on the couch. She wept silently as the obese man pumped into her painfully. She'd protected it so long, he was to be the one, and instead of being given it was being taken by a lie. His weight crushed her as she realized a video camera was recording her rape. Her deflowering.
It didn't even last long, she never even got wet. At least not until he spurted in her. Then he left her there, basically in shock. He returned with a handful of pills. She looked at him and he only said it would be best if she didn't remember the next parts. But she remembered some. The start. The agony as he took her ass. The slaps and punches. After a kick to the head it was blank.
Until she woke to blinding light a few days later, in the hospital. She'd been found dumped in a park, raped and abuse by bums they said. Broken nose, arm, two ribs. She'd never have kids, something long and sharp had impaled her womb. He had stolen her innocence, her gift, her motherhood. All by a lie.
She didn't tell the police how it happened. Never went to the counselor or therapist they wanted her to. Just recovered in silence, alone at home. She bought a gun, bided her time. And when she was healed, physically at least, she sought him out again. He smiled when she appeared at the door, clearly now damaged goods. The insanity in her eyes. She'd been ruined forever. At least, he smiled until she pulled out the gun. She didn't know if she could kill him. She wanted to. Even as part of her wished he'd finished the job and killed her instead.
"Why?" was all she asked.
"Because you were always a ruined cunt. Always. The difference is, now you know it." He then crossed his arms and stared at her. "Either shoot me you stupid piece of shit or do what you were born to do,' he told her.
She trembled only once, crying, hand on the gun aimed at his face. He was right. Shoot or just admit she was a whore. She took a long, deep breath and looked at him. The choice was simple after all...
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''The cycle continues''
She smiled down at the slim, lithe figure of her little girl. No so little anymore at thirteen, a beautiful budding flower becoming a woman. She seemed so small and frail. How was she ever her age herself? And now a mom to such a perfect child. No, teenager. A child no more. Angela leaned down and kissed Sara’s cheek, lightly stroking her hair. She knew her daughter was awake, only pretending to be asleep. It was a game almost. Sara still sometimes pretended she didn’t want her touches, her kisses, but Angela knew the truth. A few light grazes, a slow massage of her soft ass cheeks, another kiss, lower down. Angela smiled as her daughters nipple stiffened as she licked it. That’s all it took anymore. Then, sliding her hand down her child’s belly, she parted her legs. Already wet, just like mom. Always wet.
She knew her daughter still struggled sometimes, accepting who she was. That sometimes she felt “wrong”. Angela herself vaguely remembered those thoughts, so long ago herself. But it was rougher for her. Angrier. Her father just took and took. Angela made sure Sara didn’t know that. Guilt perhaps, but pleasure, so much pleasure. She remembered the first time her daughter had looked up at her, laughing as white spurted on her. She giggled, cleaning and stroking, such a perfect daughter. Special lap times, touching her gently until she shuddered. Napping nude together as a family, nothing sexual, just bonding.
Of course, those who weren’t like her couldn’t understand. Didn’t understand the level of love she had for her daughter. She wasn’t hurting her. She was protecting her, teaching her, showing her a level of love few dared. And as her daughter got older, she’d struggled with that difference. Always at the start of play, but soon, after a few touches, kisses, she was eager, needy, desperate to please. And she did. Whether with her smaller fingers, probing, exploring wet holes or pumping hard cocks, she was expert. Or under or riding a man, bucking, shuddering. Guilt before sometimes, guilt after, but during? During her daughter shined.
Even now, her initial pretend sleep, her initial resistance. Gone. Angela slide another finger in her daughter’s cunt, pumping them in slowly, her thumb gently rubbing her soft nub. She smiled as Sara moaned, legs tensing up, as she leaned down and told her daughter she loved her. Sara, wild eyed, told her mom she loved her too and they kissed. Society wouldn’t understand. They would use words like abuse, groomed, molested, rape. But as her young daughter kissed her, none of those were true to her. Angela well knew that things were more complicated than that. Maybe it wasn’t right or proper, but it was more complicated. Her tongue swirled with hers as she held her tighter as they rolled in bed. And then, unbidden, her daughter broke the kiss, sliding down. Her young soft lips kissed Angela’s breasts, then suckled at her nipple as her deft fingers tweaked the other. Then sliding down her belly, Angela parted her legs, as the young girl, no, young woman now, spread her mother’s lips, her tongue exploring. Angela moaned, raising her hips, as she was eaten out by Sara. Eagerly, in fact. So eagerly she didn’t hear her father come up behind her.
Angela watched as her father, towering over the both of them, grabbed his daughter’s small hips and adjusted her. Sara didn’t even stop, she licking almost desperately. Then her dad pushed in and she did stop in, her nails digging in Angela’s legs as she grunted.
“God Daddy, God, hard, I love you hard, I love Mommy, God,” she said. Almost wild, bucking against her father as she fingered Angela. Angela grabbed her daughter’s head, pushing it down, enjoying the jerky movement of her tongue that followed every thrust. Holding Sara’s head tight against her own needy cunt, she enjoyed how her daughter’s fingers tightened on her skin, the soft mewing sounds she made. Quivering, bucking, squirting in her young mouth and so proud at her eagerness to lap it all up, juices dripping from her young chin. God she loved her daughter so.
Sated somewhat, she watched her young girl, today a teen, as her husband took Sara from behind. Strong, firm, but not rough. The right amount of hardness, thrusting deep, but to please, not to hurt. Sara quivered, shaking as she screamed to Daddy and then to God, going limp on top of her mother. Then, soon after, her husband finished in their young girl as they all laid in bed, cuddling. She saw the guilt a bit come back to Sara, especially when her father kissed her. But then Angela saw the eagerness, the love, as he told her what a good girl she was. She frenched her father then, a long, loving kiss. Angela slid down, between her legs, parting them, cleaning her daughter as her daughter cleaned her father. Then they spooned, from largest to smallest, cuddling. If her daughter felt any guilt, if she shed a single tear, uncomfortable, well, one day that will be gone fully too. And then, like her, only the eagerness will ever remain, always being good, and always, forever wet.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]'' Living only for their lap games''
Samantha sat on her uncle’s lap, trembling. A mix of fear, excitement, disgust, and want coursed through her slim thirteen year old body. He parted her thin legs as his hands ran over her smooth but growing belly. Thoughts ran through her mind, she understood on some level it was wrong. Wrong to be here, wrong to be wet, wrong for him to be hard. She’d never had a chance, however. He’d seen to that. Her mom worked oh so hard, slaving away to make sure she had a good life. And so, he so kindly had offered to help. Helping her for years, and helping himself to her for just as long. Silly belly raspberries that slid to inappropriate places. Massages that kneaded aching muscles and then other locations. He’d been the first to violate every part of her body and the first to make her cum and when she had her first wet dream, it was of him. It wasn’t normal, but it was for her and she couldn’t stop it.
Of course, complications had arisen when she not only had her first periods, but when they stopped soon after. Her uncle had never used protection, had taught her to love the white, to taste it, to never waste it. Videos existed that would rightly put him away for life, a smiling child between his legs, looking up, mouth full of cream. In her, on her, but then, she’d missed her period. And a story had to be crafted fast. Samantha wanted to tell her mom, about how much she loved him, or that someone had raped her. She didn’t understand that years of manipulation, grooming, gaslighting, and control made the first a lie and the second the truth. He didn’t want her to be raped, he wanted her to be dirty.
So he made her memorize a story. A story about a party, of so many boys she didn’t know who was the father. Because she was a very stupid girl who let multiple high school boys fuck her. He made her touch herself all through it, to fixate in her mind. Because she had to be dirty, no tragedy for her, all her fault because she was just a stupid needy girl. And when she came to that plan, it simply proved it.
And now, now she was on his lap, waiting for special TV time. He whispered in her ear the discussions her mom and him had. About how scandalous it would be for her to be around here, barely thirteen and pregnant. How everyone would talk. And he had a suggestion. She could move in with him to his summer house. Until things were done, until the baby was delivered, abandoned at the orphanage. Her mom had liked that plan so very much. She was at a loss of what to do with her wild child. And so, Samantha would move in with him, so pale and white, so slim, tiny buds growing larger with milk, and would be his.
As girls like her smiled or cried at men on the TV, he touched her soft pink folds, parting them, noting how slick she already was. Always was. She didn’t seem to understand most girls weren’t wet most of the time. Weren’t always dripping, obsessing at being touched, barely making it through school because their thoughts were of other things, grinding their legs in class. As the girls on the screen giggled, looking up at their daddies or other men, as he spread her cheeks, pressing his cock against her ass, he whispered more of the plan. Of the writings she would leave in her diary here. That she would leave in his place to the south. Of men online, that she would run away to, disappearing forever.
That wouldn’t happen of course. His summer home had a nice full basement, even a hidden room. Once things calmed down she would live there. And then, distraught over it all, in another year or two, they’d move one day out west. Start anew, a special family. She cried a bit, feeling loved, having no idea what the word meant, cumming even harder than those on the screen did. Burning in her ass as he shoved deep, pinching her nipples, cupping her still tiny breasts, rubbing that swelling belly. Then done, she slid down and cleaned him, and he smiled. On the screen was another girl just like her, doing almost the same thing. Both groomed, lost, living only for their lap games.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Waiting for him''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/u962440wgeg81.gif">
Allison quickly entered her bedroom and locked the door. She was already pulling down her panties, the smell of her young sex in the air. She was soaked. 13 and soaked, desperate to log on and see him. Most other girls her age were thinking about starting high school, their boyfriends or girlfriends, or dreading the end of summer. Not Allison. She only had thoughts for her Daddy.
It had started innocent enough. Just a young girl exploring online. A click here, a video there, teasing or chatting online on random cams. Never really showing anything, just getting exciting enough to head to the shower and play with the shower head, hot water dancing along her lips. Or perhaps on the bed, slim legs parted, touching the barely there peach fuzz, parting her lips, moaning to the fantasies.
Even then, it wasn’t all that often. Just a lark. Until him.
The second she heard his voice, the authority in it, the certainty, her stomach tingled. It was weird because he treated her with respect and yet made her feel cheap. He treated her like a woman and made her feel small. He made her feel loved like a daughter, and yet a lover as well. The dichotomy made her stomach swirl, her head dizzy, confused, but so, so excited.
When he asked her to do something, it felt like he had ordered her to do it. And at first, she had sometimes resisted. He never punished her for it, a frown perhaps, then followed by a smile, and praise for knowing what she wanted. He always praised her, no matter what. That mix of pride, love, acceptance, helped her try more and more, until she would even ask him to try that which was previously rejected.
And now, now she never even had panties on when she logged on. She no longer hid her face. Instead, she parted her soft legs, her hand slowly teasing her clit, a stain already forming on the chair. She wouldn’t cum, not until he told her so. Her nipples were hard under her t-shirt. She wasn’t to be fully nude until he told her either. So she waited, just touching enough to keep her ready, the need to cum and him the only thing on her mind.
He always made her wait, sometimes just 30 seconds, sometimes 15 minutes, but he never logged on time. She knew it was on purpose, he wanted to make sure she would be there, touching, shaking, needing him. She knew that and didn’t care. She didn’t understand some of the other things he did. Why he sent her certain stories, some that scared her, some that excited her. Why he had her watch little girls cartoons even when alone, sucking her thumb as she went to sleep.
And the videos. At first so normal. Some rough, many just of happy submissives and slaves. But slowly, so slowly, the girls got younger, until they were her age, or even more innocent. Slimmer, giggling girls, with not Daddies but actual Dads. All of them so happy, bonding, as she sucked her thumb, watching them. Cumming, always, until she no longer felt icky watching them. Instead, she drooled, anticipating the next thing he sent her. Girls like her with pregnant bellies, swollen and happy.
He taught her to love every inch of her body and how. Her small budding breasts, her small mouth, how to use her thighs in public to tease herself. And her soft pink sex and ass, craving to explore them more, with him, needing the reality and not just her fingers and toothbrushes and hairbrush handles.
She didn’t know about the Trojans in the videos he sent to her. That gave her access to everything on her computer. She didn’t know he had found where she lived, when her parents were gone. She didn’t know she would soon have a very different life. That she would be on the news. But if she had, she wouldn’t have been scared. She’d just run, stripping off her panties, waiting for him to log on and come get her.
[[Go to Start->Start]]
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]''Daddy's "Friends"''
<img src="https://cdn012.bdsmlr.com/uploads/photos/2020/04/328966/bdsmlr-328966-38Ceg38814.gif">
She didn’t know the name of the name walking into the room, a bulging obese man whose eyes were undressing her. She bit her lip, frowning, trying to force a smile on her face that she never felt. Yet another of her daddy’s “friends”. Another debt she would have to pay, another meal she was buying with her body. Emily fought to not recoil as he stroked her face, cupping her chest, little more than nubs. Of course, that was why he was here, the appeal of her ruined youth.
She had once been a happy child, in a different time, before her mom passed away. She always had known her dad looked at her in ways that made her uncomfortable. How he often made her sit on his lap, a strange hardness poking at her soft bottom. How he always managed to walk in on her taking a bath or using the bathroom. Looking back, she also noticed that her underwear were often stained, sometimes had woke with a wet belly and a gown shoved up. But nothing more than that, just arguments between her parents, fights that got out of hand. She went to school, played and had fun. Emily had been happy.
And then after the car crash, in the days and weeks after, when her dad asked her to sleep with him, that he felt alone, she did. She felt that emptiness as well without her mom and for once, she felt safe in her father’s arms. Sometimes he grinded against her in his sleep, pawed at her chest, but if she asked him if he was awake, he’d say nothing. She thought nothing of it, helping with the cleaning and cooking, trying to feel normal again.
She never would.
He began having her watch special videos with him, on his lap. His hands sliding up her waist and belly as his fingers teased her chest, scared, shaking, as young girls did things that they had no business doing. He stroked her hair, pinching her, telling her all good girls who loved their daddies did such things. Her stomach tightened, instinctively knowing the lie, but did nothing. He was all she had and despite it all, loved him. When he parted her small thighs, touching her delicate folds, she cried. The worst of the violation was how good it felt. How could you feel warm and sick to your stomach at the same time. She cried harder as he spread her legs wider on his lap, finger sliding inside her. He probed her that way, pushing against her occasionally, as girls moaned on the TV. As he was rubbing her butt, she felt a sudden warmth, as he shook under her. He fell asleep as the video played on, while Emily showered, scrubbing her butt raw in a useless attempt to feel clean.
Things escalated from there, her dad pushing her head down into his lap, telling her to emulate the girls or porn stars on the screen, usually gentle, sometimes rough. She missed a week of school when he gave her a black eye, drunk, shoving her head down so hard she threw up on him. Some teachers noticed after she had the “flu” that she seemed more quiet and reserved. And on her birthday, finally a teen, he took all that she had left. Grunting on top of her not long after giving her a birthday cake, a pretty dress, and a new phone. He told her she was a woman now, and she looked at the blood stained sheets after, wishing she had been in the car with her mom.
It wasn’t all bad, she would admit to no one. Some times it felt so good her body exploded against her wishes, though those times were rare. She was more his wife than daughter but they settled into a routine that while not ideal, she could live with. He had her on birth control, and sometimes she even still loved him, his weight pressed against her small frame, kissing her. She would close her eyes and see some other man, who loved her, pleased her and if she came then, so be it. Her father would always ruin the moments after, calling her a whore, saying he knew she was one. And perhaps she was. He saw to that.
It happened first with his dealer. He was short, but he needed his nose candy. He saw how the man leered at Emily and simply smiled. He told her to go to her room and change into her nightgown. She did but was surprised when the man followed her in shortly. He touched her face, telling her that her dad had told him what a slut she was. Her eyes watered, but she didn’t cry as he pushed her strap down. He smiled at her nubs, his thumb circling them, before pushing her jaw down with his other hand. The pill melted on her tongue as he stripped, pushing her on her bed. He parted her, pushing in and she grunted. His sweat dripped in her face as he fucked her increasingly numb body, slowly feeling disjointed and disconnected. She still felt his warmth as he shuddered, pulling out of her. He took dozens of pics, especially of the cream leaking from her, then left.
Later, her dad came in, flipping him over. He told her how proud he was of his little whore as she barely felt cold jelly smeared on her ass, his finger probing. She was barely there as he raped her ass, taking something from her that she couldn’t imagine possible, fucking her soul as he tore her ass. Later, she would feel it as she used the bathroom, red swirling in the toilet. But that was then. Before she had broke, not giving up, but giving in. She drank with him, did lines, even craved molly and the multiple men who usually came after it. She didn’t need school anymore, just the haze of men, drugs, as her father whored her out.
She looked back up at the newest customer, wearing the empty smile, eyes dead, as she stroked the man leering down at her, on her knees on the bed, pumping his cock with both her small hands. He moaned, telling her what a good whore she was and felt warmth between her legs. She hoped he hit her, maybe she’d push him to do so, for a second of life. He pushed her dress down around her waist, taking pictures with his phone. She smiled and felt him stiffen as she kissed his cock. When he started to tense, she slowed down, wanting to enjoy it some at least, mounting him, tiny as he held her waist, lowering herself on his cock. She winced wonderfully as he thrust into her cervix, hurting her. She smiled honestly as she rode him, rubbing her clit to help her cum before he finished. One more painful thrust in her and he did as well. He took some more pictures and left some money on her nightstand. Some tipped her like that. She rolled the twenty and went to her bathroom, savoring the burn in in nose as she washed herself off with a towel and peed.
Then, renewed, she waited for the next “friend” to come. And maybe, to briefly, feel alive.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Porcelain''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/4xuf2hsajt571.jpg">
They always start out innocent, the best ones. So fragile, so vulnerable, beautiful porcelain ready to be stained and shattered. Pure. That purity is important. Anyone can take a damaged and abused girl and churn out a vulgar slut, that’s not art. No, the art is taking something delicate and turning it into something dirty, needy, but still delicate. Still soft, with wide eyes, as they do even the most depraved of acts.
That’s how all the men saw her. Delicate. Cute, never sexy. The girl next door, ready to start college and yet, somehow still untainted. That’s what made it fun, what made it a challenge. Not that it was impossible or anything. She was desperate, for attention, for validation, for a father figure in her life. She had never been abused, but hers was a lonely life. A life ripe for a man, or men, to insert themselves into.
Loneliness drove her online. She avoided the darker areas of the internet, the mean ones, the violent ones, but the “kind” men, she was drawn to them. She hated calling them Daddy, it make her stomach twist, and she was oh so uncomfortable with the words they used for her. Babygirl, little one, and the ones that called her daughter were the worst. She would cry softly sometimes after, touching herself, ashamed in the bathroom.
Why did their words have to make her feel so wanted and loved?
She should have quit, focused on finishing the school year, but she would come home to the empty house and she had worked so hard in her classes and all she wanted to hear was words of praise. So she would load up the websites, find those rooms, and wait for the words.
And the Daddy’s were generous. One taught her how to safely set up a PO Box, he had no intention of stalking her, told her to double check everything he said. He was sincere. He just wanted to give her something. So she did as he asked. When she got the box from the post office, bringing it to her empty home, her heart thundered in her chest. She opened it and cried.
Inside the box was another box, not simple cardboard but pink, with glitter and bows. A handwritten letter made her break down. Her “Daddy” told her how proud he was of her work, her studying, and that she was the bestest girl ever. That praise was punch to her gut and she read the letter 3 more times before putting it down. Wiping her tears, her hands trembling she opened the box. On top of more boxes was an expensive webcam. A note on it simply said she was worth it. She set it aside, opening the first box. In it was the teddy bear he’d mentioned. It was so soft, and she quivered, crying again as she held it against her chest. He’d told her it was important to have a stuffy, a security blanket against the world. For the first time in a long time, as she held it tightly against her, she felt loved.
Finally getting her breathing under control, she wiped her face again, opening another box. In it was makeup, lip gloss, pink of course. Then clothes, all variations of pink, soft, sexy. Most seemed a size too small for her. A note gave her instructions of the pink top with the soft white fluff on top. She stripped down, putting it on. It was tight, too tight almost but once on, felt so slimming. A collar there with a note on it, asking her to never put it on, unless she wants it. That collars are special, and should only be worn if they are ready to make a commitment. Other things, toys, a pacifier. They made her feel anxious, nervous, happy, and scared all at once.
She got online and talked to him. When she blushed when she used the pacifier, he praised her so much. When he got her to film herself touching herself, exposing every part of her body to him, he told her she was the perfect babygirl. He invited others to watch her and she drowned in their attention. For the first time in her life, she felt valued and loved. Her grades suffered a bit, as she dove to the computer when she got home, often rushing to the shower, aching, sweaty, smelling of orgasms before her mom came home. Every time her phone dinged her heart jumped. Yes, the things they had her do were degrading, or sometimes even hurt a bit, but she would cum so hard.
Then came the day, heart racing, that she put on that first top, and nothing else. On the messaging app, she gave her real number and waited for her Daddy. Her heart was about to explode when he asked why she had done that. That doing things like that was risky and she should know better. He was right, but she didn’t care anymore.
She took a picture, just her, her stuffy, his favorite top for her, and the collar. Nothing else. Shaved clean just like he wanted. She followed that up with her address and told him she was ready. She wanted to go where she was loved. Where she could always be his little girl. She trembled, touching herself, when the phone dinged.
“I’ll see you soon babygirl, ” was all it said. She cried happily, holding her stuff, grabbing her paci, as she turned on the webcam and rubbed herself until she came, ready to go to her new home.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''An unexpected rape''
Sara knocked on the door nervously. It was her first time dog-sitting in any way for a stranger. They were local sure, but it was still something she hadn’t done before. She brushed her hair out of her face and knocked again. Then she noticed, taped on the door where the screen door would hide it, an envelope. It had her name on it so she opened it up. Inside was a note, a key, and a wad of cash. She took the money and key into her purse, then opened the note.
“Dear Sara,
I apologize greatly about not being here to great you and introduce you to Rex, but don’t worry, he’s a total pussycat despite his size. He just needs to be fed twice a day, taken for walks after if weather permits, or let out back if the weather is bad. Other than that, he’s very well behaved. I put in an extra hundred over our agreed price for all this trouble. Again, thank you so much for checking on him and making sure he is doing OK. Hope to meet you when I get back!”
Sara put away the note and confirmed that he had indeed paid her another hundred bucks. Putting it all up, she took the key and entered the house. She was shocked Rex wasn’t already around there, but no one greeted her. She called his name a few times and eventually he came in, looking at her. Thickly built even for a Rottweiler, he simply appraised her. She knelt, offering her hand and Rex checked her out. He went around her, inspecting her, but quickly trusted her once she gave him a treat. He bounded out of the room and she got up. She checked the house out, being nosy, but not too nosy. Then she got out his food and walked with him afterwards. After that she locked up and headed out for the day. She had shopping to do, as well as get ready for a date with her boyfriend. She changed to some nice heels, a blouse, and a short loose skirt. After their date, she’d take care of Rex.
She had a good night, she’d been seeing Alan for a while. He took her dancing, she had some to drink, and later, some good if clumsy sex in his car. His roommate was home as was hers, so they decided on the park, the back seat, sweating and fogging up the window. She was on the pill and trusted him, so when he grunted, soaked, horny, she whispered in his ear for him to cum in her. That alone was enough to send him over. She felt his heat and though she came close, she couldn’t cum. It just was too uncomfortable and hot in the car. They cuddled and let the car air out some and then he dropped her back at her car. She then headed back to take care of Rex. She was halfway there before she even realized that she’d left her panties in Alan’s car.
Sara pulled up and parked, getting out the key and letting herself in. Rex was happy to see her. She laughed at how excited he was, almost twirling around in childlike joy. He nosed at her unexpectedly and she shooed him away. He must be starving or ready to go out if he’s that excited she thought. She got his food ready, but he kept nosing at her crotch. She waved him away and he came back with a ball. She humored the excited dog, throwing it down the hall. He chased it down and brought it back to her. She laughed, threw it again and he tried to catch it mid air. Instead he knocked it under the couch. He tried hard to reach the ball under their, but couldn’t get it.
“Here big guy,” she said laughing. “Let me get that for you.” She walked over to the couch, bending over, finding she couldn’t reach it either. She grabbed her phone, face to the floor, turning on the light, looking for it. She was glad no one else but them was there, as her skirt was not made for being in this position she thought as she reached out, touching the ball and pushing it back a bit.
“God dammit,” she muttered, reaching deeper, when everything went wrong. The first was the long hot tongue that lapped at her and she realized why. Rex could, hell, anyone could probably have smelled the sex on her. And then, as she screamed and yelped, his weight was on her. She was terrified, trying to get up, while the excited Rott thrust wildly at her. She couldn’t believe it, screamed and yelled at him to stop, and cried as his nails roughly scratched at her blouse and sides. And then, she was almost free, had almost got away from him, when he cock found purchase.
At that moment, for a brief second, Sara thought of the chain of events that allowed this. Forgetting her panties, hot clumsy car sex, wearing a short skirt to entice her guy. If she’d simply worn pants, she thought, before she started screaming.
It was nothing like what she’d done before. Not that she’d even been forced. Never been humiliated. Rex tore into her with enthusiasm. His weight, his hot breath made her want to vomit as he licked at her cheek. She could feel every thrust, the dog rutting in her, pumping into her like a bitch. She sobbed hysterically as her mind tried to deny the reality of what was happening. He gripped at her hips, claws scratching her as he pumped as she shook under him. If she had focused her thoughts, she probably could have gotten away. But the depravity, of being used like a cheap animal, put her in shock as she was used. She clung the leg of the couch, crying, as she was pumped into again and again. He was leaking so much precum she could feel it running down her legs, puddling between her knees on the hardwood. Drip, drip, drip. She thought nothing, nothing could be worse this this.
That was what she thought and then she learned how wrong she was.
It built up in her slowly at first. Maybe it was because of sex with Alan. With not getting off from his fucking. Maybe it was a coping mechanism. Whatever the cause was, it didn’t matter. She felt the warmth building inside her, screamed again and again “No! GOD NO!”, but that didn’t stop Rex nor did it stop her body. As he jack-hammered in her, leaking far too much of his precum, it built up. Slowly, deep inside her. First her legs began to tremble. To shudder. Shaking violently. Her voice was lost as her eyes bulged. A fingernail broke as she clawed the wood floor so hard she left scratches on it. And then, a part of her exploded in warmth, riding a wave of unwanted pleasure. As another part of her died as she came from a dog. A part that would hate herself for the rest of her life. Rex didn’t notice or care, but after that, there was no struggle, no fight. She just cried, fresh juices of hers joining his between her legs, a dirty puddle of shame.
And even then, she was wrong about the worst being over.
She had thought she had gone numb. Just riding out the storm. He’d be done soon and she could drink or drug herself into oblivion and pray she never remembered it. Instead, she felt a new pain, like he was pushing inside her more somehow, spreading her. It took a moment for her to realize she was being knotted as the pain only grew more intense. Fresh tears ran down her face as the dog humiliated her even more by lapping them up. She clawed the floor more, another nail chipping, as her insides burned, overfilled by the heavy Rott on top of her. And then, more shame, as the sudden rush of heat pushed her over again. She spasmed, then went limp, face on the cold floor, crying. She felt empty. Broken. Rex slowly moved, getting off of her. And yet, they were still connected. Fresh humiliation as she was tied to him.
Every now and then, he’d move, dragging her unwillingly with him as the pain of trying to stay in place was too much. The large knot held her to him, bonding in a way she never wanted to be. She just felt hollowed out, empty. In her mind, so many of her thoughts of herself had turned to ash. Nothing. And when, some fifteen minutes later he pulled free, his cum gushing out. When he licked her soaked cunt, lapping her juices and cum, she let him. She didn’t move for several minutes, finally standing up while he ate. The money she tossed on the floor from her purse, the key, left them there as the bills soaked up the mess on the floor. She left there, never to return.
When she got home, she turned the heat so high she scalded herself, screaming, holding her injured sex as she cried balled up in the shower until it ran cold. Shivering she crawled in bed. She stayed there for two days, her sleep broken by fitful dreams that she didn’t want. When Alan tried to check on her, she threw him out, screaming at him that she never wanted to see him again. She stayed inside except for work, often crying.
A year later, she ventured out. She’d lost some weight, slimmer, a bit more pale. She touched herself until she was soaked, then smeared her fingers along her neck, behind her ears. She dressed in a longer skirt, but she didn’t wear any panties. Then she headed out until she found the place, heading inside the dog pound. The nice people at the desk asked her many questions about the breed of dog she was looking for and she told them a Rottweiler, but not the reason why.
That she was ready to start dating again.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''I was gonna be a star - Edited''
I always wanted to be a star. To be famous. I don’t know if that was something I wanted or something my mom wanted me to want, but the result was the same. Modeling gigs, singing lessons, dancing lessons, competitions. I did them all. The lights and faces all on me, the applause, it was intoxicating before I knew what that word meant. I just knew I craved attention, needed it. It was the only time I ever felt real or alive. To be ordinary was to swim in an ocean of gray.
Of course, being a young and attractive girl that thrived on attention, I learned a bit about men earlier than most. The lingering hugs, the leering stares, the hidden glances at my slim figure, my slim lines. Despite being really too busy to have any relationships or date, I knew what it was like for an older man to hug me, the bulge in his pants pressing against my belly. The lust in their eyes, the “accidental” touches. It was par for course. I knew some girls who had it worse. We all did. Some seemed to visit the coach after a session and they’d come out quiet, crying softly. But then, despite not doing as well, they’d get a first spot or top billing. We didn’t say anything. That was how everything worked.
I was spared that, growing up, but my mom,she wanted my stardom as much, if not more than I did. Coaches, agents, they visited our house a lot. She went on dates with people who might be able to help. I grew up listening to her sounds in the bedroom, just to give me an edge. I didn’t always understand, but on some level I knew. And sometimes, well, she’d let them touch, nothing too graphic, just lingering long enough to be inappropriate. Shared or let them take pictures of me in my nightgown, or less. Not naked, but near enough. I sat on enough laps to learn what was going on as they stroked my back or rested their hand on my ass. It was the “price” to get ahead.
But I never did, not enough, not early on anyway. I made decent money but nothing special, nothing to justify all the hard work. Not till I neared graduation, having turned 18 only a month before, when an agent spotted me while shopping of all things. Not even trying to work at all and that’s when my opportunity came. She talked to me, told me of what they could bring, what they could offer me, if I just signed the dotted line. Even if I was hesitant, my mom wouldn’t let me pass up the chance. College, normalcy, they all could wait until later, this was my “moment” she declared. I had to take it. So I did.
It went well at first, they had us come in, had me exhaust myself dancing and singing to evaluate me, dress up over a dozen times in different clothes. Long fancy dresses, short skirts, almost naked to barely showing skin. They took hundreds of photos, casual to seductive to slutty, the agent watching, licking his lips the entire time. I felt dirty as he watched, always commenting on my slim form, how young I looked. Every opportunity he could he made sure to pat my butt to tell me I was doing a good job.
Then, near the end of the day, I was in a halter top that barely covered me, a short skirt and panties that left me exposed if I moved much at all, that we were all sitting down. I was soaked in sweat, tired, but glowing as this was the biggest chance I’d ever had. They weren’t talking about a commercial appearance on local TV, but a full on music tour. Not as the lead of course, but as an opening act for an group they’d just hired on. No one world famous but still, I’d be traveling around the country, getting recognition along with heavy social media saturation. Mom did most of the talking. She’d done that before. Her job was to talk, mine was to sit there and be pretty. So I crossed my legs and nodded, noticing his hands graze her legs, her fake laugh at every joke of his. I figured she’d disappear to his office or send me home while they talked “business”. They got up while I drank some water, watching them from a distance. They grew animated, as he waved a finger at her, then pointed at me. It grew silent for only a moment and then they talked some more and he walked off to his office.
Mom came over to me, all smiles as she fussed with my hair, stroking my cheek. Then she sat down and told me that she’d wait for me in the car. That he needed a bit of convincing to seal the deal and that I had to be a good girl. She asked me if I understood and I did. I wish I didn’t but she gripped my hands hard and told me to do what I had to do. And with that, my mom sent me off to the office to be a whore.
It’s different, when you’re passive. Letting them glare or touch, you just have to keep the smile on. Doesn’t even have to be sincere, they don’t care. This… this made my stomach churn as I walked to the office, knocking on the door before entering.
He was sitting on the edge of his desk, sipping brandy or whiskey or something. I came in and he walked over to the door, turning the bolt, locking us in. He smiled as he turned on music with his phone, then walked over to me. I was short, barely 5’1” and he towered over me. He walked around me, his fingertips trailing along my body. Then he sat in his chair and looked at me.
“Do you want to be a star?” he asked. I nodded, too nervous to speak and he said prove it. He unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock, stroking it, eyes locked on mine. I walked over, uncertain and scared, my heart racing. When I stood before him he grabbed my hand and put it on his cock, the heat intense, I could feel his pulse. I had given a clumsy handy before at a party and started to do the same when he pushed down on my shoulders, parting his legs. I knelt and felt his hand slide to the back of my head, shoving me down. I resisted for a second and he pulled harder, so I relented. And for only the second time in my life, I had a cock in my mouth.
I was trying to lick the sides, pumping him with my hand, but he wasn’t wanting that. He shoved down harder and just started thrusting while jerking my head up and down almost violently. I was gagging, choking instantly, drooling all over the place. I gripped his legs and he grabbed an arm and twisted it so bad I cried.
“Don’t fucking do that.” he yelled. Then he stroked my face, my tears and pulled up his camera. “You want to be a star right?” Then I heard pictures being taken as I nodded yes. Then he put his camera down and resumed throat fucking me. I tried to take it, I really did, but it wasn’t long before my body revolted against the abuse. I jerked away and vomited in the trash can, heaving. When I looked up, he was smiling, filming it on his camera. Then he told me to smile. I did, more flashes.
He then pulled up my top, looking at my small B’s, perky, nipples hard, as he pulled off the halter top and took more shots as I started crying. That just made him smile more as he jerked my hand to his cock, making me stroke it. Then he pulled down my skirt, the sheer pink panties they had given me. He made me spread myself, taking more pictures. I was sobbing by then, as he touched me,sliding his hand along my hairless slit.
“Are you really hairless?” he asked, touching me, making me tremble.
“N….no. My mom makes me shave there,” I said, embarrassed, red eyed. Then he pushed his fingers in me slowly, filming himself, then he stopped, pulling them out and licking them.
“You’re a virgin?” he asked. I nodded meekly, laughing. “Well, I wouldn’t want to ruin that,” was all he said before flipping me over on the desk. I felt him massage my ass, which felt nice, then part it, teasing it. I sobbed as he grabbed my hips, begging him now to stop. I felt something cold smeared on me after he opened a drawer.
“Do you want to be a star?” was what he asked. I didn’t. I didn’t want none of it, it was my mom’s dream, I just wanted to be normal. I wanted to quit.
“…...yes…..” was all I muttered. I felt pressure and then I screamed as he turned up the music, pushing inside my guts. I felt like I was getting torn apart and while he started slow, soon he was slamming into my ass. I just collapsed like a rag doll on his desk, sobbing hysterically as he reamed my ass, taking it’s virginity. If anything, my occasional screams encouraged him, he’d pull out slowly, then slam in again. Apparently I made a bit of a mess, which made him angry, slapping my ass a dozen times, but he didn’t stop. Then he stiffened suddenly as warmth filled my guts. I laid under his body as he breathed hard, before pulling out of me, wet farts escaping my body. I couldn’t move. Everything hurt. He walked over and grabbed a towel, wiping his cock off. Then, he pulled me off and shoved my head down.
I didn’t even taste anything as I cleaned it off, as he told me to clean him up. I was numb to the world, just going through the motions. Later, on the drive home, I’d realize what the taste in my mouth was, but now, I was a numb automaton. He took more pics, then had me wipe up the mess on the floor. I asked if I could shower but he told me no. And to take those nasty towels with me. I put on my clothes, took the stained towels, and limped towards the door. As I did, I heard him tell me I was gonna be a star. He promised.
I made it to the parking lot slowly, my guts feeling busted, every step making my ass burn. I sat down and started sobbing as my mom told me she was proud of me for being a good girl. She stroked my cheek and drove off as I tasted the shit in my mouth.
I was gonna be a star.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Maybe one day I'll forgive you''
<img src="https://cdn012.bdsmlr.com/uploads/photos/2020/05/328966/bdsmlr-328966-l7JFZseFG5.jpg">
She didn’t know how long she had been in the hotel room, what day it was, the hour, none of it. The only thing that she knew was pain, in every part of her body. And thirst and hunger, the only diet she had during her time here had been a steady one of piss and cum. Mostly cum. Her arms were numb, tied up above the booth, barely able to tell flashes were going off through the blindfold they had put on her. Her legs splayed. She didn’t try to keep her legs together anymore, they hit her for that. Instead, her raw sex gaped, dripping. 10 men? 20? She didn’t know. Nothing mattered, she was spent, ruined. All because she had cheated on her fiance.
She hadn’t meant to, she hadn’t planned to do it. It had been an impulse, buzzing after dancing with friends celebrating a promotion. An older man had danced with her, and she had felt electric. He was bold, touching her, his eyes daring her to stop him. She hadn’t. He had groped her on the dance floor, pushing her to a corner, fingering her in the open, her soaked panties shoved to the side. Then, for the first time ever, she’d let a stranger fuck her bareback in an alley, pumping her against a dirty trash bin, cumming on his cock. He’d left her a 50, shaking there, realization of what she had done hitting her as cum dripped down her legs.
The guilt had gotten to her over the next week. She originally hadn’t wanted to admit to her soon to be husband what she had done, but the stain on her dress where the man had wiped his cock on her afterwards, and the stain on the seat of her car where his cum had dripped haunted her. She had finally broke down in tears, admitting the entire affair, including the shameful bit about the money he’d paid her, thinking her a common whore. He had said nothing for the longest time, staring down as she cried, telling him to yell at her, hate her, just say something. He never did. He slapped her once so hard she fell to the floor and walked out as she clung to his leg, begging him to stay. He pulled away and had left her, crying alone.
That had been two weeks ago. No communication other than the wedding called off, everything done and finished. It was over. She’d gotten drunk, hating how she had thrown it all away, but the worst thing had been the lack of closure. Not once had he talked to her, not once had he spoken a word. Everything came from friends and former friends, she hadn’t even seen him since that night. And so, when he had texted her, asking her to come to a hotel, she had, eagerly. Even if he was just going to yell at her, tell her he never wanted to see her again, it would be worth it for the closure. She wouldn’t even complain if he slapped her again. She had deserved it. And if there was a chance for forgiveness, well she was willing to do whatever it took to make it work. He deserved that if he gave her the chance.
She had put on his favorite dress, his favorite lipstick, a dark shade of red, and headed out. She arrived at the hotel, hoping he wasn’t living there. It was run down and pretty out of the way, but she figured he didn’t want friends or family finding out before he told them if he was going to take her back. She straightened her dress, heading to the room he’d texted her. She started to knock, but he opened the door before she could, and waved her inside. She frowned at his intense glare, bubbling with anger. Cold. She figured he was going to leave her for good once he vented. She understood.
As soon as he shut the door, she started to speak and apologize once again but a hard slap stunned her. She looked down at the floor, whimpering that she was sorry when he slapped her again. She was scared, but she’d betrayed him. She looked up, really saw into his eyes, and finally felt afraid.
She never saw the punch, just a blur as he hit her right in the mouth, sending her back to the wall. She’d never been punched before by anyone and the first thing she thought was that it strangely didn’t hurt. She was confused, she couldn’t focus but the slaps had hurt more. And then, her head started pounding, the pain in her split lip hit, the dull ache of impact coursed through her. The slaps had surged her with adrenaline. The punch, the opposite, she already felt tired and weak, sapped. She whimpered at his feet, apologizing. He didn’t accept it.
They’d always had fairly vanilla sex, which was probably part of the reason she’d let the older man take her. His boldness had excited her. But her ex, he clearly didn’t want anything vanilla. She screamed as he tore at her dress, shoving her face down as her ripped it apart. If it had been in good times, she would have welcomed the intensity and passion from him. Now though, he was a demon possessed. She whimpered as he grabbed her panties, pulling them up into her sex before ripping them off. The same with her bra, the fabric tearing at her soft breasts. The only thing, when he was finished, was her stockings. He left them on her.
“I’m sorry,” she whimpered, trying to cover herself. Each time she tried he slapped her, harder and harder. Her lip was bleeding, her cheeks were red, eyes wet. Finally, she left her arms by her side as he looked at her that way.
“No, not yet. But you will be,” he threatened. Then, he kicked her onto her side, pulling her up on the knees. She didn’t fight, her spirit broken or so she had thought. She was prepared to be raped by her former fiance, but she was wrong. She realized that the second she felt him pushing at her ass.
“God, god no! Stop! Stop! SGMGHNNNNNNNNNN,” she screamed, at least until he grabbed her head and slammed it into the floor, then he took her hips and drove into her, ramming with all his strength. It actually hurt him some as well, but nothing like the pain it was causing her as he tore up her guts. Normally he had a lot of stamina, but with how tight her bleeding ass was and how worked up he was, he barely lasted a couple minutes. Minutes that felt like hours to her. When he was done, he shuddered up her shitter, filling it with his cum. He stood up, watching her curl into a ball as he picked up his phone, taking photographs.
“The fun's just starting whore,” he said as he punched away at his phone, posting pics on multiple forums, the address, before writing on her chest that she would always be a whore. He tied her up in there, blindfolding her. The message was clear online, she was into being raped by strangers, they could do anything they wanted to her that wouldn’t cause her permanent damage. He didn’t want her dead, except on the inside, how she had made him. When the first man timidly entered the room he smiled and turned on the camera he had in there. His cock hardened as the man grabbed her head, making her suck him before fucking her pussy. Bareback, just like the whore that she was. No condoms were to be allowed. Either by STD or pregnancy, she was going to be ruined.
When he came in the next morning into the room, she was hanging limply, used to exhaustion. She reeked of piss, both strangers and hers, her hair was matted with cum. He found her strangely beautiful as he took off the blindfold and spit on her. She barely reacted as he hooked the camera to the TV, and started streaming her the nights events. All told 14 men had used her, fucking her face, pissing on and in her, slapping her around, choking her and fucking her. She couldn’t even feel her arms anymore. Her nose and mouth had dried blood on them. She flinched when he started to slap her, then knelt by her as he freed her arms.
“You’re ruined. If you say anything, I’ll make sure everyone in town sees that video. Do you understand?” he asked. When she nodded, he jerks off her blindfold. Her eyes were dull, defeated. He untied her arms and shoved her on the floor.
“Spread that whore ass again and I want you to cry. And next week we’ll do this again. And again. And maybe one day I’ll forgive you,” he said, smiling as she whimpered, spreading her ass, coated in dried blood. She screamed and cried as he fucked it, slapping at her. She took it and knew deep down, she’d be here next week. After all, she deserved it.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Dangerous''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/4aopa5do1d151.gif">
The dangerous ones aren’t the brutes, the fat and muscled dullards that grab you and slap you around. Not really. You can see them a mile away, they’re predictable, quick to anger, mini-hulk’s in all their fury. They can be fun to bait for, to tease, to taunt. They’ll hurt you, maybe even badly. They always leave bruises and sometimes bloody you, maybe even break a bone if crazy enough. But they aren’t really dangerous, just bottled fun, pain, orgasms, and blood. A quick snack during a dry period, for when you are dead inside and have to remember you are alive, no matter the cost.
No, those are the ones that are the easiest to recover from, beautiful bruises fade, yellowing to nothing. Split lips that are so delicious to run your tongue along heal, allowing you a return to normalcy. It was just some asshole, you can pretend, that’s all. A one off in a weak moment, nothing more. They aren’t dangerous. The ones that are dangerous are the ones that made you, molded you, broke you and rebuilt you to their liking. Any thug can beat you, but the dangerous ones are the ones who fuck your soul to oblivion, slice your self worth into tatters, feeding the scraps to you. They make you doubt every word, every thought you have, until you think you are stupid. They make you believe your only worth is between your legs, and even make you crave the abuse. Leading you down the darkest alleys of your life, never to return whole again.
Those are the dangerous ones.
Peter was my dangerous one, handsome at 6 feet, a slick talker. If you hung around with him long enough, you might notice he was full of shit, but in the moment, he made everyone drunk with his words and charm. Just turning 40, he had a full head of hair and unlike so many at that age, kept his body fit. Not overcompensating, not soft, just toned to perfection. Easy on the eyes, with a commanding voice that made you want to obey him without thought. The kind of man every woman with a daddy issue gravitates towards if their dad wasn’t a drunk. I was hooked on him immediately.
I was 19 at the time, fresh out of small town USA, ready to take on the world. My family had always been poor and I hadn’t been able to afford college, but I got a decent job in the city and moved in with a friend who had moved there the year before. I was short and slim, 5’2, 100 lbs wet, with some nice B cups and long brown hair. And at the start, things were going well. I had had a few rough experiences, a few parties that had gotten out of control, some asshole boyfriends, but I had survived all that. I knew guys could get rough, especially if drunk. I knew the signs and avoided those. Sometimes I missed the roughness though, the rush of adrenaline. It always left me feeling guilty, shamed that I had those thoughts. But overall, things were going good.
When I met Peter, who also lived in the apartment complex, it was lust at first sight. He almost immediately charmed the pants right off me, and not long after literally did so as well. He was mature, smart, and was funny in a teasing way. Sometimes it felt a bit mean, but then he’d grin his grin and well, I was just being sensitive you know. When he asked me out, I almost told him no. In fact, I did say no, but he just kept explaining to me why I should. He was so much older than me, but I did find him attractive. We went out to a nice place and he looked sharp all dressed up. I was in my best dress, but I frowned when he said he thought I was going to dress up for him. He told me if I wasn’t going to put any effort, why was he buying me dinner. I felt confused, angry, and ashamed. I whispered that I didn’t have any money and then, the charmer was back. He held my chin and apologized for being a boorish ass, and that if things hit off between us, he’d take me shopping. He spared no expense that night and kept feeding me drinks until I could barely walk.
I don’t remember much that first night, him walking me back to his car. I remember his hand on my thigh, sliding up it, as I weakly tried to push it away. I remember us parking, him kissing me. My seat being lowered as his weight pressed on me. I felt his hands pull up my dress, parting my legs as he clumsily fucked me, pushing into me. He called me a whore as I pushed at him, muttering no. And then, it was over, wet between my legs, him driving us back to the apartment. I don’t even remember going to my room, just black until the morning.
When I woke, I wasn’t even sure it had happened, I checked myself, but I couldn’t find my panties. Otherwise I felt fine other than hung over. I showered, confused about the night, chewing my lip until it was time to head to work. When I got home, he was there, waiting for me. I told him that he shouldn’t have done what he did last night and asked him what happened to my panties. And you know what, he laughed at me. He was confused as fuck because I had came onto him, begging him to fuck me. That I even had given him my panties as a memento and he felt embarrassed about accepting them. He told me I should have had more respect for myself. Then he frowned and apologized. The fault was his really. He said he was sorry, and hugged me. I told him it was ok, that I was sorry. I wasn’t even sure why, but I shouldn’t have put him in that position right? And thus, it all started.
We dated for a bit. I drank too much, would throw myself at him, but I rarely remembered it that way. He even showed a video of me, saying fuck me, just a short clip. I thought we had been talking, him telling me to say something but I had just been confused. I was confused a lot. He told me I shouldn’t feel stupid, it was just cause I was from the country. Before him, I had really never felt stupid. I always did around him though, he was so smart. He’d chuckle and pat my head, telling me not to burn a brain cell thinking to hard. At least I was pretty. He reminded me of that all the time. I might not be the sharpest tool in the shed but I was pretty. He liked showing me off, making guys jealous. He liked buying me dresses as well, short tight numbers. The first time I complained, he got so upset. I was being ungrateful, and I guess I was. He was being so nice buying me things and here I was, being a bitch. He was upset the whole way back and I asked him if I could do anything to make it up. He told me to give him a blowjob and when I hesitated, he got even madder. So I did.
I unzipped him, nervous as cars drove by. He told me to get on my knees in my seat and I did. I kissed his cock, then took it in my mouth. It was nice and warm, with a bit of a musk to it. He told me I was a good girl for doing that and I felt happier than I had in a while. He twirled my hair in his hand, telling me to relax, as he shoved my head down, gagging me. He let up a second to pull at my dress, pulling it up, then shoved my head down again harder. My eyes were watering, I was drooling hard, barely able to breathe through my runny nose. I tried to lift my head and he just pushed down harder, jerking my head up and down ruthlessly. My legs were twitching and I heard another car honk it’s horn and I just cried around his cock, my face a mess as he pumped into my throat, fucking it raw. He spurted, heat sliding to my stomach before letting me go as I cried and sobbed. And then, he told me I was amazing and that he loved me. Here he was, just raping my throat and showing my ass and pussy to passing cars and the only thing I had heard was that he loved me. I smiled, shaking, heart hammering as I cried some more. He held me close, stroking my hair all the way back.
Of course, it didn’t stop there. If he wanted sex but I was on my period or not in the mood, I was being selfish. I mean, he did take me out all the time and bought me stuff, even helped me with my rent. So, even though I felt bloated, I laid down a towel and let him mount me. It actually helped a bit with my cramps and he roughly fucked me. He told me he knew I was a slut, fucking him on the rag, laughing at me. I just blushed as he bit my tits and choked me. Then, he spurted in me and pulling out. I screamed as he grabbed my hair, shoving my head down. I didn’t want to do that I screamed and he said he was tired of me being a fucking tease all the time, wearing those short dresses but not doing anything with him. What the fuck was he supposed to think. Crying I said he bought those but he just slapped me and called me an idiot. Of course he bought them, I had begged him for them because they made me feel sexy. Jesus, he was tired of me treating him like shit he said. Maybe it wasn’t working out. That triggered me and the next thing I knew, I was sucking his cock, covered in red, as he said that was so nasty. He didn’t tell me to stop and the coppery taste was nasty. But after a long blowjob, he stroked my head and said that was a good girl.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''Origins and formative events of Badsammie''
[[The Truth->The Truth]]
[[How I started online->How I started online]]
[[Nighttime in the glow of the laptop (M/f, online, masturbation, self abuse, manipulaiton, grooming)->Nighttime in the glow of the laptop]]
[[My rape Adjacent Origin->My rape Adjacent Origin]]
[[How I became a piss slut->How I became a piss slut]]
[[Cunt was my name->Cunt was my name]]
[[Girls and their toys!->Girls and their toys!]]
[[I got wrecked in my second CNC!->I got wrecked in my second CNC!]]
[[Emotionally and physically wrecked this week->Emotionally and physically wrecked this week]]
[[On all fours - my lowest moment->On all fours - my lowest moment]]
[[I'm finally off Klonopin!->I'm finally off Klonopin!]]
[[Made beautiful->Made beautiful]]
[[Big changes are coming!->Big changes are coming!]]
[[I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!->I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!]]
[[Weekend update - no sex, just depression.->Weekend update - no sex, just depression.]]
[[Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals->Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals]]
[[I got inked last night!->I got inked last night!]]
[[Dehumanized all weekend->Dehumanized all weekend]]
[[The broken needy cunt->The broken needy cunt]]
[[Life changes...->Life changes...]]
[[Dropped out, turned 20, got drunk - my week in review->Dropped out, turned 20, got drunk - my week in review]]
[[24/7->24/7]]
[[Spiraling with my Demon->Spiraling with my Demon]]
[[Entertaining my fiance's bachelor party!->Entertaining my fiance's bachelor party!]]
[[Weekend Pain->Weekend Pain]]
[[Introducing M->Introducing M]]
[[Dress code->Dress code]]
[[The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story->The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story]]
[[I'm preggers again!->I'm preggers again!]]
[[Why I've been missing->Why I've been missing]]
[[Shared, abandoned, and raped->Shared, abandoned, and raped]]
[[Day 1 I guess->Day 1 I guess]]
[[And the winner is...->And the winner is...]]
[[My punishment begins->My punishment begins]]
[[Weekend Work->Weekend Work]]
[[A rough night as punishment ends!->A rough night as punishment ends!]]
[[RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party->RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party]]
[[My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story->My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story]]''Badsammie Firsts''
[[My first anal->My first anal]]
[[My first dirty a2m->My first dirty a2m]]
[[One of my best weekends ever - Friday->One of my best weekends ever - Friday]]
[[How I became a piss slut->How I became a piss slut]]
[[I just had my first CNC!->I just had my first CNC!]]
[[My Master's best friend kinda raped me last night->My Master's best friend kinda raped me last night]]
[[I just had my first real threesome!->I just had my first real threesome!]]
[[Girls and their toys!->Girls and their toys!]]
[[We hosted Poker Night and I got fucked by 7 men!->We hosted Poker Night and I got fucked by 7 men!]]
[[I was a $1 whore last night!->I was a $1 whore last night!]]
[[On all fours - my lowest moment->On all fours - my lowest moment]]
[[I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!->I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!]]
[[A "Little" update->A "Little" update]]
[[I got inked last night!->I got inked last night!]]
[[Used by 5 men on NYE!->Used by 5 men on NYE!]]
[[Needles and bound tits - Some Saturday night fun->Needles and bound tits - Some Saturday night fun]]
[[24/7->24/7]]
[[Fun on the Fourth->Fun on the Fourth]]
[[Weekend Pain->Weekend Pain]]
[[Introducing M->Introducing M]]
[[The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story->The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story]]
[[A little pet play->A little pet play]]
[[Simplicity->Simplicity]]
[[Resist->Resist]]
[[Shared, abandoned, and raped->Shared, abandoned, and raped]]
[[Weekend Work->Weekend Work]]
[[Weekend work 2: Stealthed edition->Weekend work 2: Stealthed edition]]
[[RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party->RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party]]
[[The Party Favor->The Party Favor]]
[[My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story->My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story]]
[[The need was fed->The need was fed]]''Badsammie Poetry''
[[Where I belong...->Where I belong...]]
[[Baby Steps...->Baby Steps...]]
[[Need...->Need...]]
[[There is no limit...->There is no limit...]]
[[They say...->They say...]]
[[Give him...->Give him...]]
[[Try...->Try...]]
[[The greatest gift->The greatest gift]]
[[For I am yours->For I am yours]]
[[All journeys start with a single step...->All journeys start with a single step...]]
[[So I might shine->So I might shine]]
[[Reduced->Reduced]]
[[Why I'm here->Why I'm here]]
[[At my prettiest...->At my prettiest...]]
[[Waiting...->Waiting...]]
[[When I lose control->When I lose control]]
[[Full->Full]]
[[To be blank->To be blank]]
[[Needing to feel the fist->Needing to feel the fist]]
[[My body, their holes->My body, their holes]]
[[They make me prettier->They make me prettier]]
[[Addicted 2->Addicted 2]]
[[On being prey->On being prey]]
[[Bored->Bored]]
[[Needy->Needy]]
[[Emptied->Emptied]]
[[Weekend wetness->Weekend wetness]]
[[The dance->The dance]]
[[Part of me...->Part of me...]]
[[How to be a Master->How to be a Master]]
[[His->His]]
[[Validation->Validation]]
[[Image->Image]]
[[Folded->Folded]]
[[To those on the outside looking in...->To those on the outside looking in...]]
[[Thank you->Thank you]]
[[Choices->Choices]]
''Badsammie Kink Introspection''
[[What draws me here->What draws me here]]
[[What I feel->What I feel]]
[[Desperation->Desperation]]
[[Be less to be more->Be less to be more]]
[[Where I belong->Where I belong]]
[[Pain->Pain]]
[[The Mirror - a short reflection on myself->The Mirror - a short reflection on myself]]
[[Bruises are Beautiful->Bruises are Beautiful]]
[[Addicted to attention->Addicted to attention]]
[[Routines and changes->Routines and changes]]
[[On being little->On being little]]
[[Rules on being a good cunt->Rules on being a good cunt]]
[[I am...->I am...]]
[[Never good enough->Never good enough]]
[[Prep - or how porn makes things look easy->Prep - or how porn makes things look easy]]
[[The value of being an "it"->The value of being an "it"]]
[[Dancing along the edge of the cliff->Dancing along the edge of the cliff]]
[[20 questions - or maybe a bit more->20 questions - or maybe a bit more]]
[[Body Modifications->Body Modifications]]
[[The Gathering Storm->The Gathering Storm]]
[[Why bruises?->Why bruises?]]
[[Changes and routines, again->Changes and routines, again]]
[[One Day...->One Day...]]
[[Service, pain, choice, and the journey->Service, pain, choice, and the journey]]
[[What is the "Gray"?->What is the "Gray"?]]
[[Addiction->Addiction]]
[[Oral fixations->Oral fixations]]
[[Being broken and remade->Being broken and remade]]
[[Fantasy, Reality, and the limits of no limit relationships->Fantasy, Reality, and the limits of no limit relationships]]
[[Self worth and identity->Self worth and identity]]
[[The drug of escalation->The drug of escalation]]
[[And yet, that smile->And yet, that smile]]
[[Expectations->Expectations]]
[[Why for him->Why for him]]
[[A mental health minute - personal, no sex->A mental health minute - personal, no sex]]
[[Find your Him->Find your Him]]
[[Cravings->Cravings]]
[[The power of stolen consent->The power of stolen consent]]
[[Simplicity->Simplicity]]
[[The greatest violation->The greatest violation]]
[[Another mental health minute->Another mental health minute]]
[[When the break happens->When the break happens]]
[[Chasing our drug->Chasing our drug]]
[[Naked->Naked]]
[[Service, love, and routines->Service, love, and routines]]
[[Watched->Watched]]
[[Touching Myself->Touching Myself]]
[[Make her want it->Make her want it]]
[[They only see...->They only see...]]
[[Service, love, and routines 2.0->Service, love, and routines 2.0]]
[[No longer naked and stupid, no more->No longer naked and stupid, no more]]
[[1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection->1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection]]
[[Maybe I am->Maybe I am]]
[[My truth is mine alone->My truth is mine alone]]
[[Who is Badsammie?->Who is Badsammie?]]
[[Why did you choose to write "that" story?->Why did you choose to write "that" story?]]
[[To be little...->To be little...]]
[[The power of words->The power of words]]
[[I'm so fucking tired->I'm so fucking tired]]
[[Thank you->Thank you]]
[[Of bathrooms and cunts->Of bathrooms and cunts]]''Badsammie w/ Baxters''
[[On all fours - my lowest moment->On all fours - my lowest moment]]
[[The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story->The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story]]
[[A little pet play->A little pet play]]
[[Content->Content]]
[[Reduced to nothing->Reduced to nothing]]
[[Nothing for Friday->Nothing for Friday]]
[[Emptied->Emptied]]
[[Watched->Watched]]
[[My punishment begins->My punishment begins]]
[[New Year's Eve Fun->New Year's Eve Fun]]
[[5000 members, the only good thing about weight gain, and updates->5000 members, the only good thing about weight gain, and updates]]
[[Paralyzed->Paralyzed]]
[[1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection->1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection]]
[["Normalcy" returns->"Normalcy" returns]]
[[All dressed up and to the floor I go->All dressed up and to the floor I go]]
[[Training Day - Fictional->Training Day]]
[[My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story->My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story]]
[[To be a needy bitch->To be a needy bitch]]
[[Primal->Primal]]''History Part 1''
[[The Truth->The Truth]]
[[Nighttime in the glow of the laptop->Nighttime in the glow of the laptop]]
[[Bare->Bare]]
[[How I started online->How I started online]]
[[My rape Adjacent Origin->My rape Adjacent Origin]]
[[How I met my Master->How I met my Master]]
[[My mouth was free->My mouth was free]]
[[My first anal->My first anal]]
[[My first dirty a2m->My first dirty a2m]]''History Part 2''
[[Not quite rape adjacent, but my roughest night yet with my Master->Not quite rape adjacent, but my roughest night yet with my Master]]
[[One of my best weekends ever - Friday->One of my best weekends ever - Friday]]
[[One of my best weekends ever - Saturday->One of my best weekends ever - Saturday]]
[[One of my best weekends ever - Sunday->One of my best weekends ever - Sunday]]
[[How I became a piss slut->How I became a piss slut]]
[[I just had my first CNC!->I just had my first CNC!]]
[[Being used like a hole->Being used like a hole]]
[[My Master's best friend kinda raped me last night->My Master's best friend kinda raped me last night]]
[[What draws me here->What draws me here]]
[[I just had my first real threesome!->I just had my first real threesome!]]
[[What I feel->What I feel]]
[[He takes my breath away->He takes my breath away]]
[[Cunt was my name->Cunt was my name]]
[[Desperation->Desperation]]
[[Be less to be more->Be less to be more]]
[[When he comes home->When he comes home]]
[[Visiting the beach and the theater->Visiting the beach and the theater]]
[[Where I belong->Where I belong]]
[[Pain->Pain]]
[[A nice summer day's motorcycle ride and a fun threesome!->A nice summer day's motorcycle ride and a fun threesome!]]
[[He needed me to be his masturbatory aid->He needed me to be his masturbatory aid]]
[[Girls and their toys!->Girls and their toys!]]
[[I got wrecked in my second CNC!->I got wrecked in my second CNC!]]
[[A "Little" Monday choking fun!->A "Little" Monday choking fun!]]
[[The Mirror - a short reflection on myself->The Mirror - a short reflection on myself]]
[[Fucking Pathetic->Fucking Pathetic]]
[[Girls and their toys - Part 2!->Girls and their toys - Part 2!]]
[[Emotionally and physically wrecked this week->Emotionally and physically wrecked this week]]
[[Born to Run->Born to Run]]
[[Missing Daddy->Missing Daddy]]
[[Bruises are Beautiful->Bruises are Beautiful]]
[[Addicted to attention->Addicted to attention]]
[[We hosted Poker Night and I got fucked by 7 men!->We hosted Poker Night and I got fucked by 7 men!]]
[[Routines and changes->Routines and changes]]
[[Got used, slapped around, dressed little, and fucked for Labor Day weekend!->Got used, slapped around, dressed little, and fucked for Labor Day weekend!]]
[[UTI's, toys, and anal fisting->UTI's, toys, and anal fisting]]
[[I was a $1 whore last night!->I was a $1 whore last night!]]
[[That need to be hurt and used, yesterday->That need to be hurt and used, yesterday]]
[[Used as an urinal, ashtray, fucktoy->Used as an urinal, ashtray, fucktoy]]
[[My reason for being->My reason for being]]
[[Vented on me and used - a good Sunday->Vented on me and used - a good Sunday]]
[[A cumdump at the office today->A cumdump at the office today]]
[[On all fours - my lowest moment->On all fours - my lowest moment]]''History Part 3''
[[I was needy and needed to be hurt->I was needy and needed to be hurt]]
[[Bathroom break->Bathroom break]]
[[Daddy, the Demon, and their broken little cunt->Daddy, the Demon, and their broken little cunt]]
[[On being little->On being little]]
[[I'm finally off Klonopin!->I'm finally off Klonopin!]]
[[A "little" fun at an adult theater last night!->A "little" fun at an adult theater last night!]]
[[Rules on being a good cunt->Rules on being a good cunt]]
[[I am...->I am...]]
[[A little edging last night->A little edging last night]]
[[Never good enough->Never good enough]]
[[Made beautiful->Made beautiful]]
[[This weekend, consequences, and a visit from Tony->This weekend, consequences, and a visit from Tony]]
[[Big changes are coming!->Big changes are coming!]]
[[I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!->I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!]]
[[I'm thankful to be his cunt->I'm thankful to be his cunt]]
[[Prep - or how porn makes things look easy->Prep - or how porn makes things look easy]]
[[A "Little" update->A "Little" update]]
[[Weekend update - no sex, just depression.->Weekend update - no sex, just depression.]]
[[Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals->Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals]]
[[Rejected->Rejected]]
[[Rough weekend blues->Rough weekend blues]]
[[The value of being an "it"->The value of being an "it"]]
[[I got inked last night!->I got inked last night!]]
[[Christmas Day!->Christmas Day!]]
[[The needy cunt->The needy cunt]]
[[Used by 5 men on NYE!->Used by 5 men on NYE!]]
[[The voices->The voices]]
[[Dehumanized all weekend->Dehumanized all weekend]]
[[Where I belong...->Where I belong...]]
[[Dancing along the edge of the cliff->Dancing along the edge of the cliff]]
[[20 questions - or maybe a bit more->20 questions - or maybe a bit more]]
[[Needles and bound tits - Some Saturday night fun->Needles and bound tits - Some Saturday night fun]]
[[Baby Steps...->Baby Steps...]]
[[The broken needy cunt->The broken needy cunt]]
[[Body Modifications->Body Modifications]]
[[Need...->Need...]]
[[The Gathering Storm->The Gathering Storm]]
[[Made pretty once again->Made pretty once again]]
[[Life changes...->Life changes...]]
[[Dancing...->Dancing...]]
[[Dropped out, turned 20, got drunk - my week in review->Dropped out, turned 20, got drunk - my week in review]]''History Part 4''
[[Why bruises?->Why bruises?]]
[[Changes and routines, again->Changes and routines, again]]
[[24/7->24/7]]
[[Yesterday, bored then happy->Yesterday, bored then happy]]
[[Pre-Easter service->Pre-Easter service]]
[[Spiraling with my Demon->Spiraling with my Demon]]
[[I was the Derby winner...->I was the Derby winner...]]
[[There is no limit...->There is no limit...]]
[[Entertaining my fiance's bachelor party!->Entertaining my fiance's bachelor party!]]
[[She was beautiful->She was beautiful]]
[[Fun on the Fourth->Fun on the Fourth]]
[[They say...->They say...]]
[[One Day...->One Day...]]
[[Give him...->Give him...]]
[[Try...->Try...]]
[[Weekend Pain->Weekend Pain]]
[[Service, pain, choice, and the journey->Service, pain, choice, and the journey]]
[[What is the "Gray"?->What is the "Gray"?]]
[[Addiction->Addiction]]
[[Oral fixations->Oral fixations]]
[[Torture->Torture]]
[[Ruined->Ruined]][[Slaps and cuddles->Slaps and cuddles]]
[[Being broken and remade->Being broken and remade]]
[[Missing Daddy->Missing Daddy2]]
[[Fantasy, Reality, and the limits of no limit relationships->Fantasy, Reality, and the limits of no limit relationships]]
[[Life, changes, updates, and AMA->Life, changes, updates, and AMA]]
[[The greatest gift->The greatest gift]]
[[Self worth and identity->Self worth and identity]]
[[The drug of escalation->The drug of escalation]]
[[For I am yours->For I am yours]]
[[What I got - the real life alternative to what I craved->What I got - the real life alternative to what I craved]]
[[All journeys start with a single step...->All journeys start with a single step...]]
[[Sated, recently->Sated, recently]]
[[So I might shine->So I might shine]]
[[And yet, that smile->And yet, that smile]]
[[Expectations->Expectations]]
[[Why for him->Why for him]]
[[Reduced->Reduced]]
[[A mental health minute - personal, no sex->A mental health minute - personal, no sex]]
[[Introducing M->Introducing M]]''History Part 5''
[[Why I'm here->Why I'm here]]
[[The more things change...->The more things change...]]
[[Dress code->Dress code]]
[[Find your Him->Find your Him]]
[[Cravings->Cravings]]
[[At my prettiest...->At my prettiest...]]
[[Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 1->Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 1]]
[[Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 2->Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 2]][[The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story->The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story]]
[[A wonderful gift->A wonderful gift]]
[[A violent and wonderful night->A violent and wonderful night]]
[[Waiting...->Waiting...]]
[[When I lose control->When I lose control]]
[[The power of stolen consent->The power of stolen consent]]
[[Tasks->Tasks]]
[[A little pet play->A little pet play]]
[[Content->Content]]
[[Reduced to nothing->Reduced to nothing]]
[[Full->Full]]
[[Fade to Black->Fade to Black]]
[[To be blank->To be blank]]
[[Ignored, caned, vacant->Ignored, caned, vacant]]
[[Simplicity->Simplicity]]
[[Nothing for Friday->Nothing for Friday]]
[[A good little weekend->A good little weekend]]
[[The greatest violation->The greatest violation]]
[[Waking to use->Waking to use]]
[[Needing to feel the fist->Needing to feel the fist]]
[[My body, their holes->My body, their holes]]
[[Yesterday, a dye job, and the fullness of emptiness->Yesterday, a dye job, and the fullness of emptiness]]
[[They make me prettier->They make me prettier]]
[[Addicted 2->Addicted 2]]
[[Stopped breastfeeding and simple joys->Stopped breastfeeding and simple joys]]
[[Beautifully bruised->Beautifully bruised]]
[[On being prey->On being prey]]
[[Another mental health minute->Another mental health minute]]
[[When the break happens->When the break happens]]
[[Memorial day foursome!->Memorial day foursome!]]
[[Happy Juneteenth and life updates->Happy Juneteenth and life updates]]
[[I'm preggers again!->I'm preggers again!]]''The Truth''
You should always be careful who you invite into your home. I think most people know that, on some level. But for some reason, it’s always applied only to outsiders. To those outside the family, to strangers. Family, family is the most important thing. Even when it’s not.
I was living at home, just 10 years old, in my bedroom. Going to school by day, living my innocent life at home. The only thing that I focused on, cared about, was school. That and the approval of my parents, especially of my mom. Rarely given, the best I usually got was that I could have done better. If I was 2nd, I should have been first. If I was 1st, I should have been super 1st, in all things academic. Already anxiety attacks were a feature of my life, stress that twisted my stomach up in all kinds of ways. No release except the satisfaction of seeing an A, not getting yelled at, an argument avoided. Those were the good moments.
My mom’s niece was recently divorced, her 4th, in about 10 years. She’d always been a bit of a black sheep, we didn’t do much with any of our extended family. Both of my parents were self made, worked their asses off to get away from all the problems and money issues that they grew up in. And they succeeded. We weren’t rich rich, but we sure as fuck wasn’t poor. Anyway though, she was in a rough patch and my mom had a soft spot for her. So we offered her a home for a while until she could get back on her feet.
I was a scrawny thing at 10, slim. Insecure, quiet, not fully sure of myself or my place outside of academic excellence. Deborah, mom’s niece, was nice, friendly, an opposite of mom in most ways. Mom rarely touched me unless she was angry, Deborah was always playing with my hair, rubbing my back, giving me hugs. She was pretty compulsive too, something I recognized. I had those tendencies already, so I noticed hers. Skittish around loud noises, hyper-fixating (not that I knew that word then) on things. She stared a lot, especially at me. Sometimes I liked it, sometimes I hated it. But she helped around the house so didn’t think much of it. She was in the guest room, right next to mine. She made a lot of soft sounds at night I could barely hear.
You know how when you live with people, sometimes they feel free or comfortable enough to walk in and out of the bathroom with others present? She was that way, with me. Would walk in on me using the toilet, or the shower. Go about her business as if I wasn’t there. But, she stared. I knew she stared and she knew it too. After a moment she’d realize she’d watched me too long and then, suddenly finish what she was doing and leave. And my stomach would churn just a little bit.
Then, one night, parents went out, she stayed home with me. We were watching a movie, she was combing my hair, hands on my shoulders. She told me I was so pretty. That she reminded me of her. And then, she kissed my cheek. Her hand was on my gown, touching me through it. I felt my stomach twist, and I started to move. And she stopped, said she would get us some drinks and left and used the bathroom and eventually came back. I didn’t sit on her lap, but she sat by me, sometimes touching my leg, stopping, pulling back. I went to bed early, anxious. Closed my eyes in my safe place, my room.
I woke to her touches, sitting on my bed. I was shushed when I tried to move, firm slender fingers keeping me in place not that I fought. I was too busy having an anxiety attack, trying to breath. She had sweats on, one hand in her pants now, the other probing me. Touching me all over. I didn’t cum, I could barely breath, just her there rubbing both of us. And then, she left. I held my pillow and cried myself asleep.
I didn’t tell my mom or dad the next morning, they were chatting away, thanking her for letting them have a proper night out. My mom made sure to say that they rarely got free time because of work and me. Thanks mom. I didn’t want to cause trouble. I didn’t want mom to get angry at me. I didn’t want anything. So I said nothing.
And then, some nights, the door would open. Then it would shut. I wouldn’t move, I’d pretend I was still asleep and she would pretend that I was sleeping. She kissed my cheeks a few times. Usually say nothing, sometimes saying I was pretty or just like her. I got wet a few times but never came. A few times she shuddered on the bed, usually leaving to her room. Sometimes stroking my face with her wet fingers. And then I’d cry. After a couple months, she moved out and never really saw her and never was touched by her again.
The anxiety attacks became just about school and grades and whether I could get a kernel of praise from mom. But I never forgot. No matter what I would do later as I began my sexual exploration, no matter if I was raped or abused or hurt, none of them bothered me like that one. It’s hard now to even type about it, I can count on one hand the people I’ve talked directly about it. Those later times, I was searching for something. To fill an emptiness in me, to find a purpose, praise, happiness.
Then, I was just 10, and I didn’t want anything except to be loved. That wasn’t love. I would learn a few years later that someone had did things to her, such a shame. They knew that and still brought her in, and so the cycle repeated and I wonder if I was the first or the last. All I know then no part of me wanted the weight on the bed. No part of me wanted to be anything other than a happy 10 year old.
I feel that same stomach twisting now. I want to vomit. Not because I’m going to Tony’s tonight, or because I’m traveling to another city tomorrow. Not because I’m gonna be whored. Those things are easy. Even if I feel like a piece of shit whore, I’ll cum and crave it all. Punch me and I’ll moan, fist me and I’ll scream. But just typing this, its so much fucking harder. Because it wasn’t given but taken, and because of that, it’s something I’ll never get back. Love you all for letting me get this out of my system. You guys rock.
[[Next Chronological Story->Nighttime in the glow of the laptop]]''How I started online''
A follower recently asked me about my early days, before I started acting out with older men in real life, what it was like, what I did. I’ve been hesitant to talk about these experiences mostly because of my age during them. I would not want to encourage any young women who have similar feelings to what I had to emulate me. Nor would I want to encourage older men to hunt for girls who were like me. Looking back, I realize how lucky I was to have everything turn out like it did. I thought I was smart, always using proxies, trying to hide my identity, mostly hitting new men and not repeats, but the truth is, I was fucking stupid. So many things could have gone so much more sideways than it did. It worked out in the end, and I wouldn’t change anything, but I was lucky.
Of course, I didn’t feel lucky at the time. I was 13, starting to “blossom” from a skinny little thing into a young woman. I was under constant pressure from my parents to not only succeed but excel. It wasn’t enough to get an A, it needed to be an A+. It wasn’t enough to be one of the top students, I had to be number one. Anything less and I got the “disappointed” speech and how I should have tried harder. My parents are both smart and extremely hard working and my mom is what I call “scary” smart. You’ve probably met people like her. The ones that everything always clicks for them on the first try. The ones that can hold down two jobs while going to college and doing side activities because they both work hard, and they don’t have to study. Because every time, the first time, everything just makes sense to them.
I wasn’t that lucky. Don’t get me wrong, I’m smart and have always been a hard worker as well. Anything less would not have been tolerated. But things didn’t always click on the first try for me in my honors or AP classes. I went to good schools, schools where excelling meant something. But fuck, did I have to cram for everything, study long hours, fight and claw to grasp some of the syllabi. I had some side activities of course, that was also expected. So, I was either doing archery, some school project, or was studying. The one thing I wasn’t doing was having a life. I dated briefly, and eventually lost my virginity during that 13-15 period, but it was unsatisfying. He was a stupid teen boy, but more importantly, I just didn’t have the time for it. I didn’t have time for anything hardly other than school.
I hated it. I hated it so fucking much. But my mom ruled the house with an iron fist and honestly, it never even occurred to me to rebel. Not publicly at least. I had occasional therapy appointments, visited the psychiatrist, needed those anxiety meds to keep me functioning. Just another weakness to my mom, another failure. See, back in third grade I got my first ever B. It was also my last ever B. I thought I was dying, I didn’t know what was going on, but I couldn’t breathe, the weight was crushing me down, and I was going to die. I learned that day what an anxiety attack was. I’d get to know them very well over the next several years, as well as depression, low self-worth, and the assorted goodies that came with that.
So, at that wonderful age of 13, with no real life of my own outside of school, I started sometimes looking for something to help escape it. Escape the stress, escape my parents, escape myself, if only for a little while. I had started masturbating some, mostly in the shower or bath. I was terrified of being caught, and it often brought as much anxiety as the stress it relieved. It felt good, but it was hollow too. Or maybe it was me that was hollowed out. I thought about trying drugs or cutting. I didn’t have any idea how to attempt either of those without getting caught by my parents, however. So, having something that worked, if only a little I went online.
I’d seen porn before, but it wasn’t something that I usually sought out. Touching myself was generally enough for me, and most of the stuff I found online at the time was badly acted. I’d heard some girls talk about sexting with their bf’s and since I didn’t currently have one, I decided to try some chat rooms. I’ll tell you one thing about teen chat rooms – there is a shocking amount of older men on them. Like a scary amount. The first older man I met was honest, he told me his age. Just wanted to let me talk, and though I was anxious, I found venting to him enjoyable. Even more so, I enjoyed the attention. My parents led very busy social lives, hosting or going out to events, and they mostly trusted me to stay focused on my studies. Spending time with me? That was something they were to busy to do generally unless I was getting some academic award or was at some event.
But this guy, he listened. He called me hon and honey, which felt nice for some reason. He didn’t feel like a pervert, it felt like he cared about me. And more importantly, he never pressured me. He didn’t even ask for pics or anything. Just let me vent and asked me why I was there eventually. I told him, and he asked about my experience, which at that point consisted of oral only. He asked me if it would bother me if he told me what to do to myself. I was so fucking anxious, but I didn’t want to lose the attention he was giving to me. So, I agreed. It wasn’t anything nasty or dirty, he just told me to trace my fingertips along my nipple, to lick those tips, to trace them down my belly. To lightly touch my sex. He made me take it slow, something I wasn’t used to doing. He let it build up, until I was begging him to let me do more. And when he let me, and I did, my 13-year-old pussy came like it never had before. I was quivering so hard. I thanked him, sincerely, and then? He told me to go to bed and get some rest. Sadly, I didn’t get his email or anything and I never ran into him, AFAIK, again.
I chatted with more guys after that, late at night, almost obsessively. Some my age, but those bored me. They were horny and were all about wanting to get off as fast as possible. I met more and more older men, until I actively ignored anyone who wasn’t older, often significantly, than me. Most were Daddies of a sort, or just nicer guys who liked younger girls. But I soon met another type. I guess I should call them sick abusive assholes. They treated me like shit from the second a conversation started. The first one I met called me a cunt and a slut, and it felt like a gut punch. It was weird because here was an older man (check) giving me attention (bigger check) but was treating me like shit (should be huge negative). I was nothing to him. Trash. I was almost in tears, as he asked me how many times I had been raped or abused or molested. He was shocked I had never been. Should I have been? It was confusing.
I didn’t stay long on with him, but it rattled me. I felt sick at my stomach. But I was horny as fuck as well despite wanting to cry. It was the first sign to me that there was something about being treated like that, some appeal that my mind or body cried out for. I understand now what it was. If I am trash, if I am nothing, then I cannot disappoint someone. I got attention as long as I was useful to him and nothing more. It was a fucked up emotional and physical transaction, but it touched me.
It wasn’t long before I met another like him, and this time I didn’t log off. He told me nasty things, called me worse, asked for pics. I sent some without my face and that seemed good enough. He was the first to have me hurt myself. It was just pinching my nipples and my clit, but when I came, fuck, it was wonderful. 13-year-old me, shuddering on my chair naked, nipples hurting. And then he logged off, sated I guess as well. And I just fucking cried. What kind of sick girl does that, hurts herself to a guy who clearly thinks she is shit? It was my first real sub drop, not that I knew that. But I wanted it. I wanted more.
And so, more and more nights I stayed up. It never took away the anxiety or stress fully, but it cut into it. Sometimes I felt great after, sometimes I cried and just felt numb and empty, but rarely did I feel as bad as I did before. I started camming when I was 14 with some, hiding my face generally, but often nude. I let guys push me around online, I did what they told me, and for an hour or so a night, I didn’t have to be myself. Because as much as I hated myself sometimes after some guy treated me like trash online, it was never as much as I hated myself as I was day to day. I started dating briefly, having sex eventually with him. It was so disappointing, nothing like what I felt online. I broke up with him soon after. I would still go on dates occasionally, but guys mostly bored me. If I did go out, I would usually give them a blow job. It felt dirty, exciting, and I’d usually tell someone online about it.
I didn’t realize how weak and out of control I was at the time, but more and more often, some guys would ask and get to see my face. For the first time a guy told me to punch my thigh. It hurt, a good hurt, even as he called me a stupid fuck. I wanted to be stupid, I wanted to let go, never be myself again. I fucking hated daytime because I had to be myself, and I hated it. I’d often end up in the bathroom crying is disgust at my straight A life. When I cried at night, it felt almost like a purge, almost therapeutic.
Some threatened me, wanted to find me, rape me. I got to see a scary amount of child porn sent to me at that time, that I should have deleted and immediately reported. To my shame, my 13-15 self never did. I know now they were trying to normalize it for me. It probably worked to some degree. I saw dogs, horses, and other illegal videos. I saw bad things happen to girls my age and younger, some of them violent.
I came to them all. I was slapping myself, fucking myself with my hairbrush, in a desperate chase of approval from these strangers. Thankfully my policy of generally not having anyone be a “regular” kept me safe enough. I’d see the same guys from time to time of course. I’m sure my videos were saved on their hard drives. I kept going further and further, and some pushed hard. One guy ordered me again and again to give him my personal info. I refused, but I wanted to. I wanted to disappear from my life. Be with a man who would give me all the attention I could ever want. But I couldn’t make that step.
The guy was furious, told me to get a plunger, which I did. He told my barely 15-year-old self to fuck it in me, and I did. Then he told me to start up and drop my stupid selfish whore self on it. That I was trash that deserved to die. Part of me wanted to. It would hurt and it would be over. I’d never have to deal with my shit life again. Obviously, I didn’t but that shocked me. I’d read snuff stories, even roleplayed them. I almost always cried after them, because I hated that I got off to them. But this, this was different. I was in the dumps for a week after. But I returned, like I always did, online.
Eventually, it wasn’t good enough anymore. I finally decided I had to do it for real. Find someone to use me. And I used Craigslist and I did, check out my very first post “My rape adjacent origin”. After that, my life would change, and that’s a short overview of what I did online, how I got from there to here, who I am today. Right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->My rape Adjacent Origin]]''My rape Adjacent Origin''
So, I’m writing here because an online friend I chat with got me hooked on this site. My “origin” story isn’t exactly rape, but it is rape adjacent. I’m 19 now, but growing up, my home was very high pressure. My parents are both self made, from poor families, and through extremely hard work, have done very well. Not rich rich well, but normal amounts of money aren’t an issue. So, growing up, there has always been an expectation put on me. Not to try to succeed and do my best, but to succeed and be the best. My last B was in the 3rd grade and I got in trouble for it. I’ve had panic attacks over grades. My mom was upset when I didn’t graduate at top of my class in HS. It wasn’t good enough. Nothing was.
So, as you might imagine, that stress tore at me, and when younger and hitting puberty, I found ways to release it. Masturbating was my primary release; sometimes so much that I was sore. It still wasn’t enough of an escape, and around 13 I started playing around online. It’s scary how easy it is to get attention online at that age in chat rooms. In those chat rooms I found something that helped me escape more than anything else. Assholes and mean guys wanting to tear me apart. Rape me, use me, and abuse me. I don’t know why, but something clicked and I went from mostly weak orgasms to body shuddering ones as they told me how they wanted to hurt me. That I was trash, and that I was nothing to them.
In those cyber rp’s with men I shouldn’t be talking to, I wasn’t a girl that cried in fear about a test that I swore I did bad on. I didn’t have to be perfect. These men didn’t want me to think. They didn’t care about me at all. I was a set of holes to them. And I found that intensely freeing. I could escape and for a bit, be free from it all. As I got older, it wasn’t enough. I had an unsatisfactory sexual experience with a boy my age and it was “sex” but it was empty. It completely lacked that intensity that I got online. So, about halfway through 15, I did something stupid. Something I’d end up doing again. I thought I was smart at the time. Looking back now, I’m fucking lucky how things turned out, but then, I thought I had all the bases covered. So, the great plan was this, post on craigslist, about a younger woman looking for an older man to use her roughly. The response was quick, to say the least. However, I didn’t want to get anyone in trouble by lying to them. So, after wading through all the barely readable posts and cock pics, I narrowed it down to a handful that responded in terms that the men I liked to play with online did. I then, without explicitly stating my age (15 remember), made it clear I was underage. Of that small handful, only one responded back, asking for picture proof, which I supplied. He gave me his address after we spoke on the phone, my heart hammering and one weekend I got a ride out near him, and then walked to his apartment. I didn’t even know what he looked like but I had told a friend I was gonna see someone (she didn’t know who or his age or anything) from online and told her what to do if something happened. Of course, if he had given me a fake address and ran off with me, that’d been useless, but at the time I wasn’t thinking clearly. I needed that online play for real and that’s all I cared about. The stress was getting to me and I wanted to escape harder than I had ever before.
I knocked and the man who answered the door wasn’t impressive. He was thick, but bordering on fat, though probably half a foot taller than me at least. I was at the time the same height as now, just under 5 and a half feet, and a bit lighter then, around 110-115 with B’s that were almost C’s. I had dressed as he had told me, a tight top, no bra and a short loose skirt, no panties. He was just in sweats and a t-shirt himself. He told me to come in and I did, wondering how this was gonna go down. I had expected some discussion about limits or some chit chat first to break the ice. I didn’t really know then about safe words or the like.
We didn’t talk. Not like that at least. He grabbed me and just shoved me down and in seconds and in shock, I was gagging and drooling on his cock. I had sucked a few guys cock’s already, around my age, but nothing like this. He was jerking my head so hard it felt like my hair was ripping out and it was all I could do to not throw up as he rammed in my throat. He was saying something, calling me a whore or a slut, but I couldn’t focus. I retched up a little bit and got slapped for it and then he picked me up like I was nothing, hand around my neck. I was honestly scared. I realized for the first time, truly and deeply, that I had no control in the situation. I was willing, no one had forced me here, but if anything went sideways, I couldn’t stop it.
He took me to the bedroom and tossed me on the bed and told me to strip. I did, but not fast enough with led to him half tearing the clothes off of me, while telling me what a fucking dumb cunt I was. I was soaked and terrified all at once. Only one other guy had ever been in me, and here was this guy, over twice my weight, talking to me like I was cheap trash, getting ready to fuck me. And fuck me he did. I won’t lie and say his cock was ten inches or that we fucked for hours non-stop. He was average and though we went a couple rounds with some rough play in-between. We didn’t make love, we didn’t have sex. We fucked. Or more, he fucked me, he held me down, he choked me some (though not hard), and mostly, he treated me like a hole to pour his cum in. He fingered my ass and tried to fuck it but I was too tense and all he got was the tip in and me crying before he flipped me over and fucked me again. He bit my nipples, groped me, and just talked down to me non-stop.
And far too soon and far too long later, he was lifting his heavy body off of me and rolling over. He got up and went to the bathroom while I mostly just sobbed softly. I hadn’t been raped. But I had been used and when he threw my clothes at me, I felt so broken and wrong inside. I peed a milky yellow mix in the toilet and left and I was so fucking confused. I had cum twice during it, intense orgasms and a few rolling mini’s, but I didn’t feel good. I felt fucked up. I cried some as I headed back and when I got home, I took a shower and cried some more. And after, I lay in bed and roughly masturbated to it. I just couldn’t understand it all. It would be months before I tried anything like that again, and with heavy studying, I knew better questions to ask and how better to explain what I wanted. I’d meet someone who would give me the missing piece – aftercare, so that I didn’t feel wrong anymore. I’d find someone that would treat me like trash but then hold me and tell me I was good after. But that, my friends, is another story.
[[Next Chronological Story->How I met my Master]]''How I met my Master''
“So, what did they do to bring you down after playing,” he had asked. I’d only met him online recently, this new man that I’d found interesting. It had been several weeks since my last experience with an older man, my first in real life. That had gone differently than I had expected. He had used me hard, all but raped me. But then he’d tossed me out and I felt so fucking bad afterwards. I just hated myself, felt wrong, just seriously questioned everything about me. Self-worth, identity, I felt like abandoned garbage. I had felt bad after from online role plays, especially violent or intense ones, but it was also quick. I’d wake up and I’d feel ok. The sugar high of the play was followed by a drop. I knew that. This had felt more intense, deeper, as I struggled to cope with it.
Thankfully, though I didn’t feel better in a day, after a couple weeks I settled back into my old routines. I existed only for school and my parents during the day. Then, for a brief time most nights, I was bad online. I started roleplaying again, camming. But it felt empty. I wanted it for real and even though it was dangerous, I started craving doing something for real again. I thought about contacting the older man but decided against it. He’d clearly cared nothing for me and that made him risky. I needed more than that. I didn’t know what, but I wanted to be used.
I created a new craigslist profile, hunting online for older men. Online had directed me to that, likely already an ingrained kink. My age was ok, but they weren’t who I saw in my fantasies. I used all the right words to get attention. “Younger than 20”, “inexperienced”, “new to this”, “still in school”. Those words fished the people I wanted attention from. Needed from. Most of course asked about being 18 or being legal. 16 was legal here. Of course, I was still 15. I whittled the responses quickly to those who weren’t too old, that seemed interesting. I contacted a few, emailing them back and forth. One was a complete misogynist, so I ruled him out immediately (yes, I know the irony here). One seemed cold. He wanted to hurt me but gave off serial killer vibes. Sure, he was probably just awkward, but I didn’t want to be crazy.
The last. The last was him. Jack. We chatted a few times, exchanging details. He got hesitant about my age, not because he thought I was too young, just risky. When he found out I was nearing 16, he felt better, and it was clear to both of us that things were moving into the right direction. I verified some pics for him, and he did the same. Then, one night, while messaging, we started to play. He had me teasing my nipples, rubbing my clit. I was wet, soaked, nothing new to me but it all felt good. Having a normal conversation except I was playing with myself under his direction. It felt good. And then he asked it.
“So, what did they do to bring you down after playing?” Jack asked. I hadn’t understood what he meant, fingering myself slowly as I leaned up, confused.
“I mean, guys usually talk down to me a lot online as part of the play, some after too but not most,” I answered.
“Keep rubbing, don’t cum. Understand?” he told me. I said “Yes Sir” as I followed his direction. “What I mean is, after they’ve used you, played hard with you, how did they bring you back to being yourself?”
I had been confused. I’d had some ask me if I was ok after, but bringing me down to myself? I had no idea on that. I told him I didn’t understand, and he asked me something simple.
“Do you feel bad after play ever?”
“Yes,” I told him. I told him some of the times I had crashed after. I told him about the guy from several weeks ago.
“And none of them gave you aftercare? Stroked your hair and said thank you? That you were a good girl?” I told him no, not really. Except for some of the Daddies, they had. But no. That led to a long conversation about Sub Drop, a bit about mental health, and the like. That was the moment I decided I was gonna fuck him. I told him I wanted to meet, even gave him my real phone number. Stupid, perhaps. But I wanted to be honest.
So, we made plans, and a week later he met me at the McDonald’s. I had to walk there and was nervous, but when he walked in, I knew I had made the right choice. He was built but not huge, a full beard, just looking very much like a rugged country man. We chatted outside for a bit but while he seemed more than patient, my teen self very much was not. I got in his truck (another very stupid action) and we drove off, to his home 30 minutes away. On the way there, we talked, but he also took control. He took my hand and told me to unzip him. I did, and slowly stroked him on the way down. On occasion he’d touch my chest, massaging me, telling me to spread my legs.
I’d dressed mostly normal, shorts, but a thong underneath, as a tight top with a bra underneath. I felt special as he touched my lips with his thumb, holding my chin firmly.
“I’m gonna spit in your face, is that ok?” he asked while driving. I nodded, heart pounding, scared a bit. He spit in my face, using his thumb to smear it, and when he pushed my head down, I didn’t resist. My head bobbed slowly as he used my hair to control the pace. We pulled shortly in the garage and got out. He held my face and spit again, not asking this time. Then we went in, no longer chatting, as he took me to his bedroom.
There, he stripped me, inspected me, lightly slapping my ass, tits, and pussy (before that word was stripped from me). Nothing really stung, just more got attention. My head was pushed down, and he was none too gentle in testing the limits of my deep throat skills. I gagged, but he eased up enough so while I heaved, nothing came up. Then onto the bed, face down doggie, his cock lining up against me.
“Is it safe to not use a condom?” he asked. I nodded and half a second later he was slamming into me, pounding my pussy. He jerked my head back with one hand and held my wrists with the other. It wasn’t comfortable, but it felt good.
“Does that feel good you fucking whore,” he yelled at me. Slapped my ass a bit (not hard really), as he took me like that. Some minutes later, he shuddered, cumming in me. Then shoved forward as he got up. I started to move when told not to.
“Don’t you fucking move an inch,” and I didn’t. He came back and something cold was inserted in me. I started to move but my neck was grabbed and head shoved against the bed. Then it started vibrating and he moved about slowly until he hit that right spot and I just begged him not to move it and he didn’t, keeping me in place until I came. And then, his arm over me. I was pulled tight against him, both of us naked in his bed. I felt small against him, safe, possessed. He stroked my hair and said I was fantastic. He asked me if I felt ok and I did. We laid like that for some 30 minutes, him exploring my body, touching me, kissing parts of me. Eventually I felt him stiffen against my ass.
“I want to fuck you again,” was all he said. He looked at me and when I said nothing he pulled me towards him, folding me in half, legs against his shoulders. He thrust into me, riding me hard. In that position I came again, and when I tensed, he exploded in me. Then my head was grabbed and he told me to clean him and I did. He told me to clean up and I went to the bathroom. He watched me which made me feel even more exposed. Then he cleaned me in the shower, washing me gently. I was a bit tender from his hard fucking (oh those so innocent days). He fingered my ass, exploring me. He spit in my mouth, then my face, then wiping it all over. Then washing it away.
We dried off and talked then, about doing it again. He gave me literal assignments, websites to check out, I was to pick out safewords. He said in the future he wouldn’t ask always, he would just do, and it was my job to let him know if he needed to slow down and stop. He said communication was everything and he meant it. On the way back I wanted to stroke him, but he said no. Instead, he told me to pleasure myself and so I did. I felt good as I fingered myself, shorts around my ankles, with his regular glances. I had another small orgasm and he told me to give him my thong and I did. Then, sadly, far too soon, we were a few blocks from my home. He let me out and I walked home.
I called him later that night as he plied my brain, finding out what made me tick. We made plans, in two weeks, to play again. He told me he’d have some ideas to try since he knew I hated myself so much. Those plans would lead to the creation of Badsammie, my smoking, and eventually me choosing a path to be less, which would make me more.
I chose the right path. And I owe it all to him.
[[Next Chronological Story->My mouth was free]]''My first anal''
I was nervous as I sat on the bed. I had never done anal before, not really. Some men online had directed me to finger my ass, push skinny objects in it, but I’d never really fucked it. The first older guy I’d been with had tried, ramming his cock against my virgin ass, but he’d just wanted to use and hurt me and didn’t care how. He’d got the tip in and I had wailed, and he had stopped, returning to fucking my pussy. My ass had hurt bad after that. Now Jack wanted to break it in, to take it, like he had taken me.
We’d met a few times before, it was a new year, cold and crisp. Spring was still a bit away. He’d been educating me, expanding my horizons. He had had me pick my safewords and I had decided to keep it simple. He wanted to push me, and I wanted to be used, so I just used “Yellow” for caution/ease up, “Red” to stop whatever he was doing and check, and “Black” was a full stop everything command. I hadn’t used them yet, I was anxious as fuck to do so. He’d gotten on me for that as well. Communication was to be an absolute, no exceptions. Anything was fine as long as communication was clear and honest, he’d said. I just didn’t want to be abandoned. I had learned about aftercare from him, but I hadn’t remotely forgotten the crash I’d had after the first guy had all but kicked me out.
I stood up, throwing on the clothes he’d set aside for me. He had talked about role playing, but we weren’t there yet. It still felt a bit silly to me. I put on the clothes, a cheap denim skirt, red Walmart thong, a ratty and too big halter top. He said makeup would be fun, but not to worry about it. I looked like some girl from some old idea of trailer trash. I walked out to see him getting supplies together and he smiled. That made me smile as well as I twirled around.
“Do I look ok?” I asked, uncertain.
“You look like a cheap skank,” he said, smiling, eyeing my frame up and down. I hated I only had a couple of hours here. Then I’d have to return home, drown in misery, and wish I someone else. He patted my ass and pointed to everything.
“I’m explaining it this time, but I always won’t. We have lube and will be using a lot. The little vib there is to help open you up a bit. Towels and cover, well, that shit stains,” he said, only half joking. He held my chin firmly, which just made me melt and told me to get back in the bedroom.
He came in and grabbed my hair, pulling me over by the closet to the mirror. He balled my hair tight in his hand, pointing.
“I want you to understand something Sammie, see that? That isn’t you,” he said as he pointed at my reflection. “That is a cunt. Just a trailer park piece of shit. Fix that in your stupid little mind, ok?” he said, jerking my hair back hard. I nodded, shaking as he shoved me forward towards the mirror and told me to stay. I did, watching him in the mirror move behind me. He picked up the lube and returned to me.
“Hands on the wall, cunt. Face the mirror. Look at the stupid trailer trash there. She’s just a stupid fucking thing no one wants. Only reason she hasn’t failed out of school is because she’s fucking the teachers. Just a whore,” he said. He lubed his fingers heavily, and I grunted as I felt cold against my asshole.
“Spread your legs and look at her. Tell me, how does this feel?” he said as he pushed and prodded, working his middle finger in my ass. I whimpered, shaking. He slowly pumped the finger back and forth. “How does it feel?”
“It… it feels ok Sir,” I said. And it did. It was tight, but it felt uncomfortable. Even more was watching myself in the mirror. Seeing my every grunt and shudder was difficult.
“That’s all? I don’t fucking think so. It’s more than that. I don’t want you to use your safewords. Not unless you really need to. This might scare you, but you need to know this. Feel this.” And with that, he shoved in his index finger, eliciting a cry from me. I shook hard as he barely forced it in my tight ass. I watched the girl in the mirror start to cry. I felt dirty. I was still fully clothed and yet I felt violated.
“Tell me, do you feel like a woman right now?” he said as he shoved the fingers deeper. “Do you feel sexy? In control? Powerful?” he said, hooking his fingers and lifting me up a bit. “Look in the mirror and tell me how you fucking feel.” I cried a bit more, shaking bad.
“I feel cheap. Dirty,” was all I could barely say before starting to sob a bit. He leaned forward and kissed the back of my head. Then he pulled out his fingers, wiping them on my denim skirt. I felt the absence almost as much as I had felt the presence of his fingers. He gripped my hair and pulled me over to the bed where he’d laid out the towels.
“You should. No cunt feels proud or beautiful with a cock in their ass. It is a purely submissive act. You cannot be empowered. Someone is using your shitter to cum. Even if you like it, you know how dirty it is. How cheap you must be. Now get on the bed over the blankets.” I did as told as he jerked up my skirt.
“I want you clothed for this because you should feel used and cheap. It’s all that cunt is. An easy fuck that will even let men use her ass. You understand?” I nodded, shaken as I felt lube applied around my ass and then the tip pushed in and squeezed directly in me.
“You can never have too much lube,” he said. “Unless you want to be hurt and maybe later, we will. Anal can make you bleed, tell me you want me to make you bleed you stupid whore,” he said, grabbing my hair as I felt the small vibrator pushed against my bud.
“Please, I want you to make me BLEEED,” I grunted as he pushed it in. He turned it on, holding it by the flared base, working it back and forth. He stroked my hair as I sat there on all fours, having him pump it in my ass. He did that for several minutes, stroking my pussy, pinching my clit, my nipples, as he used my bottom with the toy. Finally, he pulled it out and told me to suck it. It just tasted of lube, as he put a lot more in me, squeezing it directly in my ass.
“This is going to hurt. I am going to work in slow, but once in, I am going to fuck you. If you need your words, use them. This first time, I want it to hurt some. I want you to never forget that cunt in the mirror wanted this. That trailer trash wanted me to tear up her ass. Understand?”
I nodded, almost crying already. I felt him mount me, pushing my head down while keeping my ass up. The pressure was intense as he pressed hard. My ass rebelled as he told me to push, like I’m pooping. I did and slowly, his cock started to move and then, slipped in. I screamed and he covered my mouth, pushing steadily deeper and deeper until he was fully in. Only then did he let go of my mouth as I grunted hard.
“Do you feel proud? Are you a strong woman? Tell me you’re just trailer trash,” he said. I told him I was, and he slowly pulled back, then thrust hard and fully deep making me scream.
“It’s all you’ll ever fucking be,” he said and then he just held me as he fucked my ass. I won’t lie, I screamed and cried and sobbed during it all. There wasn’t a brave girl, just a dirty cunt that was getting reamed out. He held tight to my hair, fucking me for all I was worth, calling me names. It honestly didn’t even go on that long before I felt him tense up, cumming in my bowels. He pulled out, told me to stay, as I balled up, one hand on my ass, sobbing. I heard him running the water, washing his cock clean. Then he came back.
“You did so good there. I’m so damn proud of you. I know that hurt. I know that hurt bad, but it’ll get easier.” He held me against him as he used a wet towel to clean up my ass. I wasn’t bleeding but it hurt really bad, sharp pains. He fingered me then, kissing me, telling me to relax, just focus on the pain. I did, already wet around his fingers as he teased me. He found my spot and soon I was cumming as well.
Then he pulled me up. Showed me the mirror.
“That cunt, she just got her ass used. She’s worthless.” He said as he turned me towards him. “You aren’t. You understand. Thank you for that gift. I wish I could have taken all your innocence, but I’m happy that you let me take that one. You’re amazing,” he said and held me.
And I just fucking sobbed, ugly, almost hysterically but fully uncontrollably for probably most of the next thirty minutes. Why he didn’t run then I don’t know. Instead he stripped me as I cried and carried me into the bed and just held me. Afterwards, he talked to me, telling me he is sorry that I don’t hear words like that enough. That they hurt me. He took me to the shower and washed me. I felt special. I had came there to get ass fucked and it had hurt and felt so degrading. And yet, I felt good.
I didn’t know it then, but it was because I was where I belonged. It would take a couple years to understand that. Back then, I just went back home. My first poop made me cry, I was still tender. But Jack was right. With training, it got easier and easier. And more importantly, I still feel good and am happy.
[[Next Chronological Story->My first dirty a2m]]''My first dirty a2m''
I was 16 (though I might have been early 17, but I think I was 16), seeing him every week or two. We’d been that way for almost (or maybe just over) a year now, sneaking out to him, a couple hours at a time. He’d been dressing me up, every time. I was never myself, or who I thought I was. Never. He kept us separate. He’d ask if I’d been with anyone, but I never fucked anyone. I don’t know why, but I never did. I could have, and I wasn’t innocent. I had a reputation for a slutty mouth, but nothing more. I dated little, went out rarely. But at parties, I’d let the guys touch, but not expose me, but I felt this hardness against me, hands over my tits and cupping my cunt, and I’d often end up in the bathroom on my knees, head bobbing up and down, swallowing cum.
And he loved listening to it. He’d slap me sometimes after I told him, not hard, playful, and call me Bad Sammie. He called me trailer trash (I lived in a nicer house than his and his is nice) and a skank. He’d use me hard, but leave no marks that could elicit questions I didn’t want to answer. He’d had my ass before and I’d even sucked it a couple times. He’d help me clean and prep first, lube up, wipes to minimize any mess. With a mouth full of saliva, you really only tasted lube and smelled nothing. If prepped properly.
Then one day, it was a bit different. He told me not to prep; instead he stripped me and blindfolded me. Lube was used, but far far less than he’d used in the past. Pushing in hurt, but I was just a dumb cunt who didn’t know better, I liked when it hurt (God, I had no idea how far that would go in the future though lol), and he fucked me on the floor, ass up, just feeling my ass be used by him. I didn’t even think, at that moment, what was planned. But I was much tighter then and while no longer illegal, it would have been frowned upon. Soon, jets of heat filled my ass and I moaned, wet, as he pulled out of my ass.
I was pushed back on my legs, kneeling, sitting up, arms behind me, as he stood before me. I could smell it. Not heavy, it was still muted, but it smelled different. No quick deep clean, no prep, and he told me to open my mouth. I wanted to gag, I knew it was different this time and I tried to water my mouth but when I opened and he pushed in, it wasn’t enough. Texture, smell, I retched, but I was told to swallow it like the trashy slut I was. And I did. I didn’t even throw up, though I came close. Then the blindfold was removed and he stood me in front of the mirror. It was the first, but not the last time that brown would stain my lips. I had a new nickname that could accurately describe me. Not often, almost never as much as that, but it was a new addition to my depravity. Of how low I could be.
Then after calling me that new nickname, I cried, and he held me, kissing me, telling me how proud he was of me. I felt safe in those arms and eventually felt a sort of pride. I didn’t know it then, but I was where I belonged, on my knees, with my mouth wide open.
[[Next Chronological Story->Not quite rape adjacent, but my roughest night yet with my Master]]''One of my best weekends ever - Friday''
So, I’ve never written about anything like this. In the past, writing anything in my journal or on my computer would have been risky, giving my situation and my Masters. Plus, while I knew computer stuff better than my mom, I didn’t want to underestimate her snooping. I didn’t know if she did, I just assumed that it would be better to assume she did.
So, my weekend. I would have said it’s hard to put into words what all happened except here I am, doing literally that. My Master was coming to pick me up and after a long week, that had gotten a bit emotional with my disrespect for him, I wanted to see him. I wanted to hold him, kiss him and that stupid big beard of his. I was ready to be his. Shortly after 7pm, he texted me that he was outside and I grabbed my purse and phone and nothing else. I don’t have to worry about those things now. He brings what I’m to wear and anything else I might need, even makeup. I’m only responsible for hygiene products if needed and my ID. Nothing else I need with him.
I bounded down the steps as the elevator in my dorm is unbearable slow. As soon as I came out, he was there parked, waiting for me. I let out a squeal and hopped in his arms, kissing him. He laughed and groped my butt quickly, before opening the door for me. I happily hopped in and when he got in, I leaned over and kissed him hard again. Gods, just a week and I had missed being with him so much. He pulled away after a deep kiss and snapped his finger, which means stop and pay attention. So, I did and he rubbed my cheek and smiled and then told me to blow him. So as we started to pull out of the college, I unzipped him and welcomed the smell of him. Tasting him as I felt him grow hard in my mouth. He patted my head and told me to go slow, so I did. I guess people might have been able to see, but I didn’t care. I had my Master in my mouth, I smelled his musk with every breath, I felt his warmth. I was happy. We got to his hotel and he told me to sit back up. I did and he kissed me again, grabbing my tit, his tit, firmly, before telling me to get out. He kept his hand on the back of my neck as he checked in and I was probably grinning like a fool. When we stepped in the elevator, he kissed me hard, pressing me against the wall of it. If he’d told me to fuck him right then I would have and gladly. Instead, we went back to behaving ourselves. His suitcase in his left hand, his right on my neck, walking beside him
We had barely stepped in the hotel room when he locked the door and picked me up and tossed me on the bed. He told me to strip and I did and he was on me in no time. Then he was in me. My legs were hooked around his and I was biting his chest as we fucked fast and hard. Between the pounding, the urgency, and the blowjob, he didn’t last too long and pumped me full of his cum. I kissed him so hard and cried actually, telling him I was sorry about earlier in the week. My Master told me again that I was to not worry about it, that it would be dealt with tomorrow, and that I was to put it out of my mind. I did and kissed him again. He then told me to clean up and he’d put away our clothes for the weekend.
I took a quick shower, but a proper one. He put through his shampoo for me during it, always So Sexy shampoo by Victoria Secret. He loves the scent. I get out and wrap up my hair in a towel, and dry myself off. He kisses me quickly and hops in behind me as I go back to the bed. On it is my makeup, nothing fancy but he has dots on colors I’m to use, very dark red lip gloss, dark eyeliner, and fingernail polish that matches my gloss. Beside it is my plug, a thin and short black dress, a long jacket coat, also black, and 5in black heels. I sit down as he showers and put on my makeup and by the time he is out, I’m pulling on the dress. My chest is displayed quite well with it – not too deep of cleavage but it’s beyond clear that I’m not wearing a bra and my stiff nipples seem to enjoy advertising that fact. The dress clings to me, but is long enough to cover my butt easily, but short enough that I have to be careful sitting down or people will get a show. The heels I love and hate both. I feel so sexy in them, but I also have not mastered walking gracefully with them. Flat surfaces I’m fine, but I always feel like I’m gonna snap an ankle if I’m not careful. He comes out as I’m fixing my hair, and he puts it in a ponytail for me, jerking my head back in the chair so he can kiss me. Then he finished dressing as well.
Once we were ready, we headed out. I honestly didn’t know where we were going nor did I ask, I just held his arm and smiled and him and I think he enjoyed the appreciative stares I got walking beside him. That was fine with me, I liked the attention but I was exactly with who I wanted to be with. When we got to the entrance of the hotel, he helped me into my long coat and we went to his car. Before long we hit the first of 3 bars that night. We had some fun dancing at 2 of them, and we made out quite a bit in the third one. I think we spent 40-60 minutes at each one and I had more than a few drinks at each bar. We danced, we groped, we kissed a ton. I felt his fingers enter me probably a half dozen times, including a few playful tugs on the plug I wore. I know quite a few men looked at me and though I was starting to get a bit more than buzzed, I think a few saw his fingers do their work. By the time we left the last bar it was around 11 or 11:30 and I think it is fair to say I was a bit drunk. He told me to play with myself as we drove almost 20 minutes from where we’d been at, crossing the state lines.
We pulled up to a adult theater, with massive amount of parking, which I didn’t understand at first. He explained that it was for tractor trailers and then it made more sense. He brought me into the porn store, hand around my waist as we walked around in there. He pointed out all the toys, some fun, some almost scary looking, and we kinda chuckled about the porn videos. I honestly thought porn videos had stopped being a thing once the internet existed. I did notice that the volume of stares had dramatically increased along with their intensity. The lot was pretty full and though I wasn’t the only woman there (I think there were two others), I was the only woman dressed provocatively. My nipples were at full attention due to the cold. Eventually he took me over to the counter and started talking to the man. Now, I’m used to guys looking at me. Ever since my breasts came in, guys have looked, but most of these guys were full on leering at me. It was intense. I had no idea what was going to happen and I would be lying if I said I was both excited and downright terrified. I just tried to do what I did best with Master and not think. I saw him hand over a fair amount of money, or at least what looked like a fair amount, and once they were finished talking he came back to me and we went back into a dark area full of rows of doors. He was clearly looking for a number and once he got it, he took me into the fairly small booth. In it, a TV was playing porn and there was one chair, a trash can, a roll of toilet paper, and that was it. Except for a ovalish hole on the right side that was about 3-4 inches wide and about 8 tall, centered mostly around waist height. It wasn’t precision cut, but it was pretty smooth.
Master kissed me deeply and then pulled my dress up over me and told me he wasn’t ready to let others fuck me, but he figured that trashy whore mouth of mine could be had by anyone. There was already a hand sticking through the booth, finger inviting me over. I was so nervous but I took a few steps over and felt as his warm hand touched my pussy. I had no idea who was in that other booth, but he slipped a finger inside me as I leaned against the booth and let him. I was so wet it wasn’t long before 3 fingers were in me, but when I started to almost buckle, Master pulled me back and told me to kneel. I did and the guy offered me his fingers and I sucked them but he stood up and clearly wanted his cock sucked more than his fingers. I started sucking him, and his smell was strong, not stinky strong, just a man’s smell. His cock was average but I didn’t even know what he looked like as clung to the wall and basically let him hump my mouth. I won’t lie, having a complete stranger literally only using my mouth to dump a load was both humiliating and sexy in a way I never could have imagined. I felt that familiar pulse as cum filled my mouth. The man in my mouth shuddered and pulled out and I stroked him and showed Master the cum in my mouth. I noticed that he was stroking too and looking at me. He nodded approvingly and I swallowed and my Master asked the man to give another person a chance.
I stood up to stretch my legs and shortly another man entered. I let him fondle me and he asked me to put my breast against the hole. I did so and he played with it, tugging my nipple hard. I moan and then moaned more as he sucked on it for about a minute. I then stood up, and was fingered until my Master told me to blow him. I knelt down again and took the man in my mouth. I had barely started before he exploded in my mouth. I actually gagged a bit as I wasn’t expecting the sudden load. I showed it to my Master, before swallowing it and let the man finger me for a short bit before the man got out. The next couple were pretty much the same, some groping, mostly sucking them off when they came in. I didn’t realize till later that part of the money my Master gave was to pay for the free use of the booths.
Around the fifth man, my Master had me suck him some while the man fingered me, though I had to pull away when he pushed his cock against me. My Master then turned me around and had me start sucking, bent over. My jaw was starting to ache as he played with my plug and I pressed my face against the wood. I drooled down my chin as the plug was pulled out of me and I felt my cheeks spread. I placed my hands on the wall and sucked hungrily as he entered my ass, telling me what a dirty little whore I was. I started rubbing myself but he pulled my hand away. I just let go and let a stranger pump in my mouth as my ass was fucked. He wasn’t brutal, or fast. He simply took his time. He outlasted 2 other men that I only sucked off before he finished in my ass.
The next guy got to finger my now plug-less ass and pussy, as the night went on. By now, if I’d simply been on my own and risking this, I would have probably called it quits. My jaw hurt, my legs ached badly, and I was getting tired. One guy lasted at least ten minutes before cumming down my throat. He then quickly pulled out and a few spurts got me in the face. I looked at my Master and smiled. Despite the growing pain, I was still enjoying the thrill of everything. No one else pulled out like that. Most pressed as hard against the wall and as deep in my mouth as they could get. One man offered money for me to let him fuck me through the hole, but my Master told him no. He did let him finger my ass and pussy for a bit. Mostly it was just me being groped and sucking guys for another hour or hour and a half. It was past 2 am when we finally left. I put my dress back on and one guy clapped when I came out, walking unsteadily. I wasn’t really drunk anymore. My jaw made a pop or click when I opened it, not really loud but I could hear it in my head. I had my plug back in and my breath probably smelled of cum.
We got in the car and headed back to my state, but not long after crossing the bridge, I burped. It was a foul burp that I could taste but it came out so suddenly that I just laughed. Then I threw up all over myself and the car. He pulled over and I opened the door and pretty much all of that nights contents exploded out of me on the side of the road. He held my hair as I vomited and gave me some napkins and a water to rinse out my mouth. I started crying then, I was so embarrassed. I was a mess, as was his car, but most of it was on me and the black dress I had on. If I had been wearing the long coat I would have ruined it. He told me to relax and that it wasn’t my place to worry about such things. He made sure I understood that he wasn’t upset and in fact, told me to slowly suck his cock which I did. We got back to his hotel and he had me walk with the stain down the front of my dress. As we walked he told me I looked like a trashy slut who’d been came all over.
When we got to his room, he grabbed me and shoved me against the wall. He asked me what kind of woman throws up cum. I was already soaked as I hadn’t came all night and he held my neck and started fingering me. He wasn’t really choking me, just firmly keeping me in place. Otherwise I can tell you I’d have been grinding his hand. He kissed my nasty mouth, and I melted and begged him to fuck me. He shoved me to the floor and fucked the shit out of me there, pounding me harder than he had in a while. I was shaking and the carpet was rough on my back. I came like a bitch in heat quickly, but he lasted long enough for me to cum again as he told me what a dirty whore I was. Not long after, he pulled out and came on my dress and a bit on my face and got up. I started to pull off my dress and head to the bathroom and he told me to stop. He pulled my dress back down and looked at me. He said I could go to the bathroom if I needed to, but I was not to take off the dress nor could I brush my teeth. He said I should feel nasty and scummy for what I did tonight. He told me it was the trashiest thing he’d ever seen. So I went to bed with him in that dress, smelling quite rank and with a jaw that hurt like I would never had expected. Even so, I curled up as he held his slut, his whore, his property, me. And that is how my Friday went.
[[Next Chronological Story->One of my best weekends ever - Saturday]]''Not quite rape adjacent, but my roughest night yet with my Master''
Since /u/DomInOnt wanted me from me, this is the closest to rape adjacent I’ve had since, happened in very early February this year. I hadn’t seen my Master for a bit and I was missing him so much, I was desperate for him and I believe he was desperate for me as well.
He had picked me up at the university and headed to his hotel, I was dressed normal, just school clothes as he picks out my clothing when we are out together. It’s something I choose to hand to him, because honestly, I’m often tired of thinking from school. It’s one of the things I try to get away from with him to lessen that pressure on me.
When we got in however, I saw that he had left some clothes for me in our room and I changed into them. He had left me a halter top that barely covered my chest (at 19 now, I’m a 36C though I skirt close to a D cup) and a very short and tight denim mini skirt, along with a pair of 5” high heels. He said he had to quickly run out and I lit up, taking some deep drags from the cigs he had left out for me. I’m addicted now as he’s had me smoking when we play for quite a while, e-cigs normally but for play, it’s always real ones.
After about fifteen minutes he comes back in and smiled at it. It was almost a scary smile, a hungry smile. Slipping into one of our roles, I yell at him, asking why the fuck I had to wait around for him. Before I had barely gotten that out, he slapped me, stunning me and he pulled me up and shoved me hard into the wall and told me that he was sick of my shit.
When I say he shoved me into the wall, I’m not talking a light push. I hit the wall hard and he just shoved my face hard into it, grabbed that skirt and ripped it up and told me that he’s tired of me whoring around with boys. He pressed me even harder into the wall and jammed two fingers deep in my ass, hooking them and lifting up some and told me to say what the fuck I was.
I told him that I was just a cunt and he bit down on my neck and I cried as he fingered my ass hard and then yelped as he jerked me away from the wall and shoved me hard down to the floor. He was on me in an instant and he grabbed a fistful of my hair and just shoved in my mouth, face fucking me, slapping me again and again. I couldn’t think straight (always good for me in these experiences) but suddenly he was gone again, grabbing me like I weighed nothing and literally threw me on the bed so hard I bounced right off it. I hit the wall and fell to the floor, dazed as fuck and half laughing from the absurdity of it, the spell broken for just a second as he dashed to see that I was OK, be sliding right back into it all.
He lifted me up again and tossed me on the bed, my head hanging off and he rammed hard in my mouth again, while mauling the shit of my tits. I don’t mean pinching my nipples, I mean straight up mashing and clawing at them. While I never screamed my safe words (Yellow or Red), I did scream around that cock as I cried.
When he pulled out of my throat, I was shaking really bad and I must of looked like the trash I was. He picked me up again and with my legs wrapped around him, started slam fucking me into the wall hard. Air was getting knocked out of me with every grunting thrust (indeed, we got a call about ten minutes later about a noise complaint) and then I was dropped to the floor, shoved on my hands and knees and he starting pounding the shit out of my ass with his arm around my neck tight. Finally he came deep in my ass and when he got up, kicked me to the floor (kicked in this case is more a shove with his foot).
He then pulled me up by my hair and had me clean his cock and with a shove in my throat, relieved himself, while I held onto his legs for dear life, trembling and shaking hard, crying. After that, he picked me up and held me in his lap as I cried it out and calmed down and just held him as at that moment, he was my entire world. We’d later laugh a lot about that bed bounce but it did remind me just how much stronger men are then women, physically. Left me with a nice bruise on my leg when I bounced off the bed and it slapped the wall, and some on my back from the shove and the fuck against it. It was amazing, and I cannot wait for more, once finals are over, since we’ve discussed this very site since I was introduced to it. Right now play like that would very likely make it hard to focus on my studies and so, I have to wait to even see him until after they are done. :(
Hope everyone enjoyed!
[[Next Chronological Story->One of my best weekends ever - Friday]]''One of my best weekends ever - Saturday''
So, waking up next to my Master on Saturday was nice as he was already up and running his fingers through my hair. I kissed him briefly and he told me my breath was pretty rank but smiled when he said it. He then pushed my head down and though my jaw still hurt like a bitch, I sucked him off for about ten or fifteen minutes until he filled my mouth. I smiled and pecked his cheek and fuck, when I tried to stand up my legs yelled at me for it. He swatted me on the butt and told me to take a very long shower and clean myself up properly and gave me some soap to use instead of the crappy hotel kind.
I used the bathroom then got in the shower. The hot water was wonderful on my body as I had more aches than I expected. My legs slowly relaxed some in the heat and I scrubbed my body clean twice. I’m not sure of the brand of soap but it had a nice light flowery smell to it. I got out and dried myself off and again toweled up my hair. I then brushed my teeth heavily twice, scrubbing my tongue and cleaning all around. I then rinsed it with mouthwash and hoped that my breath no longer smelled of stale cum.
When I got out of the bathroom, he was dressed like he was going to a meeting, very sharp and sexy in a nice suit. In it, he looked both professional and very manly. I then saw what he had laid out for me and I remembered that today was my punishment day. I looked at him and he patted the bed and I sat down beside him.
He told me that he understood that, when I played with Eljorn as I did, that I was not thinking about actually cheating on him. However, he said that it clearly showed that I was not thinking as deeply about our relationship as I should. He asked me if I wanted to be with him. I told him with increasingly wet eyes that of course I did. He asked me if I wanted to belong to him. I again, my chest almost hitching, said yes. He then kissed me softly and told me that this would help me never forget it and told me to get dressed.
There was laid out before me, my clothing to wear. A very brightly pink dress, flared out at the bottom, something like you would expect to see a little girl wear for Easter. A pair of bright pink panties that said “Property of Daddy”. A short halter top that said the same. The last was a pink choker that was worded differently, saying “Daddy’s Property” All of the clothes, as I tried to put them on, were too small for me by a size or two. The panties wedged between my cheeks and my lips. The halter top revealed a ton of underboob and some of my areola. The dress barely covered my ass and it was impossible to sit in it without showing almost everything. He had stockings and dress heels for me as well. When I was dressed, I looked at him, almost blushing. He asked me softly if I felt uncomfortable, as he took pictures of me. I told him yes I did a bit and he said that was good. The point wasn’t for me to feel comfortable. He then told me that a good daddy’s girl wouldn’t be uncomfortable and maybe if I was stressed, I should suck my thumb. I did as he took more pics of me, asking me to move around. He then pulled my thumb out and pushed his in, and I sucked his thumb like it was a cock. He told me that his baby girl was beautiful and asked me if I wanted to be his baby girl. As uneasy as part of me was, I did want to be. It’s weird wanting to be something while also wanting not to be doing it. Much like anal for me, even when I don’t want it, I want to do it for him.
He picked me up and I wrapped my legs around him and he kissed me hard, telling me how much “Daddy” wanted me. He laid me back down on the bed and told me to spread my legs like a good little girl. I started sucking my thumb and did as he told me and he rubbed my panties until I grew wet. He then looked down at me and told me I was a bad little girl earlier this week. I nodded and he pulled me up and sat beside me. He told me that he wasn’t upset, but that bad little girls had to be punished. He asked me if I understood that and I told him that I did. He told me to get over his lap and I did so, my midsection on his knees, my chest over, head hanging down. In that moment. I did feel like a child.
He started rubbing and massaging my ass and I felt him pull the extremely short dress over my ass, exposing it. I had an intense mix of dread and wonder at what I knew was coming. My daddy was going to spank me. I felt a flush at that thought, because I really did think daddy and not Master. I started to look back and he turned my head forward and told me I wouldn’t ever want to disrespect Daddy again after today. And then he started spanking me, alternating cheeks, rapidly, one right after another. After about ten smacks, he started rubbing me, both where spanked and between my legs. He asked me if I was ok and I nodded. He told me that I should only use my special words if I absolutely had to. He said this was an important lesson to learn. I nodded and he resumed spanking me, even harder, for another 20 total hits, 10 on each cheek. By now my eyes were watering and I was whimpering pretty hard. I’ve had my butt smacked or swatted, but no so many and so fast. The third set was where things started to get hazy for me. Not that I was about to pass out, but the sensations started to overwhelm me. Each spank felt harder and harder and I went from wet eyed and whimpering to holding onto his leg for dear life and sobbing. Then he kissed me and rubbed my ass, which felt on fire, before fingering me and playing with my lips, telling me I was soaked.
After that set, I honestly lost track. He kept spanking me and I started bawling, telling him I was so sorry as I held his leg like a life preserver. Soon even his touch hurt my ass and I was bawling in a primal way that I hadn’t done since I was a child. I know he told me I was his special little girl, but all I felt was fire on my ass every time he spanked me. I just went away and cried and pushed against his fingers when he touched me there. I lost it at some point, I don’t even know when and I just knew I was balled up and he was holding me and rocking me and kissing me, telling me that I was the most beautiful and wonderful girl in the world. I wrapped my arms around him, sobbing still, telling him I was sorry, that he was the world to me, that I was his, in every sense of the word. He held me for almost an hour like that, rocking me, cradling me in his arms. I felt tiny. I felt that I was his.
Eventually my bawling turned to sobs, then soft whimpers, then to cuddles. He eventually sat me down and it hurt, oh my god, being on my butt fully hurt. He kissed me softly and then he told me he wanted his little girls’ dirty hole. I rolled over and my ass felt like fire as he played with it and massaged it. Then the cold gel hit and I almost wanted to cry right there. His fingers probed my ass, slicking me, and I felt him press me down as me mounted me and fucked me so slow. The friction of his body on my ass made me cry softly but the fullness and closeness of him was wonderful. I didn’t fuck him back, I was too exhausted from the spanking and the crying, and yet, it hurt when he touched me, but I loved the fullness he brought me. I’m not sure how long he lasted, I was still quite out of it but his heat filled me and he pulled out and cleaned himself up. As he did that he told me to pull up my panties, as they should collect any cum leaking out of me.
We then had room service bring up lunch, and I had to let them in, while dressed as a little girl. The waiter or attendant or whatever you call them gave me an interesting look, but stayed professional as I tipped him and waved him off. Master had me strip after the man left down to my panties and top, proudly declaring me his property. Anyone who could have saw us would have wondered what was going on. Master in his suit, me in pink underclothes that said I was his property. The panties had a quite visible stain on it where I had leaked his material. After dinner we cuddled for a bit, and he’d occasionally rub my very sore ass. Any real pressure hurt and touching it I could feel the heat. We lay in bed, watching some movies and making out, simply holding and touching and lightly playing with each other. Eventually he had me shower, and when I was clean, I had some nice but very normal clothing laid out, along with my plug. I had a nice, if low cut blouse and a long skirt with a small slit on the side. Also laid out was the choker again. I smiled at my master and dressed, wincing a bit as pulled the skirt over my sore ass. The plug felt nice in my ass, again giving me a sense of fullness. I had my heels from Friday, but this time I felt elegant. Or as elegant as one can with a plug and choker can. We went out to Ruth’s Chris for dinner and had a wonderful night. One waiter noticed my choker and smiled and later I noticed him talking to another waitress who brought our drinks. I know with the plug and choker it sounds like it was a sexy date, but it wasn’t. We simply talked, laughed, fingers lightly touching his and vice versa. It was intimate. It was wonderful. I was happy.
I tried to go down on him on the drive back and he told me no, but instead just held my hand and when I could, I leaned my head on his shoulder. Walking and sitting still hurt, and my jaw ached from all the conversation, but I didn’t care about those things. They were reminders, not regrets, and they weren’t the focus of the evening. He brought me back to his hotel and picked me up, carrying me to the bed. He laid me down on it, parted my legs and then ate me. His large beard scratched playfully at my thighs as his tongue parted me and licked both deep and shallow, warm and wet, until some ten to twenty minutes later I had came a couple times. He then had me strip, down to only the choker and I mounted me, riding him slowly, kissing, god the kissing. I think he was in me forever, just a part of me, like the choker and the plug. He asked me if I was his and I told him yes and then he spanked me once, playfully. I yelped hard, eyes wet, still so tender as our pace quickened and he rolled back over on top of me and filled me with his cock and his cum, as I clung to him.
We both showered together after and he showed me in the mirror my bruises on my butt. Nothing horrible, but some light purple splotches on an ass that still ached. We then brushed our teeth and he turned on the TV and we curled up in bed, as I spooned against him. He had a semi and I was still wet, despite getting tired and parted my legs and pushed his cock in me a bit and just let myself be held until I fell asleep. And that’s how my Saturday ended.
[[Next Chronological Story->One of my best weekends ever - Sunday]]''One of my best weekends ever - Sunday''
Last day...
So Sunday I woke and my Master was still sleeping. My body ached all over from the previous two days, so I quietly slid out of bed and took a long hot bath and then rinsed and cleaned off in the shower. My butt seems more purple coverage despite it being a bit fainter. I worked my jaw a bit as I brushed my teeth and gargled. I then went back to the bedroom and my Master was still asleep. So I curled up, hair still wet, with him. With me snuggling close, it wasn’t long before he stirred and I felt his angry eye poking at my butt. At first it was just between my cheeks, but I adjusted and whimpered as he pressed into my unlubed ass. He went slowly at first, letting my body adjust, as I bit on the pillow as he pushed it, bumping my tender ass. Soon his weight was over and on me as he rolled me flat and fucked me until my gut was full of his cum. He popped out and ran to the restroom and I followed right behind him. While he showered and cleaned himself off, I wiped and used the bathroom. After he got out, he pulled out a nice dress, very conventional, floral printed and my plug. I took that to be no underwear, and got dressed, working the plug in my tender ass.
We headed out to IHOP and other than no underwear and the plug; you’d never have imagined anything amiss there. We talked more, held hands, and I can describe it better than I was simply happy. No other worries. We headed back to the hotel and played some games, he’s been teaching me Poker, and then some trivia. We touched and kissed and mostly stayed in contact with one another.
It wasn’t till about an hour later we’d play one last time of the day. He told me use the bathroom but not to pee if I needed to and I did. When I came out, I about squealed. I know most people wouldn’t understand. I’m smart, if hard work smart. I have accomplished (by normal standards) parents. But I first sought out my Master to escape my life, the pressure of it, of having to be perfect. And the best way we’d do that is by me “NOT” being myself. Someone opposite of me. Someone trashy.
So laid out was the “me” that was not me. My dark counterpart that brought me often more joy than my real life. My most enduring roleplay with my Master was a total trashy low class stupid skank. A cheap slut who likes to be used and fucked, choked and sometimes even hurt a bit.
She smoked (something that ended up going from play to actual addiction), was easy, drank often, and got off on being treated like the trash she was. And on the bed was one of my regular outfits, a cheap tube top red, along with a black microskirt that covered nothing. A very small G-string, with a heart on it sat beside those, and my Marlboro’s besides that. A pair of gaudy and cheap heels completed my ensemble. I quickly dressed and looked at Master for permission to smoke as I dressed and he nodded yes. He had paid the 100$ deposit for smoking. I lit up, in just the G-string, and took a deep drug, giving him my sluttiest eyes. I then slowly dressed, as he watched, often pawing on me, pinching, groping as I dressed. As soon as I was finished he jerked my head back and kissed me hard, mashing my tit in his hand. I had a wicked smile as he shoved me away, almost stumbling in the heels, a hungry look on my face. He didn’t say a word, just pointed to my makeup on the table, putting on red lipstick (which sadly no longer matched my nails) and a bit too much eye makeup. It was cheap lipstick, not gloss, and smeared easy.
As soon as I had it applied he gripped my neck and examined me, then shoved his hand up my skirt and shoved the G-string aside, pumping 2 fingers as I smoked and watched and moaned. He lifted his fingers to my mouth and I took out the cigarette and sucked on them, tasting my juices. He pointed to the bed as he got out his camera, as I parted my legs, taking deep drags, and playing with myself. I pinched my nipples through the thin top, nipples showing, I tugged my clit, my fingers explored my wetness. He took pics as I abused myself, getting close but being stopped by him any time I looked like I might orgasm. Eventually he put the camera down and told me to get over to him and I did. He fucked my face with the cig still in hand, dwindling down, jerking and bobbing my head up and down. He’d leave me gasping for air, drooling some, then start again, making me think of the adult theater. Apparently he though the same because he said, “Bringing back any memories whore?” as he pumped my face. Finally he shoved me back hard onto the bed and backed up, pulling me up and dragging me to the mirror. He told me that was me, we both knew that was me and everything else was pretend. My lipstick was smeared badly, my hair was a mess, and I was still shaking hard. He gripped my cunt hard and I felt my eyes water as I planted in his ear. He shoved me down in a chair and got one of those cups for rinsing out of your mouth and handed it to me.
“Pee like you did for him” he said, meaning Eljorn. I had been tired after playing with him and I didn’t want to get up to go to the bathroom and said, half jokingly, if he wanted me to pee in a cup. He did and maybe it was only ¼ or 1/8 jokingly. I scooted to the end of the chair as he handed me another cigarette. I dragged deeply as he got the camera again; legs parted, G-string to the side, as I bore down. I filled maybe half of the cup and when I offered it to him, he told me to smell it. I did. He then told me to stick a finger in it and tell him how warm it was. It felt far warmer than it should have. He then told me to clean my finger and I did, as he took shots of me doing it. He then took it from my hand, and groped almost painfully a tit again, before pulling me up and kissing me, a finger probing my ass. God, I was beyond happy in that moment. It’s like a drug, happiness like that. He then told me to get my whore ass on the floor and crawl to the bathroom. I did so and then he followed and pulled me by the toilet. He lifted the lid and pushed my head over it (not in it) and got behind me and easily entered me. He started fucking my cunt hard and I almost screamed when hot liquid was poured in my hair. He told me what I good whore I was as I trembled, reeking of my own pee. I started humping against him as he fucked me harder and harder against the toilet, until he filled me with his cum. He pulled out and I cleaned his cock, getting every last drop of him. He got the camera and took more pics of me in the bathroom, before taking me to the bedroom and telling me to get myself off, tossing me a nice curved little vib that hits my spot just right. As turned on as I was, I came quickly as he watched me.
Afterwards, we shared another cigarette before I showered again. When I was done, my clothes were laid out and I dressed, we kissed deeply as we started getting everything packed up. I always hate Sunday, leaving him. The stress returns, but I honestly miss him, his touch, the control I give him. We got everything together and he took me back to school, back to reality. I won’t get to see him again until after Thanksgiving. But even so, apart as we are, he is still my Master and I belong to him.
[[Next Chronological Story->How I became a piss slut]]''How I became a piss slut''
So, a kind redditor, or maybe a pervy one, or both, wanted me to write about how I became a piss drinking slut. So you know who you are and this is for you.
Wasn’t always into pee play, in fact until this year, I’d only had some brushes with it, all with my Master. Back in high school a couple times in shower he peed on my chest and that was about it. Once I moved to college, however as you’ve probably read, many things escalated. One time involved him peeing in my ass. That is an intense and quite warm enema, but be aware that if you haven’t fully cleaned yourself, there will be some messiness. He’s also pissed on my head, or poured pee on me as well. I had tasted pee a bit before. Not trying to drink it, just simply not hesitating to suck him after he had done some, but with a minimal amount of saliva you don’t really notice it except for a second or two.
But the first time I opened myself up to this new level, this new kink, came out of two other very unrelated kinks. Heavy BDSM and being a little. Something once I was at college that was new is that for the first time he could leave marks beyond a little red skin. Of course a side of effect of this was suddenly either have to make excuses for bruises, use makeup to cover them up, or use clothing to do so. See, most of the girls on my floor at the dorm knew I was seeing a significantly older man. They didn’t know I knew him from before college but from high school (though we were not in a formal relationship but more a complicated fuck buddy relationship there). Despite many, many protests, I was assumed to a sugar baby to his sugar daddy. I wasn’t and am not, but few believed me. However, back to the marks, I had to finally break down and explain to my roommate that he was into spanking and BDSM (all true). I gave her the “50 Shades of Gray” talk – yes that shit is wrong and cancer, but it’s easy to point to as a reference point when you don’t want to go too much into detail about it.
So “Jack”, my Master and bf, had a nice little softened leather strap, about two inches wide, effective length about 6 inches (IE, not counting where he held it), that he’d been introducing to my body parts. He had on different occasions left welts and swollen and bruised body parts already, once my ass, the other my tits (pre-piercing). Both experiences were intense, pain-filled (luckily I’m a masochist), and left me wet and wanting. I also dropped like a motherfucker after those sessions and needed a lot of aftercare which Jack happily provided. Indeed, he not only provided, but he started switching me to little space around then, right after and fuck, did I take to that like a fish and water. Previously, just dressing little made me a bit uncomfortable but I did it because it made me happy. In this combination, fuck, I dove in deep. It just felt right, and I clung hard to my Daddy afterwards.
So, back to the story, anyway, earlier this year, I’m down at his house for the weekend. While I college I’d talk to him by phone, but the only real time I got to see him was when he’d pick me up (how the ladies at college knew about him) and I’d spend the weekend with him. Well, one Saturday, he decides to escalate the BDSM session. Now, we have our safe words, and simple ones (as well as motions if needed), just Yellow and Red. Yellow ease up, Red full stop. Not as fancy as “in scene” words, but you don’t get them confused or forgotten either. Well, I was cuffed, had a spreader bar on my legs, and by god, my Master kissed just about every inch of my skin with that strap. Not as hard and focused on one area like the previous ones that had left me bruised, but everywhere. My back, my shoulder blades, my ass, my sides, my legs, my hands (tops and palms), my feet (I fucking cannot handle that – prolonged feet strapping will make me sob and scream Yellow and Red in no time). My cunt, my belly, just about everywhere but my face was hit.
It hurt, I screamed, I sobbed almost hysterically. And it was fucking glorious. My body was flushed with endorphins and I was basically on a pain high and I was blank and empty in the mind. Only the room, that strap, and Jack existed. And man, when he fucked me, I was orgasming out of my fucking mind. I didn’t exist, just pain and pleasure and crying and my Master.
And then, it was over. I was dressed, I was his baby girl, and he was my Daddy. And those earlier endorphins weren’t there and I fucking nose dived hard. I was shaking, sobbing, and hurting over every inch of my body and the only person in the world that I wanted and needed was my Daddy, holding me tight. Telling me how proud of me he was. And he was proud and I was so happy and proud to be his and loved and I was super-glued to his side. I didn’t want to let him go for anything in the world, I knew it would hurt if he was gone for even a second. I didn’t feel safe and secure enough without him and he knew that. He was kissing me, stroking me, and I was curled up on his lap and it was the best god damned place in the world to be. The safest, most special place. It was home.
And then, he had to pee. Told me he was sorry but he had to get up. I wasn’t having it. He told me he had to pee. I just shook my head and clung even harder to my Daddy. He wasn’t going anywhere. Finally he told me that he had to get up, and he’d be right back and I could get right back in his lap. But, I wasn’t going to let him go. I couldn’t handle at that moment him going away. So, I slid off his lap, reached down, lowered my head and took his cock in my mouth, mumbling around it, telling him to pee. He asked again and I told him to pee. I didn’t want him to go. He asked again if I was sure and I nodding, crying a bit, mostly because I was anxious (I have major anxiety issues, it wasn’t really cause of this) and didn’t want him to leave for a moment.
So, he then leaned back a bit, relaxed, and my mouth was flooded with piss. Licking a tiny bit off after him peeing had not really prepared me for both the taste and especially the volume. I’d noted before that being peed on was interesting because of the warmth. I like it, but overall I’m not a fan of warm drinks and now it was all I could do to drink what I was getting. Some mess happened because of our position on the couch and my inexperience with drinking that much that fast and both of our experiences with “flow control”. Mostly the mess was kept to a minimum was later cleaned up once I was good and no longer needed comforting. The taste wasn’t great and my stomach felt a tiny bit upset, but it was worth it to keep Daddy by my side for a while longer. Which it did.
So that day, I became a piss drinker. And my Daddy/Master found out something as well, he found that very, very erotic and what was born out of an extremely needy moment, has now became another way that I take care of Jack. He has me as a willing urinal most days and now he regularly drinks a ton of water for me. It makes him happy and looking up at his face as I take care of him this way leaves me happy as well. I hope you enjoyed that, especially you mr. unnamed redditor who asked for the story!
[[Next Chronological Story->I just had my first CNC!]]''I just had my first CNC!''
So, I promised when the deed had been done that I would post about it. As stated in these threads, my Master and I had been discussing a true CNC situation ever since an online friend of mine first brought it up to be, but especially after he got me hooked on /r/rapekink. So here it is – but, I do want to make clear that everything that happened here was fully consensual, I know for a fact that if I had used my safety word (Red only, no yellows as per our discussions together – COMMUNICATION IS KEY!) that he would have stopped. I’ve used them a few times in the past (mostly yellow, Red is extremely rare – only used once) and he’s always instantly complied. That level of trust is required to do anything like this safely. Also, aftercare is a must, if there is no aftercare, then this isn’t being used, but abused and there is a difference. Anyway, onto what happened.
Finals had been finished and I had just spent a wonderful week down in Daytona Beach with my Master/Daddy. I split it like that because I’m often a little with him, though I was mostly just me during that trip. A lot of sun, a lot of ocean, and a lot of fun, but nothing too extreme since I was out in a bikini every day. We had plenty of sex and sun and I was always by his side, but it was more than anything else a true vacation just to get away from things for a week. And we did.
So, we were heading back home from the airport Sunday. I had given him a blowjob on the drive back and was half dozing as we pulled into his driveway. We unloaded our bags and I had just stepped inside when it all went sideways.
I walked through the door wearing just a tank top and shorts and sandals and as soon as I was inside, the door was slammed shut. It hit the frame so hard I just jumped and at first I thought he was simply trying to scare me. That lasted all of a second as he grabbed me and slammed me so hard against the wall the air was knocked out of me. He gripped my arms tight, digging his fingers in and started screaming at me. Asking why I had been flirting with everyone and acting like a damn whore while on our trip. My back actually ached from the force of the impact and I was confused until I thought, this is it. I actually started to smile at him and that’s when he slapped me. Now, I’d been slapped before by him, on the face and all over my body. I’ve even been slapped hard enough once to make my cheek swell a bit but it didn’t bruise. This slap was different. My head snapped and whatever smile had graced my face had been replaced by watering eyes and likely a stunned expression. It was then his turn to smile.
He muttered something about “What the fuck are you smiling about!” and that’s when he slapped me really hard again. I tried to answer him but he grabbed my neck and started slapping me back and forth and I was just standing there, crying and just taking it as he asked if I felt like smiling now. He then jutted his hand down my shorts and I felt his fingertips grip my clit piercing and squeeze as he laughed at me for being fucking wet. And I was – I was honestly crying, my cheeks were burning and I was wet. I was also a bit scared because while we often have rough play, his verbal abuse isn’t too bad. He let go of my neck and told me to strip and I did, with him almost violently grabbing my clothes to hurry it along. Once I was naked, he growled at me that fucking animals like me don’t deserve clothes and dragged/walked me to the bathroom, pulling me hard by my hair.
As soon as we got in, he shoved me on the toilet and told me to sit like a good bitch and I did, shaking and sniffling. And then he peed on me. On my hair, my face, my chest and between my legs and when I started to move, he slapped me hard again and told me to sit. He’d clearly needed to pee for a bit and it was hot on my body and hair. I won’t lie, I’ve drank his piss a lot. It was something that came out of me not wanting him to leave me for even a minute while in a bad sub drop and it became something he enjoyed. But swallowing piss isn’t messy. Being peed on in a shower isn’t messy. Sitting on a toilet with your hair soaked from it is and I was just trembling. I knew this was just play but it didn’t feel like play if that makes sense. He told me to suck on his cock and I did, and he grabbed my piss soaked hair and started pounding at my throat. I wasn’t deep throating him and he wasn’t face fucking me. My nose was smashed up against his chest and I was gagging hard as he skull fucked my throat. I simply wasn’t prepared for this and I pulled back hard as I sobbed, almost throwing up. Surprisingly he let me pull back but he shoved me over the toilet and gagged me with his fingers deep in my throat and this time I did get sick, puking in the toilet. I can’t describe the state I was in, except overwhelmed completely. He stood over me and said that at least this time I didn’t puke up a gallon of cum and he jerked me back and slapped me again. He told me that I was just a fucking animal and should be treated like one.
He picked me and carried me to the bedroom and tossed me on the bed. I was still sobbing, shaking, humiliated and so fucking off balance. And wet. Usually the wetness makes it hotter, but I was seriously confused on a level I hadn’t been in a while.
He then just screamed at me that I was nothing more than a fucking animal again and shoved my head down and jerked my hips up. I then heard him rummage through the drawer beside the bed and I heard it a second before it hit, burning my ass. The leather strap. I knew it well. It had made me cry and made me soaked and knew every inch of my body. The soles of my feet knew it so bad that it was the only time I had ever cried “Red”. I knew what being hit hard by it felt like, and this was as painful as it had ever been as he brought it down on my ass again and again while my head was held firm to the bed.
I screamed and then he stopped and slowly rubbed my ass for a second before grabbing something else. I regularly wore a plug when with him and this plug felt different, smaller. Then I felt a tug and he lifted my head up and I saw it was a plug, but with a tail.
“See you fucking cunt, you look like a proper bitch in heat now. Speak”, he yelled at me. I was so confused and started to talk. He slapped me and then the strap hit my lower back, once, twice, three times.
“Don’t talk bitch, animals can’t talk.”
The strap hit me again and again, from my shoulders to my ass, and I cried, as he told me to speak. Every hit was as hard as I’ve ever been strapped and burned like fire. I finally got it though and I barked. And barked. And somehow that was the hardest thing I’d had to do all day. He laughed and as he got behind me and said, “That’s right you fucking animal, that’s all you are!” as he slammed his fist against my cunt, working it in.
Now, thanks to some help from my online friend, I’ve recently been able to self fist, which is harder and more awkward than you’d expect. But I could do it. Not his hand yet, but close, but he was determined today. He was leaning over me and had one breast in his hand, just squeezing and mashing it so much my eyes watered and I was screaming wordlessly. He just kept jamming his hand deeper while torturing my tit, until it finally popped in and then my head was jerked back hard so I could see him.
“What kind of fucking used up cunt can take a fist,” he said, or something like it. I’m not really sure. By this point I was well past yellow and edging red. I just shuddered as he fisted me like I’ve done it all my life and I’ve never felt so full, so hurt, and so ruined all at once. I came in no time, while hysterically crying. I think I peed myself a bit too, and after another orgasm, he pulled his hand out and had me lick it.
He rolled me onto my back and told me to spread myself like a bitch and I did, not talking. He told me to cover my piercing but only it and to not move. I nodded, eyes red, as he brought the strap down on my hand and pussy. And again. And again. I wailed; my hand and pussy were in so much agony I could barely breathe as he rolled me back on my knees. Then he slammed into my pussy and told me it felt like using a fucked out whore. I came again and not long after he came in me. He laid on top of me for a minute and then pulled out and rolled me over on my back, sitting me up and having me clean him.
When he pulled out of my mouth, I tried to say something and got slapped hard again, being told animals don’t talk. He got my special pink collar and put it on me and “walked” me using my hair as a leash to the toilet, but slapped me again when I tried to get on it. He laid down a towel and told me to go there like a good bitch and I peed on it, crying harder. I couldn’t stop the crying or even remotely begin to control my emotional state.
He pulled me back in the bedroom and in the bed and spooned me and told me what I good little bitch I was and held me tight. My throat was raw and my eyes were puffy from all the crying but I just curled up against him and cried myself to sleep, holding onto him like he was the last life preserver in the ocean during a hurricane. I woke up once during the night to him shoving me flat, pulling out my plug and putting it in my mouth as he fucked my ass extremely roughly, cumming in me after a short bit. It hurt more than usual because I not only hadn’t been lubed and the plug was smaller, but he fucked it like an oiled up cunt. I then cleaned him and he held my head down gently as he relieved himself down my throat and when he was done peeing he kissed me and told me I was his special girl and that he loved me. I told him I loved him and just started bawling again and he sat up in bed and just held me on his lap for a long while before I fell asleep again.
I woke to sunlight and the smell of bacon and eggs, and some serious aches. My throat hurt some, my face felt puffy, and my left breast I saw immediately was a mess of purple, fuck he had mashed it hard. My arms and sides had some dots of purple, I think from where he’d grabbed me hard so hard. I got up to shaky legs and went straight for the kitchen. Not for the food, but for my Daddy. He picked me up and I just started sobbing, and it was all he could do to get me to sit on the floor, holding onto his leg. I simply wouldn’t let go. He finished cooking and had me sit down in a chair, which hurt a bit and he winced, stroking my face. He asked me if I was ok and I nodded yes, and he asked me if he went too far and I struggled to answer that so I just shrugged. I wanted to tell him that while it was at my limit and I loved it, I couldn’t talk. Not because I was little, but because I started to cry when I tried to get words out. I was still an emotional wreck and his tight hug was good and made me tear up some more in need and happiness. But I ate like a good girl and he told me to get cleaned up. When I went to the bathroom, I saw why he winced. My left cheek was swollen and lightly bruised and again, seeing my breast in the mirror was an ugly mess of purple along with some other bruises. The rest of me was in pretty good shape considering, and when I got in the tub it felt almost wonderfully painful. He came in and cleaned up the bathroom properly from last night and let me soak. When I got out, my clothes were laid out for me, a mix of pink and white, all age inappropriate and I loved it all. I got dressed and we watched TV for most of the day. I found my voice later and almost never left his lap. We had sex twice more that day but both were slow, gentle affairs, one on his lap, once folded up, knees by my head in bed.
I woke him today with a bj and after he went to the bathroom, he got in the shower and I finished cooking breakfast. He has to work today sadly as I miss him already. He laid me out my jammies and I’m to mostly just do our laundry from the trip and rest up today. But I’m happy, I’m home, I’m moving in, perhaps permanently, and he’s got the appointment set up next week for me to get my nipples pierced. I’m where I belong and that’s all that matters.
[[Next Chronological Story->Being used like a hole]]''Being used like a hole''
Not as intense as my last experience with my Master but was fun this past weekend.
We had had a nice dinner and had arrived home, making out, all that fun. I went to bathroom in preparation of sexy times and he walked in and gave me a cup to pee in.
I did and he held my chin, looking down at me, and told me to drink it. I started to and then he grabbed it and dumped it on me and slapped me hard. He then jerked me up and pulled me to mirror and told me how fucked up it is that I do that. That he's never been with a girl so fucked up that she'd drink piss.
He goes on how proud would my parents be to see me now, which got me crying hard. Then he asked what would any of my friends think if they knew I was a piss drinker who let old men use her ass and fist her fucked out cunt.
He then bent me over the sink in the bathroom and fucked me, holding my arms tight, mashing them against my sides and told me I'm just a fucking mastabatory aid that breathes. Then he came in my cunt, pulled out my plug and shoved me face first into the shower. Forcing my ass up, he pushed in the gaped hole and peed in my ass and said that a Fleshlight respected itself more than I do.
By then I was a sobbing fucking mess. He turned on the shower and cleaned me and the resulting mess from that and held me till I calmed down. Then he ate me out and used a vibe in me and spooned me after my orgasm.
Was very emotionally drained the next morning and clingy. We went riding with his biker friends later (weekend bikers, not biker gang bikers), still wearing my plug.
We had a great day riding, then over to his friends house where we all grilled and drank and just had a good time. Felt nice.
Then went back home and had to deal with real life shit, called my dad, figuring out if they would still cover my insurance and shit. They don't approve of him, Mom so much that we aren't talking right now.
That depressed me and I asked him to hurt me. He just got out the strap, secured me face down on the bed, and gave it to me. He whipped and hit me all over my back and ass, leaving burning welts. My back and ass still ache and are welted but the release was nice.
He then fisted me slow and deep, lubing me and slowly working it in me, while my butt was stuffed with the slink. I never felt so full in my life and had a couple tear filled orgasms. He finished in my ass after I had been taken care of.
Mother's day went by and was shit, beyond seeing "A Quiet Place". Mom didn't call to thank me for the flowers or even text me. Just been down since. Last night I asked him to hurt me again and he first strapped my ass too it was red and raw, then he spanked me, while fingering and playing with my ass and cunt. After I was just a sobbing mess from it all, he jerked up my hips and fucked my crying body till he came in me, holding me again after.
Still sad, and moving slow with a very tender and raw ass, helping at his office. Just needed to talk and vent, thanks
[[Next Chronological Story->My Master's best friend kinda raped me last night]]''My Master's best friend kinda raped me last night''
If some want to know what's going on in my life prior to this, check my other posts, watch out, there are fictional stories I've done as well, though those are marked as such.
A quick setup, for those who don't know, I've recently moved in with my Master/Daddy (who he and myself are depends on our moods) after the semester ended at college. Took my finals and moved in. My master runs a construction business (him and his best friend are contractors) and have worked together for years. His best friend was the first to know about my relationship with him and he's one of only two other people who have ever seen me as a little (the other being a hotel employee who brought us food once) and he's seen me in various states of dress over the years, but never fully nude. Indeed, after the CNC, my Master sent him over to the house to get some tools, and he saw my bruised and little and commented on the "fun time" we clearly had had. Despite me being shown off to him several times over the years, nothing has ever happened, until last night.
With the weather being hot and good, we decided to have a party for all his friends, all weekend bikers that go out riding for charity and fun regularly. Not "Biker" bikers, but people who just love the lifestyle on the side. All good people and have welcomed me into their fold.
It was a wild night, we grilled some brauts and burgers, there was about 15 of us there total. We were eating, drinking, all just shooting the shit, about 60/40 men/women ratio. Most of the group is married or dating, but we have some single guys, Master's best friend being one of that group. Again, I cannot brag enough on how they have accepted me. I'm almost 10 years younger than the next oldest in the group, with the rest ranging from just under 30 to almost 50.
Well, I did get a new nickname, everyone was calling me lightweight, because I was struggling to keep up with everyone else, but I'm not really a heavy drinker and well, not exactly been drinking on a regular basis for that long anyway, though I do like to drink. Some of the group have young kids and they had to bolt out comparatively early and there was about 10 of us now. Some of us were playing poker, smoking, just hanging out. It was nice.
I happened to mention to one of the other ladies that my nipples were aching a bit (I recently got my nipples pierced the Thursday before last). This got some of their attention, because besides me, only "Heather" had gotten hers pierced. Both of us ended up showing the rest of the women, and flashing the guys, our piercings, and talking about them for a bit. Don't get too excited pervs, besides flashing the guys, this wasn't some sexy showoff, but more curious people just talking about it. I have straight barbells currently, planning on moving to rings, while Heather had curved barbells on hers.
Later on, two more drop out, and there is just 8 of us now, past midnight and we're all still partying since it's a long weekend for all of us. I down another beer, do a couple lines, but I'm struggling and barely functioning. Heather helps put me off to bed and I don't even remember it other than her starting me off down the hallway.
Well, I wake up around 3am in the morning, sick as a dog as the night finally catches up with me. I barely make it to the bathroom in the bedroom, and pray to the porcelain god a bit. Rinse my mouth out, and I head to the kitchen to get something to drink because I'm feeling dehydrated. The gang is still all there, though all laid out on the chairs and couches, or likely in the guest bedroom, passed out or sleeping or both. Lights all out.
I finish my drink and as I'm heading back, I get sick and bolt to the bathroom in the hallway. I'm just in a big tshirt, which I guessed Heather had helped me into (I later found out I had thrown up on myself earlier, which is when she put me to bed) and I'm just clinging to the toilet when my Master's best friend comes in. He's checking up on me, jokingly calling me LW (for lightweight), and stroking my hair as I finish up. I get up and he asks me if I'm OK. I tell him yes and he swats my ass as I walk past him and hits my plug (My master has me wearing mine most of the time during the day), making me yelp a bit.
After that, he pulls me back in the bathroom, arm around my waist and shutting the door. He's touching my ass, rubbing it, and feeling the plug, tugging at it softly. I'm hung over as fuck but it feels good too and he's pressing against me. He says something about me really being just as much of a dirty slut as Jack is always saying and I won't lie, I moan when he pulls the plug hard, but not out of me.
The next thing I know, he pushes me against the bathroom sink, his body pressing hard into mine and saying something about how I'm always teasing him when he comes over. Now, my Master has never fully shared me (he has shown me off, including to his best friend, and had me blow others, but never sex) and again, I'm still hung over and confused and turned on all at once. I just blurt out that I need to talk to Daddy (I wasn't in little space so I don't know why I referred to him as Daddy). He tells me that I don't need to and covers my mouth with his hand and pulls out my plug with the other. I'm wet, feeling sick, and very confused.
The next thing I feel is him pushing into my ass, telling me to be a good girl, to take it, and just relax. He keeps repeating this again and again as he fucks my ass. It wasn't even a long fuck, or even anything exceptional. It was just weird and intense and him covering my mouth and pumping into me against the sink, whispering to me and then he came in me. He patted my head, wiped off, and left the bathroom with me shaking and leaking cum.
I'm just not there mentally and I stumble in the bedroom with my Master and wake him. I tell him what just happened and he says he wondered when and how his friend would make a move. Then my master kissed me and told me to spread my cunt and I did, and he mounted me and fucked me hard, cumming deep in me as well. Then he holds me tight and tells me I'm a good girl and hugs me and I'm still not all there, with two loads in me.
I wake later in the morning and a couple more people are gone. Heather, me, and a couple others clean up, and everything is all normal. In one's and twos, the rest of everyone leaves besides my Master's best friend and while he's the last, he leaves too. But when he leaves, he kisses me, not a peck, but a full on open mouth kiss and after that, my Master takes me to the bedroom and fucks me again, doggie, head pushed hard to the mattress.
The whole night was just a haze and so surreal and I'm still processing everything that happened. We're going riding tomorrow with everyone, and it's just, I don't know how to put it. Anyway, wrote to vent and process some, I hope everyone is having a good long weekend, take care.
[[Next Chronological Story->What draws me here]]''What draws me here''
This is going to be a rambling post because I’m still a bit drunk but I really don’t give a fuck. I’ll get to the point eventually here. I just need to vent and this is the closest spot to what I need right now and I thank /u/PervOtaku
for seeing that this place is somewhere I straddle as well.
I’ve just had one of the worst days in my life yesterday. Basically had my mom tell me that she feels she wasted the last 19 years of her life with me. So yeah. What’s funny is she is very much the reason I’m places like here and/r/rapekink and ravishu.com. All my fucking life, I was her little mini me. She was poor but scary smart and worked her ass off and now she’s got her own medical practice and lives well as a big fish in a small/medium pond. Dad is much the same story but he’s normal smart and has his own tax practice.
So, since they had excelled and rose up, I was supposed to match or surpass them, especially according to my mom. I still fucking remember being in the 3rd grade and getting a B. I was yelled at, told how disappointed she was in me, and how that wasn’t acceptable. That was the last B I ever got. I did start getting panic attacks though in exchange, any time I struggled. And I did sometimes struggle because I went to good schools and took hard classes and I’m not scary smart. I’ve had to work my ass off for those A’s.
And I eventually started to learn new ways, as I hit puberty, to deal with those stresses. If you want to read, you can hit up that shit here (www.reddit.com/r/rapekink/comments/8azx79/my_rape_adjacent_origin ). It’s how I coped, and I met my Master, my love, my Daddy and he took care of me. Course that’s more now, than then. And now I’m finally getting to the point, about what this fetish is to me.
I’ve only recently even processed it as this fetish, again, thanks to /u/PervOtaku
. I would hook up with my guy to escape. I knew some people like me, high pressure kegs waiting to explode because we never felt like we could be good enough and one mistake was the end of the world. Some did some drugs, some probably cut, we all found our outlets though.
Mine was my guy. There wasn’t a budding romance, it was us both getting off, in ways we needed and wanted. Venting I guess. I explained my needs and he helped me address them. I didn’t have to be Sammie, the 4.0 student with more extracurriculars than she had time for, giving up much of a social life just to be good enough so that my parents would love me, or how I felt.
Instead I was Bad Sammie, most commonly a trashy teen slut, who liked to smoke, dress provocatively, and be used like a bitch. We didn’t have much time, often just an hour or two every couple weeks, but I could escape and be something else. Something else that those on this subreddit could identify with.
I let him dress me (and still do), I let him take control. I didn’t have to be perfect because I clearly wasn’t. I wasn’t inferior, but I was just a cunt that needed to be used however he saw fit. Usually we both had orgasms, sometimes I was just a hole for him to cum in, but it always fed a need. He told me I was a natural submissive and I loved it. I look back now and I think the only reason I survived without having a breakdown.
Course, all things come to an end, for me it was high school and I was going to be moving away. I didn’t get Valedictorian and mom once again told me how disappointed she was. Didn’t matter that I got in a great college with pretty much a full ride. I wasn’t first, like she was. Didn’t matter how much I worked, it was never good enough. I had to say goodbye to him as well, as we felt the 2 hour distance was too much for anything regular and he’d been seeing his ex and they were planning on getting back together.
So I started college. I blew some guys, danced, got groped, but I wasn’t fucking anyone. I was looking for what I needed and I didn’t think any college guy would meet my needs. I met two awesome guys I still talk to online, and was seriously starting to think about taking the next step, since they weren’t local.
That’s when he came back. He and his ex fell apart because they are explosive together, for good and bad and they remembered why they broke up. And he came up to college for me, he called me, he missed me, and he wanted to see if there was anything more between us than just great sex.
And most of my other posts will catch you up on the rest. So what does all this have to do with this subreddit and the fetish?
I’ve been thinking and I finally get it, or most of it. It’s not simply tossing aside responsibility. That’s a factor and I honestly love handing control over to him. For me, it feels right. Cooking for him (still not that great but I’m learning) and cleaning his house makes me happy. Letting him dress me and be pretty and sexy for him makes me happy. But that’s just submissive stuff only.
I think deep down, the stuff that runs (on the lighter side usually admittedly) of this fetish and life (for some) is that, no matter what he says, or does to me, no matter how painful, messy, nasty, or degrading, deep down it makes him happy. I honestly can’t fuck it up. When he does talk down to me, or slaps me, or chokes me, or pisses down my throat, no matter the words, it’s pleasing him. And that pleases me. And I think, for me, that’s the root of this fetish. It might leave me sobbing, shaking, or bruised. But it leaves me fulfilled in a way I never have otherwise, whether due to mom or this is my place. I don’t know.
We’re not all in of course, except sometimes for fantasy (not life). He wants me to finish college. He wants me to do what makes me happy as well. In addition to sometimes being his little, or a trashy slut, or just a warm hole. And I’m happy to provide that because I need those same things. I’m doing these things then, simply because they ultimately make me happy and fulfilled. And that’s enough. Sometimes by being less you can be more, even if only temporarily.
Sorry for the rant, it’s just how I process. If you read it all, thanks.
[[Next Chronological Story->I just had my first real threesome!]]''I just had my first real threesome!''
So, I had an interesting weekend. For those who don’t follow, you might want to start here at (https://www.reddit.com/r/Rapekink/comments/8mf09b/my_masters_best_friend_kinda_raped_me_last_night/ ) for some background on what’s gone on.
Anyway, after discussions with my Master (for simplicity’s sake, I’ll sometimes call him Jack), we decided that we should try a threesome. While he’s let me have oral sex with others under his watch before (specifically, two blow-bangs) and has shown me off at bars a few times, he’s never been one to want to fully share me. He knows it is a fantasy of mine however, and this is a concession of his, with someone he trusts and has even shown me off of in front of and clearly has tempted. His best friend, who we will sometimes call Tony (these are not their real names, I just feel weird typing only Master and Master’s best friend).
Anyway, we agreed to this Friday as the date for this experience to occur. Those who follow me or have read my post this week will know it did not pass by uneventfully. You can read the full story here (https://www.reddit.com/r/Misogynyfetish/comments/8ni8ji/what_draws_me_here_warning_long_rant/ ) but the gist is my mom basically told me she feels she’s wasted the last 19 years of her life with me. I’d be lying if I said that didn’t hurt me. Got drunk that night (generally not recommended to mix alcohol and Klonopin) and drank again the next morning. Jack rightly was upset with that, and made me promise not to drink anymore without his permission. I behaved, however, chatting with some friends, online and irl, about things.
Eventually Friday came, I showered, I shaved, and got ready for the day. I was sent out with a small shopping list and picked up some beer, vodka, and cigs, along with dinner. I was excited because I mainly vape and even that Jack has been tapering me down on. He smokes the occasional cigar, but the only time anymore I smoke a real cigarette is when I’m playing a certain role and an old one for me. That of trashy, slutty Sammie. Anyway, I got started on dinner, grilling some steaks and cooking some sides. As I was doing that, my Master called and told me that I would need to get prepared before they got there and to look in the closet for a bag. I saw it, got it out and smiled. He loves to prepare things for me, clothing and my days activities and I love handing that control over to him. I flipped the steaks, headed back in, and changed.
I stripped out of my tight red tshirt and black yoga pants that Jack had set out for me, and put on what he had in there for me. It wasn’t much. Black garter belt, stockings, and crotch-less panties, along with my 5in black heels. Also inside was something new that I hadn’t seen before. About a 2 foot long cat tail (I had previously only worn a dog tail, and only a couple times) that ended in an anal plug. It was considerably smaller than the plug I’ve been wearing daily, so I went to the bathroom, took mine out, washed it, and put it away and lubed up the new plug and easily inserted it. I then grabbed my gown (in case of neighbors) and finished up the steaks and brought them in.
As soon as I got in, I put away my gown, and got started on the sides, and per instructions from the bag, started eating some food myself. I was to eat before they arrived and I did, finishing up the sides and dinner myself they came in. As Jack and Tony entered, I presented myself, chest out, nervous but smiling. Even when his friend had decided to take (or rape) me, he hadn’t seen me well and not like this. By both their smiles, they approved, though I normally wear makeup when like this. I was told explicitly not to put any on, so I welcomed them both in. First a deep kiss with my Master that made my toes curl, and another beyond friendly kiss with Tony.
Jack asked if I liked my new tail as he playfully tugged on it and I smiled and told him yes, bending over so both of them could see it well. Then I told them dinner was ready for them and brought them to the dining room, and got their plates together for them as they talked and watched me. I set out their food, and got them some cold beers I had picked up earlier and opened them as well, letting them both playfully grope me as I went by. I did have to caution his friend when he tried to tweak my piercings, telling him they weren’t ready for play yet. With everything set out, they dug in, and then I followed the last of the directions I was given.
I knelt down, crawled under the table, and in turn, unzipped both my Master and Tony’s pants. I pulled them free, as they talked, and joked, stroking both and taking turns sucking on their cocks. I quickly escalated however, doing my best to quickly bring each in turn to an orgasm. Jack was the first to cum down my throat, and then Tony quickly followed suit. I cleaned them and heard something about holding it as I crawled out. My master told me I was a good girl, and that I was to look under the bed and change while they finished. I nodded, getting them both another beer before I headed back to the bedroom. I wanted to squeal because I didn’t realize I would be doing multiple changes, yet another surprise for me. There were no real instructions this time, as I knew this role well.
I went back to the bathroom, changed back to my previous plug, re-lubing it and cleaning the other and putting it away as I popped (it’s the largest of a 3 plug set) it back in. I then went back and changed. I had a crop top that barely covered my breasts and a black micro that left nothing to the imagination. I kept the heels however. I then went back to the bathroom and put on makeup. Bright red lipstick, and way too much eyeliner and eyeshadow. I kissed at the skank in the mirror and loved her. Everything was simple for her. And now that simplicity of life was mine.
I went back out and grabbed my cigs and lit up, and strolled up to the men who were finishing. We flirted some, as I sat on Jack’s lap, and he parted my legs and openly fingered me as Tony watched. He said something about how he liked finding out what a cheap slut I was and I laughed and told him he had no idea. He asked me to come over and grabbed my mouth hard and stood up and spit in my mouth, then shoved me to my knees. I trembled, swallowing his spit. Then Tony said something to the effect of that he believed that I would. He took the cigarette from my hand, took a deep drag and gripped my mouth again, forcing it open. He then tapped the ashes in my mouth. I whimpered and yelped, more in fear than anything else and he told me to swallow and I did, gagging. I’d never done that before. He then slapped me hard, telling me to open my stupid whore mouth and I did and his cock was barely in my mouth before he was peeing. I choked a bit on it, he clearly didn’t drink tons of water like my master does, and it tasted much worse. It was hot, bitter, and he held me tight against his crotch as he relieved himself.
When he finished, he shoved me back, and he looked at me so differently then. It was full of lust, yes, but almost disgust. He was seeing me for perhaps the first time, maybe the second, not as Sammie, but as a thing. My Master pulled me over to him by my hair, and did the same, pissing down my throat. He pulled me up my head, backhanded me and then kissed me hard. I smiled, shaking, my cheeks burning. We then headed over to the living room and he opened the closet and pulled out a bag, dumping the contents on the floor. It was our toys, lube, just a wide variety of fun and pain all in a single pile.
My Master’s first command was simply, while their food settled, I was to entertain them. Apparently his friend had brought some fun too, and I did a line, as I slowly stripped what I had off, stopping only once I was completely nude except for my plug, then did another line. I kissed both of them hungrily and deeply and he told me to show Tony how loose I was. I nodded understanding and they cheered me on as I lubed up my hand and worked it in, leaning back, as I self fisted myself for their enjoyment. They jeered at me, calling me a fucked out cunt and both talked about how they wanted to wreck that whore cunt some more. It only made me more excited as I fisted myself to orgasm.
As I was shaking and pulled my hand out of me, they were on me, both lubing their hands as well. Jack shoved my head down hard to the floor and told me to raise my cunt up. I parted my legs and did as told and felt more cool lube poured in me. Then he grabbed my hips and slowly worked his fist in as well. This was considerably harder for me, though ever since the first time he fisted me during our CNC (here if you want to read -https://www.reddit.com/r/Rapekink/comments/8hwiq7/i_just_had_my_first_cnc/ ) he’s made sure to do it often. The fullness is almost overwhelming and it’s barely gotten easier since I do my kiegals daily. That didn’t keep him from battering me, then jerking his hand out of my cunt. That’s all it was now. To them, even to me, it was just a warm cunt. Tony jerked me over to him and started working his fist in me. I was whimpering, eyes already wet, makeup likely running, as my Master shoved 4 of his fingers in my mouth, telling me to clean it. I gagged and choked as he pulled my head up and fingered my tonsils and Tony pumped my cunt.
After a few minutes, they switched again. I was both hurting and wild, nearing another orgasm. Tony grabbed my neck and slapped me, smearing my juices on my face before he held my nose and covered my mouth as my Master pushed his fist so deep it bottomed out. My legs were spread wide and I clawed at the floor as Tony refused to let me breathe. Not until I started clawing at him did he let go and I just hit the carpet face first, room spinning. Then another switch, and Tony was fisting me again as I rode to an orgasm as Jack lifted me up higher and started choking me, hands griping my neck again. He kept his hand tight on my neck, gradually squeezing harder, as Tony felt like he was punching my insides. How could something hurt and feel so good at the same time. They were saying something to me, about being a fucked out whore, but I barely heard them. My hands dropped and I shuddered and came hard (and later found out I peed some) and I was out.
The next thing I knew was that I was on my back, being lightly slapped and my name being asked. I shuddered and tried to get up and my Master held me and I cried a bit then kissed him hard. I was just completely overwhelmed, and despite only seconds having passed I didn’t care. I bit his shoulder and screamed at him to fuck me, to use me and he did, spreading my legs and jerking my head down, telling me to look at my gaped cunt. I was honestly shocked. I’ve never seen my normally thin simpson cunt look like that. Even with my clit piercing, the only bit that peeked out was that top bar. Now, it looked wide open. It wasn’t, but it as a full gape and something I don’t think I’d ever seen myself like before. Then he shoved me back hard, folded me up and started fucking the shit out of my pussy. Tony laughed, asking if he even felt anything. My master said barely and I clawed at him, telling him to fuck me harder then, harder, to hit me. He spit in my face, shoved my right cheek into the carpet and just slapped the shit out of my left cheek, when I felt him explode in me. I wrapped my legs tight around him and let it fill me up.
He pulled out and leaned back resting, when Tony squatted over me, telling me to eat his ass. I’ve done this only a couple times before, and only after a shower. But I did as told, licking, cleaning his sweaty ass that very much tasted of ass. He leaned over and slapped my stomach, and then my cunt, again and again, making me twitch under him. This went on for a couple minutes when he got up, flipped me over, wrapping one arm around my neck and the other squirting lube all over my ass and fingering me. He got 3 in easily enough, but 4 was fighting him. It hurt, but even pushing didn’t help and he added more lube, trying it again, and finally getting them a bit in but by now I was screaming. He got frustrated and shoved me flat and mounted me, ramming hard into my lubed ass and reaming the shit out of me. He pulled my arms backward and told me to squeal like the fuckpig I was, slapping the side and back of my head some when he’d drop my arms, then pull them back again. Eventually he dumped his load in my ass, then had me clean both his fingers and his cock.
By now, I was exhausted, but they were just starting. After resting for a minute, they got a spreader bar for my legs, and cuffed my hands behind my back. I laid face first, panting, my boobs aching under my weight. My Master came over and lifted me up and put a pillow under my chest, and I listened as they talked to one another, mostly about how Tony wanted to hear me scream. I barely was told “Ready?” before the first slap of leather hit my ass. Then another, then another, each time with a brief pause. By the time I started to sob and then scream, I realized what the delay was. They were handing off and taking turns. Tony said something about how much could I take and Jack told him I’d taken 100 straps before, like it was a long distance contest. I don’t know exactly what number they hit, as they weren’t exactly counting, but I finally screamed Yellow and honestly wanted to scream Red. When one of them touched my ass I screamed, it hurt so bad. I was sobbing and if I could have been clinging to my Master’s leg, I would have.
After a minute, my ass was rubbed more, but this time I did scream as it burned so fucking bad. It was cold but it felt like it was burning. This wasn’t Icy Hot (thank god, I’d have gone insane), but Aloe Vera lotion that my Master was rubbing in. I’d later learn I was bleeding some from the strapping, not big cuts, but very tiny tears. He uncuffed me and I basically curled up in his arms as he shushed me. After a few minutes I calmed down and he had me stand up, which I could barely do at the moment. We went to the bedroom and he threw up a sheet to protect the bed and put me on it. I felt a bit more lube on my ass, as I was told to spread and I felt it. I heard Tony say something about “that can fit!” and I knew what was going on. He was using the slink. With my ass strapped until raw, it ached to feel my cheeks parted and slowly fed the toy. I grunted as inch by inch, more of it filled me. And when done, I was rolled over. My Master had a finger on it, keeping it in as he told Tony to fuck me with it in. I’d never been fucked like that, as typically it would slide out on it’s own, but he shoved in and pounded me with it in me. God it felt so full like that, even with my abused cunt, I felt crammed full.
After fucking me for a min, they switched places, then Tony said he’d be right back. Neither had came yet, but my Master slowed his pace and when Tony came back, I saw what he had in his hand. A black sharpie. I whispered to Jack only 3 words quickly, “Not my face” and he got up and went to the backroom, bringing back lipstick. The pulled the slink out of me and had me clean it, mostly tasting of lube but not only lube, after all twelve inches had been inside me.
Then they started, writing all over me, making fun of me. Thankfully they left the subject of my parents alone (Jack had warned Tony to not bring that up in any circumstance), but otherwise, they told me what a nasty piece of shit I was. Cunt, bitch, whore, cumslut, fuckhole, all was written on me. So was whore on my mouth, and dumb fuck on my head and they laughed at me as they showed me the mirror. Told me what my friends would really think if they saw me, if my professors knew what I was deep down. They asked me what I was and I said a Cunt. My master reminded me what I was to him, a breathing masturbatory aid. He got on the bed and told me to straddle him and I did, my ass hurting the whole time. Then I leaned forward and Tony pushed into my ass over me. That was my first ever DP.
And it was kinda disappointing. Don’t get me wrong, I enjoyed it, but, maybe you need a lot of practice or something, but it was awkward as fuck. Both of them came in me eventually, but I didn’t, though every time Tony slapped against my ass, I wanted to cry. But mostly it was just awkward. After both guys finished, they got up to get some beers while I took a shower. I was getting beyond ripe by then. Fuck if I didn’t cry more in the shower when some hot water hit my ass.
After that, they took turns showering and we all talked some, mostly normal, a bit awkwardly. I passed out first after several shots of vodka and they did later I guess. I woke up in the middle of the night to Tony fucking me again, this time in my pussy. He came in me, the first time there, and kissed me, then spit on me and slapped and kissed me again, telling me that Jack was lucky to have someone as broken as me. I wiped up and found my Master in bed, and I went down on him, sucking him and getting him hard and he woke and I asked him to fuck me hard and he did, slapping me several times and choking me before I came and then came in me as well.
That morning, I fixed breakfast and sucked both of them off and this time, Tony peed all over my face in the shower, as did my Master. I showered and cleaned Tony and then Jack, and we all had an awkward hug as he left. My Master asked me if I was ok, and I told him I was, but he could tell I was hurting a bit and he asked me if I wanted my pink collar. I nodded eagerly and he put it on his little girl and put her in a cute if too short dress and I curled up with my Daddy and sucked my thumb while we watched TV together and he took care of me. Only once, before bed did we have sex again and it was a slow affair but a loving one. Otherwise it was just a big cuddle day. Today he had to get work done, both here, and for his business, but I started the day off little before having him take that collar off and having me dress normal. I was still on light duty, chore wise, since my ass was quite bruised.
And that’s how my first ever true threesome went. I know by some standards of this subreddit, that is quite tame perhaps, but I loved it and thank my Daddy/Master for it. Thanks for listening!
[[Next Chronological Story->What I feel]]''What I feel''
It’s that sinking feeling again, in the pit of your gut. Your stomach, churning with guilt and shame, and need. Always the need. It’s something you can never escape, for the prison is yourself. Always in that mirror, opposite of you, looking back.
They don’t know it, they can’t understand it, but you can taste shame. Like a foul burp of cum, making you disgusted with yourself. Some days it is so bad you hate the image in the mirror. Most days aren’t like that. You’re happy, or you’re ok, or you’re flat at worst but you can always throw on a smile that hides it all away.
They don’t know because they can’t know. You’d be ashamed for any of them to see the you that you feel and see in the mirror. You used to think that it was the mirror that was shattered, but now you know the mirror is intact, the image of is what is fractured. Incomplete. Broken.
You deny it at first. What you are doing. What is being done to you? You make excuses and deny the comparisons. You’re not a junkie chasing a high. Except you are. You don’t have emotional problems. Except you do. You don’t spiral regularly between normalcy and depression. Another lie.
You know it could be much, much worse. As far as people with issues, you’re completely high functioning most of the time. Most. You think about escaping all the time though. Letting it all go and handing everything over. There is so much safety and comfort there, enough to drown yourself in. You’ve been lost in that wash before, and it would have been so easy to let it wash you away, leaving someone simpler and perhaps even happier. All it would cost you is thought and freedom. You could have chosen it.
You try to come to grips and accept it. Chase that intensity that drives all the pain away through and by a different pain. A glorious pain. But that never seems to be enough anymore. It feels good. But it’s not enough. You can’t sink low enough to drown either the “real” you nor the mirror image. Because you know there probably isn’t a bottom for you. That should scare you, but it doesn’t. Almost nothing does anymore.
So, when you chat online when bored, sometimes playing, sometimes degrading yourself, it fills the hole but briefly. Some try to build you up, some like you the way you are. A couple want you broken completely, unable to function. Some days it’s hard to choose which voices to listen to. You want to be better. But parts of you don’t. Some parts think you can’t be. Those parts sound like your parents or people who’ve hurt you. And sometimes they feel so damn right.
You embrace depravity. Humiliation. Pain. Being anyone other than yourself. Or that self that the people outside think that you are. Maybe the depraved one is your real self. You honestly don’t know anymore.
So when that doorbell ringed, you went to the door and answered it. It’s him. He’s new, and he knows some of your selves. He’s not here for tools. The look in his eyes says that. His grabbing your neck says that. Him shoving you across the room says that. He sees a fucking hole and nothing more. And you don’t know if that scares you or excites you. And that… That does scare you.
You should fight, scream, or challenge him. Or embrace him and lean into it and have fun. You don’t do either. Instead you let him pull you over to the table and shove you hard onto it. Holding your hair in a ball, literally mashing your face into the cold wood. He’s talking but you don’t really process it. He’s saying stuff like that you’re just a fucking whore; he’s been needing to fuck you ever since the weekend. That he can’t wait to fuck that ass again.
Your skirt is hiked up, over your hips. You have nothing under there because your Daddy Master doesn’t want it and you love making him happy. That is simple. This is too but in a different way. This is having no choice. You want to say a word to challenge him, to see if he stops. You’re scared to know the answer. You feel sick in your stomach for not saying it. You’re a coward. And you’re fucking wet and not from fingering yourself earlier. It’s from him. You moan as he pulls out the plug in your ass none too gently. You accept him shoving it in your mouth like a giant metal pacifier that tastes of ass. And you scream around it when he shoves into your ass like it was your soaked cunt.
His words flow around him, telling you that you are a hot little bitch, such a wonderful nasty freak. Such a dirty fuckhole. His entire weight smashing your chest and face hard into the table as he slam fucks your ass. The size isn’t an issue, but the lack of lube creates a lot of friction, pain for you, and tightness for him. It’s only a couple minutes before he cums deep in your ass. You lay flat on the table, wanting to cry, but you can’t. He pulls your head over and you spit out your plug, cleaning his dirty cock. Why not. You’re fucking depraved right. After you are done, you ask him to hit you and he slaps you hard and you smile and he zips up and leaves and then you cry.
You go to the bathroom and clean up your ass, re-lubing up the plug before you put it back in. And then you masturbate on the toilet, slapping yourself several times until you cum as you sob. And then, you feel “normal” again. You don’t know if that’s going to be routine, but it doesn’t matter. None of it matters because it’s who you are now. You’re not sad about it. It’s simple brutal honesty. And that somehow makes it all the worse and all the better at the same time. And that, you don’t know, if that should scare you or not. Regardless, it doesn’t. You fix your makeup, and your clothes. Life goes on; you have to see about your piercings.
And continue learning, about yourself.
[[Next Chronological Story->He takes my breath away]]''He takes my breath away''
We have a lazy weekend, but day by day it builds. The urge, the need, the want for some intensity. I feel like I literally start to go crazy without it, a physical and emotional purge that resets me, calms me. Plus, I get to be little after it, a state that comforts me so much these days. It’s like a duel of two addictions warring with me and each other, slipping from one to the other. A rollercoaster like none other and most days I wouldn’t have it any other way. It’s dangerous feeling when I’m depressed, I know, but he watches me for that, telling me no when he needs too even if it would mean fun for him.
But I’m not depressed tonight. I feel good. I feel hungry. I’m full of life and empty at the same time and I need to vent. He comes in from garage, sweating from the heat and the humidity, covered in grease and dirt from working on his Harley. I see him and give him a cold beer and a wink, looking up at him. He sees that twinkle in my eye and if he’s tired, he hides it well. In a second, that beer is forgotten as he’s kissing me hard, pressing his sweat soaked body against mine, kissing me hard and full of need. I reach down and indeed he’s full of need as well, as I unzip and stroke his cock. He smells delicious, like a man who has worked hard should. I savor it as I slide down and start sucking his cock.
It’s salty, musky, and I grab his ass hard as he shoves my head into the wall. Not violently, but not gently either. There is a knock and my throat tenses around his cock momentarily. I look up, and he’s wild as well now, shoving his pants down. I take his thrusts, mashing my nose, lightly banging my head against the wall for probably half a minute before he pulls away. He kicks off his pants and grabs a fist full of my hair as he jerks me up, kissing me again. He slaps me hard, making my eyes water as I smile at him, and we kiss again. I’m almost biting his lip as we kiss and he strips me. My clothes are quickly discarded and he grabs my arm and jerks me after him, smiling almost dumbly as I follow him to the bedroom.
Once in, he kisses me deeply again, then shoves me hard onto the bed. I smile, getting fully on it and he tosses off his shirt and gets over me, his weight pressing into me as we kiss. I push him onto his back, and climb up him, telling him I fucking need his cock in me. I straddle him and grab his cock, moaning as he pushes up into me, as I push down onto him. I don’t waste time, as I start riding him for all he’s worth. At first he’s got a firm grip on my hips but soon, he reaches up, balling his fist in my hair, jerking my head down. He kisses me hard, then slaps me and I whimper into his ear, “harder”.
That’s all the permission he needs, not that he truly needs it. He slaps me harder, and then backhands me before jerking me down to kiss him again. I’m crying now, my cheeks hot, dazed a bit from the backhand. He pushes me away and then I start riding him, back arched. I love the sound of his moans and grunts as I ride him, feeling him thrust inside me, my cunt soaked for him. His hands slide up my stomach, up to my pierced nipples, pinching them, but not too hard. I roll my head back, moaning. Then he grasps my 36C tits, holding them in his large hands, and squeezes. I scream, tensing on his cock as he just mashes the meat of my tits in his hands, writhing on top of his cock. He was gentle with my new piercings, but the rest of my chest he mauls, enjoying my screams as he crushes his fingertips into them. My eyes are watering as I look down at him, riding him even harder. He lets go and the blood flows, bright white finger spots on them. I pant, trembling at the sudden change in sensation, when he grabs right above my hips and squeezes my sides, pulling me deep against him, pushing my sides in. I shudder, whimpering until I cry out, and he stops again, smiling. He holds my chin, whispering that he loves he right before he lets go and slaps me once, twice, three times. I’m drooling, and shaking and sobbing all at once and I start fucking him again.
He moans and bucks in rhythm again, and pushes me up, arching me back. I double up almost immediately when he slaps my stomach hard, leaving a red handprint on my gut. Then he does it again, and again, pushing me up each time. He then pushes me back far and I’m grinding my hips on his cock when he hits my stomach again, but different.
The air is knocked out of me as I double up, grunting, gasping, from him punching my gut. I cling to him, sobbing, fucking him even harder. He whispers in my ear one word, “Again?” and I nod, arching again as I ride him. He pulls back and I flinch and he shushes me, then arches me back and the air is knocked out again. I’m riding him harder and he tells me how amazing I am and I tell him I love him. He’s my world. He slaps the sides of my tits, my sides, my belly, and my face again and again as I ride him. He slaps me at least a dozen more times, so much that I’m dizzy. But I’m shuddering and he grabs my neck and just squeezes.
It’s not a gentle squeeze, as he starts thrusting up hard into my cunt. Feeling his hand around my neck just sets me off and I start to spasm, even as things start to get fuzzy on the sides as he slows the blood flow to my brain. I gush on his cock, and then, I’m being slapped back and forth again. He follows me soon after, filling my cunt with his heat. He rolls on top of me and folds me up, staying in me the whole time. He kisses my sore cheeks and face, my knees by my head, for several minutes, before he pulls/slides out of me. I lie there panting, as he rubs my stomach, tender to the touch. I lean over and clean his cock and ask him if he needs me to take care of anything else. He says he does and I take care of that, lowering my head on his cock again, swallowing quickly as he relieves himself. He rolls over and I get up and go to the bathroom to clean myself and wash my teeth, before he does the same. I ache, but it’s a good ache and I know if I get a bruise, when he’s at work I’ll touch it and smile. He then slips the pink collar on me, and I’m his baby girl, where I belong, loving him, and wanting to do anything I can to make him happy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Cunt was my name]]''Cunt was my name''
So, yesterday was a wild, intense, and fun day that I seriously was not expecting anything special or out of our normal routine. Some quick background details here first before I get to the fun stuff. First, my Master/Daddy/man has his own business and he regularly has things shipped to the house. I don’t open it or go through them, just shoot him a text unless he’s given me a heads up to do otherwise. Second, we play games and roleplay a lot, have for the past four years. Third, I chat with a select few online, nothing too serious, but there are a few that I chat with more than others. You know who you are :) My Master reads what I chat about and/or write (on occasion, not daily) and he sometimes picks up things that interest him or me to incorporate. He also reads into those my general moods and wants, beyond specifics. Communication is key people! Some of yesterday’s play was directly influenced by such things, again, you know who you are, and thank you! Lastly, while a certain word was used a massive amount yesterday, both in reference to me, and as my nomenclature, I will mostly, in my writing, outside of dialog, refer to myself as “I”, often my Master as “Jack”, and his best friend as “Tony”. That’s it? Everyone caught up? Good, now to yesterday!
So, I’m an early riser as those who know me knows. Have been for a long time and I honestly don’t know if it’s from how I was expected to be ready 100% for school in the morning or if I’m just a natural early riser. Regardless, it’s habit now and I’m almost always up by 4am, sometimes a bit later, often earlier. I woke around 4 and took an early morning jog as I’m trying to get in better shape. Not even overweight really, just soft and basically no muscles since I stopped exercising regularly almost 2 years ago. I got back in and took a shower, drying off and throwing on one of Jack’s t-shirts and checking my emails and reddit’ing. An online friend was up, happy about my last story, and asked if I wanted some pain and while not in a “low” mood like I sometimes get in, I was indeed up for some.
I spread my legs on the living room floor, leaning back, and started on myself. No warmup, no teasing, just parting my legs, stroking my waxed pussy, lightly flicking my pierced clit, and then taking a deep breath and slapping my pussy hard. God it stung but in a way that I can only describe as cleansing. I’ve never been a cutter, but I think I understand that mentality. I whimpered and chatted with the online friend, softly stroking my lips, just talking. Then he made another request and I felt like complying. This time it wasn’t one hard slap. It wasn’t two either. Barely inhaling before each strike, I slapped the shit out of my cunt, open palm and about as hard as I could hit. I winced and whimpered time and again, and by the fourteenth slap, I had to stop, rolling on my side and crying. My lips felt like they were on fire and tears streamed down my cheeks to the carpeted floor. I struggled to maintain my breathing and finally regained control, talking to him again. After a bit, I slapped myself a final five times, quivering in pain briefly on the floor. I got up, having a good ache going, and it was soon time to wake my Master.
I went into the bedroom and crawled up onto the bed to start my daily routine with Jack. I pulled down the sheets, poking my head under them and found his cock. I happily took it into my mouth, sucking softly, enjoying the rapid hardening. Sometimes this leads to us having sex, often just to him filling my mouth, but today I was insistent. I took him deep, hungrily, smashing my face down on his crotch, enjoying his moans. I started gagging myself on his cock. Drool ran down my chin, my eyes watered, nose was runny, as I forced it down my throat. I wasn’t going for elegance and soon my Master responded in kind, holding my head down and pumping his hips in my face. It wasn’t long before he balled his hands in my hair and warm cum ran down my throat as he twitched delightfully.
He pulled me up, kissing me, holding my face hard in his hand. He mumbled something about today could work and stood up and jerked me up beside him. I smiled at him and he pulled me to the bathroom.
“You were gagging yourself hard, were you trying to fucking puke?” he asked harshly and I nodded, still in that almost high place where you look for more, need more. As soon as I nodded he shoved me down by the toilet, jerked my head back, and started gagging me with his fingers, 2 at first, then three. I had already gotten close earlier and after perhaps a minute of rough gagging, my stomach churned and he let go as vomited in the toilet, shuddering, clinging to it.
“What are you?” he asked, and I looked up at him, replying “Yours”. This earned me a slap, though not a hard one.
“What are you?” he asked again, tilting his head a bit, eyes questioning me. This time I said “His slut” and that earned me another slap, and a hard chin hold, looking at me.
“Closer,” he said. “What are you?” he asked. This time I hesitated and thought, wiping my mouth. “A cunt” and this time, he smiled. “Not a cunt, just cunt,” he said. “That’s all you are, all you’ll ever be. It’s your fucking name, isn’t that right cunt?”
“This cunt understands,” is what I replied and I knew then he’d read one of my chats. You know who you are. He then held my head firmly and I fulfilled my other fairly regular morning role. His urinal. His hot piss flooded my mouth and throat and I swallowed as fast as I could, barely keeping up with the stream. Some ran down my chin on the tshirt, but I got pretty much all of it. After puking my stomach was more queasy than usual and I was afraid I would lose it, but I kept it down for him. He then grabbed me and jerked me up and told me to brush my teeth and wash my face while he showered, telling me he had some things for me. I nodded (while I was “cunt”, I’m not gonna write 500x here that “cunt nodded and did as it was told, that’s just tiresome) and got to it.
After he showered, I hopped in and he told me to take my time since it would take him a minute to get my clothes out. Jack dresses me every day. Outside of my body, it was the first real power I gave to him. I love what he picks out (I know this is /r/misogynyfetish but I’m not naked or in slut clothing 24/7, sorry to disappoint, we have a wide range of moods) and his picks alone can truly set my emotional mood for the day. Some things can even to a deep level, affecting how I think. I don’t know how healthy that is, but it is what it is.
Today, when I got out and dried myself, I saw pretty much only new things, which made me squeal. He pampers me and I love it when he gets me new clothes and toys. I don’t need them, but for us, it’s a normal part of our relationship. On the bed was a new black dress, satin-y with a nice shimmer to it, clearly tight, along with one of my black half-cup push up bras. Along it, was one of my 5in pumps, my current plug, a bright red thong and an open Amazon box. I looked inside and found another open box, for a “Lush” Bluetooth vibrator. I looked at him and he held it in his hand and gave it to me. It was cute, purple, and curved and clearly designed to be “hands free”. As soon as it was in my hands, he picked up his phone, tapped away and it started buzzing, which brought a smile to my face.
“Okay cunt, and it is cunt, you know what I want today. You know what makeup, the ponytail, dress your dumb fuck self in the way you should be. Understand cunt?”
I nodded, knowing what that assortment and his tone meant. He didn’t want slutty or trashy or bratty me. He wanted the Bimbo. Tits pushed up, pumps to push out my ass, makeup to make my eyes pop, clothes to show off my body and for me to be a complete vapid dumb fuck. The thought made part of me tingle. We don’t play it a lot, mostly when he wants arm candy, but it’s always been a reliable escape from being “me”.
As he got ready, cooking breakfast, I fixed my hair, pulling it back into a neat ponytail. I pulled on my thong, inserting my toys in me before pulling them up all the way. The lube felt cool on my warm cunt, wet from excitement. My lips were still puffy from slapping them earlier in the day. The plug popped in my ass, the fullness feeling right. Is it a good thing or a bad thing that I feel “empty” without it? The thong contrasted with the black brilliantly, and I pulled it tight against my skin. It wasn’t a tiny one, and gave the Lush some support. I then sat down and put on my pumps. That went by quickly compared to the makeup. Usually I wear it pretty light, but today, it was much heavier. My lips because bright red and full, my eyes took forever (I honestly hate putting on a lot of eye makeup just for myself), but by the end, I was standing in front of the mirror. I didn’t look much like “me” with the dress showing off ample cleavage and it clung to me. I almost did look vapid like those plastic surgery sluts. My chest, even at almost a D cup was small next to theirs but the bra did its job. Walking with the vibrator felt odd though not too awkward.
I headed into the kitchen, the smell of bacon frying making my mouth water. I wouldn’t be having that today though, bimbo’s don’t eat bacon. My shake was sitting there waiting for me and before I could pick it up, I yelped so hard and nearly fell down. He’d activated the toy and that did catch me by surprise. Then he smiled and steadied me, stroking my face as he dialed up the intensity before dropping it to zero.
“Do you like cunt?” he asked. This cunt did like, very much. I told him as much and he kissed me. He told me he had Plex set up in the living room and I had one goal today. Watch what he had set up for me, touch myself, no orgasms, and not to think. I was shit at it anyway. I was soaked at hearing that and probably wasn’t a great thinker at the moment anyway. I went to the living room and nearly fell over again as he surprised me. It worked over the internet as well, which sounded interesting.
As he ate breakfast, I turned on the TV, sitting cross-legged, occasional short burst snapping at me. Full on, it was nice, but paled to any real quality vib or Hitachi knockoff. I started Plex and saw what he had for my playlist to watch. Not our typical movies, but porn. Lots and lots of porn. Most of it me. But not all. Some of it was illegal, much of it was questionable, all of it made me more excited. I turned on the TV, turned off my brain, and lightly touched myself through my dress as I watched myself being fucked on the screen. He left not long after, kissing me and calling me his stupid cunt again. Every now and then, getting a 5-15 second unexpected buzz.
I can tell you, after a bit, it gets surreal to be dressed up, thinking of yourself as cunt, watching you in various ages and dress getting fucked, mixed in with what can only be described as abusive porn. Meatholes, various Kink videos, some amateur videos I won’t mention, but most were me. This was a first for me. Yes, I’ve watched porn, both by myself and with Jack. Even questionable stuff. Mostly I prefer to read porn than watch it, however. But to watch for hours nothing but rough porn and yourself being used? That was a first for me. Randomly the toy in my cunt would buzz, sometimes briefly, sometimes for long seconds, then silence. I touched myself, spread my legs, rubbed my lips through my thong. I caressed my chest. Soon the room stunk of my sex and by the gods, did I want to cum. It was beyond frustrating and I vacillated between boredom, frustration, intense need, and confusing detachment.
Watching porn for a bit over two hours is hard. I’ll say that much and I have no idea how guys do it. Do sexual shit for 2 hours, fine, but it was, weird. I got up only to get a glass of wine or use the bathroom. Twice, Jack called me, asking me what I was watching, only referring to me as cunt. The words “I”and its variations were forbidden in my responses. I was only cunt. A couple times he sent me pics. Intense gifs. Poking at wants and fantasies. Before I knew it was almost 11. And that’s when I heard the knock at the door.
I got up, straightening my dress. I walked, excited, hoping it was my Master. I had barely made it 3 steps when the toy erupted in my cunt again. I could barely stand, much less walk at first, but I made it to the door. I opened it, the faint buzzing audible between my legs at that speed, and found his best friend, Tony, on the phone with Jack. I stood there, biting my lip, realizing what was going on. He’d likely called Jack right before knocking on the door. I stood there with quivering legs and a look of lust on Tony’s face. He stepped in, holding me by the air. He sniffed and I knew he could smell me and I blushed. This was a man who has fisted me and yet this made me blush.
“Fuck you look so hot dressed like that you fucking cunt,” he said, almost gleefully. Then he noticed on the TV a younger me was screaming from a somewhat painful anal sex, clawing at the bed. He was almost shaking and to be fair, so was I. The toy hadn’t stopped and if it had been just a bit more powerful I’d have already creamed myself. Tony turned me around, looking at me, hand on my ass, then cupping my tits, like he was inspecting me. If he was, he found me acceptable. He seemed almost lost in my outfit, dolled up in a way he’d never seen before.
“You’re amazing cunt, you know it?” he asked and I simply nodded. He pulled out some coke and set it on the table, making some lines for both of us. He did a quick line and told me to, but slow. He said I looked like a plastic whore and watched me do a line slowly. I wiped my nose and he kissed me, then shoved my head down, telling me he wanted those whore cunt lips around his cock. I knelt and he grabbed my ponytail and shoved in my mouth as I sucked him. The toy would go on and off, randomly, making me shudder, and he made me look up at him. He thumbed my eyelids, pulling them back as he pumped my mouth slowly. Before long he laid down and told me to ride him. I hiked up my skirt and let him pull out the toy, setting it aside. Then I mounted him and fuck, I almost came right then and there. I was still in my heels, murdering my feet, my thong shoved to the side, as he bucked up as I grinded down. He pawed at me, calling me just a stupid cunt, and even laughed at me, saying I’d do anything. I didn’t speak much, mostly grunts and I came hard on his cock fairly quickly. He told me to fuck him, slapping me, and I did, with a growing need in the pit of my stomach. On the TV some girl was getting facefucked into oblivion, and I just felt so detached. I hadn’t heard or thought of me as me for hours. I was barely there, lost in my own head. I was cunt, and I needed him. Anyone.
I begged Tony, “Cunt needs it hard,” and I didn’t feel stupid saying it. I didn’t care. Neither did he. He told me to raise up and when I was off his cock he shoved me hard on my ass. He pulled me over on my knees and slapped the back of my head hard. I shuddered and he rammed into me again, just jackhammering into me. I came again, almost crying as he pounded me. He slapped at me several more times, before unloading into my cunt. Into Cunt. He buried himself deep, then shoved me shoved, panting on the floor. I heard the new toy buzzing on the floor, then go silent, as I breathed hard. Tony was sitting in the chair, before taking a bump. I crawled over, leaking, and sucked his cock. He then offered me one and after a sniff, I shook and leaned up, trying to kiss him.
“Fuck off cunt,” he said, with a hell of an assholish smirk as he zipped up. I stood up, finding my feet under me when my phone ringed, maybe a minute after Tony had stepped out. It was Jack, telling me not to clean up and to put the toy back in. I did as told, wiping some drippage off the floor. I reinserted the toy, straightening my thong, which now had my juices and his cum on it. I was shaking, still on a rush, and went back where I knew my master wanted me, touching myself on the couch, watching porn.
By the time the phone rang again, I was feeling quite detached. I don’t mean this in a good nor bad way, just that, I felt like I was outside myself. I wasn’t there, cunt was. It was Jack, telling me that Tony had enjoyed his cunt and did his cunt enjoy itself. Cunt had, very much, I had told him and that was true. I wasn’t even having to think to say cunt. If he had slipped in my name at the moment I’m not sure I’d have responded. A version of me was crying on the TV, holding her red ass. She was a cunt too I told Master and he said that was right. He told me to slap myself and I did. And again. He had me take a photo of myself and I sent it to him. I was rewarded with a nearly 30 second buzz in my cunt. As I was fucked in my ass on TV, I pulled on my piercings shaking. I was deep in “need” territory now. I was asked my name and I told him cunt. He then told me not to cum and hung up.
Another hour dragged by. I watched some videos that weren’t me. I wanted to finger myself, fuck even fist myself. If the room stunk before, it reeked now. Then the truck honked its horn and I straightened up as best as I could, heading to the door. Jack came in with some fast food and just walked by, ignoring me. I followed him and he sat down and simply said, “Floor cunt”. I knelt by him, looking up at him. I barely heard it before I felt him spit on my face. Then he unzipped, grabbed a burger, and told me to take care of him. He was soft, musky from working outside, and soon he was pissing down my throat. I took it, spilling some out my mouth, and then done, told me to keep going. So as he ate, I knelt on the floor, sucking his cock. I took a slow pace which seemed fine with him. He sat his drink on my head, holding it so it didn’t fall off, but otherwise resting it there. The cold punched at me, as I existed only for him in that moment.
After he finished his burger, he stood up, and grabbed me, picking me up effortlessly. Then he carried me to the bedroom and just tossed me on the bed, jerking my head till it hanged over. He then started fucking my face, his hands gripping my tits through my dress. He wasn’t gentle; this time it was him getting me to gag instead of myself. Occasionally he’d slap my belly or my thighs, and pulled out the toy. Then he slapped my cunt several times. I was bucking and choking on cock as he gripped my neck.
“You’re a breathing masturbatory aid cunt,” he said, and just smashed his cock in as much as he could. I finally lost it, puking up mostly his piss out my mouth, up my nose, in my eyes. I just sobbed, shaking as he said I looked like fucking shit and slapped me several times. I just grabbed at his hands between sobs, then screamed at him to fuck me. He spun me around, pulled out my plug and did just that. With a quick dab of lube on him and a squirt in me, he pounded me on the bed. I reeked of stale piss and puke and felt nauseous. But him in me felt good and I fucked back at him as hard as I could. It wasn’t an exceptionally long or elegant fuck. It was one of pure desperation. I was begging him to hurt me, hurt cunt. And he did, again and again as he fucked my ass like it would be the last time ever. Finally, he came deep in my ass. My back and sides ached. He pulled out and spun me about and told cunt to clean him. And I did, looking at him desperate for approval.
Done, he got up and told me that the bedroom better be cleaned up when he got home. I nodded and he took me to the bathroom, leaving me by the sink. Then he got his phone, returned, and started filming me.
“Fist yourself cunt and look at yourself in the mirror”
I was tired, I hadn’t eaten hardly anything, and my diet had consisted mostly of urine. But I took the KY he offered me, slicked up my hand and watched the cunt named cunt slowly start working its fist into its cunt. Cum trailed down its leg from its ass. Its face a wreck, any plastic and fake elegance utterly destroyed. It smelled like sex mixed with the mens room. It was me. I was cunt. And I awkwardly fisted the shit out of my cunt. As I did so, Jack left the room and came back with a dildo, and fucked it up my ass. In my ear I heard him. Take that cunt, you stupid vapid cunt. You fucking worthless bimbo. My ass hurt. My cunt hurt. I bucked down as hard as I could. But I watched that stupid set of holes in the mirror. I wanted her. I watched as she started crying, followed by her orgasming, juices dripping on the floor.
I sat there on the floor, panting. He picked me up and sat me down in the kitchen, and I ate. Jack just watched me silently, finally asking if the cunt was ok. I nodded and he kissed me, telling me to get the bedroom cleaned up. I got up and he handed the toy to me. I put it back in but it fell out as I looked for my thong.
“Maybe you need a bigger one for that cunt,” my Master said and I nodded. He handed me my thong and I put it back in again, fitting it in and pulling the thong against it. I then got my plug back and he left, as I cleaned up the bedroom, throwing the sheets and comforter in the wash. I texted him if cunt could shower and was told no, not to even wash my face. I went back to the couch. On the TV it had looped and woman was doing something illegal in most states if not all of them. I wanted to fist myself again. Occasionally the toy would buzz and I would quiver, but never long enough to let me cum. An hour passed and I switched the laundry. I got up and used the steam cleaner at the foot of the bed where I’d puked all over my face. The sounds of fucking wafted through the air as I watched and touched myself.
Another hour or so passed and I fixed the bed. I febrezed the house to defunk it some. I watched myself in the mirror as I touched myself. Buzzes and texts came occasionally. Then a phone call.
“What are you doing cunt?”
“The cunt is edging itself,” I said. Detached, wet, aching.
“I’m stopping by, but only a minute, strip and wait in the tub.”
I did as he asked, holding the toy, fearful of it falling out of me. I was scared to know if I could hold it in me. The tub was cold on my skin, and I stared at the door waiting. I heard the truck pull in, the door open. Quick movements about the house. My heart was racing when the door opening and my Master was there.
“Your makeup is smeared all over your face cunt,” he said. I mumbled an apology. He told me to lean over and I did. He took my arms and cuffed them. They weren’t the harsh metal cuffs but the fuzzy ones. They locked all the same, behind my back. The spreader bar for my legs were next. Then he pulled me up and spat in my face, smearing it around. A plug I hadn’t seen before was pushed in my ass and turned on, vibrating on high. Then my cordless Hitachi wannabe was taped to my leg, pushing against new toy in me. He sat me down, kissed me, and told me he’d see me in a bit. He turned the Hitachi on, hit the phone and left as I writhed in the tub.
At first, it was good in the best way possible. Riding a wave of mini orgasms. Then I started to ache, and hurt. Pleasure hits a point where it becomes pain instead of pain becoming pleasure. You finally become numb, but your not numb, everything is still happening, it’s just that your brain turns itself off to protect you. Time gets wonky, you can’t move, not really. Your body is literally no longer yours. Eventually you piss yourself. Enough time goes by that you do even worse. Sitting in your filth in the tub. A filthy cunt.
The new toy was the first to die. It had been going non-stop since he’d left, but in less than what I thought was an hour, it died. The plug that eventually escaped died pretty quickly after, now more pressed under your ass than in you. The wand lasted a long time. I don’t know how long. I just know I was cold, soaked in sweat and felt numb when the door opened again. I had dozed a dozen times. I was kissed softly and freed. The toys removed. The shower was ran on me, hot on my skin, warming me. At first the shower head was just used to wash away my filth, but then he helped me up, legs weak. He washed my hair, my back, my face, my body, holding me.
He dried me off and I knelt down, unzipping me. He told me I didn’t have to but I wouldn’t stop. It felt better in my mouth. Feeling him harden a bit.
“Are you sure?” was all he asked and when I nodded, he peed. Not much. I started sucking him after that and he got hard. He said he needed to get back, but I begged him. So on the floor he took me, feet by my head, as I told him harder. Harder.
He knew I needed it and complied. My chest was slapped, my stomach hit, my face slapped again and again and when he got close I tensed on him and held tight as he flooded me once more. Even after he pulled out, I stay curled, keeping his cum in me. He dressed and finally forced me up and took me to the bedroom. He stepped out, and I heard the TV go off and he came back with water for me.
“Are you ok Sammie?” he asked. I nodded and clung to him as I cried a bit. Then I wiped my eyes and told him I was ok. And strangely I was. I was drained, exhausted, still a bit detached, but I was content.
I woke up early today, and I don’t even remember him coming home. I slept through dinner and he let me, I guess. I ache all over, but I treasure the aches. I don’t know what yesterday was exactly but I know I was a cunt and that a cunt is part of me. It’s ok, I have a lot of parts, more than just that. And I’ll find them all.
[[Next Chronological Story->Desperation]]''Desperation''
Do you ever have those moods, those dark moments where you feel low? Are low? In them, you crave a release, something to cut you from the gray you’re trapped it. Sure, as a slut you’ve ridden those sexual and physical highs, possibly even chemical ones, to feel good. I’m not talking about the days you’re just amped or horny or needy.
I’m talking about the days you need to be hurt, used like trash, just to escape the depression, the dullness, the grey, yourself. You know what I mean cunts.
It’s the days where I want to be a cunt. Where I am a cunt, an object. Because I need that intensity to feel myself, even if only briefly.
It’s the days where your best online friend can taste that you’re off. He can see that you feel broken inside and need to scream and cry and be abused in a way that outside of him, only your Master really knows. So he treats you like you crave. You need. You’re not functioning right anyway.
He knows sometimes I’m just, deep down, a broken fucktoy that needs to be hurt and shown what a cunt I am. He has you strip and look at the cunt in the mirror. Sometimes I fucking hate her because I need her so much. Sometimes I forget which is the act and which is the real. Its ok, today it doesn’t matter. They are one and the same. He makes me part my lips, spread them to see my whore cunt, how it stretches easily, how I can see deep inside of me in front of the mirror.
I get the ruler he asks of me, hard plastic, flexible but not much. I hit my lips, my cunt, my clit with it. Again. Again. Again. I scream. You know how it is. It hurts but it’s not enough. Fuck, sometimes it feels like nothing is enough and today is gray and it’s not enough.
He asks me to get clothespins and I race to the laundry room and back up, my heart racing. Finally racing, reacting to something. You know that feeling cunts. We all have. That need to do something and feel fulfilled, for them and yourself both.
I have five of them, and he tells me where. Each nipple. One on each lip. The last on my whore clit. He’s my dirty secret uncle and by god do I wish he was there to do it to me. I’m crying more from desperation than anything. My clit is tender from the ruler but I don’t stop. He makes me look at the mirror and the cunt I see is disgusting. A fucking broken thing. I love her. I hate her. I need her.
Then the ruler is used again. Hitting myself again and again to knock off all the clothespins. It hurts. My nipples and lips ache. My clit outright hurts. You know that pain in one way or another cunts. We all do. It makes us go blank, or cum, but it never scares us like it probably should. Today, it cuts the gray away.
I hit hard because my “uncle” wants me too, as hard as he would if there. I know he would hit me hard and I wish he could. Once they are all off, I’m to do it again. I’m pissed off at him. I’m hurting, and I tell him to fuck off. You know why. I want him mad at me. I want and need to hurt more.
One by one I put them all on again. Now I’m sobbing, I’m angry, I’m not remotely in control of my emotional state. He wants to know I am crying. I want a second to breathe as my clit is swollen and hurts. Then I start hitting myself again, as hard as I can. The wooden snap as they pop off of me, the red stripes on my skin where I am hitting myself. It burns, it stings, and it feels good. You know that feeling.
He tells me I’m a good girl and asks if I want to do it again. I do. I do but I need to be full, my cunt needs to be full. I’m so fucking desperate for him to be proud of me and I know that despite I’m degrading myself like a cheap fucking whore, he is. He really is. He would be probably hurting me even more if he could if he was there himself. He understands. It’s so fucking important that they understand, you know.
I put them all on once more, tears running down my face, my clit swollen red and angry, then white as the clothespin smashes it again. I beg to breathe but no, now, NOW.
I do it then, hitting myself, screaming with no sound, hitting myself. If I had something hard, I’d probably injure myself I’m so out of control. They fly off and I sob, shaking, uncontrollably. I need it now; I’m at the cusp of that rollercoaster now, despite the gray. You know that feeling, walking along the edge and now you need to jump off. I beg him and tell him I want to hurt and cum. He understands.
He tells me to get lube and I do, getting on my back, in front of the mirror as told. I lube my clit, cold on the throbbing flesh, so tender. I lube my fingers and I tell my uncle I am. He tells me to ask nicely and I do. Please uncle can I fist myself?
He tells me to push my fist into my cunt. It’s not a pussy now, it’s only a cunt. Right now, I’m only a cunt. I don’t try to slowly work my fingers in. I’m soaked and he knows I’ve been stretched out. With the lube, I force it in, pushing and grunting and bearing down. Right now, I’m all but crazy. You know that feeling, cunt. In that moment, there is no proper thought, just need, explosive, even dangerous, need.
He tells me to look in the mirror and I do. She’s fucking wild looking back at me. Barely human, primal. I start all but punching myself as best I can, humping awkwardly on my fist as I watch myself in the mirror. Stroking my sore clit with my other hand. My breath is ragged; I’m soaked in sweat, shuddering as I assault myself. He makes me pull out my fist slowly, stretching out my lips, distended, gaped around my hand.
I’m told to do whatever I need to and I do. I scream, I cry. I start slapping my face hard, almost feeling psychotic as I do, leaning on the floor and slapping myself again and again as I shudder and cum. I’m a sobbing mess. I hate that I needed that. I love that he knew I needed that. I pull out and I gape. My cunt wide and accepting. The grey is gone but I know it will be back. It’s coming back fast.
I wish he could hold me but instead, all I can do is desperately cling to my teddy.
You know that feeling, lost and needing support. Praise. Love. Affection. Anything.
You take a nap and later your Daddy comes home. You get him to get the leather strap. It kisses every inch of your back and ass and thighs. You scream and beg for more, because the gray is back, but it’s not enough, and eventually he understands that he can’t hurt me the way I either need or want. That there is no way to hurt me the way I need without it being abuse. He hits me with the strap all the same until my ass is swollen and raw, my back streaked with red marks, my thighs puffy.
Then he rams his cock in my ass, arm around my neck, and squeezes as he pounds me. Making me dizzy, making me hurt, it’s not love making but it is done out of love. I’m dizzy, barely able to focus when he fills my ass. He’s barely off me before I’m cleaning his cock. I need to feel nasty, like trash, to have purpose. The gray is encroaching too much. I’m wild as I clean his cock and tell him to piss on me. I pull him to the shower and he does. I drink it and let it wash over me like a fucked up baptism. I break down because none of it is enough. I don’t feel right because this does make me happy and I’m detached and aren’t. He knows and holds me, as I sob all night long but can’t sleep.
I’m lost, but he and others watch out for me until I can find myself again. I just want them to be happy. That makes me happy. And I will be again and dirty again, without the grey, but the need. That will never go.
[[Next Chronological Story->Be less to be more]]''Be less to be more''
Sometimes being less is more. This is something I truly, fully, believe in. Now, I say this as a feminist, someone who believes in equal opportunity for men and women. I think choice, despite some of my more recent darker stories, is an absolute necessity. I know many men and perhaps some women on this site believe men are superior, always to women. I find that absurd. If you’re wrong, you’re wrong, doesn’t matter your sex. That said, that doesn’t mean submission isn’t a choice. To hand that power, that leash, over to another, man or woman. And it doesn’t mean that one can’t enjoy being degraded, hit, used, choked, spit on, if it is something both choose.
And that is what I mean. Sometimes, being less is more. I’m smart, capable, but sometimes, that’s not what I need or want. Sometimes, I just want to be a cunt, or a hole. Sometimes I want to be thrown around, manhandled, and choked. And sometimes, that’s what my Master and Daddy wants. Sometimes, he just wants to cum. And being there for that, gives me purpose and pleasure. Sometimes he wants to piss me, it gives him pleasure. And that, in turn, makes me happy.
Serving, is a choice, and can be embraced. For some, it might be 24/7. For others, it might be only in a bedroom. For others, it might be waking their lover with a bj and being their urinal after before their shower. It might be cooking breakfast while they pick out your clothes for the day. Taking care of their home and yard while they work, being there for them in any way they need, be it a good day or a bad one.
In return for handing that over, they protect you, shield you; both from external threats as well as your own worst impulses. Because, honestly, sometimes they do know better than you. Sometimes your place is beneath them, and sometimes it’s two steps behind, and some days it’s by their side, whispering in their ear, leading them gently to where they want to go. Sometimes, it’s telling them no, privately or publicly, to protect them from threats and themselves.
I know all this isn’t exactly /r/misogynyfetish material, but it crosses over (because this is fetish). It matters because sometimes I want or need to be the brainless Bimbo, the trashy skank, the innocent little girl. Whores all of them as my man needs them to be. It gives me purpose and happiness in a way that makes me happy and fulfilled and quite simply, right. By being less than what all I can be, sometimes, it makes me so much more – more fulfilled, more purpose, sexier, more wanted even if it means to someone outside, that I’m being treated like trash and abused. It’s ok because it’s my choice, to sometimes, give away that choice. Be less and learn to be more :)
[[Next Chronological Story->When he comes home]]''When he comes home''
I feel electric when he comes through the door, and I’m almost twitching in anticipation. He looks at me with a primal lust that strips me not of my clothes, but of my personhood. He doesn’t want “me” in this moment, he wants a cumdump, a hole, to push in, to fuck, maybe even to vent upon. I’m so happy I can be that for him during these times.
He’s upon me in a moment, shoving me down. I don’t care that my knees ache when they hit the floor I vacuumed earlier. He needs me so much right now, even if he can’t articulate it. I part my lips, too slowly, and the head shoves them apart for me. He smells of manliness, work, and sweat. I savor the taste of him as my head bobs upon him. He doesn’t want that. He doesn’t need that. He needs a hole that he can control and he does. He grips my hair so hard my eyes water and fucks my throat harder than he’d use a fleshlight. Or perhaps not, since that is what I’m right now. And it is ok because I want to be what he needs.
I won’t claim it’s easy, it’s not. My throat, my jaws, ache and quickly. My throat is being rubbed hard by his cock; I’m drooling, struggling to breathe steadily. It just encourages him more. And despite the pain, I smile. I did that. I caused that encouragement. That urgency welling up within my man. I did that.
And, as that urgency swells, he shoves me off him. It isn’t gentle. I fly back, my head bouncing off the freshly powdered carpet, ringing me a bit. Before he’s even moved on me, I’m already parting my legs. If I was wearing panties, he’d rip them off me but unless he hands me a pair, I never have any on. I just want his cock in me. I need it as well, it helps make me complete. I’m not a slut; I don’t want any random cock (well not always!). I want my Master’s because in a strange way, it’s as much a part of me as it is him. We’re entwined in a repeating circle of need, intimacy, roughness, and love. I’m his hole and by god his hole needs to be filled too.
He rams into me and I’m soaked before his cock touches my cunt, his cunt, our cunt. He jerks my legs wide apart and pounds me, fucking me against, no, into the floor. He starts choking me, squeezing so hard the black starts encroaching from the corners of my vision, as he begins to tremble. My eyes are fluttering, rolling back, as he drives deep into me, unloading his gift to me. I go limp, accepting it.
Seconds later, my eyes are fluttering again, this time in reverse, as the world comes back to me. He’s lightly slapping me and when I shudder, he holds me tight. I cry for a second, and then cling hard to him. My world. Then I go down on him, cleaning his cock of our juices. His cum I keep in me as long as I can. I’m on birth control but part of me wishes that I’ll get pregnant. Only a part at this time however, so I do get up and clean myself. Then I pull the food out of the oven, setting the baked chicken on the table, serving it to him, along with a beer. Once he’s served, I sit down and we eat together. And I’m so fucking happy to be home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Visiting the beach and the theater]]''Visiting the beach and the theater''
My love, my Master, has been so good to me. If you’ve read my shit I’ve posted here and on /r/rapekink, this has been an extremely difficult year for me and I haven’t always handled it the best. I recently messed up bad, prompting some visits I’d rather not have made but clearly needed to. After all the hustle and mess and drama of the past two weeks (all self inflicted, at least directly), my wonderful man who I don’t deserve took me to Myrtle Beach. We were only there a few days, arrived Friday night and left Monday afternoon right after lunch. But it was nice to get away, and just be with him. At least that was the original intention.
Friday, the drive down was pretty normal. He got off work, I had packed everything, and we headed out. Once we got on the highway, I leaned over and gave me a long slow blowjob. It wasn’t about making him cum or being slutty. It’s hard to describe. It was about having prolonged physical contact with the man who is my world, giving him enjoyment. I leaned against him, head slowly bobbing, taking my time as we drove. Since we were in the truck, no one except maybe a trucker got a show, but it was just about us, about him. Eventually, I felt him press down and I swallowed as he filled my mouth, sucking his cock clean before lifting my head up and cuddling against him. A couple hours later I saved him a pit stop by leaning down again, the heat in my mouth swallowed down. He told me he loved me and I cried clinging to him. I’d do anything for him, I really would.
Eventually we got to our hotel and checked in. He was still stinky from work, so he showered while I put away our things, then we headed out to eat, then a long walk. Nothing sounds more beautiful than the ocean. I clung to him throughout the walk, my rock. I’d be so fucked without him. When we got back, he gave me my meds, and we made out for a long time, before moving on the bed. I straddled him, taking him in me, and slowly rode my Master, savoring the feeling of him inside me. Again, taking our time, long physical contact, if you could bottle up that feeling and sell it as a drug, I’d be a hopeless addict.
We took our time, before he finally rolled me over, his thrusting more urgent. My legs wrapped around his waist, arms around his neck, kissing him deeply as he came in me. When he tried to pull away, I held tight and he humored me, staying inside and on me until he shrunk and slipped out. Then he patted me on the cheek and told me to clean up and I did. We cuddled the rest of the night, him spooning me. I feel so safe there, it’s home.
I woke him Saturday with a blowjob and when we got in the shower after, he pushed me down and pissed all over me. Then he washed me and I washed him and it was how things are supposed to be. For me, at any rate. We went out to the beach after breakfast, ran around after, had lunch, and back to the beach again. It was just a long, simple lazy day. Or it was supposed to have been.
Those that have read my posts know about my need, that urgency that sometimes strikes me. Since my issues that started after Father’s Day, I haven’t had rough sex, not since the Tuesday after, like I usually get. I wasn’t complaining, we’d had even more sex than usual, and most of it in my pussy. I loved having his warmth in me and truly enjoyed our gentle moments together. I haven’t been well, and had been warned off addictive behaviors and that included more intense sex and adrenaline chasing.
That said, as the day went on, that itch, that urge, that need came out. I got frisky, or friskier than normal for me, handsy, even more smart mouthed. Finally, around dinner, I just got blunt. I told him I needed him to hurt me. Normally that wouldn’t be an issue, as stated, but that was the very thing I was supposed to avoid at this moment. But I’m almost like a junkie in those states, I’ve abused myself in the dorm bathroom for an online friend, my first self fist was in that need with that same friend, I’ve had my Master vent on me in that mood, been used and abused so many times in so many ways. It just holds me, makes me fixate only on that need and I just have to purge it all from me.
My Master recognized that as well, by my eyes, my trembling, or the smell of my sex. Instead of hurting me like I wanted, he said instead, let’s go out. I didn’t know what he meant but we left and he looked up something on his phone and we drove off. I tried to suck him, but he pushed me away and told me to sit still. I started to argue but he slapped me, not too hard, but enough to get my attention and said one word. Behave. I sat up straight and did.
We drove for a bit and ended up at an adult theater after a fairly long drive. I smiled at him, almost crying by this point. We went in, me holding onto his arm, while he paid for one of the mini theaters for us, and then gave the man some more money. Then we went in. Adult stores and theaters always have such a stale stink to them and this one was much the same. It was a smaller theater, with ugly folding chairs, a couple big 2 person love seats that were worn as hell, and at the back a long 3 or 4 ft high wall with a bit of space behind it. We went to one of the love seats, which were so soft you just sank in them, as people fucked on the screen. It was hard to see but there were 5 or 6 men in there, all my Master’s age or older, the best looking one being average at best. They were all watching us, some attempting to be discrete, and some just glaring. I don’t think any of them saw me as a person. I didn’t feel like one at that moment anyway.
I was wearing a nice simple summer dress, no bra, no panties, only that and my plug as my man pawed at me, but angling me more to be shown off. I was already drenched, and was literally trembling. I was about to cry actually, my emotional state was so unsteady. He pulled down my top and exposed my chest, then pulled up my dress until it was just bunched around my waist. He spread my lips, fingering me as he stood up and waved the men over, just explaining a couple rules. No pictures and no fucking.
The first guy almost ran over to me, if he could run. He was fat, about 50, and was pawing at my nipple piercings almost immediately. I was half sunk into that love sofa seat thing, looking up at him and moaning as he pulled hard on them. I leaned up, grabbing at his crotch, unzipping him as he held my face and kissed me. He smelled a bit, sour, a heavy smoker clearly, but I didn’t care. I pulled his cock free as someone else grabbed at my tit and my leg was jerked aside and stroked. His cock was a bit smaller than average and smelled and tasted strongly, but I didn’t care. If my man had allowed it, I’d have let him fucked me bareback. Which is why I let my Master control things, I’d do stupid, reckless, or dangerous shit absent him. Instead I bobbed on his cock and when told, I fingered his ass. My tits were being groped and mashed, by him or another guy and someone was inexpertly fingering my cunt.
He asked for me to eat his ass and I nodded and he turned around, leaning over a bit and I leaned up, shoving my face in his ass. It was nasty in all honestly, but again I didn’t care. In my mind, I wanted to be beat with the strap so this was nothing. I was nothing, and then he turned and came on my face. I sucked him clean and then another man, 60ish grabbed my head hard and shoved in my mouth. He was 6ish, average, but he was intense. He called me a slut, a whore, and just rammed at my throat hard. My eyes watered and he mashed my tits in his hands and pulled me up by them. That made me cry and Master said to be easy with the piercings. His face was bony and bristly as he kissed me. I don’t know if he noticed there was cum on my face or cared. He then pulled back and spit in my face, stinging my eye. Then it was back to fucking my throat. I heard my love talking to a couple of the men, what I don’t know about. Then my head was grabbed and shoved down as he came in my mouth. I heard during that no camera and someone put away their phone.
I was then walked over, after someone came in, another customer, to behind the wall. I spent the next fifteen or twenty minutes back there, guys taking turns fucking my mouth as I kneeled. 2 came on my face and chest and two in my mouth. The next guy took his time and shoved my head into the corner, fucking my mouth, his gut smashing my face. I was soaked in sweat, in cum, after he was done. Then one of the guys my master had talked to walked over and pissed on me. Another guy waved his cock around for a minute and did the same and I sat there trembling, soaked in strange men’s piss. I then sucked the second mans cock and when he came, he pulled out and came in my hair. My love then told me it was time to go and I wanted to stay but I straightened my clothes as best I could and left through the back with him.
I got in the car, and when he got in, I was almost in tears. I begged him to hit me. Hurt me. Fuck I was at 11 and he knew it. He told me to lean back and fist myself and I did as we drove back to the hotel. I reeked of piss and cum and in all honestly, if he’d punched me in the face I would have smiled. I was in it deep and I grunted and self abused my cunt with my hand, balling it up and all but punching myself as much as humanly possible. I had come twice and my wrist hurt badly by the time we got back and he let me inside and again, I begged him to hurt me. I couldn’t help myself and I was sobbing and he just held me instead of hurting me. I probably bawled for thirty minutes before that urge, that need washed over me and I just clung tightly to him. He then got me on my hands and knees, mounted me, and slowly but deeply fucked me until he came in me. He then spooned me and told me to keep his cum in me. I did, and I didn’t shower until morning, and not until about 30 minutes after he had came into me again.
After he finished his shower, Sunday morning, I finally cleaned myself as we stripped the bed, which reeked. Honestly the whole room did, thanks to my piss soaked dress. I got in a bikini, he gave me my meds, and we chilled at the beach all day, only sneaking off to eat or fuck, each time keeping his cum in me. I’m on the pill and plan on staying it, but I loved knowing what he was doing, the risk of it. I cried again in his arms later that night, just releasing the stress of the past 2 weeks. This time, he pressed me flat, pulled out my plug, and lightly lubed me, his body on top of mine, taking it, but gently, sating his need. Finally, he came deep in my ass, pulling me over to clean his cock. I did and I held him and told him I loved him. He told me the same, and spooned me again the rest of the night.
Today, I woke him with a blowjob, but again he needed more, fucking me. I begged him to cum in me and he did and I kept it in me until he was done with his shower, and I took mine. On our way back, after lunch, I gave him another long bj, and again, once, I took his piss so he could keep driving. I have to deal with my issues once again when we get home, but I love him for taking care of me, despite all the shit and drama that’s happened this year. I’m beyond lucky in this life to be his.
[[Next Chronological Story->Where I belong]]''Where I belong''
By his side in his bed, warmed by his presence. My head sliding down his belly to wake him every morning with his cock in my mouth and if he wants, in any other hole, till he cums and is woken. Then cleaned before he showers, and if he wants to, my place is at his feet as his urinal or if he wants, in the shower, to piss on.
My place is in the kitchen, fixing him breakfast as he dresses, any clothes that needed ironing already taken care of the night before. I need not worry about my clothing as he will pick that out. Clothes that make him happy in turn make me happy and fulfilled. Rarely will there ever be panties or bras, just my jeweled plug as he works on stretching me so I can better serve him in any way he wants.
When he leaves for work, I clean, I wash, and I take care of his house and our clothes and his yard. It makes me happy, having that purpose, taking care of the man that I love. The man I handed over my power to. He could probably have taken it, my own personal nature ensures that, but he doesn’t. Instead he smiles as I give it him, willingly. I want to be here, I want to be with him, both by his side, beneath him, and two steps behind.
I enjoy showering, cleaning myself for him, making myself pretty and soft, working in the baby oil as soon as I get out of the shower, rubbing it in while I’m still wet. The makeup he likes, then the clothes he likes best, I feel sexy being sexy to him. It doesn’t matter if he wants a trashy skank smoking Marlboro’s, an innocent little dressed all in pink, a sexy woman waiting for him in a slinky dress, or me nude, makeup smeared all over my face, used and ready to be hurt. They are all me and all of me is his.
My place is being slapped so hard the room spins, or choked till the black encroaches and I can’t think straight anymore. My place is being fisted until I cum or my ass feed the slink or stretched out by the spreader dildo as he remakes my holes in the way he wants. My place is to be a thing to cum on, someone to lovely swallow his cum, or to lean back and let it soak my womb as my birth control fights his cum.
I am here for him to talk to, laugh with, love, lust, and hurt. I am here for when he is down and needs a hug or stressed and needs to vent. I’ve received bruises that I touch with a smile on my face because one of us needed them and often both. My ass is his to piss him, to fuck, to grope, or slap. To spank, to strap until I cry. My piercings make him happy and thus make me happy. I learn more and more each day that there is little I wouldn’t do for him. His friend has forced me, has fucked me, they’ve used me together, I’m his to share. He pushes my limits, sometimes gently, sometimes hard, but yet, keeps me from the worst of my impulses. My self destructive urges that would spiral me down. He hurts me when I need to be hurt and holds me when I don’t need to, even if I want to be.
He knows me better than I often do myself, and I love and serve him. Not because men are better, but because he is. He’s my rock, my world, and I fully offer myself to him. To hurt, to choke, to use, to hold, and to love, I am his. That’s scary, and that is special.
My place is beside him.
[[Next Chronological Story->Pain]]''Pain''
It's one of our greatest motivators.
Pain teaches me. It corrects my mistakes when I am wrong. It rewards me when I do something right. It reminds me of all my choices, good and bad. A raw ass, bruised badly, so that walking and sitting hurts, reminds me not to disobey. A sharp slap on a wet cunt reminds me that my Master loves me and wants me to be happy.
Pain is curative. It can take my frustrated Master and transfer their anguish upon me, so they do not have to carry that burden. I willingly offer my body as a canvas for them to paint their struggles upon. It can take my own confusion, my stress, my anguish, and burn it all away, leaving me sobbing but pure. Empty and clear again.
Pain is pleasure. Pain reminds me of how alive I am, bringing me to orgasmic heights that nothing else can touch, every nerve on fire, screaming out for more. Enough leaves me so that a single touch can make my body contort, make me sob in agony, cum with a light brush on my tortured skin. It is a gift my Master bestows on me. Bringing us closer together in ways few know how.
Pain is addictive. It's the greatest drug I've ever enjoyed. Coke, Molly, alcohol, are mere trifles next to the glory of that whip, that strap, that hit. It sneaks up on you, digging deep, requiring more and more to feel that alive again. It's why we need our Masters. To have the wisdom to know when is enough, to protect us from our spirals, can while feeding us to keep the gray away.
Pain makes me complete. It's dangerous, destructive, affirming, and orgasmic. Without it, I am no longer me. I only ask protect me from drowning in it. I am masochistic. It's part of my being. Those who truly know me, know how I get and why I need it. It quiets me. Calms me. It tears me down and makes me whole.
So I beg, never stop hurting me, just only know when. And when that time comes, I will too, along with tears and screams and joy.
Make me complete.
[[Next Chronological Story->A nice summer day's motorcycle ride and a fun threesome!]]''A nice summer day's motorcycle ride and a fun threesome!''
So, yesterday was a good day. No scratch that, it was a beautiful day. After days of 100+ heat index, the temperature crashed and we had our coolest day in weeks. My Master is part of a motorcycle club and we all headed out to enjoy the amazing weather. I got to enjoy the wind rushing through me without sweating like a hog (pun intended) and had a blast and we rode for hours, just making the most of the day. We stopped to eat at our normal halfway point, just munching outside by the bikes or over by the trees in the shade and his friend was being friendly (he's fucked me, with my Master's permission a few times - mostly very rough/CNC rapey), pecking at me. He patted my ass once, asking me if I was wearing my plug, which I was, though my smallest size one (the bigger ones get uncomfortable on longer bike rides) and he wanted to see it. I ran to the bathroom inside (both men's and women's are single person bathrooms) and he followed right in.
Normally, he's very intense with me and I honestly am left confused by him. He's typically extremely rough with me sexually, treats me like trash. Then, around others, I'm suddenly a person again, but not during. But because of some personal shit I'm going through, I'm supposed to avoid "highs" so no real drinking, getting stoned or doing lines, and no extreme sex. He obeyed that at his and my Master's office and this time as well. He bent me over and jerked down my shorts (yes, yes, shit riding protection but it was too nice to wear jeans or leathers and I wanted to feel the ride - I did have my helmet during) and he started thumbing my plug, pushing and pulling against it. He popped it out and quickly replaced it with himself, barely spitting on his cock and his fingers to wet me there first. Luckily I'm used to both anal and larger plugs, so the lack of lubrication wasn't a serious challenge to overcome. No wild or intense sex, just a horny guy fucking my ass as quickly and quietly as possible. He said I was such a good little fuck and pressed me down a bit on the sink, hammering deep for a moment before cumming in my ass. He pulled out and I knelt down and sucked him clean, then wiped myself clean before putting the plug back in and heading out at the same time. My Master winked at me as we got back and kissed me deeply, knee pressing into my cunt.
We then finished up and the group headed back out for the rest of the country ride. When we got back, him and his friend both stopped at his place where we all had some beers, or in my case, just one, followed up by some lemonade. We all shot the shit when my Master stroked my hair, leaning against him and pushed my head down. I unzipped him and started sucking his cock before his friend came over and I started sucking his as well. Then my Master pulled me to the floor, and we re-positioned, his friend on his back, me sucking his cock, as my guy slid into my very soaked cunt. It wasn't anything extreme again, not really, just finished off his friend in my mouth and after my cunt was full of cum, I cleaned off my Master. Instead of cleaning up, he grabbed my head, and thumbed my mouth open wide, then started pissing in my mouth. I quickly took his semi all the way in, swallowing as fast as I could his hot piss. His friend did t he same after, but he didn't pee much and was easier. I brushed my teeth and kissed him goodbye and we rode back, where a new package was waiting for me. My new slink! I haven't tried the newer bigger one yet so that'll have to be another story for another day. Enjoy!
[[Next Chronological Story->He needed me to be his masturbatory aid]]''He needed me to be his masturbatory aid''
Just a long as fuck day yesterday for both my Master and myself. “Jack” had to bring me into the office yesterday and then take a long lunch to drop me off at counseling and then take me back home. Then my Master had some problems at his site, and had to work really late to, which sucked, because I had to eat without him.
Anyway, if you haven’t read my earlier posts, I’m 19 and living with Jack, who is a bit more than twice my age. I’m 5’6”, dirty blonde (though brown currently) and in good shape. Now that that’s out of the way…
So, finally around 8:30 pm he finally gets home and I can immediately tell two things, he’s tired and he needs release. It’s that look where a guy sees you but they don’t see “you”. He didn’t want to make love, he didn’t want to fuck. He had that look that I know that simply says, “I need to get off right now”. Call it de-stressing if you will.
And he does, he comes in and I’ve changed, I’m just in one of his shirts that swallow me and my plug, and nothing else. He’s on me in an instant. Not in a violent or aggressive way, just urgent. I try to kiss him and I get quickly spun around instead and pushed against our kitchen table. I hear him unzip and I’m already wet. Things, because of personal issues with me, have been comparatively tame sexually (for me anyway) and I had been feeling a bit low after my session anyway. Which if she saw this, would be fucking shaking her finger at me and saying my response to this is all part of a feedback loop and putting others ahead of me, blah, blah, blah. Yes, she’s probably right, but once he shoved my head down on the table, grabbed my hips, and shoved in me, I didn’t fucking care.
Again, he didn’t make love or fuck me. It wasn’t even that long, though it felt good, I didn’t orgasm. But that’s ok. It wasn’t about me. He needed a warm and wet hole and I provided that for me as he pressed down on the small of my back and bucked into me. Before long, I felt the pulse and then a gentle stroke of my hair. He told me to get up, and I did, leaking a small bit. He walked to the bathroom and plopped down on the toilet, and I knelt down before him and started sucking his cock. I don’t usually do that with him on the seat as such, but he stroked my face as I dripped between my legs. Then he told me to look at him and open my mouth and I did and he pissed in my mouth, pausing a couple times to tell me to swallow, then patted me on my head and told me to get him a drink while he finished up.
I did and he did, and I gave him a cold beer and cleaned myself up in the bathroom. He quickly ate and after watching a bit of TV, we headed to bed, where I massaged him naked for a bit. He was too tired for any fun but I got cuddled all night like a good girl for being his masturbatory aid. Life is good
[[Next Chronological Story->Girls and their toys!]]''Girls and their toys!''
Just a fun little update here, nothing big, big (well except for something 20 inches long big) going on right now. I’m basically counting down to mid-late August for college to start up, seeing my counselor and psychiatrist as I try to get some parts of my life in a proper order. “Jack” has been also convinced (overall I’m supposed to avoid addictive behaviors right now) to do another CNC with me, this time involving his friend. Rules are simple and suggested by me, since I’m the one pushing it – no drinking, drugs, and cannot happen if I’m emotionally low or depressed. Supposed to happen sometime between now and a week before school starts. That way if I get any bruises like last time, will have time to heal up. So anyway to the point of the post!
Wednesday came and went, and with it, came something good that night, my nipple piercings got full clearance for play, including oral (mouth bacteria can be bad if everything's not all healed up right) play. I also got my barbells switched for rings and I couldn’t be happier. That night, my Master was very much my Daddy, giving me tons of attention when we got home. Instead of any rough nipple play, he instead focused on much more gentle care (once my pink collar was around my neck), kissing and sucking on my neglected nipples in a way he hadn’t been able to for quite a while. Those rings did get tugged, but nothing compared to some of our play. Daddy instead just took care of me, savoring my chest until he folded me in half, knees on my shoulders, his weight on mine, slowly filling me, fucking his little girl. It was slow, passionate, and loving and we kissed almost non-stop before he filled me up and kept kissing me and telling me how good of a girl I was. Eventually we both cleaned up and cuddled the rest of the night.
Thursday was pretty simple except he let me know one thing – you see, last weekend a new toy had arrived. Friday night, we were going to play with it. Now, I have a fair amount of toys, almost all supplied by him. But if you looked at them as a whole, you’d notice that many of them have a them. Expansion. I have the normal vibs, dildos, and Hitachi knockoff. But I also have my short fat spreader dildo, multiple anal plugs, and for a while now, a small slink. You might want to google that if you don’t know what a slink is. I have had the smallest size one for a while. The smallest one is a foot long and a bit over 6 inches in circumference. So, yeah “small” might be a misnomer here. These are not toys that you pound yourself hard with – they are nothing like a bad dragon dildo for example.
Imagine something from bad dragon though, say a tentacle. Remove all the suckers from it, leaving it smooth. Have it extremely tapered on one end, and almost frighteningly thick on the base. Now, make it soft, like, how the hell does this work soft. Yes, there is firmness there, but once that sucker is coated in lube (and you better fucking coat it in lube), holding onto that bitch is fucking hard. It feels like it’s almost alive and gonna slip right out of your hands. It’s almost not an impulse toy because not only does it need lube, you do as well. Tons of it. Like, you think you have enough? Now double it. That much lube, and you better clean yourself out with an enema while you’re at it. Seriously, do that as well. Everyone will be happier.
So yeah, it’s an involved process, but when it is all said and done, you’re fucking whimpering and so full that it’s an amazing feeling. Nothing else feels like it, but then again, I don’t have a massive horse dildo, so can’t really compare the two. It’s not really intended for that, but for working on your capacity. We can’t all be Kinky Jo right?
Well, again, I said I had the small. That’s a foot of distension goodness. Well, last weekend my Master gave me my newest gift (and these fuckers aren’t cheap, though the small isn’t too bad). The MDL model, or medium large I guess?
20 fucking inches. 20. Holy fuck, looking at that thing was fucking scary. Because I know he wants me to be able to take that all up my ass. 20 inches. Just, holy fuck, right?
So, anyway, I go through my normal routine with him on Friday, early morning jog, wake him up with a bj, take care of him in the bathroom, etc, etc, etc and he goes off to work. I go through my day as normal, yard work, laundry, being a domestic basically if a bit of a bored one that day since I don’t have enough to keep me busy all day. Anyway, the time eventually comes and I pop out my plug and get everything set up to give myself an enema. While I prefer him to give me one, I know the routine pretty well and can do it myself. Just time and hassle but better than having him come home and be late to dinner. Eventually, I get all that taken care of and feel “cleaned out”. Pop my plug back in, and wait for my Master.
Jack gets home and sets out clothes for us and takes a quick shower. I put on the nice dress he set out, nothing slutty, more pink than what I usually wear out, Think a slim cut and short summer dress, mostly white with a lot of pink banding. Along with that, some pink heels and even without my collar on, I’m feeling a bit little even though this is clearly not a girls dress, but a woman’s. Anyway we head out to dinner, and enjoy a nice Italian dinner, nothing too fancy, just a night out. No sexy time though he likes showing me off a bit I can tell, just friendly and casual other than dressed up. We just talk the dinner away and I’m floating on happiness. Life’s good.
When we get in the car to go home, he gently rubs my neck and pushes a bit and I understand. I go down on him, slowly. But he tells me faster so I bob and work my tongue all over his cock, until he pushes down and I take him fully, swallowing his load. He usually doesn’t do that except for longer drives, preferring to save it for at home. Which we soon arrive at, with me clinging to his shoulder, happy.
We get inside and I’m stripped in no time, some sheets thrown on the bed to protect our usual covers. He lays me down on it, kissing me, down my neck, my chest, sucking softly on my nipples, then down my belly to then kissing my pussy, his cunt. He spent quite a bit of quality time there, leaving me flushed. Then he pulled out my plug and ate my ass out for a short bit, until I was gripping those fucking sheets and shaking. Then he got up and we started lubing, him the scary fucking new toy, me my ass, though I needed his help for that even.
When we started with the new larger size, it felt much the same, maybe a bit thicker and fairly easily got to about the foot mark. I’m used to what I call the inchworm, bearing down on it, pushing, then easing up and it almost feels like you’re sucking a bit of it in. Slow, steady, repeat. Pull out some, twist, push. And I tell you, you hit a point where, you feel it sliding not in your ass, but in your gut, inching inside you with a fullness that can only be experienced, not described. No words can accurately describe that feeling in your belly, a sexual growth slowly devouring your guts, as you tremble and whimper and moan softly. Wetness ran from my lips and my eyes. But no matter how we worked, my Master could only get 16 or 17 inches in. I’m sure if he really worked me he could have got another inch or so but he was already having to keep pressure on it to keep it even at that depth. And then he added the Hitachi knockoff, pressing both the slink and the head of the vibrator against me as I held my ankles and screamed. It was just too much combined and I went on a roller coaster, started with a rolling mini set of orgasms and then just cumming so hard I was almost convulsing.
After that, he slowly pulled the toy out of me and cleaned it, and I freshened myself up. He fucked me again slowly after that and I kept his cum in me all night, happily. Probably gonna end up with a UTI but fuck it, I was happy and last night was great. And I’ll get it all in me, I promise! Have a great weekend everyone!
[[Next Chronological Story->I got wrecked in my second CNC!]]''I got wrecked in my second CNC!''
Ok, some of you might know I had asked about having another CNC with my Master. If you didn’t know, quick FYI, had one previously (right when we got back from vacation, check my posts) but have had some personal (unrelated to this) issues crop up since then and overall, I am supposed to be avoiding addictive behaviors. That said, college will be starting up soon and I’ve transferred, and I know I will be very busy for a while. So I asked “Jack” recently if I could have another one before school started, since it would likely be several months before we’d have the opportunity again. I only asked that “Tony”, his friend be included, full on CNC, no rules other than my safeword “Red” (full stop) be allowed. In addition, no drugs or alcohol (I’m not a heavy user of anything remotely, but again, supposed to be avoiding those behaviors overall), and it cannot happen when I’m low or anxious. The last possible date in the range was a week before school started. That would give me time to both emotionally and physically recover before I dived back into classes.
Anyways, things had been going apace, no hints or anything, which I didn’t expect. I wanted it sudden and to catch me off guard. Then, on Wednesday, he got a call and talked to one of the guys in his biker club for like an hour. He was having problems with the people he’d hired to fix something in their kitchen and had made a mess of it. My Master doesn’t like working directly for friends (he said something about remodeling is shitty for everyone involved and people get angry) but he’d known the guy for a long time and he was desperate for help. So he told him sure, but because he lives nearly an hour away (he had moved because of a job, but still rides up most weekends they ride), he said he’d just bring a crew up overnight and do what they can. He offered to pay for their hotel rooms and everything.
So, after Thursday’s work was done, Jack, Tony and a few other guys stopped by the house and grabbed some things and headed out, and were gonna get in and work maybe a day or two at most and be back by Saturday night. I told him I’d miss him and to call and kissed him and hugged him bye and out they went. I didn’t think much of it then because well, there were like 7 guys in 3 vehicles heading out so clearly it was a real call. Plus who fakes an hour long call?
I spent Friday alone, for the most part. One of my new friends in his circle, Heather, came by and we chatted for a while. I’ve been so happy that his circle of motorcycle friends and otherwise have accepted me despite being significantly younger than all of them (Heather is the next youngest and is about 10 years older than me). Otherwise the day went uneventful, laundry, few phone calls, some yard work, medicine, and otherwise straightening up with some reading and Netflix in-between. Eventually, night came and we talked a bit on the phone, and he told me he should be back sometime Saturday afternoon. I didn’t think too much about it, he was always serious about work. For my part, I stripped, made a bubble bath and took a long soak and used a waterproof vib to help me relax before bedtime. Who doesn’t sleep better after an orgasm? Then I hopped into bed around 10pm, turned on Hulu for some Futurama, set the timer for 30 minutes and crashed.
That should have been it, with me waking sometime around 4-5 AM for my morning run. It wasn’t, by a long shot. Instead, I woke up with someone on top of me, the bedroom lights on, and me completely naked. I know some of you are saying, “But you knew a CNC was planned!” and yes, I did. But when you wake up to someone in black and a mask over their face, you don’t think about that. You freak out. Which is exactly what I did. The man on top of me covered my mouth as I started screaming and twisting under him. He told me to shut the fuck up and it sounded like Tony and I began to relax until I looked at the room. There weren’t two men there. There were 3. One of them was black. All I had in my mind at that moment was the numbers were wrong and I freaked, fighting harder. The man on top of me started choking me hard and slammed my head super fast against the bed again and again. I twisted and kicked at him and then he hit me in the stomach and I doubled up. It wasn’t a brutal punch but I wasn’t expecting it and it knocked the wind out of me and hurt. It was then when I was reminded that despite how much I work out, how much stronger men are than women. He flipped me over and slammed my head into the pillow and bed so fast I was dizzy, more from the head movement than any impact. Then my arms were twisted up behind me and he told me to stop moving or he’d break my fucking arms. At that point, I was freaked out, but complying, nodding as I whimpered. I felt cold metal on my wrists as I was handcuffed and pulled so my ass was sticking up.
“Relax cunt, and everyone has fun,” was all he said, again sounding like Tony but the third man had me confused and I thought nothing of it when the drawer beside the bed was opened and lube was taken out. I was still too busy crying and freaking out, and that only worsened when he touched me.
“Fucking bitch is already soaked,” he said and I felt a finger slide inside me. I started bawling then because I felt so fucking ashamed and broken in that moment. It’s one thing to have a rape fantasy, in my head at least, but to think you’re about to be raped and told you’re wet? Let’s just say my self worth in that moment was crashing and burning. Then I felt coldness against my ass and then in it, as he laughed again.
“Probably don’t even need lube in this whore’s ass,” he said and I was almost sure it was Tony. More honestly, I think I was praying to God it was Tony. Somehow being raped and being wet and loose to strangers bothered me deeply. Like they were right, which is a fucked up thing to think but thoughts were flying through my head at that moment. And then, my head was shoved down hard and he pushed himself into my ass and started fucking away. I know he said some things during but I couldn’t focus, as he’d alternate between smashing my face into the bed and slapping the back of my head and hitting it on the bed. My nose hurt bad, but wasn’t bleeding by the time he shoved in hard and I could feel him pulsing in my ass. I wanted to throw up at the thought, begging it was Tony. I needed it to be him but I didn’t know anything. I just whimpered and cried as he pulled out and heard him mutter. Then my head was jerked over to the edge of the bed.
“You fucking disgusting whore, there’s shit on my cock. Clean it!” he screamed and I just closed my eyes and said no. Then I was slapped and then backhanded hard. He grabbed my jaw and forced my mouth open, telling me that I was going to clean him or regret it. He slapped me hard on the face again, stinging and I did this time, sucking his cock clean. I normally keep myself pretty clean, enema when I know my Master and I are going to have fun, cleaning deep the rest of the time for impulse stuff, but I’d done nothing beyond a simple wipe last night and I was regretting that right now as I cleaned his cock. It wasn’t that there was tons, just that there was enough. He pulled out and wiped his cock on my face and told me to say I was a shit eater. I said nothing and got a slap. I was told again to say it.
“I’m a shit eater,” I said and he shoved me over, my arms aching cuffed behind me. Another man got behind me and pushed in my ass, he felt bigger, not exactly in cock size, but weight and everything and he lasted longer than the first man and eventually I saw when he put his hands by my head it was the black man. He was easier on me, but lasted what felt forever in my state. Sometimes he’d put his weight on me and I felt crushed under him. He finally came in my ass as well, and I was told to clean him. I was soaked in sweat and already exhausted, from the stress and use, and cleaned his cock as well. A camera flashed and I whimpered, as I sucked off his dirty cock. I was rolled over again afterwards and I whimpered no more anal, but only felt the cold lube, and another cock fucking me.
At this point, I was just… not there. I let him fuck me and he fucked me hard and fast, pounding my ass. Sometime during it, the third man reached down and I felt him tugging my clit piercing, pinching it hard. I scream and cried then, as it was rubbed and pinched and pulled. My breathing got even more ragged and with a furious rubbing as he slowed down his fucking, I just exploded. I shuddered almost violently and started sobbing almost losing my mind as he sped up again and came in my ass. I was dragged off the bed and told to squat over a bathroom cup as I cleaned his cock, then told to push. The messy cum that came out of my ass was given to me to drink and I did, as the camera flashed again. I was just lost and shaking as I swallowed the mess. Then the man looked down at me.
“I guess that answers if you’d cum from being raped,” was all he said, but I knew it was my Master, Jack. Despite all the abuse, I was so fucking relieved at that moment I started bawling like a baby. He slapped me hard and jerked my head up and told me to get them some fucking beers now. I tried to stand, finally getting up, and I tried to tell them I was still cuffed. That earned another slap and a choke this time.
“I don’t give a fuck if it’s hard you useless piece of meat, fucking do it,” he said and shoved me so hard I nearly fell down again. Despite it, I was soaked, my body electric and barely under my control. I went to the fridge and opened it with my hands cuffed behind me and reached in awkwardly backwards to get a beer. I brought it back then did that twice more, my arms hurting by the time I was done.
“Now cunt, put on a show, show us that worn out hole,” I looked at them, faces still covered, which made it intense, like I didn’t deserve to see their faces. I turned around and was uncuffed and then tossed the lube. I heavily lubed my hand and cunt (at that moment I didn’t think of it as anything but a cunt honestly), and slowly worked in my fingers and thumb. As I did that, Jack came over and pulled on my nipple rings, pulling them up and down and out, making me whimper.
“Tell me to slap those fat tits, you stupid cunt,” and I told him. As I fucked my hand into my cunt, he brought out the strap and hit my tits again and again. After about a dozen strikes, he handed off and the black man did the same if a bit clumsier including one right on my nipple ring which made me scream. Then Tony, all while telling me what a nasty useless whore I was. I came sometime near the end, gushing on my hand and then pulling out and holding my tits as I cried and quivered. Then my Master pushed me back, spread my legs and another camera flash. Then I was rolled over and felt fresh lube and then him working his fist in.
“Fuck yourself on it you dumb fuck,” and I did. Now I was exhausted already but I started pushing against his fist on my hands and knees on the bed, and started screaming again as I was hit with both the strap and something even heavier (Tony’s belt I found out later). I was just jerking and bucking and screaming as he started fisting me as I thrust back as my ass and back were hit again and again until I felt like every inch of skin on my back was on fire between the black man and Tony. I came again and just collapsed, sobbing and jerking. Both of the other men fisted me as well, though not as long, as I just took it, whimpering, with more strapping going on. I was rolled over and I screamed as my back was so tender that even the soft fabric hurt.
I looked up, and the black man was mounting me again, and he just enveloped me. I could tell his cock was a bit bigger, mostly thicker, but nothing huge, but he was, just swallowing me as he leaned over me and fucked my wrecked cunt. I clung to him, feeling so little, and my cunt hurt so badly after having 4 fists in it. He pounded me deep, hitting my cervix and I leaned in and bit his shoulder so much that he had to shove me down, and then came in me.
Tony followed next and fucked me, hands on my throat. He jackrabbited in my cunt and squeezed tighter and tighter until things went fuzzy and I dropped out. When I opened my eyes again, he was slapping me and started choking me again, then time easing up so I just couldn’t focus or think much. Then heat again and he pulled away.
Then Jack was fucking me, folding me in half, legs on his shoulder, knees by my head, urgently using me. I was soaked in sweat by now, and he pulled out, cumming on my chest and face. Then he pushed me back and more pics were taken. I was told to scoop it out and eat it and I did. Then they jerked me to the bathroom and Tony shoved my head in the toilet, and pissed on my back and head. The black man did the same, and then my Master, telling me to open my whore mouth and pissed in it, letting it run out.
I was told to get them more drinks, but not allowed to clean up beyond wiping myself off, so I got them more drinks. They yelled at me to bring them to the living room and I did, with my body aching all over. They were in there with their masks off now and I recognized the black man as one of his guys, Kevin. I had thought of him as just a teddy bear and now I saw him as a real bear. A hungry one. They drank and I sat cross-legged on the floor as we all kinda rested up. Tony smoked some and jerked my head over a couple times, making me be his ashtray. Then before long, I was told to get my Hitachi knockoff, my smaller slink, and the handcuffs and spreader bar. Before long, my arms were behind my back again, face sideways on the living room floor, ass up, and ankles spread. The strap was used again, lazily but hard as I was set up, my back and legs and ass stinging again. I was told to put out my palms and I did, sobbing and wincing even before they were hit. Kevin looked concerned until Tony pointed out how soaked I was. Then my Master lifted my head.
“Tell Kevin what you think of pain,” he asked. I was shaking, aching all over, but if a cock had touched me in that moment I’d probably have exploded.
“I want it, sometimes I crave it, need it.” I looked at Jack and told him to slap me. He did and I told him to again, and again. My head was snapping hard and finally he smacked me so hard I saw stars and when he let go of my hair, my head dropped and I just sobbed, shaking, raw with pain. I screamed harder and well, I was just dazed as fuck and my cheek hurt badly. Then the Hitachi was against my cunt and I just fucking came, leaking and probably half pissing myself. Then someone held it as my sore ass was lubed and the smaller slink was slowly fed to me. Kevin gasped as he watched it slowly worked in while Tony told him my holes were totally wrecked. At that I told Tony to hit me and he happily did as I jerked every time the belt kissed me. That was a long show and I was lifted up by my hair to suck Tony, who basically throat fucked me, drool all down my chin as my ass was slowly filled. Most of the time it took a while (seriously, slinks are expensive, do not buy them for “impulse fun” toys) but after their earlier use of my ass, it went in almost embarrassingly easy but still took a few minutes to get it fully inserted to the base, my sphincter stretched full. Tony came down my throat not long after, my mouth full of drool and cum when he pulled out, retching a bit. To say I was exhausted is an understatement.
Kevin mentioned something about never having used a beer bottle on a girl, so that came next, first, stuffing one fully in my pussy, which after the heavy fisting proved little challenge, and then my ass. The slink was slowly removed, leaving me cooing and moaning, limp on the floor, and then with my cunt full of one beer bottle, another was pushed in my ass. It needed some lube and a bit of force, but soon I was crying as my ass was spanked and strapped with me full of beer bottles.
Tony then pulled it out and started shoving his fingers in my ass, pushing hard, muttering about what else will fit there and I’m still not fully sure why but I freaked, screaming Red. I felt his fingers disappear and Jack was rubbing my face asking me if I was ok. I told him, breathlessly and full of panic, that I didn’t want that. Not now. Not with them. He shushed me, stroking my hair and told me it was ok. No one would do that. I don’t know why, considering everything that had been done to me, that somehow that was too far, but I almost had a panic attack at the thought of having my ass fisted and being seen doing it. Not that it’s likely that it would have even happened, but I don’t know. I was unhooked and after several minutes of calming down and being reassured, I was feeling better. Kevin looked a bit uncomfortable after the freak-out so I told him I was ok, kissing him. He relaxed after a bit and I straddled him (I felt so tiny next to him), feeling him slide into me. We made out and I just slow fucked him until he came in me.
I was just a mess by then, and Jack decided to call it a night, telling everyone to clean up, and while they did, he scooped me up and immediately collared me with my pink collar. I clung to my Daddy as he took me back to our mess of a bedroom and slowly fucked me again. We did that for a long time, more I think he was just having trouble cumming but he eventually did and though I was sore, I clung tightly to him. He made me shower after the guys were done, and I did. Standing and walking hurt and I realized outside of the adrenaline just how tender and raw my ass and cunt were. My body was covered in red welts and a few bruises, with almost a shiner on my face. After I got out, Daddy gave me a cute kitten shirt to put on but nothing else and I sucked my thumb as he carried me to bed and I was out in no time.
The next morning, I fixed breakfast for everyone, just eggs, nothing fancy. Before and during that, I was a good little urinal and sat under the table playing with them and sucking them off. Tony wanted to fuck but Daddy said no, as I was a bit inflamed from the heavy use the night before. So instead, I got my morning protein other ways and hugged everyone goodbye as they headed out. And then, I've been Daddy’s good little girl all the rest of Saturday.
[[Next Chronological Story->A "Little" Monday choking fun!]]''A "Little" Monday choking fun!''
Recovering after the weekend fun (https://www.reddit.com/r/Rapekink/comments/90tfwf/i_got_wrecked_in_my_second_cnc ) has been good, have spent most of the time being a good little girl for my Daddy, cuddling and gently playing with him as he took care of me and vice versa. Most of my hurt bits were fine, other than a few raw or bruised spots, mostly on my back or ass, plus my swollen bruised cheek again. Haven’t been running or doing anything strenuous (learning mad respect for porn star endurance!), and today started things off with a nice long walk early morning, before waking my guy up and taking care of him. Since then, laundry and catching up slowly on cleaning, until I got a call on how to dress and that “Tony” would be stopping by. I bit my lip and nodded, excited. I was still achy and tender, but outside of my CNC this weekend, he’s played by the rules pretty much, despite clearly wishing he could be rougher sometimes.
I got dressed as told, in a very small and tight white corset style dress with cute pink hearts all over it. My breasts (36C down from a near D since I’ve lost some weight) still nearly spilled out of it and without panties (and for once, no plug), I couldn’t begin to bend over without showing anyone my ass. Pink lip gloss and my pink heels completely the ensemble, with white thigh highs. I then attached my pink collar and went back to my “little” room, watching some American Dad until he arrived with lunch.
Before long, he had arrived and I bounded to the door, opening it for him. He kissed me as soon as the door was open, gripping my face hard as he did so. He turned my face so he could see the bruise on my cheek and gently stroked it, telling me that it made me even prettier. I smiled hugely for him and he said the pink looked good on me. He then told me to spin around and I did, as he watched and set down the food from Subway. He then stopped me and turned me from him, as he felt my ass cheeks, stopping at a few small bruises as he inspected me. Then he bent me over and told me to spread my legs, as he started eating my ass. That was a first with him and me, as only my Daddy/Master had done so before. It felt good and he was clearly experienced with it, as I moaned, clinging to the couch as he parted my cheeks and tongued me truly deeply. After several minutes of that, and me very wet, he jerked me down and pulled down his pants and told me to do the same.
I did, and he bent forward, and I leaned in, stroking his cock as I licked his sweaty ass. I tongued him deep, cleaning his ass for him, as he grinded my face back against the armrest of the couch. I could feel him almost instantly harden in my hand. I alternated between slow teases and deep probes, opening my mouth as he decided he wanted his balls in my mouth. After another several minutes he spun around, towering over me, spitting in my face and smearing my lip gloss and makeup with it even more than it already was. Then Tony smiled that I was really pretty now and lifted me up to edge of the couch, pushing up my dress and jerking down the top of it so my breasts hung out. Then he gripped my nipple rings and pulled them out until I yelped, saying he wished he had got to use me when Jack and I started hooking up.
He then pushed in me, holding me by my hips as he slid in slowly in my pussy, but then moving his hands to my neck. He then fucked me, but very slowly, his hands gripped tightly on my neck. He edged me that way for what seemed a long time, black closing in, then easing up as I’d get hazy, still just stroking in and out of my wet cunt at his leisure. Then he quickened pace a bit, still not really fast, just steady and squeezed and things got blurry fast. I spasmed as I struggled and I think I came, but I’m not sure as the next thing I remember is being on the floor, my bruised cheek being lightly slapped again and again. My eyes fluttered and he jerked me up, which just made the room spin as he walked me to the table and sat me down, still half undressed. He patted my cheek again and asked me if I was ok, and I was, being able to slowly focus again.
We talked then, him making me focus as I got my bearings, cum leaking down my leg and on my dress. About his date Sunday night with a girl from a dating site, what show’s we’ve been watching, and the like. It felt very surreal to eat a sub sandwich in that state, to say the least. Not long after he finished his sandwich, he said he had to go, but had me take him into my mouth, as he used me for a urinal. He even made me show him the last of it as he called me a nasty little girl, then had me swallow it. He then kissed my bruised cheek and gave me a hug and my nipples a hard tug before heading out, leaving me here now, writing this, with his cum still in me. When Daddy gets home, I think I’m gonna ask for another slow dizzying ride, because the sensation of slow and hard to breathe or think is an amazing “gentle” one.
[[Next Chronological Story->The Mirror - a short reflection on myself]]''The Mirror - a short reflection on myself''
I stand before the mirror and in it, I stand before myself. My twin self, smiling coyly back at me, thinking the same thoughts and questions as myself. We are mirror images, each a reflection of our truths.
But what are our truths? Who is the real and who is the image? Is the anxious girl whose life has always revolved around academia the true self? The hard worker who cannot abide the absence of motion and purpose, always driving forward?
Or is it the wild child, who rushes to embrace life and happiness, sexuality and lust, the neediness within her the one who is real. The slut who is happiest serving others, pleasing them along with herself, submissive but always striving to be pushed beyond her limits?
Is there a blend where both selves can be fed or is that just a pipe dream, leading me towards half measures that will drown me in gray? Can you both be fully the slut, the skank, the lustful wench, and also the driven student and professional. Is that even what I want.
I stare in that mirror and grab it, screaming for answered and it only shatters, fragmenting more. Endless potential and dangers all ahead for me, cutting my hands as I demand answers I know it cannot give. Mother, wife, slut, whore, trash, and addict all flutter before me. The thousands of variations of who I am or could, and the blends between, stare back at me. They are screaming too, asking and demanding why I am not them. And I answer back, I don’t know.
All of the choices make me happy, some in healthy ways, some perhaps not, but all giving me something that I need. All can fulfill me and sustain me, but which one is the essential me.
Answers flirt with me, teasing me with my identity. Submissive. Without a doubt, I am. By nature or nurture, or the two combined, nothing truly makes me happier. Meek and bold, passive and challenging, it is the edge pieces to the puzzle that is me. The framework that holds everything else together – not the essential me, but it feeds all those versions of me.
I cradle the mirror, trying to push all the broken and jagged versions of me into myself, pooling them. Am I all of them. Truly?
I don’t know. But I know for the moment, the one that is happiest is the one on her knees, looking up at her Master and lover, loved in return. It’s where my heart skips and what pushes out the gray, and until I know, I am here, and I am happy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Fucking Pathetic]]''Fucking Pathetic''
Shaking as I talk to the dark man, the one who pushes me, pokes at me, who needs me to be less. I know in his mind’s eye, I’ve been destroyed completely so many times. His words are like a warm breath on my neck, enticing me, driving me ever lower. We chat and play and rarely do I make it, because it’s not important that I do, just that he gets off, he gets what he needs, and sadly, even I cum before the black envelopes me.
He knows the gray that is always around me, threatening to drown me if I stop swimming, stop moving. He knows how to tug it into me, so I cannot escape, my heart thundering as my body betrays me and say, “I deserve this”.
I take care of him, with just my words, discarded as usual and I’m wet, so fucking wet, as part of me yearns for that. I feel myself dropping, dropping hard, sinking like lead in a lake, surrounded by gray.
He tells me how he’d use me in real life, broken, mentally and physically, used and abused as the whore that I am. Raped, beaten, concussed until the “Me” is gone, and just leaving the warm holes behind. Addicted to the pain, the abuse, craving it worse than any crack addict, chasing and begging for a bit more of me to be ruined forever.
He tells me I’m a stupid little cunt and asks me if I enjoy being used. He knows the answer, but he needs to hear me say it and I do, because during it, sad as it is, I’m more alive then than any other time.
Finally, I can’t take it anymore, his talking down to me, his insults, tell me I could be gone and no one would even care. It’s not true, but it feels true enough and I drop, so fucking hard I drop, crashing and I need more. I whisper to him.
“Tell me to hurt myself please,” and he knows I’m not joking, that it isn’t a game. It isn’t a roleplay.
He tells me to do it, make it hurt bad, my thigh. And I do. I start slapping it, but he wants more and so do I. He tells me harder, bruise it and I am, I’m rubbing myself and punching my thigh, tears running down my face. It’s sick, I’m broken, but I don’t care, I need it, I need this drug, fuck I’d mainline it if I could. Instead, I just keep punching and hitting myself. Soaking wet, shaking, crying. Happy.
He tells me to hit my face as well and I shouldn’t but I do. Slaps and more, crying, bucking on my left hand, drenched in my juices as my right abuses my yellowed cheek. Making it hurt again, making me feel again. It’s stupid. “Jack” will be mad but I can’t stop myself as my body begins to convulse, shuddering from the pain, the drop, the abuse.
“Such a stupid bitch. How could anybody ever want you? Look at you. You’re fucking pathetic.”
And I explode, my cunt spasming, gushing, sobbing almost hysterically as my self esteem plummets and explodes on the floor, dead. Shaking, wracked with sobs, struggling to breathe, almost cradling myself. Broken. Where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Girls and their toys - Part 2!]]''Girls and their toys - Part 2!''
After a fun day Saturday of riding with "Jack" and the rest of the club, we got back and chilled. After a long shower, I got out and he inserted my largest plug (I use the smallest one when we go riding) and we sat down on the couch, me naked on his lap, and watched some Netflix (GLOW and a few episodes of Altered Carbon).
It was mostly cuddling, with some light play, then I gave him a long slow bj before getting up and cooking some dinner. I just grilled some burgers and still chilled on the couch and at them, still nude. Nothing in the world beats being curled up on the man you love's lap naked and close to him (except maybe him being fully naked).
After a couple episodes, he got the the spreader dildo out (think a pyramidish style dildo, small at the top, but spreads wide quickly) and had me mount it, lubing it, and my ass very liberally before starting the next episode. I won't lie, it's not the most comfortable object but it spreads me far, far more than the plug. Working it in, and getting as much as I could handle, I squatted there as we watched the remaining episode of Altered Carbon (FYI, I'm so happy that Mackie is going to be in season 2). After we finished that, he took me to the bedroom, and I was lubed even more (there literally isn't such a thing as too much lube with a slink) and the new Slink was lubed as well. Then, he slowly, occasionally pulling out some and adjusting, worked it into me.
The whole thing! 20 inches inside me, OMG, there is no word to describe the feeling of fullness that it has. I was basically cooing and mewing, shaking, soaking wet, when he finally got the base in. Then, he had me spread my legs, and hold it in, as he pulled me to the edge of the bed and fucked me. I was in heaven, my legs ached, but I came as soon as he entered me. But he fucked me slowly until he filled me, then slowly pulled the toy out. I felt empty once it was out and I clung to him, so happy as he told me how proud he was that I took it all.
Just wanted to share the happy, cuddled and spooned all night, just beside myself in joy. Life is good everyone, have a great weekend!
[[Next Chronological Story->Emotionally and physically wrecked this week]]''Emotionally and physically wrecked this week''
This is going to be a long one, and none of it is sex at the start, so if you read the title and got excited, then CTRL F for “Wednesday night, I just, I was still fucked up.” and you’ll be at the fun rough bits.
I know this subreddit isn’t really here to vent, but fuck it, I don’t care. I process shit by writing and fuck if this past week wasn’t something I needed to process. Monday started off as a good day mostly, spent some time as a little, Daddy came by for a late lunch and fun time, and we were supposed to go car shopping again. He was going to get me a cheap car for me to drive to college and back. It was going good and I had finally been feeling good most of the time. Then late afternoon, I got a call from my Dad (real Dad, not my Daddy). My mom, who as anyone who regularly reads my posts will know about, was in a car accident. Dad said she was ok, but injured. I hadn’t talked to her since she told me that she felt she had wasted the last 19 years of her life on me. But she’s my mom, and despite everything, I love her. It’s stupid I know, but I do.
So, I called “Jack” and let him know what happened and asked if he could drive us down there to make sure she’s ok. It’s about an hour or so drive from where I live with Jack now, but he understood. I changed out of my little clothes and he picked me up and drove me to the hospital. I called Dad to tell him we’re on the way, but I didn’t get him, so I left a message. I haven’t talked to her since a couple weeks after Mother’s Day, but we come in and I found out what floor she’s on and Jack stayed downstairs because of the tension.
It was late but still visiting hours so I headed in and she was there, in the bed, arm in the cast. And in that fucking moment, I was 5 again. She was my mom, and I just ran to her and told her I was glad she was ok. And she was just...stiff. No hug back, but she’s hurting right? Nope. Fucking no.
“You didn’t come here with him did you?”
Not, it’s good to see you. Not, I’ve missed you. Just that. My hearts already hammering, anxiety creeping up and I barely stammer something about him driving me down and he’s downstairs.
“If he’s here, you might as well leave before you embarrass me.”
I had literally just walked in, concerned about my mom, despite everything she’s done to me. You’d have fucking thought I’d have learned. Sometimes I can be really fucking stupid. I barely manage to stammer out a “What?”. She just looked at me and repeated herself.
“I said, please leave before someone I know sees him and the two of you embarrass me.”
This is where I tell you how I told her off. Told her it was my fucking life, how she can go screw herself. All that goodness. Except I can’t. Instead, I just walked out, that familiar fucking weight on my chest, crushing me, making it impossible to breath. I walked through molasses. I was crying and just half walking and half running down the hall to get to the elevator. My dad grabbed my arm and I just screamed for him, telling him to let me fucking go and I got in the elevator. By the time I got off it, I was having a full on attack. My heart was pounding, chest tight, I dropped in a chair and just sobbed. Jack came over and tried to touch me and I screamed at him, and I got up and just bolted. I couldn’t get any air and I barely made it to his truck. He helped me in and I got in the back and just curled up. He asked where and I just screamed home and honestly, I don’t remember much beyond him getting out a Klonopin for me.
All I wanted was to hug my fucking mom and know she was ok. All she saw was a fucking embarrassment. That’s the summation of my existence. Embarrassment. As I said, I can be really fucking stupid. I didn’t do much but cry on the way back. I didn’t want to talk. Dad called the whole way back but I didn’t answer and when we got out, I took my phone and hurled it at the floor, shattering it. I wished I could have done the same to me in that moment. Just hit and break and be fucking done with it. Instead I just went inside and shut down.
Tuesday, I stayed shut down. I have routines as some of you know, jogging, waking Jack up, taking care of him, cooking. I didn’t do any of that. I used the bathroom. That was about it. Wednesday he made me shower after a screaming match where I threw shit at him till he slapped the shit out of me. Not a fun slap, but a calm your ass down one. I showered. I went to my counselor. I barely talked. Apparently he talked to my dad. He tried to talk and I had another bad anxiety attack. I just couldn’t fucking deal. I was tired of being hurt and even trying to deal with it just, was too fucking much. I probably sound whiny as fuck here – I know people have had far worse parents, abusive violent ones, but that. I just couldn’t.
Wednesday night, I just, I was still fucked up. Barely functioning. I had spent every hour since leaving in the fucking numb gray. I was gray and empty and Jack was desperate. He kept asking me what he could do. So I told him. See, I was fucking tired too and I wanted to feel anything but the gray. So I told him. Hit me. He didn’t want to, he knows I struggle sometimes with dealing with shit. He told me no.
I told him it was simple. Hurt me or I’d do it myself. He knew I wasn’t joking. I wasn’t. So he slapped me. But I needed more than that and I told him he needed to hurt me, use me, make me feel fucking something, anything. I told him I fucking needed him and I fumbled at his pants and he slapped me again. I told him to stop being such a fucking pussy and hurt me and I just clawed his leg. I don’t know why. I wasn’t gentle though, he was bleeding and then he did hurt me. Fucking pop and I’m on my back, holding my jaw and he’s on top of me, choking me with both hands. There was who I needed.
He slapped the shit out of my chest, my belly, my sides, one hand firm on my neck as he fucked me on the floor. I felt like a punching bag and a hole and it felt great. I clung to him, screaming harder, HARDER and he mashed my breasts so hard I cried, sobbing almost hysterically, bucking against him frantically. Then he stood up and jerked me up with him and just slung me into the fucking wall. I bounced off that wall, wet and hurting and moaning like a bitch in heat. He spit on his hand, rubbed it against my ass (which had actually gone plugless for the past couple days in my depressive funk) as he pressed my head into the wall and shoved in, fucking me. It hurt so fucking good to be used like that, and I rubbed myself as he pounded my ass and me against the wall.
After he came in my ass he threw me to the floor and walked out, leaving me in a sweaty, leaking mess. He came back with the leather strap. He simply asked if I needed it and I cried yes with pleasure and need and well, he wasn’t gentle. For several minutes he basically strapped the everlasting fuck out of my body, my back, shoulders, ass, and later sides and belly until I was just in a ball of glorious pain.
He eased up and then just held me as I cried for a really long while, curled up against him, the emotions just running out of me now. He stroked my hair and just kept telling me how much he loved me. And I know he did. I cried and told him I was sorry for his leg and for being an embarrassment and I just broke down again as he tried to reassure me that I wasn’t. He then got the Hitachi knockoff and I came and curled up in his arms and slept.
The next day, I hurt, all over, but I felt more “there” if that makes any sense. A friend, Heather, came by to see me. Jack had asked her to check in on me, and I told her what had happened. Which almost led to an anxiety attack, but mostly I just cried. She held me for a long time and later helped me to bed and held me there too. I was just hurting (emotionally, physically too but that wasn’t the issue at all) and she held me tight and took care of me there. I don’t really deserve someone like her or Pam watching over me. But she stayed with me in bed afterwards and even later helped me into my special little bedroom. She helped me change into my collar and clothes that I could feel safe in and held and took care of little me. Again, I don’t deserve such good friends or it doesn’t feel like it sometimes. She snuck out of bed while I was asleep sometime after Jack got home with dinner. I was still clingy and after we ate, we had sex and I just clung to him all night.
His friend Tony visited me Friday, and I asked him, with Jack’s permission to use and hurt me. He used his belt, then followed that warm up with a fisting. Then he gave me a hard ass fuck while he choked me from behind, slapping the shit out of my cheeks and my head when letting up. I got out of the gray for a bit, desperate for air, and begged him to beat me. He didn’t, but I still have bruises tonight from him and Jack, and ache from their use of me.
I know this is probably very unsexy overall, except to certain people, but I got release from this and needed it. Feeling better a bit, Saturday Tony came over for a while again and I just let them use me. They weren’t super rough, but I was their willing urinal and cocksleeve and it just felt good to be enjoyed and used. I wanted to be their slut. I got off, they got off, and even though I was sometimes just a hole and even briefly an ashtray, I wasn’t gray. I mattered. Tony left and Jack and I cuddled and he gave me a new phone to replace the one I destroyed. Still not ready to talk to dad, not directly, but it’s nice he seems to care. Him and mom are fighting lots which makes me feel guilty (fucking stupid I know) but, I think I've finally learned.
Fuck my mom, and I’m where I need to be. Held and loved, flaws and all.
Sorry if this was rambling and not super sexy and dumb slutty, I just had to get it out and purged out of my system.
[[Next Chronological Story->Born to Run]]''Born to Run''
I don't know why I did it. The alarm went off, signaling for me to get ready for my early morning run. I get up to use the bathroom, removing my plug, cleaning and putting it away. I throw on my running spandex and a sports bra, a short tshirt over it. As I pee before my run, I text him. Full of need, I tell him where I'll be running. Then I finish, putting on my shoes and head out into the dark to run.
It's still dark, this early in the morning, no reply so he might not even see the message until I get back. I bring up my jogging mix for my run and start it, heading out through the neighborhoods. I have a regular run for each of my distances, weaving along the country road as well as the neighborhoods back here, sparse as they are. It's humid despite the hour and it's not long before I'm already sweating as I get a mile in.
Each time I see headlights, my heart races just a bit, but each time I'm disappointed as the random driver passes me by. One mile becomes two and my thoughts wander, simply becoming lost in the moment of exercise, no longer thinking. Just zen in non-stop motion in the dark. Of course, that's when his truck appears, coming at me from behind.
He pulls up beside me and swings open the door, a look of annoyance on his face.
"Get in you stupid cunt," is all he says, and I do, wiping the moisture from my face. I worry if I smell but he doesn't mention anything and as I climb in, I see his cock is already pulled free. As soon as I'm in, he grabs a handful of my hair and just shoves my head down, telling me to gag myself on his cock while he drives. I do, drooling and choking as he puts the truck in gear and drives off with me. Sometimes he reaches with one hand and shoves me down hard, sometimes just slapping the back of my head. I don't see where we are driving but it's not too long before we stop. He jerks my head up, looking at me.
"Get the fuck out cunt," is all he says to me, and I nod, doing as told. We're outside a farm, in a little dirt road, just off the road. With the gate closed, it allows us little more than to be fully off the road. I get out and follow him to the back of the truck where he has lowered his gate and as I get near, he grabs my neck hard, squeezing.
"So are you needy again you stupid fuck?" he asks as I nod, eyes wet, shaking. "You're my fucking stress relief you stupid sack of shit, not the other way around," he yells at me as he punches me in my gut, making me double over, grunting. Then he shoves me violently into the gate, shoving my head down against the cold and dew covered metal. He jerks down my running tights and I feel him fingering my wet cunt as his thumb slides easily into my sweat soaked ass.
"Do you need to cum you needy and demanding little bitch?" he asks and I nod. I can almost hear his smile as he tells me "Too bad," as he bangs my head hard against the truck bed, dazing me. Then he pushes into my ass, with no lube, just forcing his way in, inch by inch. Between the plug and the sweat plus all my training, it goes in easily enough, if not painfully. He then just starts pounding me, almost hate fucking me. It's clear he doesn't remotely care about me getting off, just his needs and yet, that makes me wet as well.
"Does that feel good you numb fucking cunt," he screams at me in the dark. I pray no one drives by and sees him abusing me this way, but part of me hopes that someone does as well. My face is shoved down hard, shaking as he uses my ass. I whimper with every grunt, then scream when he punches me in the small of my back. Then he reaches back, punching me between my shoulder blades. Tears flow from me freely from the pain, but I'm bucking even harder. My ass tighter than ever on his cock as he hits me.
"You dream about being stupid, never thinking, just existing don't you cunt?" is all he says, right before he punches the back of my head. Stars explode and my head flies down and bounces off the metal. He fucks me harder and hits me a few more times. Thought flows away, reality crumbles, and my stomach churns as I get sick and dizzy as hot cum fills my battered ass. He holds it in me for a minute and then pulls out, stepping back from me. I try to stand up, but my legs don't work, vision spinning, dropping to the dirt. He jerks my head up and shoves his cock in my mouth, making me clean him. It's the only thing I can focus on with my head pounding, so I close my eyes and focus only on it. Then hot piss fills my mouth, swallowing it down like a dutiful student. After he is done, he pulls my crying, confused body up and punches me in the gut again and then once in the face, telling me that that is the only time when I'm truly pretty. I slump against his bed as he works his fingers in me, pumping them in me. I shudder, moaning, crying, all confused and responding to his touches, whimpering as he mashes my chest with his free hand. Then he's gripping my hair, his fist popping in me and he's half fisting, half punching me and I'm just sobbing from the pain and spasming from the use. I explode in no time and he hits me once more, venting himself on me, leaving me taste crimson in my mouth.
He smokes as I lay there, occasionally using me for an ashtray, before making me swallow it all, including the stub. I feel sick and dizzy as he pulls my bruised body to the passenger side and shoves me in. He gets in and drives me back to where he picked me up, a full mile from home.
"Don't text me again, or I'll beat you brainless and dump you even farther away," is all he says. I can't jog, even walking in a straight line is difficult, cum leaking in my tights. I hug myself in the humid morning as I head home, the gray chased away, feeling beautiful once more as I touch my bloodied lip.
[[Next Chronological Story->Missing Daddy]]''Missing Daddy''
He walked out the door, heading to work, leaving me all alone and sad. I'm happy, cause he works hard to take care of me, but I miss him already. Worse still, Daddy dressed me big but I feel small and want to be in his lap being special touches like last night. I want my pink collar on, I want to look up a him and feel safe in his presence.
I suck my thumb anxiously, despite not being supposed to, wondering when he will get home. I go to my little room and I touch myself, wet and sticky, needing him. I pick up my new phone and text him, knowing I should feel silly and self conscious but I'm not.
Why?
Because, I want to be on my knees, dressed cute and sexy, bouncing with excitement when I hear his truck pull up, I want to feel him stroke the freshly waxed special place that belongs to him. Because good girls belong to their Daddy's always.
He texts me back, giving me permission, and I change, the relief washing away anxiety as I put my pink collar on, fully happy, fully in my current skin. I put on the too short pink summer dress, sucking my thumb harder, as my other hand grazes my smooth mound, flicking playfully at my piercing he wanted me to have. I love it and him and I feel special, knowing I belong to him.
I touch and wait, in front of the door, looking at my phone and his text.
"Be by for lunch in 1 hour"
I'm happy and I can't wait until Daddy gets home...
[[Next Chronological Story->Bruises are Beautiful]]''Bruises are Beautiful''
The contrast of blues and purples and dark yellows upon my pale white skin. The lingering aches and pains that follows every movement. The raised welts on my body that I can trace lazily with my fingers. I look at them and smile and blush and hide in embarrassment, depending on their locations. I’ve had them on every inch of my body just about, sometimes multiple at once.
“Now you look pretty,” I’ve been told before about them. I should have been scared or ashamed; instead I was wet and flushed with pride. I’ve stared in the mirror, twisting to see my battered ass, the skin raw and even broken. My tits have been beautiful in their rainbow of colors, one so bruised it was swollen nearly a cup size larger than the other. My special slim lips and hood have been dark purple, angry and warm to the touch. My belly has been marked, my back, my thighs, lightly perhaps, but marked all the same. Even my face has been marked few times on purpose, my cheek puffy and purple. That’s when I’ve been told I was pretty by Tony. I’ve loved the slightly painful touches my Master/Daddy has given me after, stroking it gently, appraising it.
I’ve had my bruises shown off, I’ve had close friends inquire about them, close friends explore and examine them. I’ve had them kiss, hard and gently, stroked, and slapped and hit again. I’ve touched them on and off for hours, doing much the same, including hurting them once again.
They are reminders of fun, of the desperate need I sometimes crave, of the need sometimes they have, and the intensity my play can sometimes bring.
Sometimes I can be embarrassed by my visible bruises. They invite questions I’d often prefer not to answer since most cannot understand. Sometimes they bring shaming or thoughts that I am being abused instead of used. There is a difference there, and they cannot always see it.
But to those that understand, they make me happy, they mark me in a way that brings pride. They show who the real me is sometimes.
And they show that bruises can be and are beautiful.
[[Next Chronological Story->Addicted to attention]]''Addicted to attention''
I have more than a few, I admit. Addictions, that is. Cravings and needs and urges. Some are unhealthy, some I often cannot control, and some, I simply enjoy. Attention is a need, just like pain and use, a way to escape for a while.
Their eyes upon you as you walk down the street, the smile, the hungry lust in their eyes. Their ages don’t matter, not to me at least. I find a 15 eyeing me as flattering and feeding that need as much as the dirty old 70 year old. They both want me, but not the real “me”. She doesn’t exist to them. I’m an object, living and breathing, but an object nonetheless.
It should be something that bothers me, and it has in the past. But after. Guilt rising up for even remotely encouraging that behavior. I should be ashamed, my mind tells me; even as my cunt tells me I should be happy. I feel validated and I should feel cheapened. But instead, I feel cheapened and that validates me. Things misfiring inside my brain perhaps, but it is something I cannot deny.
Denial has never been my strong suit however. Instead, like a dog chasing its tail, I flock to it, smiling and eager. They make excuses to touch me out in public. Their fingers graze my hair, pressing too close on the bus or in line, just barely making contact with me. They think I won’t notice, but all women do. We learn to notice that from an early age. Most don’t enjoy it typically, but some of us, our brains and bodies respond differently. The reasons are varied are sure, but when they accidentally bump into our back, their crotch lingering just a second too long against our ass, we know.
The knowing looks, the touching of our arms as they smile at our face, testing how soft our skin feels. The too long hugs to feel our chest pressed against theirs and the failed and clumsy attempts to smell us when we are close.
We know. And some of us crave it.
I crave the feeling of their rough hewn hands upon my skin, the stubble of their cheek grazing along mine. The dry kisses upon our cheeks and the clumsy excuses for why they “had” to touch me, on accident. I know and despite that, I crave it. The smell of them, sweaty and manly, even if soured, is better than any line of cocaine I’ve done. That momentary electric thrill as their fingers touch me, their eyes wanting more even as their mind tells them no.
I want to tell them it’s ok. Go on. I won’t stop you. If I was a better slut, I would.
Instead I cheat and am lazy, letting the fun happen when I dance mostly, unless I’m taken to the adult theater. On the dance floor, I have an excuse for them to touch me and there, I often over-indulge on my drug. Mainlining that attention as they grind against me, paw at me, grope me. They likely don’t remember my name, if they even bothered to ask for it. They aren’t here for witty conversation or a relationship. They want my warmth and softness and ideally my wetness and my holes.
There, I moan for them as they hold my chest through the thin fabric of my dress. They can feel my breasts free of any bra, my nipples hard. I ache to do it again now that I’m pierced. They tug and grope and massage my chest and it’s not my chest. Now, it belongs to them. I love it. I crave their need, their attention on me, feeding my need in a circle worthy of Ouroboros.
Their hands sliding down my belly, exposed, my belly piercing dancing in the rhythm with me. Their hands sliding around, cupping my ass. They know I’m not wearing panties and if not for the massive press of people, they’d smell my sex as well. My ass is gripped tightly, spanked, pulled up and apart. Sometimes they felt the plug and smiled, sometimes they were confused. Sadly, many never felt it at all, not being bold enough or risking enough. They should have.
The bravest ones grind my ass, thrusting, wishing they could penetrate me there on the floor. Instead, they blatantly or sneakily slide their hands forward, knowing I’m wearing nothing they explore. They feel my smoothness, my wetness, my piercing. All theirs as they touch, feeling me shudder and groan. Some explore deeper, parting me, fingering me lightly. Some guide me to the wall, fingering harder. I don’t care about anything then, shaking as a rolling mini orgasm takes me. My body a slave to their attention.
In the past, many got attention in return from me with my mouth. Loving and worshipping their cock, looking up and feeding not only on it, but the lust in their eyes as they looked down on me, sucking it hungrily. I don’t get to do that much now, but instead in bursts as I’m shown off with my Master at the theater or the booth. The booth is fun, but the theater is best. Because there, I am the star. All eyes on me. Or “me”. They don’t give a fuck who I am and never will. I’ll just forever be that memory of “that young girl” who sucked them off while the guy she was with watched. Hungrily devouring the cocks not because I needed their cum or piss, but because I needed their looks, their need for me, their use. All validating myself in a way that few things make me feel so good. My favorite drug to overindulge in.
Eventually though, I have to go without that again. Jack needs me and Tony uses me and I’m fulfilled and I’m happy. I truly am. Trained and happy and used daily; soft and little or hard and violent depending on my need. And then I get his call to pick up food and deliver it to his work crews. I dress up nicely, no bra, no panties, just my plug and a short summer dress. They get their food and a good look at me. I get to feast on their attention.
Then I return to the office, wet and full of need from that wonderful drug and I get more attention and use, as Jack and Tony feed upon me, and then their lunch and I go home with a belly of piss and my ass and cunt leaking their cum.
I’m forever an addict to attention and I wouldn’t have it any other way.
[[Next Chronological Story->We hosted Poker Night and I got fucked by 7 men!]]''We hosted Poker Night and I got fucked by 7 men!''
So, this has long been a fantasy of mine and my Daddy/Master decided to "gift" me it before my fall semester at my new college starts up. Enjoy because I sure did, soreness aside!
I stepped out of the shower, wrapping my hair in a towel after I dried myself off. My heart jackhammered away and to say I was anxious would be an understatement. I lotioned my body, having shaved in the shower. I wanted my skin soft and smooth as silk for tonight. My Daddy, “Jack”, came in behind me, kissing the back of my neck and hugging me.
“Excited about tonight baby girl?” he asked. I bit my lip, my brow probably furrowed a bit as I leaned against him, nodding my head.
“Yes, but I’m kinda nervous too. I don’t know why, but my tummy has butterflies,” I said, always honest with him on that. He hugged me tighter, looking down into my eyes.
“We can just have a normal night baby girl,” he said, as his lips softly kissed mine. “Or just some oral fun. And you know Tony and Kevin are going to be here as well.” I felt so small right then against him. He’d just taken off my collar before the shower, pink leather, “Daddy’s Girl” emblazoned on it. And I was his baby girl. I wanted to stay small, but I knew I didn’t want to be little tonight. It was something special we shared, though Tony and Heather both had seen and been with me in that state. But it wasn’t something I wanted to share to a group exactly.
“No, it’s ok. You know I’ve thought about this a lot. Fantasized about it. Just jitters,” I told him, which was true. He smiled at me, cupping my breasts and playfully tugging my nipple rings and I kissed him deeply. I loved him so much and I was so happy in that moment. Despite everything that I’ve dealt with this year, this was the one thing I didn’t question. This was real and true happiness. This was belonging. This was home, here with him.
He smiled and walked off and after I wiped my hands, I oiled my ass and basically gave myself a bit of prelube. I’d had an enema right before the shower, just in case. Tonight wasn’t about being nasty and I wanted to be as clean as possible. After I finished, I parted my cheeks and inserted my metal plug. It is the largest in the set, but between wearing it daily and the slink, inserting it was no longer difficult. With my kegal routine (5x a day), it stayed in firmly however; only the pink jeweled bottom showed a bit. Without it (barring when I jogged or slept), I would notice its absence and I honestly felt comforted by its presence.
I headed back into the bedroom and painted my nails as I let my skin and hair dry some. Jack had set out a deep maroon polish, and I felt older as I painted them. I blew softly on them, noting the contrast of my remaining makeup. Despite my darker nails, my lip gloss was light, pink and playful, with only a bit of eye shadow to compliment my lips. I then combed my damp dark blonde hair, pulling it into a ponytail in the back. I then walked over to the bed for my outfit for the night.
It was a new dress, slinky and form fitting, probably more fit for a night of dancing than poker night. It was deep red as well, matching closely my nails. I got into it and it clung to me tightly, perhaps just a bit too small, but likely that was done on purpose. I reached in and adjusted my breasts, looking in the mirror. The fabric was thin and my nipple rings were clearly visible under the fabric, little circles saying hello. My nipples showed as well, miniature bullseyes as I smiled at myself in the dress. I crouched experimentally in the dress but the dress didn’t roll at the bottom, which was good. It barely covered my ass, clinging to me like a second skin and sitting down without exposing myself would only be possible with crossed legs.
I stood back up, heading to the bed and slipped on my heels. Compared to the vastly more casual jeans and shirt Jack was wearing, I felt both over, and under, dressed. He came by me, smiling, pulled me up and had me twirl for him. He then pushed me firmly against the wall, breathing on my neck, nibbling it, as he reached up and played with my plug.
“Are you going to be everyone’s dirty whore tonight my bad Sammie?” he asked as he slapped my ass, making me quiver.
“Yes Sir,” I said breathlessly, both full of butterflies and excited. He tugged once more on my plug before letting it sink back in, turning me towards him and kissing me deeply. I could melt into him forever. He patted my cheek and I felt so sexy and beautiful. I’d do almost anything he asked but tonight was for me, not him and I loved him for it. I straightened my dress as he walked away and I got focused on the kitchen, tossing in the appetizers and drinks. As I did that I heard people come in; Jack greeted his friends. As I finished up in the kitchen, I came out. They were finishing up setting up the table in the living room, rearranging the furniture. I smiled at everyone and said hi, meekly. I felt almost embarrassed, until Jack introduced me, much more assuredly.
There were 7 men total in the room counting Jack. Tony and Keith both knew me and I knew two of the others but couldn’t remember their names. Eddie, Jack reminded me, was tall like Jack and white, and rode with us sometimes. The other familiar face was one of the construction guys he hired sometimes, Cliff. He reminded me a bit of Keith, ebony, though he was slimmer but in a more muscular way. I didn’t know the other two, but he introduced them to me and vice versa. They were acquaintances that he’d known for years.
One was older, likely the oldest in the room though one of the black men might be older. Sometimes it is hard to tell with them. He was Thomas, an old work buddy. Thomas was slim and likely in his fifties but I didn’t ask. I kissed his cheek and loved the rough hewn feel of his stubble on my skin. He was also a bit nervous. Everyone else was staring at me but him, while he simply stole glances. I found it cute. Then I was walked over to the last man with Jack’s hand firm on my ass, guiding me along. Ron was his name, an old biker friend. He devoured me with his eyes and I felt naked. He was the shortest of the bunch, heavily tattooed and both fat and muscular, in the arms and chest at least.
I hugged everyone, getting a few squeezes on my ass and a few pecks on my face. Keith gave me a long hug and I kissed his cheek, telling him it was good to see him again and I meant it. Tony I kissed last and he kissed me on the mouth, slapping my ass as I yelped and giggled, returning to Jack. I asked everyone what they wanted to drink and told them to start playing and I would bring everything out.
They got the cards and chips out, while I got several ashtrays as some of the guys lit up. A few including Jack smoked cigars, a couple cigarettes, and a couple didn’t smoke at all. I got the snacks and put them on a table as cards were dealt out, then I started getting some beers and vodka collins for the men. I handed them out as the guys chatted, still not really playing as much as shooting the shit. Once everyone had a drink, I sat down on Jack’s lap, stealing his cigar. I enjoyed the flavor a bit and it was the first real smoke (not counting vaping) I’ve had in a bit. I smiled at the men as they played a hand, taking a break.
Jack’s hand on my hip wandered down a bit, and I parted my legs instinctively as he touched my inner thigh. While it wasn’t a good view for the guys, the pause was noticeable as his finger touched my moist lips and pierced clit. A nervous chuckle later and it’s strangely normal. They were chatting, playing, and glancing as Jack stroked me. I blew out a piss poor smoke ring, then turned and kissed him briefly, before he pushed on me. Not to stand up, but to kneel down. Only Thomas seemed uneasy, and god, the room already smelled of men and smoke. I loved it, unzipping Jack as if they weren’t playing and we were alone in the room. From what I could tell, they were talking and playing as if I wasn’t there.
For myself, I was flushed with excitement, my heart pounding. I’d done this before in front of a group, at adult theaters, but those were complete strangers. Tony had regular access to me and Keith had been there at my last CNC. But this was exposing myself very much in a way I never had before. It both scared and delighted me as I pulled Jack’s cock free. I kissed his head, smiling at the men briefly, before going down on him. We’d discussed this earlier in the day that Jack would get first use. I didn’t want anyone thinking he was a cuckold – and I went at him enthusiastically. It took a bit longer than normal, but I went deep and once he felt his cock pop in my throat, he relaxed enough to fill it, making me quiver with pride. I lapped him up, making a bit of a show and getting some applause, crawling back up from under the table, wiping my mouth. I blushed at the leers as Jack said next hand’s winner got me and I giggled doing a flourish which made them all laugh. I was half everyone’s age there just about, but I was so happy. I got a beer for myself as they played, looking at people’s hands. I got some gropes as I walked about, watching the game and drinking the ice cold beer.
The hand finished and Thomas had won and by god was he blushing. I asked him what he would like and he shrugged at first, as everyone cheered him on, which only made the poor guy even more flustered. I felt guilty as they egged him on so I grabbed his hand and told them we’ll be back, and I took him to my “little” room. The woots went on for a minute and I shut the door, sitting on my bed.
“So Thomas, what would you like, since you won me?” I said, smiling at him. He was still flustered and looked down at his hands nervously. “Thomas,” I told him, patting the bed and he sat down next to me, “this is supposed to be fun for all of us. It’s ok to be nervous, I am.” He didn’t seem to believe me, and I leaned over to kiss him, softly on the lips and told him I liked his stubble. That made him blush but smile as well. I pulled down my dress, exposing my breasts and I put his hands on them. He shook and just whispered that it had been a while. I kissed him again and brushed my cheek on his stubble, kissing his ear and told him it was fine. Then I unzipped him and pulled his cock free. He was average size and already hard but he’s breathing hard in a way I’ve seen before. I quickly kneeled and took him in my mouth and barely twenty or thirty seconds pass before he finished and I swallowed it all despite it tasting very strongly.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, almost embarrassed and I told him it was fine. I sat and just hugged him and told him there was no rush to get back to the game. I didn’t want him to feel upset for not lasting long. After a couple minutes we went back and I slapped his ass, telling him he was good to feed me so much, which made everyone laugh. Thomas seemed relieved, chuckling. Before I could even ask who won the hand while we were away, Tony grabbed me, tossing me over his shoulder, which made me laugh and yelp. He didn’t take me to my room though, but the kitchen, pushing me over the table in there. I told him to stop and I walked over to the opposite side of it, where I could see everyone and them me. I pulled down my dress to bare my tits and got some catcalls and for a moment, I though of my mom and how horrified she’d be by all this. That made me smile and he pushed me down, my chest cold on the wood as he pushed his cock in my cunt, pumping into me hard but not really rough. I panted and grinded back, mostly letting him just use me. He preferred it that way and we both knew it. When he got close to cumming, I looked back, and told him to finish in my mouth. I assumed no one wanted any sloppy seconds yet as he jerked me down and shoved in my mouth, filling it with his cum. I smiled, looking up at him and I saw Cliff standing beside him. Tony finished in my mouth and grabbed a handful of hair and pulled me up, kissing me, then spat in my face, rubbing it in. I trembled, shaking as he shoved me back on the heavy wood table and told Cliff to have fun.
Cliff was a big guy, solid, and he leaned over me, saying something about me being a freaky bitch. I smiled and then he kind of nervously whispered if he should use a condom and I told him whatever made him feel comfortable was fine but that I was clean. That seemed to relax him and I parted my legs and he pushed himself in me. He had one of those fat mushroom heads I love so much (I love the feel of them in my mouth) and he reached down, groping my tits and pulled at my rings as he fucked me. It felt so surreal to be doing this, being a prize for the night, an object, but god it was intense and here was this stranger fucking me that I didn’t even really know and I just came hard on his cock not long before he came in me. I had been lost in the moment and hadn’t even thought about that and now I had a strangers cum inside me. I slid down, sucking his cock clean as he held my head, stroking my hair.
Before tonight, I had had full sex with just 5 men. My first real boyfriend, a creepy old guy I met off Craigslist who I let use and abuse me, my Master/Daddy Jack, Tony, and Keith. And here I was, adding 4 more men to that number, one of whom had just came in me. And I felt…happy about that. Well, not cause he came in me, but because I was being open sexually in a way I had only really in fantasy. At least fully sexually. Orally, I was a fucking skank and only knew the number of men that had used my mouth to be at least 75.
Anyway, after I finished with him, everyone was still playing, as the remaining men that I hadn’t been with yet tonight still hadn’t won a game. I pulled up my top, straightened myself up, wiped my cunt clean and got myself another beer and sat back at the table on Jack’s lap. I drank some and shared his cigar, as he parted my legs and played with me some. Tony leaned over and pulled my dress down so my tits were exposed again, giving them all a good view. After finishing both the cigar and beer, I got everyone more drinks and snacks. Tony, always a bit aggressive (understatement much lol), jerked me over by him and told me to spread as he pushed his beer bottle in me. It was cold but not ice cold thankfully as he’d been nursing it for a while. The game slowed again to a crawl for a moment as he fucked me with it, then slapped my ass and the game resumed.
I was “passed” around the table, flirting and sitting on each man’s lap, often sharing their drink or smoking with them, as my tits, ass, and cunt were groped or played with. Before too much longer, Keith finally won a hand and he just had me crawl under the table, where I gave him a long and slow and sometimes gagging blowjob. During that, I felt some feet rest on my back, and one or two person’s toes probe against my cunt and ass. For his part, Keith just seemed to lean back and close his eyes and enjoyed me taking his girthy cock down my throat for him. Only when he came did he do anything, pressing my head down as he pumped down my throat. My eyes were watering when he was done and I plopped on his lap, wiping my face after I was done, getting another small cheer.
It might be weird to some to say I was happy as I got cheered for doing that, but I felt fucking high and I maybe had a slight buzz from drinking. Everyone was playing poker but I felt like the star and I couldn’t help but glow as I resumed bouncing around the table, getting drinks, getting pawed and touched. I sat back on Jack’s lap and once the hand was finished, he stood me up and helped me out of the dress (which was basically just bunched around my waist at this point). I kept my heels on, and he handed me a choker to put on. It was black and said “Cum slut” on it. I kissed him deeply and told him thank you, and he pushed me down once again. He told me, loudly so all the guys could hear, that he had to pee, and then pushed his cock in my mouth. Being watched by 6 other men as I was his urinal was intense and I was dripping and embarrassed and just so damn excited. Tony followed up and as he emptied his bladder in my stomach, Jack told them he didn’t want it messy, but anyone who wanted to do that, could. If they wanted to pee on me they could do that as well, but only in the shower. The looks I got were a mix of slightly disgusted to very intrigued and after Tony was done and no one else stood up, I ran to the bathroom to rinse my mouth with mouthwash. I made a show of it, as I didn’t want anyone to be afraid to kiss me because of that.
I then bolted into our master bedroom because of an idea and came out a few moments and a bit of lube later. Wearing my new collar, I had decided to add some cat ears and a tail, snapped onto a new smaller plug in my ass. I did a twirl for the guys which got a ton of catcalls (pun intended) and plopped on Jack again, who kissed me deeply and splayed my legs out as he lazily fingered me while I stroked my tail. After a few more hands and nursing another beer, Ron finally won a hand and he pulled me up and I followed him to the bedroom. Though he was the most solid guy of the bunch and the shortest, he was packing a very nice cock. Not as thick as Keith’s but long, easily 8 inches. He grabbed a condom without hesitation (which strangely bothered me for some reason) and tossed it to me. I sat on the edge of the bed and sucked his cock for a minute before putting it on, and then he climbed up on top of me. He was heavier than he appeared, though he didn’t “crush” me, but he easily pressed me into the bed as he pumped his cock in and out of me. Slow at first, all business with him, no kissing, no name calling, just heavy grunting. Then as he got close, he came, pressing me hard into the bed. He laid all his weight on me for a moment but before it got too uncomfortable he got back up off of me. He then (and this is a heavy tattooed very biker looking guy) sheepishly thanked me. I hugged him and told him this had been a fantasy of mine for a while.
“Speaking of fantasies,” he asked, still suddenly nervous, “I have one. Would you?” he asked as he handed me the condom. I figured what he meant but was a bit nervous to say out loud and I tilted my head back, squeezing the cum out of it and into my mouth, then showing him the load before swallowing. He then asked if he could pee and I nodded. I licked his limp cock clean and it took a minute before he could relax enough to let go and fuck, clearly he had needed to pee bad. I almost choked on it as he just gushed, spilling a bit out of my mouth. I then gripped his cock and squeezed a bit, slowing the flow until I could get it all down. After he was done, I felt beyond full, not just due to him, but the earlier loads of cum and piss. I wiped up my chin and chest as he headed out and then rejoined them.
Eddie was still the only one who hadn't even won a hand, so I went over to him and sat on his lap, enjoying his large hand cupping my breast as he checked out his cards. I grinded a bit on his lap, feeling him already hard and pressing my tail’s plug in me firmly. He then slid down his hand and parted my lips as I drank some of his beer and shared the cigar he was smoking. I pushed his hand against me, encouraging him to finger me, leaning against the poker table and panting and moaning (perhaps with a bit extra acting for the guys though I was seriously soaked) as he tried to play. Once he lost another hand, I stood up and said “Fuck it,” and said he won, which made everyone laugh. I asked him what he wanted and he pushed a few fingers in me and said he wanted that wet cunt and I pushed him down, unzipping him. He was rock hard and I just mounted him on the chair, straddling him, riding him in front of the guys as the game once again stalled to crawl.
Eddie was much more vocal during sex than the previous guys had really been, grabbing my hips and pulling me deep on his cock, telling me to fuck him like the slut I was. He bit my nipples, being careful with the rings, as I grinded down on him. It wasn’t long before I had a few nice small orgasms in a row, as much from the audience as his cock, spasming. When he said he was close, I slid off him and took him in my mouth, but he pushed my head back and came all over my face, giving me my first real mess of the night.
“Now you’re a cum slut, slut,” he said and I got up, bowing and laughing with everyone. I got a slap on my ass from someone as I headed to clean up. The next hour or so was mostly just me being passed around on laps, my nipples and breasts sucked or nibbled on, my ass groped and slapped repeatedly, fingers, beer bottles and cigars put in my cunt. Tony, as he’d been doing lately used me as an ashtray, which prompted a few other guys to do the same. Then Eddie and Keith both pissed down my throat and filled my belly. Keith proved to be the breaking point there, as his thick cock gagged me right after and that was that. I barely made it to the bathroom before losing most of the deposits from the night so far. It wasn’t probably the sexiest thing, but they called me a good sport for taking it as well as I did.
They played several hands and then everyone took a break. Jack got Alexa to start up some music and I danced, naked except for my collar, ears, tail, and heels. I kissed and made out with several of the guys, often being groped by multiple men at once. It was fucking amazing and then, Jack asked me to put on a show for everyone. He had some lube and a couple toys he’d brought out, including the big 20 inch slink. They moved the table but kept the chairs as I got out a sheet and put it on the floor (didn’t want the carpets stained!) and oiled up my chest and body, then lubed my pussy heavily. I sat down, spreading myself as 7 men watched me finger myself, using a small vib on my clit. I asked for objects and they eagerly gave them to me, starting with Cliff’s beer bottle. I fucked it all the way in me, pumping it in and out, then the handle of a hammer, a remote, a dildo, debasing myself for them. I think I almost didn’t need any lube I was so wet, and had a nice rolling orgasm as they watched. I then slowly worked in my fist, pumping it in me. Ron was jerking off and I told him to come over and I sucked him as I worked my hand in and out of me, but I eased up as he got close.
“Do you want to fist me Ron?” I asked, and he nodded so hard his head about flew off. I got on my hands and knees, and told him to add more lube on me and to coat his hand, then I moaned, grunting, as he worked his hand in me. Even relaxed, his hand felt huge, as I bucked against it. I told them I wanted them all to fist me and one by one, each took a turn, fisting my increasingly gaping cunt. I’ve been fisted before, even by a few men. But 7 men taking turns working their fists in me, even timid Thomas, just brought me to a mind shattering orgasm. Tony gripped my hips and just reamed me out with his fist, battering me, and I was soaked in sweat, my hair and body clinging with it. I came again and was struggling to catch my breath when he pulled out. Then Jack was last this time, and god, he went slow but deep, his knuckles pushing gently against my walls and cervix it felt like, bottoming out in me. Around then someone stood in front of me and I looked up at Cliff and started sucking his cock. I stopped when he got close and I told him I wanted everyone to fuck me and I felt Jack pull out as Tony or someone mentioned how much I was gaped. I should have been ashamed. I just wanted to be fucked.
And fucked I was. Jack was the first, pulling me on top of him as I rode him. Then Tony pushed me forward and popped out my plug, rubbing a bit of lube and pushing in me. It was awkward but we got a better rhythm and tempo, as I waved Keith and Eddie over, and then Thomas. I stroked (now very out of rhythm and much more awkwardly) the two of them while I sucked Thomas and god I felt like such a whore and so full and happy. The only thing that could have been better was more intensity, but that was a drug I’m trying to curb how much I chase it and anyway, not the point of the fun tonight. I stopped jerking and sucking soon, as they pounded away, both filling my cunt and ass with their cum. As soon as both of them were finished, Ron climbed on top of me, doggie style, and fucked my ass, once again with a condom on. While he fucked my ass, I cleaned both Jack’s and Tony’s cock, my breasts swaying under me. It smelled of smoke, sweat, and sex and I pulled my clit with my free hand (other on Jack’s balls) so hard my eyes watered. I felt Ron’s cock pulse, but no heat filled me. He did pull out and I told him I wanted his cum, I was practically shaking. Thomas rolled me onto my back, my breasts flattening out as Ron dripped cum on my face, my tongue out, mouth wide. Thomas put my legs over his shoulder and pushed in easily in my cunt, fucking away as cum splattered my cheek and nose and mouth.
Poor Thomas now, he tried and maybe if I hadn’t been fisted by everyone and everyone around him, he could have done better. He was really trying, sweat dripping down his face as he pushed into me. I could tell he was having a hard time and I adjusted and wrapped my legs around him, bucking hard against him. I pulled him up against me. He probably didn’t appreciate my cum covered face by his cheek and ear, but I grunted and whispered that if he was having trouble to fake it and I’d take care of the rest. If anyone heard me or noticed anything, they were polite as I pulled him tight against me as he shook and grunted. As soon as he relaxed, I pushed him back and dove down on his cock, sucking it hungrily and cleaning the “mess”.
He got up and Keith got on me, this time not only putting my legs on his shoulders, but folding me, putting my knees by my head as he took my ass that way. He was a bit more uncomfortable, even with lube and cum, because of his girth, but once he popped in, he got really moving. I was grunting like a cheap whore with every thrust filling my bowels, his weight almost crushing me. He just jackhammered my ass, air knocked out of me almost non-stop with our grunts almost in tune together. Someone said pound the slut’s ass and I screamed it back at him and he did, fucking so fast I started to cry a bit. It hurt in that wonderful way but he couldn’t last long at that pace before filling my ass. He popped out and I was getting really tired after that, but I sucked his cock as Cliff, the other really big guy got me back up on my knees and pushed into my cunt. I was relieved at first but he shortly switched to my ass, which was getting tender after Keith’s use of it. I asked for more lube and someone tended to it, lubing me up, cool inside my ass. It felt better then and I put my face to the carpet and fingered myself and rubbed my clit furiously with both my hands, bucking as he took my ass. Eddie pulled my head up by the hair and started fucking my mouth and they pounded me from both directions as everyone cheered them and me on. Cliff came first, filling my ass and they switched places and it wasn’t long before Eddie had came in my ass as well. I was just a mess by then, sucking the cum off Eddie, feeling it run out and down my crack and leg. That was when Jack dropped in front of me the spreader bars. I was panting, but nodded, as he strapped my wrists to one bar, and my ankles to the other, adjusting me on the sheet. Again my cheek was on the floor, ass high. Tony came up and made me scream as he belted me a few times, quivering as the guys watched him while Jack got the rest set up. I was a mess, begging for more but Jack told him no. I had hit that state where I would have let them do anything, cum drunk and full of desperate need. Who needs drugs when you can get so high on natural endorphins?
“Are you ready?” Jack asked, and I looked back, nodding. He lubed up my ass even more (there is literally not a thing as too much lube for activities like this) and started working the heavily lubed slink into my ass. The room was so fucking quiet as he pushed and as I pushed as well, well practiced in the push and pull and twist method to slowly work all 20 inches of the slink inside my ass. I gave off little moans and groans and whimpers as it slid along, inch by inch, inside my ass twisting deeper in my guts. Jack let some of the guys help work it in, telling them when to pull out a bit, to push harder, when to twist. Before long, after several minutes, it was all in me and I heard someone, Eddie I think, say “Holy Fuck”. That got everyone laughing and then I felt my Hitachi against me and turned on and I just lost it, shaking and bucking on that motherfucker on high. That full, that much power on my pierced clit, was too much and I just exploded and squirted or pissed or something hard. It was so intense and I left a mess and was almost crying after I finished cumming.
Then, inch by ever-loving inch, the slink was pulled, very teasingly and very slowly out, until it slipped out and I felt it on my back. Some “god damn” and “fuck”’s were said as I quivered, just exhausted. Again, how porn stars do all they do, I have no idea. Well, drugs are probably handy in their case. Then Jack was stroking my hair, asking me to let him try it. I cried a bit, nervous, as I knew full what he wanted to do. I nodded, trying to relax, and as I felt his fingers and fresh lube. I pushed against them, just as I had with the slink. At first, it felt the same or similar, but the pressure was uneven and his fingers were much harder and stiffer than the soft slink. He or someone else poured more lube on his hand and my ass and I grunted as he worked more and more in. It went smoothly until his thumb and that took a few minutes. My ass was stretched hard around his fingers and I was crying lightly, feeling humiliated and dirty for the first time tonight. But I didn’t want him to stop so I dug through the pain and then suddenly, real movement and I spasmed and started sobbing for some reason. It wasn’t really pain – it was easier now. I knew for the first time, his fist was in my ass. He didn’t pump or even move it really, just keeping it there as someone put the Hitachi against me once again. It took longer this time, but with minimal movement of his hand inside my ass, I came again. He then slowly worked his fist out of my ass, which was hard as it really hurt, but he finally gave a small jerk and popped his hand out. I heard a flash and he showed me my ass on his phone and gaped is an understatement.
I was unstrapped from the bars and pulled up, and the guys all cheered me and several gave me hugs for being such a trooper. No one was calling me a stupid cunt or a whore, they honestly were praising me and that made me smile and cry all at the same time. Jack told the guys to eat and play some more while he walked me into the bathroom. As soon as we were in he told me he loved me and kissed me hard and I just melted against him. I told him I wanted him in me, despite being so tired and he fucked me, holding me against him, pressed into the wall by him. He was tired himself some I could tell and it hadn’t been that long since he had came, but he finished inside me as I clung to him telling him I loved him so much. He set me down and I cleaned him, holding him tight and he told me to take a quick shower. I did as I was told, toweling off and using the shower head on my tender holes before heading back out.
I got everyone drinks and snacks again, hugging some of the guys, kissing a couple. Things slowed down after that and before long, Thomas and then Ron left. I gave Thomas a deep kiss, hugging him tight. Ron I hugged and kiss as well. They told me they had a wonderful time and I told them quite honestly the same. We mostly drank and smoked and chilled after that. A few joints were passed around and I curled up with a few different guys, going down on Keith once as they talked, like it was nothing. It’s stupid perhaps but I felt special, just taking care of the guys. I swallowed his load and he kissed my cheek. Cliff, a bit sheepish, asked me to suck his balls and if I would eat his ass, something else he hadn’t had done to him before. I told him I would and did, kneeling down on him in the bedroom as he wanted a bit of privacy. He fucked my pussy after, using a condom this time, and it was deposited straight on my tongue for me to swallow.
I headed out and was slow fucked on the couch by Eddie and after he filled me, Tony was the last of the rest of the guys to have me. The room got quiet once again as he choked me while fucking me from behind. He was edging me at first, but I just dropped out and woke up being slapped as he finished off in me. By then I was sore as fuck and Jack decided to call it a night for me. He dressed me, very publicly in front of the remaining men, in little clothes. That garnered some looks and lust, and as I sucked my thumb, he carried me off to bed where I quickly fell asleep in my pink gown.
I woke with the alarm the next morning, and got started on breakfast. Jack was out in the bed and Tony and Eddie were asleep on the couch and in the recliner. The smell of frying bacon, coffee, and cheesy omelets soon filled the room. Tony was up first and he held my head, kneeling, as he pissed down my throat. Eddie instead chose the toilet but seemed fascinated by my behaviors and clothing. Intellectually I am very much the same while “little”, but my vocal pitch and emotional state is very different. Daddy came in and I jumped in his arms, hugging him tight. He held me on his hip and I clung to him, until he told me to get under the kitchen table. I did, and as they ate, I took care of them, though Eddie had been finished eating a bit by the time I got his load in my belly. He then told me to eat as the guys cleaned up the kitchen and the living room. After that was done, I kissed both Eddie and Tony goodbye, as they headed out. Then my Daddy fucked me in our bed, slapping my chest and body until I cried and came, sobbing and clinging to him, my belly and tits bright red. Then he told me to take a long bath while he cleaned up, kissing me and telling me how proud he was and how much he loved me.
I can’t ever say this enough. I’m where I belong. I’m home. And I love it!
[[Next Chronological Story->Routines and changes]]''Routines and changes''
I don’t like changes, not usually. I play and escape and can be so many things and have been so many things that it should be easy. But it is not. I frown, early in the morning, and think of my disrupted routines at home.
My morning runs have ran away, the time for them evaporating in that morning fog. Weekends perhaps, but that is it, as the struggle with weight begins anew, wondering when the belly pudge I’ve fought all summer will return. I’ll miss daily the simplicity of the steps, one foot in front of the other, a steady rat-a-tat in the dark of early morning as I trace through the neighborhoods, the sweat, the racing heartbeat, the long ache in my legs under the cold shower afterwards and glass of chocolate milk along with it.
That’s not the biggest routine I’ll hate having disrupted. Two days in and I already feel off kilter, missing the simple servitude to my Master, my Daddy. Walking into the bedroom, freshly showered, in just one of his t-shirts, crawling into the bed right at 6 am. Time to wake him. Sliding under the blankets and finding his cock and drawing into my mouth, bobbing softly, feeling it harden without his control or permission. The best part is when he wakes, horny, already hard in my mouth, gripping my hair and my head, controlling me, holding me, as he thrusts in my mouth. Waking already full of need and lust, needing to be spent down my throat. Routine can be routine, yes, but it can be comforting and give you a pleasurable purpose.
Then, a short cuddle, and I follow him to the bathroom. He needs to pee and I take it, him smiling down at me, pleased at my submission. And I’m happy that he is happy, the salty warmth rushing down to join his milky cum, my early morning breakfast as he shudders, the morning chill running down his back as he finishes. Pulling me up and kissing me, before getting in the shower.
Two days in, and two days missed in the morning. No time, rushed. An emptiness, a vacuum, a void that I miss even as I begin my new routines for a new semester at a new college. I love being back at school again, but I hate missing those moments as things change.
After brushing my teeth after being his urinal, cooking our breakfast would be next. And I haven’t, with my early morning classes. I miss that, his playful slaps on my ass, the smell of our breakfast painting the room with hunger, experimenting with new recipes and him doing the dishes after. Another new change, another broken routine. Cold cereal or a protein bar makes for a poor substitute. I love cooking, not just for him, but for us. The aromas and the newly learned skills made me feel proud. I can still cook dinners but even that will be rarer I know.
The occasional lunch runs for his current crews or to his office, the flirty looks from hard working men, the office play that we often had. That, I can still have some. As I write this I’m laying down in Tony’s office. He was out but “Jack” was in and I needed him after school today. I was wet, I was horny, I was needy, and I missed him. His hard thrusts told me he felt much the same and even though I can’t, I so wanted to be little and melt into his arms. But he has work and I have work and neither of us have time for that right now.
I know that change happens and routines change and that is the way of life. We’ll form new routines and thoughts like these today will fade away. So instead, tomorrow I’ll get up early and shower and sadly dress myself. I’ll leave my plug in my purse, not to be put in until classes are over, so I can focus and think of other things, and then I’ll go home and study and work. And then, I’ll hear his truck pull up, and my pussy will get wet, and I’ll wait at the door for my man, ready to take care of him, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Got used, slapped around, dressed little, and fucked for Labor Day weekend!]]''Got used, slapped around, dressed little, and fucked for Labor Day weekend!''
So, with school starting a couple weeks ago, I haven’t had much “special fun” time with my master. He’s been busy at work as well, so with our long weekend, we decided to have some fun and I wanted to de-stress a bit.
So, Saturday came and the morning was back to my old routine in a way. I woke “Jack” up with a blowjob, his favorite way to wake up. Instead of keeping it to a blowjob however, he quickly shoved me down, face pressed hard into the bed, and fucked my cunt, holding my hips up high. One of his hands had my hair balled up in it, shoving my face into the bed, the other around my waist, pulling him into me. He came in my cunt and pulled me up by my hair to the bathroom and while he sat on the toilet, I cleaned his cock and looked into his eyes as he filled my belly with his piss.
I then took a shower after him, as I had a new women’s running group I had joined at college to try to make some friends and to keep fit. I know last year I had put on the freshmen 15 and wanted to prevent that this year. I got dressed and got my running shoes (Brooks are the best!) and headed out to the college. I met up with them at the nearby park, and we ran 4 miles at a steady pace, talking some but not lots. Afterwards however, we went to a Panera and chatted for a while, introducing all our selves. I was nervous to open up too much but I was asked if I had a bf and I said yes. Thankfully we didn’t go into too much details (yet), because I think the fact that I am living with a man twice my age might have derailed the conversation and not ready for that yet.
Anyway, headed back home after and I was happy to see Jack was still there. I knew he had to get out later and check on some sites. He had some clothes laid out for me and I squealed and put them on. My pink collar at first, “Daddy’s Girl” emblazoned on it. If he had his way, it’d be tattooed right above my cunt as well. A short and very tight white t-shirt with a pink heart in the middle. It barely covered my tits and my nipple piercings were very clear through it. Then a very short pink skirt, loose, but to say it covered my ass would be generous. Then thigh high stockings and 5 inch fuck me pumps, along with my biggest anal plug. I dressed in that and felt so perfect. I can’t say it enough, but escape is important to me and I love dress up and escape.
I headed back out to the living room and Daddy was there waiting for me. I bounded up to him and leaned up to kiss him and he held my face hard and kissed me back. His eyes can get so intense and I was just lost in his as he raised his hand up and turned my head. I felt a tingle in my cunt before he slapped me, making my cheek burn. It was not a gentle slap and god, it made more than my face warm. He then turned my head and slapped the other one, also very hard. My eyes were already watering but the sharpness felt so amazing. I was shaking as my Daddy leaned down and kissed me again. He broke the kiss and slapped me again, and again, then shoved me hard into the wall. I leaned against it, panting as he walked up, over me, feeling so small. He gripped my tits through the shirt and just squeezed them, making me yelp, before pulling one of them out from under the shirt that did little to cover it. One slap on it, two, then three. Repeating again with the other tit. I was so fucking soaked and shaking.
Then he told me to raise my arms over my head. I did and my nipples were now exposed. He tugged at the rings, and then slapped me hard on the stomach. He did that several times, before kissing me and hitting me there, holding me up. I clung to my Daddy so hard, I wanted him so bad. And he knew it. Then he turned me around, face to the wall and told me to stay there. I did, trembling with anticipation before he returned with the leather strap. He worked it over my back, easily a dozen times, as I clung to the wall. Then he lifted my skirt and belted my ass, nearly three dozen times this time and I was just shaking so bad. He then removed my plug and told me to suck on my “pacifier” which I did, pink jewel outside my mouth as he shoved himself up my ass, pressed me against the wall, and did his level best to fuck me through that wall.
Before long, he had spent himself up my ass, pulling out, and shoving me down to clean him. I took the plug out of my mouth and replaced it with his cock, and cleaned every trace of his cum and my ass from it. He then took me over to his recliner and had me kneel before him. He pulled hard on my nipple rings, then slapped my face again several times. Then he told me to angle my face away from him and close my eyes. I felt his fist, not his palm, gently press into my cheek. He asked if he could and I nodded. I was almost craving it at that point and I felt the fist leave my face and I tried to brace myself and felt it hit me. It was just a slap, a hard one and I opened my eyes and he was smiling at me.
“School remember? But I’m glad you’d have let me.” he said. I feel confused sometimes about bruises, embarrassed about questions about them, but also loving to touch and see them. That said, he was very much in the right here and it was something I didn’t need. He then instead pulled me over his lap, lifted the bit of fabric mistakenly called a skirt, and started spanking me, alternating cheeks, for several minutes. At first it only stung, but soon, any contact was making me cry and soon, I was almost hysterically sobbing. When that happened, he pulled me up in his lap and I clung to him, crying hard, needing my Daddy. He reached down and starting fingering me as I was crying and despite the pain or really, because of it, I was soaked. I came on his fingers soon after, still just struggling to breathe between sobs. He held me there for a good bit after, curled up in his arms, safe and where I belong.
After I had calmed down, he laid me on the floor, folded me in half, knees by my head, and slowly fucked me, taking his time. He would kiss my tears and my tender cheeks, pushing deep in my cunt until after a few minutes, he once again filled me with his cum. He stayed on me for a long time, until he had shrunk some and finally pulled out, telling me to keep it in me. I laid there while he cleaned up and then he came back and told me I could change. I didn’t want to. Honestly, I truly wanted to stay little and curled up with Daddy, but we both had too much stuff to do. I didn’t clean myself up though. I changed to my normal clothes, so I could study as he headed out, cum leaking out some. Just the way it should be.
[[Next Chronological Story->UTI's, toys, and anal fisting]]''UTI's, toys, and anal fisting''
So, just an update I finished at college here while at lunch. Had a lazy weekend, running club on Saturday morning was light, due to light rain and a ton later on, plus a 5k was going on and some went to that. So not much interaction with anyone there. Otherwise the rest of the day was slow. Mostly classwork, studying, and being a domestic. “Jack’s” day was pretty light too, due to the weather. Had some little time before dinner, folded and fucked, and filled with his cum and told to stay in place till he got out of the shower. I did as told like a good girl and actually ended up falling asleep.
He woke me and had fixed dinner like the wonderful Daddy he is, but I got under the table and took care of him as thanks before we ate. He filled my throat with cum, and then washed it down with his piss, before taking a seat at the table. He had pan-seared some veggies and made some Alfredo fettuccini which was delicious. After that we watched some TV and went to bed later, after studying some more.
Sunday, I woke up early, which isn’t unusual. The pain however was. Daddy’s been cumming in me a lot lately, often having me keep it in or not cleaning up immediately and finally got a UTI from it. Not my first one, but it’s been a while. Not fun at all. Despite that, I woke him up with a blowjob and after taking care of him in the bathroom, told him what was up. Spent most of the day studying, with a quickie after lunch. I was at the desk and he came in, pushed me up on it and jerked down my sweats. The only thing I had on under them was my plug, which he removed. Then he pushed on in easily (I had put the plug in only a bit earlier and I always lube it and myself for comfort) and pounded away for a few minutes. When he got close, he pressed my head hard against the table, pumped in tight and filled my ass, popping out and replacing the plug back in me. After cleaning his cock, I got back to work, finishing up my work I needed to get done.
Was still hurting that night, but he was playful, so he laid out some towels and had me lay on the bed. He spread my cheeks, and ate me out for a bit. Then he filled my ass with lube and brought out the bigger slink. It took several minutes, pushing, pulling, and twisting but he filled my ass and guts with all of it, slapping my ass and back, pumping it until it was fully in and secure. Then he spanked me hard until my eyes were wet and pulled it out. God, the feeling of that sliding in and out of my guts is like nothing else in the world, sexual yes, but not only that. Literally the feeling of your insides being shifted around. Once it was out, he heavily lubed up my ass again, and I felt him working his fingers in my ass, pulling up my hips. It’s still very far from easy, and I cried a few times, but he got his entire hand in my ass. Unlike the first time, he pumped it very slowly in me this time and I had a small orgasm from that alone. I wanted so bad to be fucked but I was hurting, but he put a small vib against my clit till I came, almost sobbing.
He then pulled his fist out slowly, wiped me down and took me into the bathroom. Then he had me kneel by the toilet and throat fucked the shit out of me. It’s been a while since he was that hard on my throat and I retched a few times and once he stuck his fingers (not from the hand in my ass) in my throat and made me sick in the toilet. He then came on my face and hair, slapping me a few times as he shuddered over me. Then he took me in the shower, cleaned me, and we cuddled in bed the rest of the night. Despite the UTI, it was a good weekend :)
[[Next Chronological Story->I was a $1 whore last night!]]''I was a $1 whore last night!''
So, yesterday had a lot of fun and a nice break from studying and homework. “Jack” and I spent much of the day out working on the yard and then a nice long ride on his motorcycle up through a nearby forest. Nothing too exciting, but relaxing and enjoyable. I’ve gotten to truly love the rides, the wind, speed, and the vibrations of course.
Anyway, after we got home, I studied for a while, and after a bit, Jack came by to give me a hug and a kiss and asked me if I wanted to go out tonight. I told him sure and he asked me if I wanted to have some fun, which depending on his mood can mean many, many things, but I told him I was game for anything. He said ok, and told me to keep studying and he’d yell when he wanted me to dress up. I expected something sooner, but the next time he came by was to help him with dinner. We finished that and watched some Bojack Horseman and chilled for a bit, cuddled up on the couch. Then after a few episodes as it got later, it was “time”.
NOTE: anything and everything that happens here is consensual. Any name calling and insults are part of our rp’s which we’ve done for years and any inflicting of pain is something we both enjoy. So don’t worry bout any of that :)
I got up and he followed me into the bedroom and I knew what he expected as soon as I saw what was laid out. He slapped my ass hard and told me to hurry up and get dressed you “Dumb fucking cunt”. I was already wet just at the thought of it. I basically have two variety of cloths that lean hard in the pink category. My most common and personally preferred one, little clothing, and “Bimbo” clothes.
What was on the bed was little, but only in coverage, not age. A pink micro-skirt, tight that I know from personal experience would barely cover my ass, a push up bra with the areola section cut out so my pierced nipples are shown off, and a loose halter top that would show off my bra if I dared to raise my arms up any. No panties, which with the size or lack thereof of the micro-skirt all but would show off my ass, my jeweled plug, or my shaved cunt if I did anything other than stand. Also had some 5 inch pink pumps which I’ve recently gotten better walking in, as he likes me in them regardless of how I’m dressed.
He smiled and watched me dress, and then I put on my makeup, bright red lip gloss to really make my lips full and a lot of eye liner and shadow, giving my eyes a nice point to the corners and making them pop. I started to say how do I look and he slapped me, though not hard as he grinned at me and twirled me around, groping my ass roughly.
“No one wants to hear you talk cunt, you’re just here to be pretty and be fucked” he said, pressing his finger against my plug, making me moan.
We drove out, already late on Saturday at close to 9 and passed up our usual joints, not that I’d go there dressed like this. While I enjoy our play, I don’t go out of my way to expose people I know to it typically though a few of his friends and mine know some, and some of them know all.
Anyway, we finally hit a dive bar, one we’d actually been to before, and he walks me in, hand on my ass. I’m getting looks and damn does it put me in the right mental space as his bimbo gf because not a single guy there sees me as a person, that much is clear. To them I’m a fucking set of holes and dressed as I am, I can’t blame them. Anyway, I’m dressed too “nicely” anyway for this shithole, and it’s 99% guys with only one other woman, much older than me there, drinking at the bar. Definitely no one looking for date night here in this run down dingy bar.
Anyway, Jack orders some beers and we drink at the bar for a bit. His hand never leaves my ass, massaging it. A couple times he gropes at me pretty publicly, making me smile at him. I laugh a bit too loud at his jokes and enjoy the stares and when he says maybe should move to a booth after a couple beers, I decide to show some. I spin around on the stool, legs a bit too wide and beyond clear that I’m wearing nothing when I get off, then stretch. I had honestly forgotten about my bra’s “feature” and showed off my nipples before honestly being embarrassed about that part of the show as we headed to the booth.
We get a few more drinks and we’re in the back corner but again, some guys are watching us as lean against Jack and laugh and giggle stupidly too much. I’m pretty buzzed but not nearly at the level I’m acting to be and he’s groping me as we kiss. Then he reaches down and starts fingering me, and god I’m drenched. He jerks my legs a bit and lets the guys watching us see his fingers pump in and out of me. That goes on for a few minutes and then he gets up, says something to the bartender, and comes back, pulling me up. Then this part shocked me. He hugged me, reached behind me and pulled my plug out and put it in my purse, quite openly, and started walking us to the restrooms. His hand was not only on my ass, but his finger was hooked in it, leading me that way to the men’s room. I had no idea what was going on but I wasn’t about to say no. In that state I doubt I honestly could easily.
We went in the room and fuck did it reek of stale piss. He then took me to the stall, pulled down his pants and had me start sucking him, knees on the floor right there. The skirt, in this position, was completely failing at it’s one job of covering me and it wasn’t even a minute before a guy came into the bathroom. Now this was a small bathroom, just one stall and one urinal, one sink, so not exactly big. He was leering at me as my head bobbed up and down on Jack’s cock and when he came in, Jack pulled up my top and started playing with my nipple rings, tugging at them. He then grabbed a handful of my hair and told me to crawl as he led me into the stall, he then fucked me over the toilet, pumping away at me as that guy watched. I heard the door open twice more during that, but I wasn’t watching anything other than the toilet and wall, until he came in my ass.
He then had me clean him off, pulled up his pants, and said my mouth was for sale for just 1 dollar because that’s all this stupid cunt is worth. Fuck, that hit me like a slap, but remember, I like being slapped. A guy asked him if he was joking and he stuck out his hand and said 1 dollar, and this 40ish but fat looking guy couldn’t get his wallet out fast enough. And then, sitting on the toilet in the mens room, cum dripping out of my ass, I sucked off the first stranger for the night. He smelled awful but in a way, that made it better but thankfully he only tasted of sweat. Otherwise I might have gagged for the wrong reason.
Anyway, he didn’t last too long and he filled my mouth with cum which I dutifully swallowed. I recognized the bartender coming in next, assuming that he paid his dollar. He was in there with me really quick, but fuck if he didn’t face fuck the shit out of me and try to tear out my nipple rings in that brief 2 minutes or so before he came. By the time he was down, my mascara and eye liner was running, as was my nose, and my nipples hurt but in a good way.
A very old black guy was next, he had been, along with the fat guy one of the guys watching me get finger-banged in the booth. He looked 60ish, but was rail slim and while he didn’t live up to the stereotype, he was still a nice size. His cock did have a taste to it, not awful, but not really pleasant. He gripped my ears and used them for leverage as he pushed in my mouth. I just looked up at him and by the way he looked at me, I was human garbage. He just slow fucked my mouth for a few minutes, taking the time to spit on me a few times, before holding my head tight against his belly before coming down my throat. He then left, without even a word.
The next two guys were both older white guys, about 50, almost chattering among themselves like excited girls. Neither one lasted long but I think I made their night. After that, Jack shoved 5 dollars in my bra and poked his head out and whistled. The bartender came back, and I was expecting another repeat but instead just pissed on me. I leaned in to drink it but he shoved it away, instead just soaking my hair, face and chest in his piss before finishing and then telling me to clean him off and then the fuck out of the bar.
Jack jerked me up, again shoved a finger right up my ass, and led me out, soaked and a mess. Everyone there knew what had happened and I was almost shaking with that walk of shame out the front door. When we got to the car, he grabbed a towel for me to sit on so I didn’t leak cum or piss on something “worth more than my dumb ass” and he had me blow him slowly on the way home.
When we got home, he was hard as a rock and as we walked in, he grabbed me and just shoved me hard into the wall. I barely caught myself from sliding down as he reached down and shoved a few fingers in me, kissing me deeply. Then he pulled back and slapped and backhanded me, before grabbing my hair again and pulling me back to the bedroom. He striped me and slapped me again before slapping my now naked chest and again on my belly and ass, then he punched me in the gut, shoved me down doggie, and fucked the everlasting shit out of me, hitting and slapping my sides, my back, my ass, and the back of my head until he came deep in my cunt. I think I came twice during that, but I was sobbing by the end, completely overwhelmed. He held me like that as I came down from the high for about 30 minutes, then told me to shower. When I did, I had a new set of clothes to put on and I curled up with Daddy to sleep the rest of the night.
All in all, a wonderful, dirty, Saturday!
[[Next Chronological Story->That need to be hurt and used, yesterday]]''That need to be hurt and used, yesterday''
So, yesterday my Daddy flirted and teased me some while I was at the Library and got me in a mood. Wrote a fun little story and posted it to /r/rapekink, then went about my day. But by then, the seed was already there and talking to another friend just really cemented just how much of a mood, how needy, I was.
That neediness, that missing or longing of heavy and extremely rough use. I’ve said it before, it can be as strong as any drug and I can be a complete addict for it. So much so that I know I can’t really trust myself with it. Plus, with school going on and issues from earlier on the year, have mostly avoided the higher end of that range and I’ll be honest, I miss it. Is it fucked up to miss a bruise? That familiar ache as you touch a part of your body that is no longer pale but yellow, purple, black or somewhere in-between? The knowledge and pride that that bruise truly does make you prettier. The release you get from it being inflicted, the pain and pleasure, the crying, the emotional outburst that just breaks like a dam and the torrent saps every ounce of energy in your body, leaving you limp in the most wonderful way possible?
That kind of neediness is what I had yesterday as I headed home. It was, on my level, likely an irresponsible level of need, of want, the kind that would bring questions or concerns from most people, the very people most likely not capable of understanding that craving inside you. In the wrong hands, I freely admit, I could probably drown in an excess of not use, but abuse, oblivious to the lines being blurred through a wondrous haze of pain.
It’s why trust is so vital in this community, why respect and proper aftercare are so needed. It’s literally the difference between having a functioning member of society and being so broken and lost you can never get out. There is, even with the exact same physical acts being undertaken, a difference between use and abuse, being vented on and being beaten on. A slap can be mean or wanted, a punch can be abusive or craved, and walking that line is hard enough when you’re mentally fit and emotionally stable.
And yesterday, I honestly don’t know if I was. And that’s where the trust comes in – the love, the care, their ability to look in your eyes and see that the need is sincere, but they need to be the one to control things. They have to control the portion size. They have to be the one to say Red or No. One of the many reasons I love my Daddy, my Jack. He can do all that.
I got home and called him, and told him how I felt, what I wanted, what I needed. I had dropped, not quite emotionally in a depressive way at least, but I wanted to hurt and hurt bad. He listened and told me when he’d be home and I showered and vaped, then got dressed. I fixed my hair in a ponytail and put on some cheap bright red lipstick. The kind that smears easily, you know. My eye shadow and eyeliner was equally cheap and dark, just the way Jack likes it. The quality of makeup you’d expect to find on a desperate lady at 3 am at the local shithole bar. A bit too heavy as if you can cover up the missing self worth by caking makeup over it.
The bra came next, a cheap lace bra, red as my lipstick, with a ratty t-shirt over it. It’s one I’ve had since I was 15 that he got for me from goodwill. It’s faded as fuck, with some holes big enough for my thumb to go through, and it makes me feel like poor trailer trash. It’s been comforting me for close to 5 years now. A cheap thong that barely covers my cunt, red and sheer fabric is next. No plug, but I put on a jean skirt over it, short and tight. It’s a favorite of his – he keeps threatening to make me get my hair all poofed out at the stylist so I can look like a proper 80/90’s trashy slut. Some cheap heels come next and I’m complete. Sammie is gone; all that remains is Jack’s needy stupid trailer trash whore. I text him and he’s close and I get out a couple beers, drinking one, legs spread, touching myself. He can’t get here soon enough.
As soon as he pulls up, I’m up and at the door, opening it for him. I all but jump him as he kisses me deeply, tight against him. He pulls back and I smile, and then he fucking backhands me to the floor. Hard enough I almost expect blood but I rub my lip and while it’s puffy and my lipstick is likely smeared, I’m not bleeding. Somehow that makes me sad. He grabs my ponytail and jerks my head back, making me look at him and fuck I’m greedy. I doubt, in that moment, there would be a level of violence that wouldn’t make me wet. He slaps me several times as I look up at him but they are light slaps, attention getters. Then he brings me up to my feet again, kissing me hard. There isn’t love in that kiss, but need and we’re both drowning in it.
Gasping for breath, he breaks the kiss and shoves me into the wall. I love it when he does that and he knows it. I come forward again and he shoves me back even harder, making me ache. His fist barely moves and I’m dropping to my knees now, winded, gasping. That really does hurt but he’s holding back, just enough to feed me, not letting me overdose on it.
Then he puts his foot on my head, pressing it to the carpet, telling me to raise my stupid fucking ass. I do, as he pulls off his belt. I’m lost and so fucking needy that I’m close to cumming before he hits my raised ass with the doubled up belt. Again, then again, and again, making me jerk. I can’t move my head though, as the pressure on it is too hard, it hurts, but not like the belt. It’s so much heavier than the usual strap, stiffer, that by the time he hits twenty, I can’t stay still, even when ordered to. I squirm and sob, jerking every time it comes down. Don’t mistake that action for trying to escape – I do want to, but I don’t, it’s a fleeting uncontrollable action to repeated pain bestowed upon my ass, his ass.
Finally, he stops, lifting his foot off my head and shoving me with his other foot onto my side. I roll over, face streaked with tears, reaching down to touch my needy cunt and I scream after he hits my arm with the belt.
“Spread wide and raise that cunt up,” I’m told and I do. I want it so bad, I’m so scared of it coming, a frenzied rush of fight or flight, or in this case, perhaps, Cum or Cry. I choose both, as the belt comes down. It fucking burns so much as my hips refuse to obey me, lifting up for another hit, flinching down to avoid it. He steps on my hand, not too hard, but painfully, telling me to rise up again. I do and fuck it’s glorious. I’m sobbing, and then, I cum, convulsing and crying even harder. I can’t control my body anymore so he reaches down and spreads me and hits me again and again with the belt, my lips wet and red and swollen.
Then he drops down over kissing me, tits in his hands, mashing them. I’m screaming in his mouth and about to cum again and the second his cock slides easily in me I do. I’m overwhelmed as he mashes my breasts, his breasts, pressing all his weight down on me, driving my back into the carpet. My useless thong is pushed aside, his cock pumping into my wet cunt as he jerks up my cheap top and pulls my aching tits from the bra. He stops long enough to turn my head into the carpet, slapping my cheek and head, and then choking me. I want him to and need him to choke me till the black swallows me, but he doesn’t, just enough to get fuzzy as my left breast is crushed. I’d scream but I can’t get enough air too anymore, and then, I fucking explode and confusion. Things don’t make sense, are out of order, as I open my eyes and he’s shaking on top of me, filling my pussy with his cum. In that moment, I honestly wish I was off birth control, that’s how out of control I am. I cling to him, sobbing, wrapping my legs around him, as I re-orient myself, clinging to my life raft in the ocean I’m frothing in.
He pulls out, kissing me and I hurt so much. I can’t stop shaking but I’d take more but this was enough to sate me. He gets up over my panting head and has me clean him and while I expect him to piss, he doesn’t. He picks me up and carries me to the couch then gets the beers and we finish them, me panting with my head on his chest. I love him so much as he strokes my hair and he tells me he loves me. I suck on my thumb, safe, hurting but fading to a good hurt. After we have dinner later, he fills me up again and I go to sleep with his cum in me, his arm draped over me, cupping my bruised breast as his manhood pokes at my ass.
I’m happy and I’m where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Used as an urinal, ashtray, fucktoy]]''Used as an urinal, ashtray, fucktoy''
To be trash, a set of holes, to dump fluids in, to dispose of trash in, to be used and fucked. It feels good, the release of it all, taking a bump, the simplicity of being there and just serving. It’s nice. Sometimes so nice it feels as if it is where I belong.
Taking you and your best friend as he comes over for the night, spending it naked, on me knees or on your lap. I take whatever you offer me, whether a drink, a slap, a swallow. If you don’t want me to breathe, then I don’t. My legs grow weak, my arms go limp, the black closes in and I shudder, orgasmically as all things fade away.
Then you’re slapping me again, you have to pee and I open wide, letting the salty heat fill my stomach. I get you drinks and you have a smoke, and I kneel. Opening my mouth when you need to dump your ash as the two of you talk like I’m not there. I handle it well until the stub is tossed in my mouth and I’m told to chew and swallow. I gag so hard I almost throw up and that emboldens the both of you.
You drag me to the bathroom and take turns skullfucking me, punching my gut, a finger down my throat and then I throw up in the toilet, but that’s not enough humiliation. The lid is lifted and my head is shoved in, puke still there, fucking my wet cunt until your friend cums in it. You then piss on my face, as I cry and rub my cum filled cunt and am then told to shower.
I do, and clean, you take turns again, my tits, ass, face, back, gut, they are all open game. I’m slapped a hundred times all over, hit a few, but both careful enough that I don’t have any visible bruises. Then, your friend fists my cunt, until I’m sobbing as he hits me outside and in, but I still cum around his fist. You do the same with a lot of lube and with my ass, as he fucks my mouth and then has me tongue his ass. I eat his as you wreck mine, until your fist pops out and is replaced with your cock. You fill my ass with your cum and then he does the same, choking me again till I drop out from reality for the second time tonight. When my eyes open, you two are drinking and laughing and I’m confused.
Then your friend crashes on the couch and you pick me up and take me to bed, holding me tightly. I’m happy. I’m where I belong.
The next morning I get up early, and everything is nice. I chat with a friend and then your friend wakes up. He’s hungry and takes me against the couch, his hands mashing my chest, my sides, my ass. His fist kisses my body, as do his palms and when he’s done I’m crying. I’ve came twice though, and he has me clean his cock and pees down my throat.
You come in as he’s finishing and pees right after him, I’m a urinal after all. A thing. You pull me on your lap, but your arm is around my neck, holding me tight, till your cock gets hard in my cunt and I get fuzzy. I ride you till I can’t think straight and then as things are about to go black I cum and you do as well right after. I slump as I try to focus and you help, guiding my mouth to your cock. I clean it, then after a short rest, fix breakfast. I haven’t worn clothes in 14 hours and as I cook, I touch my bruises. I’m happy. Your friend kisses me and slaps me hard before leaving and then you feed me again, before having me shower and go back to studying.
I love you, Sir. You feed me and my needs and protect me even as you hurt, use, and debase me. I’m right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->My reason for being]]''My reason for being''
After nearly a week of being sick (real nasty stomach bug) and feeling blah until today (and after jogging early, I’m still wiped endurance wise), just have had time to think while resting between classes. No sex since Sunday, just given a BJ since Saturday and that was this morning. Rambling perhaps here, just talking about being where you belong I guess.
Curled up against you, my back to your chest, arms draped, pulling me in, keeping me warm and safe. I feel your hardness against my naked ass, poking at it. If you wanted it, despite how I feel, you could have it and you know that. You don’t. Even though I belong to you, you care and love me, and that can wait. Though our power dynamic is not equal, that doesn’t mean we aren’t equals. I simply cede power and you accept it. Any fool can just abusively take something, but to have someone willingly give it over to you, that is real strength. Strength I feel in your arms.
Today, after my shower, as I got in bed, overtired from my run, you didn’t stop me as I slid down your chest and woke you with my mouth. You knew I was ready as I knew I was ready as I serviced your cock. I didn’t do anything fancy, no deepthroat, no gagging, I’m not ready for that, just a long, slow BJ that pleased you to receive as much as it pleased me to give you. Your eyes watching, fingers running through my hair, as you told me to suck Daddy’s cock made me wet for the first time in a week. Feeling you pulse in my throat, salty love to swallow, but you didn’t ask for more in the bathroom, knowing that my stomach, again, isn’t there yet.
This weekend though, I want you in me, deep, thrusting, taking me. Not forcing, taking. There is a difference and again, real men know that. I want to feel your cum in my cunt, more than once. Ass too, perhaps, if I’m up to it. But I miss you filling me up. I think about it more and more and I know that you want it and I think I’m getting close to being ready. Perhaps that can be your Christmas present, a clamshell, put into your hands, to do with as you want. I think you’ll toss it in the trash. You challenge it every day I feel healthy as it is.
I want your weight on me, over me, folding me in half, making me small under you. It’s the best feeling in the world, small and yours. Your hands on my chest, my sides, my hips, my face, my cheeks, or my throat. Eyes full of need, sometimes seeing a little girl, a woman, a whore, a thing, your love, but always, always, yours.
You’re everything I need Sir, you make me happy, you make me complete, you make me whole.
You’re my reason.
[[Next Chronological Story->Vented on me and used - a good Sunday]]''Vented on me and used - a good Sunday''
The phone rings and I answer it. You’ve worked all day, unexpectedly on a Sunday. You and Tony are both tired and hungry and coming here. I nod, telling you that I’ll take care of everything. I know you’ve worked hard so I throw some steaks on the grill, getting it started. I’m out of classes until Wednesday so I change as well. Throwing on a cheap t-shirt, I’ve had it for years. You’ll know it on sight since you gave it to me when I was 16. It’s both big and small. It was yours at one time, the collar far too big for my frame as I pull it to one side, my shoulder exposed. It’s been cut so that it barely covers my 36C chest, just teasing out my underboob. The lack of strap on my shoulders will easily confirm for you that I’m not wearing a bra, not that I do unless told to. I kick off my sweats and throw on a jean skirt, another favorite of yours. Then some fuck me boots to complete the ensemble before checking on the grill. Everything is good so I get my cheap makeup out. The kind that smears, that’s too bright, gaudy. What a poor trailer trash cunt would thing is “fancy”. I put it on, quickly, so nothing burns. The food, cold beers, and I are ready when the two of you arrive.
I open the door as you come in and you can smell the steaks waiting for you, but the look you give me makes me even happier. I simply smile and give you and Tony the words you want to hear.
“Vent on me”
You shove me to the wall hard and push me down and without even a kiss; your cock is in my throat, pumping hard. I gag and drool as you pump, fucking my mouth. Sharp brutal thrusts shake my head against the wall, eyes with cheap mascara running look up at you, until you slam your hips forward, dazing me as I thump against the wall hard and choke down the cum shooting into my stomach. You pull away and I slump, coughing, dazed.
Then you jerk me up and slap my ass and tell me to get under the table and I do. On my hands and knees as you rest your feet on my back, as Tony sits down to eat. I crawl forward and take his already free cock into my mouth as you two chat. My head bobs slowly as you two chow down, my back aching, my mouth full, and only when he cums am I told to get up and eat. I do, but no beer for me. You both give me my drink, pissing into a glass, to go with my steak. I drink it as you tell me I’m a nasty cunt and I agree.
Then after drinks are finished, you smoke cigars, sometimes sharing yours. Tony puts it close to my nipple, making me whimper, before tapping ash in my mouth. He needs to vent and he takes me to the bathroom, fucking my throat hard. Holding my nose, pushing deep, then standing me and punching my gut, then gagging more until I puke. He tells me how fucking worthless I am and says I should be a vapid airhead. He asks me if I want to be stupid as he wraps his hands around my neck, making me watch myself in the mirror, pulling out my plug and shoving up in my ass. I nod, unable to talk, as he didn’t wait for an affirmative before strangling me. Not choking, because he doesn’t want me to edge, he doesn’t want me dizzy. He wants to cut it all off, make me drop, and as I watch myself fade away I do just that.
When I open my eyes again, he’s slapping me hard. When he sees my eyes flutter, he spits in my face. I’m folded, on my shoulders as he fucks my ass as I try to process how long its been, thinking a struggle. He keeps on slapping me, telling me I’m just a stupid cunt and he squeezes again and I go blank as hot cum fills my stupid airless ass.
Then slapping, as you wake me up. The slaps are sharper but less rough and when I focus on you, you smile. Then I scream as you mash my tits in your hands as you fuck into me as hard as you can. It hurts, so much it feels good, the pain in my tits and cunt overwhelming. My globes bright white and pale between your fingers, then you throw me over onto the bed. You handcuff my hands behind my back and spread my legs, soaking between then. Then you put weights, so painful on my nipple rings, and the plug is back in my ass again. Then the supple belt, the soft fuzzy covering over it, around my neck as you start fucking me doggie, holding me up by that belt. Choking, always choking, every thrust making it tighter. I cum long before I black out again, only briefly this time, as you cum deep in my cunt. Owning it.
Then you leave me to clean up, dizzy, light headed, getting you drinks. Both of you sated, having vented upon me, my job, for tonight, done.
[[Next Chronological Story->A cumdump at the office today]]''A cumdump at the office today''
The yesterday in question -https://www.reddit.com/r/Misogynyfetish/comments/9mf2v1/vented_on_me_and_used_a_good_sunday/
The joys of a short week at college, classes out until Wednesday, and a fun weekend after being sick last week. Asked to be vented upon yesterday, to help them relieve their stress. Today, helping out at the office.
I wasn’t dressed too slutty, but since it was warm, short summer dress, red, just barely long enough to cover my ass, heels, and just a bit of makeup, nice, not cheap stuff like yesterday.
I headed in and it’s slow, unlike the disaster yesterday, going up to Jack, kissing him. He’s busy, but points and I kneel down. I can feel his friend, Tony, smirking, as I unzip him, as he talks on the phone, slowly sucking his cock. Tony's boot pushes against the jeweled plug in my ass and my bare cunt under the table, parting my legs. I whimper around Jack’s cock as Tony kicks me in the cunt, not hard, just sharp enough to get my attention. He continues to push, prod, and occasionally kick me, my cunt, my plug, my asscheeks, until my man fills my throat with his cum. He pats my head and I stand, rubbing my tender pussy as Tony waves me over.
He’s always been a bit mean, sadistic. He knows it makes me wet, he knows I’m almost an uncontrollable masochist. He fills my mouth with his piss first, shoving my head down. Sharp slaps to the side and back of my head as he finishes pissing and gets harder, pumping. Then he pulls me up, taking me to the bathroom. It’s small, one person, and he pulls my plug out, putting it straight in my mouth. Then he grabs a handful of hair, making me see myself as he reams my ass, as he mauls my tits, sore and fingertip bruised from last night, and nipples sore from this morning. He shudders, filling my ass, taking my plug out of my mouth, back in my ass. So I don’t waste it, he says, as he kisses my cheek.
Back out with Jack, face flushed, as he idly fingers me, still on the call. When it’s done, to the bathroom with me again.
“Ask for it,” he says and I do.
“Slap me, fuck me, fill my cunt with your cum Daddy,” I tell him. His slap isn’t gentle. It feels glorious. Then my legs are wrapped around his waist as he fucks me, slapping my chest, my belly, my sides, my face, then heavy grunts as he fills me up.
“Don’t clean up unless it’s visible,” I’m told. I sit as they work, checking on the crews, a puddle leaking out. I write, and then, am told to go on a food run. I wipe the leakage and a bit of my leg, but not my cunt. Time to get food and deliver it to the guys at a few different sites, full of cum.
Today’s off to a great start :)
[[Next Chronological Story->On all fours - my lowest moment]]''On all fours - my lowest moment''
Read between the lines :)
Cold, naked, on the floor, exposed, like never in my life. Jack and Tony, sitting, watching me, nervous on the floor. My stomach, tight and twisting; a ball of anxiety like rarely before. Palms flat, already clenching at the carpet before anything has begun. Legs parted, just a bit, moments before prepped, cold lube and a bit of food. I look ahead, wanting to vomit, so anxious, so low, thoughts of this happening becoming real, manifest, now hitting me hard. My breasts hang free, swaying a bit as I tremble. God, I want to puke.
I hear our two visitors walk in, my back to them, presenting, my worth exposed and slick. Tears run down my face now, trying to be brave, but this is unique. I’m scared, breathing harder, anxiety welling up. My long history of panic attacks reminding me that I cannot breathe, closing my wet eyes, trying to slow the jackhammer in my chest.
I scream, cold at my crotch, then warmth, licking, tasting me, the peanut butter. The sensation is amazing and disgusting and overwhelming all at once. I sob, my nails gripping the floor. I’m already lightly lubed and now, wet, lap, lap, lapping. I can’t look back, I know I’d freak, I’m freaking now. It feels so good and so wrong and fucked up all at once. My self worth in this moment plummets, rock bottom. Me, who has fucked 7 guys in one night, sucked at least twice that amount of cocks in one night, me the pain slut, hit, slapped, punched, and that was all easy. Simple. I can’t play tonight at being the cheap trashy slut. I can’t play at being the stupid bimbo or the little. Tonight it is not play. I’m a bitch, a thing, wet and ready and disgusted with itself.
I’m mounted, lost in my own insanity, socked limbs on me, against me and he’s heavier than I would have expected. His urgency, however, is what surprises me. Even having seen it on video, I’m not prepared. I scream, holy fuck this time I scream my lungs out as I’m even slicker than before, squirting all over me and then he’s in and I’m losing my mind.
I’ve been fucked hard and fast but not like this. Now I’m just an animal, on all fours, being drilled with a speed I didn’t think possible. I’m screaming and he’s bigger than I expected and all 3 of them are watching us and this is it. The lowest point of my life. And I’m cumming. What does that say about me? I’m cumming and almost hysterical.
Rapid thrusts I didn’t think possible, longer than I expected, and I feel like he’s peeing in me, so much going on, crying, I lay my head on the floor, facing away from the men watching, as he bucks into me so fast. The breathing by my head, over my shoulder makes me gag, but my body knows what it wants, giving in, even as my mind breaks. My CNC with 3 men that I thought was a real rape at first doesn’t touch this. Nothing does.
And then I feel it, being plugged up, and I’m crying and cumming and it’s too much. This is who I am now. I convulse and shudder and then when he cums, it’s so much, so god damned much. I feel swollen for multiple reasons, full, pregnant with cum. I’ve stopped screaming and cumming, my heart still races, but my mind, it’s blank, gone away, numb from overload.
I thought I knew how long it takes to separate but I’m wrong, or my sense of time is wrong. Forever we’re entangled, subservient on the floor, almost dragged about a couple times. I feel in shock. I came, multiple times, and I feel sick and full and when he pops out, there’s a rush of cum dripping out of me. I run to the bathroom and vomit, puking up all over the place, reality catching up with me. I’m crying and puking and Jack is stroking my hair. I look up at him and tell him to hit me. He doesn’t. He hugs me and I sob even more and though it’s filthy, I pull him down. I know I’m disgusting, but I need him, beg him, and he fucks me right then and there on the floor.
After he’s done, he gets in the shower with me, washes and holds me. I’m better, feel better, less overwhelmed as hot water and soap runs over me. Despite just getting clean, when I get out, I service Tony and the other man, each mounting me in turn. A break, some chat, curled on Jack’s lap, cradling his large hand, his thumb in my mouth, safe.
And then, repeated with another.
I don’t freak out as bad, though I still do some. It’s easier, except for the wait, so long attached, at the end, this time, I’m told to lap it up and I do. Tastes different, far runnier and so much more. And then, they all take turns on me, making me airtight. Tony hurts me some, as does Jack, controlled, and I cum. When we leave, I’m beyond exhausted and am asleep long before we get back home.
I wake, being mounted by Jack in bed, in the middle of the night. I’m sore but I don’t care, I’m glad he needed it. He calls me dirty and I am. He calls me nasty and I am. He tells me after that he loves me and he does and I do him. I’m less than nothing and more than anything. All at once, still overwhelmed. I fall asleep in his arms, thinking of the day, wet, sore, crying, and happy.
I am where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->I was needy and needed to be hurt]]''I was needy and needed to be hurt''
I won’t deny it; I’ve been needy this week. Anxious, whiny, urgent; over-thinking about where I am and where I am going and where I want to be. And I’ve been missing something. Only getting tastes, briefly, of what I want and what I need. I’ve been wanting, the past couple days, to be pretty again. Pretty in that special way – wiped tears, red eyes, shuddering chest, and dull flat aches of purple and black and swollen skin.
I wanted to be bruised.
I wanted to touch my cheek as I stare in the mirror and when I’m told to feel revulsion, I instead feel pride. Not because he was drunk and beat me, abused me in anger in a childish outburst, but because I need it and he needs to give it. His friend said it first, but they both believe it. It makes me prettier.
So, I called him, as I drove home. I told him what I wanted. Needed. He won’t give me it, not fully. Too many at college would talk, or worry, not understanding. But I told him I wanted him to kiss me and to hit me and to make me less and make me more. I don’t know if it has anything to do with Saturday, maybe it does, maybe it doesn’t. It’s not like I’ve not been here before.
He tells me to go home, but not to change, just to wait for him until I hear otherwise, and so I do. An hour later, idly studying, he texts me. It’s porn, abusive, and hard. The woman in the video screams as she is fucked and abused, a pillowcase over her head.
“Is that what you want cunt?” he asks and I tell him yes, eagerly. I ask him what he wants me to change into and he tells me to stay the same. The clothes don’t make me a cunt; it’s what I am, when I’m like this. He asks me if I’m a cunt. I tell him yes. He asks me if I’m a set of warm holes and I tell him yes. He asks me to get a binder clip and put it on my tongue and wait at the door, kneeling. I do, and it hurts so much. I hear him pull up and I can smell myself, soaked.
He comes in and looks at me, spitting right in my eye. He takes the clip off my tongue and then strokes my face before slapping me so hard I fall over. Then he asks me again, making a fist, if I need this and I do. God, do I. Instead, trying to kiss him and he tells me he doesn’t kiss cunts and I’m doubling up, holding my gut, before he pulls me up again. And again. And again. Then I drop, wheezing, my arms holding myself.
Then told to open my mouth, spitting in it, and then, urinating. Telling me not to swallow until my mouth is full and only then, downing it all. He strokes my other cheek, and then I’m falling to the other side, dazed, sharp burning on my face. Stroking again, I look up, full of need, and want, and love. He pulls me up, kissing me deeply, melting in his mouth, and then I’m flying backwards into the wall, hitting it hard, sliding down, legs weak. Pulled up, stripped of my top, he hits me on my breast. Once, twice, and then repeats on the other. His fists and palms rain down on my sides, my chest, my gut, and then I drop after he hits my cunt. Sobbing, holding it, begging to be fucked, wet, hurting, and he mounts me as he plays with my plug. Shoulders ache as he strikes me, my head jerking hard forward as he slaps the back of my head. I cum, spasming so hard I piss myself some.
Then he asks me if I prepped my ass for him, and I tell him no. He’s been all about my cunt, cumming in it daily, instead only playing with my ass. Not tonight. He fucks it, raw, aching, smashing my head against the floor as my fingers fly on my swollen pierced clit. I scream as he hits my ass again and again, slapping it so hard it feels on fire, then grunting deep, filling my gut, jerking out and spinning me around.
“Clean me you filthy cunt,” he tells me and I do, not caring if my red lips turn brown. He moans and calls me a toilet whore, then turns around and has me eat his ass. He’s worked hard today, sweaty, musky, smelling of a real man as his cunt tongue fucks his crack. Then he gets my Hitachi knock off and his soft covered “belt”, and around my neck it goes, so tight as he puts the vibrator against my aching cunt. I jerk as he slaps me, then tightens it around my neck, watching my eyes intently. I try to focus but I can’t and things get hazy and I cum, the long rolling kind, and then I’m confused as he’s slapping me lightly to pay attention and I’m trembling and crying and clinging to him.
He kisses my forehead and asks me if that was enough and I want more. I want to drown in him and his hands and cock, but I nod yes. Then he tells me to not clean up, but look at myself in the mirror for 3 minutes to see how beautiful I am this way and he’ll start dinner. We have steak and beers and after a bath and soak I curl up in his lap. No studying tonight, just his little girl. Eventually he grinds against me and parts my legs; my pink gown pulled up and takes me gently, this time cumming in my little pussy and staying like that as we watch TV.
[[Next Chronological Story->Bathroom break]]''Bathroom break''
Needy, thirsty, hungry, sitting alone in the library. Cunt seeping, wet, the man on my phone telling me I’m shit, a hole, I don’t belong here. Caged, locked up, beaten, broken, used forever in his basement, where I belong.
I’m shaking, grinding thighs, biting my lip, rushing to the bathroom. Empty now, sitting down, stripping in it. A naked cunt, cold and hot, a candle burning fast, burning bright. Rubbing, touching, pinching, pulling, told again and again what I am, what I deserve, neediness and self worth passing each other, one skyrocketing, and one plummeting.
Told to slap, but I don’t, I punch, grunting as I hit my gut, again, and again, other hand flicking and pinching and pulling. Door opening and I’m panting, froze, except my fingers, massaging, entering me, even with another woman in here. Just washes hands and leaves and I breathe again, shaking. Stomach red, hitting again, fingering more. Wincing, as hit side of my head, face, bucking faster, faster, breathing racing, chest pounding, stomach tight.
Tears run down my face, shuddering, as I cum, fighting back the tears, as I drop. Shakily dressing, washing up, back to studying, the broken whore sated, for now.
[[Next Chronological Story->Daddy, the Demon, and their broken little cunt]]''Daddy, the Demon, and their broken little cunt''
I’m never sure where to begin these things, what moment, what instance best personifies my place in life, my usefulness. I guess it would start on Saturday night, with my Master fucking me, ramming into my cunt as I begged him to hurt me more and more. Mainlining abuse to get a needed fix, as his hand presses the left side of my face hard into the carpet. His cock rams deep again and again, a cruel mix of his attempts to get off in my fucked cunt blended with his wish to make me hurt. My wish as well. I feel him shudder and scream for him to hit me as I cry like the needy broken cunt that I am. Something snaps in him, primal, and he complies, holding my head down hard as he punches me, once, twice, on the side of the head as he finishes cumming in my body, tense and now almost limp.
Thoughts empty out, as I struggle to even understand what’s going on anymore, my head away in pain, pretty little thoughts forever blinking out as he grunts, pumping the last of his seed in me. I’m sobbing uncontrollably, a baby’s cry, as he pulls out. My cunt drips a mix of my wetness and his cum out as he pulls me up. I can’t think, can’t focus, clinging to him, as my body shakes. Some broken bit of me wants him to beat my head forever, until I’m always his little girl, nothing more. Life would be simpler, forever his stupid little girl. He walks my unsteady form to the shower, washing me, but not my cunt. He wants his cum in me there all the time. Then I get my collar, and though my head hurts badly, I know where I am. I repeat the mantra – I’m where I belong, and it’s true, I am. I’m curled up, still softly crying, sucking my thumb, safe against my Daddy.
Sunday comes and I should be studying, but I’m not. I’m dressed in what Daddy put out for me, still wearing my collar, pink leather wrapped around my neck. The little pink t-shirt I have on barely covers my boobs, and then black and pink booty shorts, Daddy’s Girl in bright pink over my ass. I’m cleaning the house as we do our chores, dusting and vacuuming when the Demon texts me. The Demon always whispers into my ear, wanting to break me. Not be less to be more, but be less because I am less. Some days I listen to the Demon, some I don’t. Today, I listen.
My head hurts as he asks what I am doing and I tell him, and about last night. I can hear the Demon smile through the words he sends me, telling me to hit my head on the left side. I know he wants me brainless, broken. A good girl wouldn’t, but I’m not good, I’m damaged goods, and I sob, punching the left side of my head a couple times, leaning against the wall, shaken. My head is throbbing now, I’ve been sluggish all day, slow, and now I’ve made it worse. The Demon approves of that. As a sign he tells me to cum, any way I can. He tells me I’m a pathetic slut and I know his words are true. I get my cordless Hitachi, leaning back on my little bed, legs spread, moaning as I pull at my nipples and as I get close, I beg the Demon to let me cum. He won’t.
He has me edge until I get to the point I’m less than human, begging for release. He tells me I deserve to be in a basement, locked up in a cage. A thing. I’m not human to the Demon, not really. Sometimes he pulls back and pretends he thinks I am, but deep down, I’m not a person to him. I’m meat. And I am meat. Right now, as I tremble, on the bed, I am just a warm set of holes and I’m happy with that. He tells me to tell him I want to be pregnant and honestly I do. I’ve been thinking about giving my Master my birth control and he knows it. I tell him the truth in this moment. I want to be pregnant, empty, just a hole. I’m so close to cumming now it’s painful.
The Demon taunts me, refusing me that release, making me beg, more and more. I tell him I want to be ruined, that I wanted to be like that girl I posted. Daddy had me masturbate yesterday to her and I wanted it so much. The Demon demands I bark, and I do, bark, bark, and bark like a stupid fucking dog. Then he tells me to hit my left side of my head again, and when I get dizzy, I may cum. I get lost, drowning in my abuse, as I beat my head and I cry, and cry, and cry. And then I explode, gushing, making a mess on my bed as I cry, holding myself, licking my toy.
Reality catches up to what I’ve done, and I get nauseous, room spinning out of control. I barely make it to my little pink bathroom, before I throw up in the toilet, sobbing, clinging to it. Finally, I get up, unsteady, walking to the bed and lying down and telling the Demon where I’ve been. He says he’s sorry, but I know he isn’t, not really. Even though I can barely focus and want to throw up, he wants me to tease my nipples, and I do as told. I pull up my little shirt, tug at my pierced nipples as he tells me to repeat that I love being abused and it is what I’m on Earth for.
I repeat it, a dozen times, because it’s true.
The Demon wants to know where I live and my name. I tell him I’d expect to disappear if I gave him that. He pretends he wouldn’t, but I don’t believe him. He might be telling the truth, but I don’t think he is. He says he wants me to go willingly, walking down that basement from which I’d never return. He asks me if I’m still in the bed.
Yes, dizzy, weak, but still texting. I shouldn’t but I’m an addict. The Demon tells me to expose myself and I do, jerking down my booty shorts and hiking up the short tee. My cunt and tits exposed and I whimper on the bed, dazed. I doze briefly, black, waking up a short bit later. I need to be domestic, so I get finished with cleaning and get some clothes together to do the laundry. In the basement the phone buzzes again. I should leave it, I’m tired, and my head throbs. I should mute it. Instead I pick it up.
The Demon wants to know if the thought of being kidnapped excites me. I knew he lied. He would do it. But he knows how broken I am, and I tell him the truth. In fantasy, the thought of losing all control is sweet, alluring. A seductive finality to it, no matter how long I live. But the reality is terrifying. Broken as I am, I understand that. The Demon taunts me though, telling me that I can play innocent but that we both know I will never be innocent again. He’s right. I hate him for that.
The Demon texts me He wants to abuse me more. He tells me he won’t have me hurt my head anymore but I can’t. I tell him we just finished our lunch and I’m doing the dishes. Daddy cooked, so I clean, it’s our routine. The Demon asks if I ate like a dog. Out of a bowl. Its how I deserve to eat he tells me. Cum covered food in a dog bowl. It’s what I am to him, an animal.
I tell him no, but I admit, I’ve done it before. Which he knows. It’s why the Demon pushes. He sees the light within me and I know he wants to strangle it until its dead, my eyes dull, vacant, a broken cunt. I hate him because a part of me wants that as well. Like kidnapping, a freedom like no other. A freedom from freedom.
Give up school. Be on all fours. Just accept that’s what I am, the Demon says. I shudder, repeating a mantra.
I’m a piss drinker. I’m a dog fucker. I’m a set of holes to beat on.
He agrees, and asks if my Master/Daddy made me say that. I tell him yes and repeat the mantra. I’m where I belong.
The Demon has me tell my Daddy that he just wants me to be what I deserve to be. I text him back. I’m a toilet slut. I’m a punching bag. I’m something to choke, kick, fist, and use up. I’m where I belong. It makes both of them happy.
My Daddy reads his words, sitting by him on his couch and he slaps me twice, my cheeks burning red. The Demon thinks I should just be a slave but my Daddy has me tell him that he likes all my broken shards. Little, Cunt, Trash, Smart, Dumb, all fragmented and broken. I’m where I belong.
Daddy and Demon talk through me. The Demon wants me abused and broken. Daddy has me tell him that he knows if he demanded anything, literally anything, I’d do it for him. I don’t argue with Daddy because as scary as that statement is, it’s true.
Daddy has me lick and eat his ass and I do for a few minutes, reaching around and stroking his hardness. The Demon tells me I am nothing and should be grateful to even taste my Daddy’s ass. He asks me what it feels like to know I’m broken. Daddy asks me if I’d walk off a cliff for him. I tell him yes. They are both right and I am shaking and crying and so fucking wet.
The Demon tells me to tell Daddy I want off my birth control and Daddy tells me he knows I will give it up for him. He reads through my phone. Next Semester perhaps. But we have fun planned, Daddy says. Rough fun. Painful fun. I’m going to be hurt during Winter break. I know what he means when he says that. He’s going to make me pretty. Pretty blacks and blues that the muggles won’t and cannot understand.
The Demon is pleased by that and is hungry. He asks my Daddy to violate my ass with a large stick or broom. Daddy agrees, thinking of a pool cue, but then looks at me. A plunger is best he says, because it is used to dealing with shit. The Demon wants me to scream. Daddy takes my phone and lubes me. I don’t know what is going on anymore as they talk. About me. I don’t matter though, they do. I know that. Once lubed, I grunt as he works in the plunger, my ass easily taking it with the plug having stretched me out. Daddy trains my ass still every day. I don’t know how much is in me, but it’s so stiff and ungiving. My fingers dig into my little bed as he pushes in deep into my ass.
Then Daddy leaves and comes, back, lubing my ass some more, tons more, and I feel him working in the slink. I work with him, pushing and pulling with my ass, as it slowly invades my guts. I can barely remember when it felt impossible to get all 20 inches in my ass, but I’m properly ruined now, my ass sucking it all in, feeling it inside me, shifting my guts slowly, stretching my sphincter more and more. Kiegals can’t prevent the slow stretching out that is happening, easier and easier every time. I moan in near desperation as Daddy punches my back once with it in. I’m soaked.
“Bark like the bitch you are,” I’m told, so I do. Barking, because I’m just a dog. A person wouldn’t do all this, but a dumb dog would. Bark, bark, barking even as I cry. Then Daddy pulls out the slink and I feel so gaped and open. Until his fingers start pushing and I push back. At one time, I was a decent girl who couldn’t have any part of her fisted. Not anymore. Now even my ass can be. Daddy isn’t gentle or slow like in the past. Once he works his fist in, lubing me up even more, he jabs and pushes fast and hard. He tells me to take his fist like the broken piece of shit I am, almost punching my insides. I scream, louder and louder as he gets rougher and rougher. He’s fisted my cunt like this but never my ass. I feel like my insides are being torn apart as I scream and find myself cumming. I hate myself for that. Before long, I feel like I’m dying and I scream “Red” and he stops, leaving me a convulsing mess on the bed. He pops his hand out and I hear a flash, and see my phone, showing my wrecked asshole. Then daddy helps me to the bathroom and washes off his fist while I go use the toilet and clean myself up. I’m crying so hard. I’ve never been so alive.
He’s on the phone with the Demon, and I wipe, seeing some blood. I take a tampon, putting it in my ass. Daddy laughs at my “mouse” tail, but knows it keeps me from bleeding on things. I can barely walk, I feel so weak and tired. He helps me on the couch, stroking my head, as he gives me back my phone. I tell the Demon I still feel wide open from the fisting. He wants my Daddy to hit my ass like I was a little kid in trouble. Daddy rolls me over, and spanks me hard, making me whimper. Then Daddy takes the phone and shoves my head down on his cock, until I’m gagging on it. Sometimes he pinches my nose, until I feel like I’m going to get sick. He gag fucks me for several minutes, leaving me light headed and dizzy, until he cums down my throat. Pulling me up, telling me I look like shit, so beautiful and he kisses me deep and I love my Daddy so much. He strokes my head and I’m so tired, my head on his lap, his cock on my cheek, and then, nothing, passing into the oblivion of sleep as everything catches up with me.
I wake up later, still on the couch, confused. My shirt is hiked up, my booty shorts on the floor, a wetness between my legs. I lean up and realize Daddy fucked me while asleep. I put my thumb in my mouth, grab my shorts and put them on, leaking into them. Daddy’s on the computer, and I cling to him and he kisses me, telling me dinner will be here soon. I sit, sucking my thumb and watching toons until the doorbell rings and I get it, without thinking. By the look the pizza guy gives me, he wants to be a Daddy too. Daddy tips him as he puts his hand in my shorts, finger tugging at the tampon still there as the man leaves.
Daddy and me eat, and then I curl up on his lap. During a commercial he pushes my head down and relieves himself down my throat. Then he plays with my hood piercing, and pulls me up on his lap. I slowly ride him as he watches TV. His thumb in my mouth as he fills me, and I lean over him, held. I fall asleep, cock in me, cum in me, right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->On being little]]''On being little''
Should be studying, but I have a headache and don’t feel like it right now. Indeed, felt like making my first unique post to my new subreddit here, something that wouldn’t really fit in any of the other areas that I post. Not much sex, but it will be sexual, including rl underage things from my past. So enjoy!
Felt like talking about being little. It’s funny how much it’s changed as a focal point in my life. Drastically so.
The first time I remember anything like it, was chatting online with an older man when I was 13 or 14. He said he liked young girls like me, hairless, and pouty or sucking my thumb. He was probably the first, but not the last, man online who showed me pictures of girls, too young, but like me. Some they claimed were their daughters, which I hope they weren’t. Some were simple nudes, many weren’t. And in all of them, I saw parts of me.
Beyond that, mostly was just chat, until I met someone. Don’t want to get too specific with who here. But he was the first to dress me as little, when I was 16. A small bright pink frilly dress, too short for me but very, very clearly a little girls. Not a teens, but a girls. The delight on his face made me want to keep it on, everything else made me want to take it off. It wasn’t me he was seeing in it, or it was, but a much younger me. It made me uncomfortable and we didn’t do it often over the next few years, but every now and then, he wanted a little girl and he got me as one. Always it was skeevy dress up to me, nothing more.
That changed with “Jack” last year. We often had rough sex on the weekends, and he would provide excellent aftercare, but one day, he decided to try something different. He had used me hard, I was hurting, I was crying, I was happy, and he changed me out of some slutty clothes, into little clothing, a child’s nightgown if I’m remembering right, too tight on top, too short, but again, clearly a little girls. He curled me up in his lap and his arms, he kissed me, told me I was safe, and…. I was. It felt a bit weird still, but the comfort coming off of rough sex, well, let’s just say I didn’t remotely hate having my “Daddy” there comforting me.
From there, it became extremely regular. Every time, after rough sex, I’d become his little girl. And fairly quickly, I wanted it, needed it. Instead of forcing myself to speak little, it became easy. Instead of being asked to suck my thumb, I did it when stressed. Instead of cringing when given a cute outfit, I was happy. One day early on in this transition, he gave me a big teddy bear. I bawled, clinging to it. Over a fucking teddy bear. But it made me so happy that it was “mine”. It made me safe, protected, and reminded me how much my Daddy loved me.
Sometimes, he’d even hurt me when little, never in the same aggressive way he sometimes would with trashy or bimbo me, but sometimes Daddy needed to vent on his little girl. And I happily did that. During a low point this year, when a lot of shit was hitting me from multiple directions and after a week with him (that was not part of the shit – it was great), I spent multiple days being little after being an extremely rough start (sex wise) to the week with him. Every day, all day, I was his little girl as I recovered and it was amazing. And then, it was time to go back to college. I didn’t transition out of it, didn’t want to. So, at college, still stressed due to other issues, I had problems. I was publicly sucking my thumb without realizing it; my voice sometimes broke, talking too little. I was working at a store at the time and an older man followed me around for an hour hitting on me and I didn’t even realize it, just meekly going along. So I had to get Daddy to come get him and he brought me out and took care of me and got me out of that blended space.
It’s when we also started the collar rule. I’m never little anymore, until he puts on my pink “Daddy’s Girl” leather collar around my neck. Now, I’m like Pavlov’s dog, a switch flips, and I’m his baby girl. It used to be 11-13ish, but feel smaller and littler more and more often now. It’s addictive, being his baby girl, safe on his lap, or folded up under him as he fucks me. Sucking on my thumb or his. It’s one of the best feelings in the world to me now, it makes me happy. Happy to take care of Daddy in good ways and bad, and be taken care of. I’m right where I belong…. with my Daddy.
[[Next Chronological Story->I'm finally off Klonopin!]]''I'm finally off Klonopin!''
As of today, I’m officially off Klonopin (and all Benzo’s) for good. We’d been good friends for a few years and as a medication, I can admit it works really well and was something I needed. Anyone here who regularly reads my various posts know about my anxiety and other emotional issues, especially related to my mom and the pressure put on me to excel in school.
I’m where I am today because of much of that. I don’t mean that as “Boo hoo, I’m a broken cunt because of her” or anything like that. I simply entered the kink world as an escape from the one I hated. I am happy where I am. I struggle some days, I still go to counseling every week, and like most people, I’m probably a little fucked in the head. A lot of people outside looking in would probably think I have extremely serious issues, but use is not abuse, if it is healthy and consensual.
It’s honestly, really fucking scary though. Even when I was off of it for a while right before HS ended and I started college, I always knew it was there. Had my therapist’s number if I needed help, knew I could take something if I had a bad attack, all that. And then, as most here know, shit came apart hard on me earlier this year. Growing up, no matter the stress they put on me, my family was the number 1 thing in my life outside of school. From very late 15 onward, I had my older man, my escape, but those were brief meetings, once every week or two. Nothing sustained. Not till later. And when it did become sustained and a real and honest relationship, I finally hit a point where I felt I needed to let my family know about it. As least broadly.
That didn’t go well. At all. Your family is supposed to love you no matter what, and despite not having learned the lesson that I would never be good enough for my mom, I learned, repeatedly this year, that she was fine rejecting me. Kicking me out of the family basically.
So I called my therapist because I was having severe anxiety attacks, breakdowns, and got on Klonopin again. It dulled the attacks, it made me feel better, and I felt better quicker. And things with my family, my mom, only got worse. I couldn’t deal during that period and I started taking more and more to feel better and better. If not for “Jack”, I’d have probably started abusing Molly as well. Shit made everything feel amazing but when he caught me about lying about taking it, he forbid me to use it anymore. Early warning signs. Fuck, I’d still love some of that shit. I drank more heavily, not that I was ever a heavy drinker, did some coke, but just small amounts.
I mostly just relied on my old friend Benzo. And eventually, my prescription ran out. Not by a few days, or weeks. I was out months before I could get it re-upped. And then, telling no one, I started to go into withdrawal. My writings and emotional state got darker and darker, and fast. It’s terrifying how hard you crash and how quickly without it. People noticed things wrong with me just a few days in and a very good friend encouraged me to go to a counselor (I had recently moved in with Jack and was still in the process of getting everything set up at my new college). I went in, and she recognized the signs thankfully and got me in with a psychiatrist the next day. We started a taper plan, regular meetings and checkups, and Jack took custody of my medications. I wasn’t to be trusted anymore. Without ever meaning to, I had become an addict.
And let’s be honest, in many ways I still am. I have an addictive personality; I’m an adrenaline or endorphin junkie. I’m not always a rational actor, especially when needy. But I’m working on those things to make myself a better person. I’m being moved onto BuSpar, I’ve cut off all contact with my mom, I go to see my counselor every week, even gone to a few group meetings. I’ve joined a women’s running club to make new friends, gotten closer to some of the women in Jack’s circle, and see my psychiatrist regularly (probably less now that the taper is done). I know I’ve just started on this journey and honestly I’m terrified. I’m terrified of having another severe panic attack; I’m terrified of the upcoming holidays and being apart from my family. I’m terrified that my parents are likely breaking up and I’m a root cause of that. I’m just scared as fuck.
But I have my words, my friends, my love all here, and I’m gonna be ok. Today is a new day, but it’s still just a day, and I have my whole life ahead of me filled with new days and I’m gonna be ok.
[[Next Chronological Story->A "little" fun at an adult theater last night!]]''A "little" fun at an adult theater last night!''
I sat on the edge of the bed, naked, bouncing on it excitedly as my Daddy walked up to me, pink leather collar in hand. This had been a “rough” week for me, nothing horrible, but I hadn’t been focused in classes, dealing with finally getting off of Klonopin and moved to BuSpar, and I just wanted to escape things for a while. I had asked on Thursday for an “escape” of some kind, and when Daddy had come home Friday, that look in his eye, and told me to strip, I had happily done it without hesitation.
I can tell you there are few pleasures in life as simple as having a collar placed on you. It’s electric, regardless for what it signifies exactly for you or your partner. My heart was fluttering, bouncing with excitement as he told me to settle down and part my legs. I did as told, sucking on my thumb as I looked up lovingly at him as he put it on me, taking my burdens from me. When it was fastened I almost squealed in glee, but Daddy put his finger on my lips, and told me to sit like a good girl. I nodded, smiling around my thumb.
Jack, my Daddy, took my thumb from my mouth, replacing it with his, which I sucked happily. Every part of him tasted manly, which only made my grin grow. He stroked my hair softly as I did that, telling me about the night he had planned for me.
“I want to take you out tonight, baby girl. I know we haven’t taken you out like this before, but I think you’d enjoy it. Is that something you think you can do,” he asked, stroking my cheek, reaching down to tweak my nipple ring. I looked at him nervously, then nodded slowly. I have been very anxious in the past about being seen while little. Up to this point, only a handful of people have seen me, and never in public to any degree. But I trusted Jack, implicitly, and so I gave my consent.
“Mmmm, I’m so glad baby girl. I want you to be both a good little girl and a naughty little girl. That won’t be hard for you, will it?” he teased, to which I shook my head enthusiastically no.
“Good girl,” he told me, pressing his thumb firmly on my tongue, to which I opened my mouth. He then tilted my chin, and spit in my mouth, pushing up on my chin for me to close it after. I swallowed, big eyes on him.
“Maybe we need to let people know you’re a naughty little girl. Advertise it, I mean,” Daddy said. He walked over to his desk, leaving me to swing my feet back and forth nervously.
“Whatcha mean?” I asked, sucking on my thumb again.
“Lean back and keep those legs apart little one, and no more questions. Understood?”
I nodded and leaned back, the air cool on my body, especially my cunny, cause it was all wet from my excitement. Daddy walked back into view, a permanent marker in his hand.
“Stay still now precious,” and I was. He started on my boobies, first my right, then the left, then slid down and kissed me gently on my cunny, blowing on it, making me giggle. Then he told me to be still as he wrote right above it. When he finished, he pulled me up and walked me to the mirror. He held his hand firmly on the back of my neck, my brunette hair flowing over it. In the mirror I saw the me that makes me happiest. Free, no responsibilities beyond taking care of Daddy. I prefer dressed to nude in this space, but I knew he wanted me naked for this. On my right breast, over my areola, he wrote Daddy’s, and over my left, was girl. Over my cunny, he had wrote “Daddy’s cunt”, I looked at him and smile. Then he slapped my ass and told me I was gonna have that tattooed there one day. I feigned dismay and he laughed, and told me to fix myself up while he got me out some clothes. I went to the bathroom and put on some light makeup, mostly pink eye shadow, bright pink lip gloss, and to bring out my cheeks a bit. When I was done and came back in the room, my clothes were laid out for me.
I pulled on the dress, pink and frilly, but didn’t fluff out too much unlike some of my other ones; it was perhaps a bit more on the “sexy” side than little. Low cut, displaying my 36C chest and tight fitting. Also entirely too short and it would be all but impossible to bend over in it without showing off my special places. I then pulled on my white thigh high stockings and then the pink heels. No bra or underwear, which I wear rarely, except for bra for college or the special time of the month. I smiled in the mirror and Daddy wrapped his arms around me, kissing my cheek. He then handed me a long coat to wear, so I wouldn’t be embarrassed if we had to stop anywhere else. He always thought of and took care of things like that.
We got in his truck and pulled out; raising his arm up and I lowered my head, going down on him. This was always one of my favorite times. Some people are silly and think blowjobs are not intimate but they are sooooo wrong. A bj, done right, can be intensely personal, loving, even worshipful. Small kisses on the tip, the sides, slowly taking it all into my mouth. I loved it, the smell, the texture, the taste. Feasting on the most important person in my life brings me a joy like none other. He stroked my hair, rubbed my back as he drove. Several minutes later, at a stop light, he filled my mouth as he gently but firmly pressed down on my head. I took it all, savoring his seed, and when I finished cleaning him up, he zipped up and kissed me and called me a good girl. I was in heaven.
Not too long after that we pulled into parking lot, gravel, and pulled up behind the building. I wasn’t surprised to find myself here, though I had expected one of the dive bars he had taken me to before. The adult theater we had been to before. I would lie if I said I wasn’t nervous, but Daddy’s smile reassured me as we walked in, his hand resting on my neck, close to his side. He told me to give him my coat and I did, as he talked to the man behind the counter, looking me over. I started sucking my thumb which just made him smile and reflexively made me smile as well. As Daddy showed him our ID’s, I noticed a couple gentlemen, older and scruffier, staring at me and the smell of the place was as strong as ever. Stale sweat, cum, and dirt – manly and yet sad both. He handed the many some money and stamped both of our hands and headed in the opposite direction of the booths, to the theater rooms. We walked past the gay one and Daddy opened the door and led me into the room, and my night.
The first thing I’ve noticed when walking into the theater is how dark everything is and how the smell is intensified 10x, the room clearly not cleared either strongly enough or often enough. The blinding light of the action on the screen, some “teen” getting double teamed almost made me chuckle. She was as much a High School Cheerleader as I was an 11 year old girl. I could see the seats and the half height wall beside us, but the comfy big sofa seats were hidden around the corner. They and the wall to our immediate right and slightly behind us both offered a modicum of discretion. I saw a couple men turn and stare at us, one clearly jerking off. Immediately behind us as we walked behind the knee wall, as my eyes adjusted to the darkness, a few more men entered. At least one of them was one that saw me at the counter. Little me was in strong and sour smelling room, outnumbered at least 5 to 1.
Daddy stood behind me and pushed me up against the knee wall, his weight pressing into me. He grabbed my dress, pulling down on the top, and exposed my breasts as the other men watched. One walked up and looked at him, and I guess he nodded, as the stranger, who looked 50-60, came over, pawing at my chest with dry and rough hands. Daddy leaned to my ear, whispering.
“Do you want your pacy baby girl?” and I nodded. He kicked my legs apart and I felt him reach down, making me grunt as he pulled out my plug and told me to open wide. I did so as the older man pawing at my chest smiled, kissing my cheek as he pinched my pierced nipple. Another man joined him as they stroked and pawed at me in unison. I was already soaked, lost in the wonderful drug of attention, my neediness of the week coursing through me. This was what I needed, I wanted, this allowed me to just “exist” and nothing more. And with that, Daddy adjusted and pushed in me, fucking me as they watched and touched me.
I braced myself, against the wall which pressed against my upper abdomen, as one of the men took the plug out of my mouth, kissing me. He was 40-50, rough stubble, and an insistent kisser. I almost yelped as the first man pulled hard on my right nipple ring, tugging it as the 2nd man drove his tongue in my mouth. Someone asked my master asked if I was a dirty slut and he said something about them having no idea. I didn’t care; I was lost in kissing and being touched. Daddy said something about being allowed to slap me and the man kissing me pulled back, asking me if I liked that. I nodded and he held my cheek, telling me to say it.
“I want to be slapped, anywhere please,” I whimpered in a small and high pitched voice and he did, stroking my cheek after. It wasn’t a hard slap, the kind that gets your attention as Daddy pushed me hard against the half wall and thrust deep, cumming in me. He pulled out and I squatted as he shoved his cock in my mouth and I cleaned and tasted him like the bestest girl ever. He pulled back and told me to open wide and spit on my face, missing my mouth, before telling the man beside him that my mouth was his to use. I quickly wished I had time, before he came up to reposition, because squatting in heels is not very comfortable for any length of time.
I felt someone playing with my hair as the new man fucked my mouth, groping at my chest. Under me, cum from Daddy leaked out of me onto the floor, adding to the smells. The man in my mouth smelled strong and heavily of sweat, salty. He seemed as needy as I was, barely letting me breathe, eyes watering and nose running and legs aching as he looked down on me. I felt someone spit on it and someone on my side of the wall took my hand and I wrapped and pumped it on the cock that was presented to it. Before long, I felt the splash of nasty tasting cum (his cum tasted nasty I mean) fill my mouth and almost gagged. I choked it down and the cock (and the man along with it) in my hand came to my mouth. I looked up at it was a very fat man, 30-50ish, it was hard to tell. He was short and thick, and tasted absolutely awful, but I went down on him anyway. Thankfully he lasted next to no time, pulling out and cumming on my face unexpectedly. Despite more men there, I asked Daddy to get up and when he helped me up, I hugged him tight, telling him I wanted more comfy. He nodded and the men in the way moved as Daddy walked me from the very back towards the front, heading over to the left where the comfy sofa was. A light lit up and Daddy said no phones out or we’d leave and whoever it was complied. Then Daddy hiked up my dress, now just bunched around my waist, and told me to show off his cunt. I spread my legs and my cunny, yelping as he slapped it hard, once, twice, three times. He then backed off and I sucked off two more guys in a row, much more comfortably than before. Both were older, and neither in the excitement lasted very long, both pawing at my chest and my pussy. The first came on my chest, while the 2nd pumped down my throat.
Then daddy put me on all fours and spread me, and I felt cold wetness smeared on and then in my cunny. Daddy told them his little girl had a big cunt, and worked his fist in me, showing off his training. He fisted me hard and steady and before long, I shuddered, dripping as I came. A couple men were allowed to fist me as well, as a new man fucked my mouth. I came once more during the fisting and after that, Daddy asked if any of them needed to piss. Of the 7, only my Daddy and one other did. Daddy had me keep it in my mouth, warm and salty, until my mouth was full and then swallow, telling me I was a good girl. The oldest man came next and he told me to pen my mouth. He didn’t pee in my mouth as much as all over my face and chest. Then I was bent over, and my plug replaced, after a couple men spit in my ass and played with it first, fingering it before having me suck their fingers. Then Daddy pulled me up, and we headed out into the cold.
I wasn’t allowed to sit down at first, as he got a couple towels, telling me he didn’t want me getting cum or piss on anything. Then he got in, put my head on his lap and told me to suck on it until home and I did, not trying to get him to cum, just keep him pleasured.
Then, finally around midnight we got back home, I was told, having fallen asleep on the drive back. I didn’t really wake until I felt folded, in half, knees by my head, daddy fucking me slowly in my cunny. He told me how proud of me he was, that I was a good girl, and that I was so beautiful with Daddy’s Cunt written over my cunny. He said he wanted it on me so bad and kissed me deeply, before filling my special place with his cum for the second time that night. He told me not to shower, that I was to sleep smelling like the bad little girl I was, with his cum in me. Then he held me tight and I feel asleep in his arms, right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Rules on being a good cunt]]''Rules on being a good cunt''
I’m writing this because a good friend from /r/Misogynyfetish mentioned something about this in one of our personal conversations. I do want to make clear some things – if you are looking for a guide on how treat women like utter shit irl, this is not the guide for you. You’re a shitty and weak man. If you are looking for a guide to how to serve your man better and to ensure a strong and communicative relationship built on trust and consent, or to help guide your woman, I hope this can help.
I’m going to try to be broad strokes in my writing, because there is no “ideal” cunt for all men. This is just some good rules and suggestions to bond and be better together. Hope it helps.
Rules for being a good cunt.
- Communicate – I know this is boring and not sexy, but it is an absolute must. Communication, open and honest, is an absolute must. A good Master or man must let her know what he wants, needs, and excepts out of her. A good cunt must let her man know what her feelings, concerns, and wants are as well. Do you both want this to be a 24/7 thing, somewhat open, just in the bedroom and nowhere else? If you both cannot agree to the same levels, make compromises, and understand each others wants and concerns, it will fall apart or become toxic. It might sound funny considering this subreddit, but nothing here is inherently toxic or bad if both parties are into it and find value in it. But if one or both are unhappy, then someone or both are failing the other. You have to let your Master or man or Daddy, whoever he is, into your head. Your heart, your emotional state. Hiding sadness can lead to misunderstandings, escalations you are not ready for, true toxic abuse, or you abusing/hurting yourself to cope. The cards, must always be on the table. That doesn’t mean you have to be mouthy or disrespectful, just make him aware of how you feel and what you need.
- Respect – Another boring one, that is also a must. I know what you are saying, she wants to be slapped around like a cheap whore or she just gargled my piss, what’s to respect. Perhaps value would be a better word here. Regardless, in this situation, they both mean the same, at least to me. No matter your level of play, a good cunt should always respect and appreciate what her man is doing for/to her. He is there for her, giving up his time, to be with you, likely spending money and sexual, physical, and emotional involvement in you as well. Treasure that. Appreciate that. That goes equally as well for the Master however. No matter what acts or use you are partaking in, she doesn’t have to be there with you. Respect absolute boundaries, respect safe words, respect aftercare, just value the person you are with. Treasure that gift of themselves they are giving to you.
- Be open to new experiences – Some fun stuff finally! A good cunt, who wants to make her guy happy, should always be willing to experiment. This isn’t to say, disregard any hard limits. But if your Master wants to try a new toy, have you dress up in new ways, try a new act, you should. Be enthusiastic, sincerely about it. It might flop, but let yourself dive into the experience and be in the moment. If your guy respects you, the new experiences will not cross any hard lines you have given him, and if you have a healthy relationship you will have safe-words to slow or stop things if it becomes uncomfortable for you.
If it is something that really scares you, but you want to try, take smaller steps. Anal? Beads or small plugs and fingering to start off with. Swallowing cum, let him cum on your chest and just lick a bit off the tip at first instead of him shooting down your throat. Same with piss, enjoy the warmth as he pees on your chest while the shower is going, again, maybe just licking the tip. For almost all things, there is a lighter, intermediate step you can take to see if it is something you are willing to dig deeper on and you should be willing to take that step.
- Try to sincerely enjoy taking care of him – In this modern age, we sometimes feel that we are bad modern women if we play the motherly/caring role. There is nothing wrong with that, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. It doesn’t have to be the only facet of your being (remember – Communicate!) but any good cunt should find value in taking care of her man. As in most things, this 100% applies to the Master as well! Learn to cook his favorite meals – even if you don’t cook or aren’t even the primary cook, it’ll make him happy after a bad day to come home and smell his favorite dish. That joy will be something to gave to him. Men are not “superior”, they have flaws like everyone. Learn his weaknesses and if you can, help him with them. A real man will appreciate a partner that supports him and makes him even stronger. Be that for him.
The same goes with sex, learn to read him and know when he needs you to tenderly take care of him, letting him rest on the couch while you suck him off vs when he needs to just fuck the shit out of you and de-stress (This does not mean let him beat on you in anger, a good vent is not the same thing as lashing out angrily). Be there for him, when he’s vulnerable and when he’s at the top of his game, standing by and supporting him.
- Work to be his ideal woman – As a cunt, you know what your man wants or should. You should be talking, communicating. And as such, within your hard limits and real life responsibilities, you should try to get as close to that as possible for him. Again, this goes for the guys as well – no ones fantasy is for you to lose your job and weight 350 lbs! If you are pudgy and he would prefer you to be more fit, work on it. If he’d like your ass to be a bit bigger, work on that. If he likes a certain way of dress or makeup, wear it whenever reasonable for the lifestyle the two of you have. Even if it’s only feasible once a year on his birthday, make his fantasy come true as best as possible.
- Baby steps – Diving into things full stop works for some people. Most people do not work that way however. Communicate and discuss things with your man before jumping willy nilly into something that may make you freak out. Don’t start with a cat o nine tails for spanking, start with a hand. No matter the level you go to, take a step, savor each move with your Master as he takes you right to the edge of what the two of you are willing to experience.
- Understand that you need to take “you” out of it sometimes – This one might be hard to understand but since I’m talking here on /r/mysogynyfetish (emphasis on the fetish), but mental health is very, very important. Being his cunt, used, fucked, treated like trash or even as less than human does not mean you are literally trash. This is a shared experience and your Master/Daddy/whatever should be taking care of you after. During though, it’s easy to get lost in the moment and confuse the real you with the cunt you are being. One is a whole complete being, and the other is a fragment of yourself given to him to use and experience. Realize that partaking in any sexual act, no matter how dirty, violent, or depraved, does not define the entirety of you as a human being. It won’t in the moment and it won’t ever after.
- Be less to be more – This is the single most important thing that any good Dom or Master will know and any fake loser will not. You being less, as a gift to him, makes you more than you were before. Not less. These acts, no matter how humiliating or degrading, are truly gifts. If he is a real man, he will value and treasure what you are doing as you make yourself better and better for him (whether its 24/7 or just for the night). There is literally no act, as long as he wants you to do it, that will make you less to him in his eyes. Every submission, every wail of pain, every tear down your face, every load you swallow, will make you a goddess in his eyes. A dirty nasty one perhaps, but one all the same, serving him.
- Recognize the fakers – The last and boring bit is to avoid the small men. The cowards, the fakers, the big talkers. They play and preen at being real men, but they have no concept of the difference between abuse and use. A slap, a punch, a choke, a fuck can both be fully consensual and wanted and needed and a brutal violation of trust. Two acts could be physically identical but be vastly different in intent.
The fake Doms will ignore your safe-words, arguing with you about it. They will ignore hard limits that you have told them are non-negotiable absolutes. They will hit you in anger, beating on you when they can’t hit whats hurting them in reality. These are not men, they are boys playing at being men. It can be hard to see the difference, but consent and respect will always point you to who the real men out there are. Those real men will leave you wanting to debase yourself willingly, to hand them the leash over your life happily, to take the gift of your power, and take it into their hands and their responsibility. They will push you AND protect you. They will make you less and in doing so, make you into something more. They will treasure and respect you no matter what they do to you.
Those men are the ones any woman could happily be a cunt for.
[[Next Chronological Story->I am...]]''I am...''
I am...
A piss drinker. A dog fucker. A good girl. A slut. A whore. A piece of shit trailer trash skank. A punching bag. A pain slut. A needy cunt. An addict. A student. A math geek. A runner. A friend. A lover. A child. An equal. A slave. A domestic. A submissive. A little. A dumb bimbo. A hard worker. A cum guzzler. A shit eater. A thing to make pretty with bruises. A baby girl who needs to be held. I've swallowed around a hundred men's cocks. I've fucked ten men. I'm fistable. I'm a free use whore. I'm a girl friend. I'm where I belong.
I'm all that and more and less all at the same.
I am.
[[Next Chronological Story->A little edging last night]]''A little edging last night''
Coming home, tired, stressed, struggling. Backpack dropped, bathroom pee, satisfying. Then up, to our bedroom. Happiness and glee, spread out on the bed, awaiting me. A sea of pink and black, I strip and shower quickly, coming back to it. Relubing my ass, my Pink gemmed plug goes back in, pink panties over it. Daddy’s Girl printed on front and back and oh so true. Black sleep tee goes over it, but not big, little, tight, chest pushing against it, panties hanging out of the bottom. Daddy’s Kitten on the chest. Pink collar around my neck. I smile. Happy.
Cooking and Daddy comes home and I bounce, kissing deep. He holds me tight, tickles me, laughing. Then gently pushes down and be a good girl he says. I am; I’m very good as he uses his baby girl urinal, swallowing it all. Patted on head and kissed and told to brush. He finishes dinner and we set down, eat. Legs kicking, anxious, happy.
TV time and we watch our shows, Daddy having me make him hard, stroking, wiggling on his lap. Plug goes out, pacy time, as sitting, slowly, on his cock. Daddy loves my bum, we lean back, grinding, watching. Teasing me, rubbing my little panties, my wet cunny, fingering, but never letting me cum. He fills my ass and I get up, cleaning him, as he pats my head. Daddy tells me I’m a good stupid little girl for cleaning him and I smile. I get back on his lap, grinding, him rubbing, edging. During Family Guy he grips my neck, edging me there as well, dizzy, his stupid little baby girl, ditzy, confused, face so red. Released. Gripped. Released. Gripped. I don’t even notice the show is over.
Then Daddy rubs me super fast, squirming on his lap, squeezing my neck tight. Eyes flutter, heart racing, shaking and crying as I cum and Daddy’s holding me, kissing me, and it’s 10 and where has the night gone? Bedtime, he works late, I curl up, thumb in mouth, resting.
Sometime later I wake up and Daddy’s in me, cumming, grunting, flooding his cunt, kissing me. No cleaning up, sleep that way. I know what Daddy hopes for by that. Making his little girl big bellied. I sleep late, no running, just waking him up with a bj, but he rolls on top and cums in me again. Waiting till he’s done in the shower, then I’m allowed to clean, kneeling by the toilet as he goes down my throat. I shower; collar removed, and start my day. Happy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Never good enough]]''Never good enough''
Struggling, studying, giving up hours upon hours of my life. Social life, happiness, my childhood, tossed away. Why? Just to never be good enough. Looked down on, yelled at, always a disappointment. Nothing I did mattered, could matter, because my 100% was always short. I was lazy, unfocused, simply not trying. Clearly, otherwise I would be number 1, excelling, just like her. Like them. No other possible reason.
Simply never good enough.
“They” saw me differently. The older men online, chatting with me, making me do dirty things. Oh, I clearly was less than them, to most a thing, a warm hole. I was never good enough because I wasn’t decent, I was trash, a stupid fuckhole and a broken toy with which to play. But it was comforting. Nothing I did proved I was good enough but they didn’t want good, they wanted the failure of a human being. They wanted the broken thing, the needy thing, that self abused for a moment of attention and escape. I couldn’t disappoint them, they expected nothing of me. Trash can’t fail to be trash.
It became addictive, two worlds, one where I strove to be the best, always failing, and one where I strove to be nothing, and always succeeded. One where I never had a fucking moment of true joy, just looks that asked if I really felt I had done my best. One where I felt relief if not joy, happiness to be wanted, needed, used. Both failures in life by their respective judgments, but only one group praised me for it.
Feeling trapped, drowning, in a sea of myself, lost in what I want and want to be. Even now, still not good enough for some, and learning that no matter what, I never will be. Depressed as fuck at a realization, that on some accounting of their lives, I am a blip, a mistake, a frustration at best and always, a disappointment. Never good enough.
Only one place where I have been good enough, being more by being less and treasured for it. Accepted and even loved for being broken, scared, used. Accepted for being who I am, never condemned for it. Cultivated even, crafted, groomed, directed, but held close and cherished.
Needed. The only place where no matter how low I’ve been, I’ve always been good enough. Not at home, or not that home at least. I’m where I belong because there I’ll never, ever, be good enough.
Here, new home, is love, need, want, use, protection and everything else we have, flaws and all. I might not, according to the fucking world ever be good enough. But here, it doesn’t matter.
I’m home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Made beautiful]]''Made beautiful''
She stumbled erratically to the bathroom, hand along the wall, steadying her. Despite waiting a couple minutes to get up, sliding out from under her Master’s arm, the room still spun, taunting her vertigo. She entered the small room, flicking on the light, regretting it instantly. The brightness only served to make the throbbing worse and she shuddered as she looked at the creature staring back at her.
Her eyes were not those of a 19 year old, innocent and fresh and ready to challenge life. They were burned out, dull, and empty. Despite how tired her eyes were, she smiled in the mirror. She felt beautiful, sated, her mind was quiet. She hurt badly all over but that only contributed to the quietness, and it reminded her of both her place and her enjoyment.
If any of her college friends saw her right now, they’d be calling the police, screaming at her for letting herself be abused this way. They didn’t understand it wasn’t abuse. Use yes, and heavy, but not abuse. She tenderly touched her right eye, almost swollen shut, beautiful swirl of purple and yellow. The bright crimson still flowing out her nose, over dried deep red, over her split lip, contrasted sexily over her naturally pale white skin. She absentmindedly wiped her bloody nose, a smear of red on her hand. Her left cheek was rapidly darkening as well.
Lower down, she traced her fingertips along the bloody bite mark on her left breast. She’d have to treat it properly later, but for the moment, she savored the ache. Both of her nipples were raw and swollen, her right breast tight and bloated. Heavily black and blue, even looking at it hurt, he had crushed it in his strong hands after leaving the other bloody. She tugged briefly on both nipple rings, again smiling.
Looking down at her slim and tight stomach, red on the sides and a small fist shaped bruise forming on her gut. She was amazed how hard of a hit she could take there now, letting him vent almost fully on her. It was a violent foreplay, fistplay perhaps, before later fistings. She twisted, looking at her back, red welts covering it from his belt as he had fucked her. No bruises but the stiff leather had left some pretty scrapes, tiny rivers of red, criss crossing the expanse of her back.
She stayed twisted and looked down at her ass. Sitting would hurt for a week. She’d asked for it and he’d provided, tearing into it with a paddle, until all that existed was her wet cunt, her wet eyes, and pain, washing away everything else. She didn’t touch it, knowing that she would get to savor that over the next few days.
She stood back, her thighs red, her labia inflamed and puffy, her pierced hood protruding visibly, her lips gaped. He’d fucked her ass, choking her, punching her back and head as he got close to finishing. Her cunt was fucked out he told her, he didn’t want it, no one did. It was a thing to fist and shove objects that wouldn’t fit in a decent human being. He’d joked before about taking super glue and shoving a fleshlight in her, since that would be the only way she was ever tight again. He knew she’d let him too.
She ached, so beautiful from his handiwork, and almost stumbled, the room spinning again. He’d hit her hard as he’d cum, knocking another piece of her into oblivion, making things in her head both more painful, and more quiet. She wanted the quiet so bad. She dry heaved, spitting some blood into the toilet, then stood back up. Behind her, now in the mirror, he was there, up. For a large man, he could be quiet sometimes. He gripped her hair tight in his hand, curling it, jerking her head back, ear to his mouth.
“Are you beautiful enough yet, whore?” he asked, already knowing the answer.
“Never Sir,” she said, honestly.
She moaned before she felt his fist, wet again, even as she screamed, and was made even more beautiful, black, and blue, and yellow, and red, smiling always.
[[Next Chronological Story->This weekend, consequences, and a visit from Tony]]''This weekend, consequences, and a visit from Tony''
Some might have noticed that my posts this weekend were decidedly more… dark and violent. My weekend sucked, no other way to put it. I met in person with my dad, who I haven’t been around in person (and mostly only texted) since my mom’s accident that led to me cutting her out of my life completely. This wasn’t that bad, but it wasn’t good either. We met halfway (I nearly had an anxiety attack thinking about going back to my hometown and running into mom or a friend of hers) at a Denny’s, for a nice lunch.
It started off ok, talking about school, how it’s going, what he was up to, etc. The usual bullshit. Then he asked about “Jack”, and I hoped he was willing to have a real discussion. Outside of the once, we haven’t all sat down, nor has either of them had a face to face and talked about things. While he wasn’t like mom, dad fully stressed that he didn’t approve of our relationship. He doesn’t approve of him. Won’t meet with him, have dinner with us, nothing. The rest of the lunch devolved into arguing about everything but reality, and at least accepting, if not approving our relationship.
That did lead to some emotional stress for me, driving home crying, pulling over a few times. It led to my posts, about never being good enough. Because I can’t be. I can’t be who they fucking want me to be. That person never existed, it was just a mask that I wore and that mask hurt me so much I sought out men to hurt me to cope with it. It led to me needing Jack to hurt me and pushing him hard so that I could be hurt good. It worked.
Of course, all things have consequences. Missed school so far this week and likely will miss more of it if not all this week. No tests thankfully. Achingly recovering, feel fine in some ways, not so much in others, nothing serious. I voted, getting some serious looks from people but nobody talked to me. They had some problems getting started, waited 30 minutes for someone to bring a key to unlock the voting machines. Frustrating. Did some (non-permanent) self harm yesterday, dropping hard. Been in a funk since Saturday.
The day got better later on, Tony stopped by. He wanted to see me. I was just in a big tee and when he came by, he had me strip. He touched every scrape and bruise on my body, kissed my eye, then slapped me down hard. He was so fucking horny and hard, telling me I looked amazing. He wasn’t too rough, likely under Jack’s direction but he pounded the shit out of me on the floor, reaming my ass hard while he had me suck on my plug. He filled my ass and laid with me on the floor for a bit, touching blues and yellows, slapping me or kissing me hungrily. He pulled me up to the knees before he left and used me as a urinal, his strong tasting pee almost making me gag. He doesn’t drink water heavily like Jack does and it can be hard to swallow sometimes. I managed and he left and I sat on the floor, leaking his cum.
Finally, I got up and cleaned the floor, then myself and rested. Jack came by a couple hours later on his way to vote and fucked me, gently, balled up under him, cumming in my cunt. He stroked my face and kissed me, telling me to wait before cleaning myself up and I did.
Eventually I got up and cleaned, cooked dinner, and we watched some of the election stuff. I hadn’t run in the morning like I usually did. I was feeling stressed some about the election so I ran for a few miles, and felt better when I got back home around 9pm.
I showered and was collared, and I sucked Daddy’s thumb while I sat on his lap. He kissed my ouchies and stroked them, holding me tight. Before bed I straddled him, holding Daddy tight and sucking my thumb as he slowly rocked me on his cock, cumming in me yet again. I fell asleep like that and woke early this morning. Normally I’d run, but since I ran last night and still not really feeling it, I didn’t.
Just feeling small and weak in the world today. Tired. I don’t want to leave my room. I want Daddy home, to be cuddled and held and taken care of and to take care of him. He says I look pretty in my pink clothes with my bruises and I want more and I just want to recover and I want to be at school and I want to stay at home, thumb in my mouth.
That’s all, just rambling some and needed to process. Thanks for listening!
[[Next Chronological Story->Big changes are coming!]]''Big changes are coming!''
So, a lot of changes since my last post. First, I want to seriously thank /u/peepandsleeeep for the makeup advice, you’re so sweet and awesome! Works exactly as you said and while it took a couple tries to blend it just right, looks fantastic!
Second, after spending all day Wednesday as a little, Daddy made me a little kitty on Thursday. Felt nice to just relax and just “be”. Daddy came by a couple times and played with his kitty girl, not rough, just taking care of his kitty, enjoying me and filling me up. I had just one rule, I couldn’t clean up. Kitty had to keep Daddy’s seed inside her cunny.
Tony came by as well and he enjoyed kitty, but he took out my tail and touched all my ouchies, kissing or squeezing them. He filled up my ass and that’s likely all he’s gonna have access to for a while. Well, that and my mouth.
After Thursday, I had to adult again, collar off, and spend most of the weekend cleaning, studying, with occasional fucks and taking care of Jack’s needs, though he was out much of the weekend and I had too much studying to do anyway. That all said, some very big changes have been talked about this past week that all are now ongoing or coming up, some that some people might have guessed was coming or I’d mentioned to them.
First of the big changes, we’re going to get engaged! Or more accurately, we’re going to be going ring shopping soon to get one picked out! I’m so excited – not going to do anything too big or fancy, not my style and my family won’t be involved so we’re just going to limit all this stuff to close friends. But I can’t wait to take those next steps with him!!!
Second of the big changes, and why I mentioned steps, is that I’m now off my birth control. Jack’s not getting younger (not that he’s old old), but we’ve been discussing it for a bit now and with us getting engaged, I’m ready. I’ve thought about this for a while now and I want to have his kids. With our lifestyle, there will be obvious challenges, but we will face them together. It’ll be a bit likely before I’m actually preggers, but we’re trying already even though I just got off the pill. Woot!
Third of the big changes, or really a medium change, is that I’m finally gonna get a tattoo. Haven’t finalized the exact words and font, but some variation of Daddy’s Girl or something similar, right above my cunt, but low enough that it shouldn’t be visible with a normal bikini bottom on. He’d also like more piercings but I’m not sold on those yet, indeed, have already been reading up about some of the issues with breastfeeding and pierced nipples.
I’m just so excited about heading into this new chapter with the man I love, taking new steps with him, where I belong. Despite all the troubles I’ve had, 2018 has been a fantastic year and 2019 is going to be even better!
[[Next Chronological Story->I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!]]''I got engaged, got a ring, and a very, very good party!''
So, some of those who read my posts on my Subreddit already know this, but big changes happened recently. Jack and I are going to get married, I’m off my BC, gonna get a tat he’s been wanting for a while. Squee…… just exciting times!
Anyways, this Saturday was a big day, Jack and I went ring shopping Saturday and after looking around for a bit settled on an offset trillion cut style ring. Absolutely love it! Heart was racing the entire time and I swear, I’m on cloud 9 living the dream. Well, my dream anyway. Different strokes for different folks.
After that, we headed back home for a small engagement party at our house. Or soon to be technically our house. Invited several friends, mostly from his motorcycle club. I invited some of my friends from college but only one of them, “Rachel”, was willing to come. Big age differences here as I’m the youngest of the women by about 10 years, though a couple of the guys are in the mid 20’s though most are 30+. My running group is taking me out after Thanksgiving however for an all girls night out so that’ll be fun!
So, we got the house cleaned up, Jack started grilling in the garage, while I got side dishes ready, and not long afterwards people started coming in. By 8, we had about 15-20 people in the house, all spread out, a lot of the guys out in the garage with rest all spread out. Of the women, I really only know Pam, Heather, and Rachel fairly well. Tony was there of course, as well as Kevin and a few guys from the infamous Poker party. Some awkward hugs and some friendly kisses and we all had a good time, chatting, drinking (I mostly abstained though not pregnant yet, at least extremely unlikely to be ), smoking (here I was bad, shared some cigars a couple times – hate cigar smoke but somehow, if I’m smoking as well, doesn’t bother me), and just hanging with good friends.
The real surprise of the night was Rachel. She was nervous about hanging around older “bikers” (I mean yeah, we’re technically bikers, if you call a group of middle aged people who like riding on the weekend bikers), but she had a blast. She got tipsy early, then ended most of the night hanging around (and later sitting on his lap) Nathan, one of the younger guys in the group. Scandal alert – she left early with him and I will have to demand details later!
Eventually most of the crew left, until there were just a handful of us. Heather, me, Jack, Tony, Kevin. Everybody but me was pretty drunk and I even had a bit of a buzz. Heather and me slow danced, less sexily and more giggling for the guys, kissing each other a bit. Again, more giggling and laughing than anything. I slid away to makeout dance with Jack, Tony grabbed Heather, and after a minute, I waved Kevin over to me as well. I cannot stress enough how intense and small it feels to be between two men, both much taller than you and both weighing around 100lbs more than you. Pressed between them, Kevin groping my ass, jerking my head back to kiss him as Jack played with my still tender tits (they’ve gotten a lot of attention lately). I was practically melting between the two of them.
That got interrupted soon however, as Tony, almost literally, began tearing into Heather. Heather, she’s an independent sort, very in charge and does what she wants, but fuck, we just stopped dancing almost as he smashed her into the wall and pounded the fuck out of her. After a moment, the mood changed, her grunting like a wild beast caught in a trap, as Jack and Kevin started stripping me. I was soon on my knees sucking them both off, stroking the one not in my mouth, alternating between the two. I looked over and Tony was shaking, stepping away from Heather who was stumbling and fell down, off balance. She started to pull up her jeans but he jerked them off her, kissing her before shoving her head down hard on his cock. My focus got diverted again as a fist full of my hair directed me to gag on Kevin’s cock. I didn’t know who was directing me and I didn’t care, eyes closed, savoring the feelings as I reached down and fingered myself.
Soon I was jerked back up again and Heather was shoved against me, it was wild watching her, a hateful glare at Tony, all jumbled up with need and submissiveness as well. I found it hot and kissed her but she shoved me away, parroting Tony. Then I learned she had a mean streak as well. After Tony just used her in front of all of us, she walked me to the counter in the kitchen. I was told to put my tits on it and when I looked at her funny, got a light slap and a smirk for it. I did as told while she ran off to talk to Jack, who left the room. He came back with a wooden ruler and handed it to her, and she told me to sit with my back as straight as possible. I did so, shaking, chest out, resting on the table.
Whap!
I fucking screamed as she hit my right tit hard, as someone behind me held me steady.
Whap! Whap! Whap!
I was really screaming and shaking then, as she beat my tits with that ruler until I was crying hard. She then grabbed my nipple rings, pulled me up and bent me over, and started on my ass, left right left right, again and again. I was shaking when I felt something pressing against my cunt and looked back at her. She had a beer bottle (Tony had handed it to her, I found out later) and started fucking it in me, spreading my legs wider as the guys enjoyed the show. I was soaked, aching all over, and grunting like a bitch in heat against it. Soon she pulled it out, and pulled out my plug and replaced it with some spit and the beer bottle, fucking it in slowly into my well trained ass. I whimpered in pain as my sphincter was stretched out, clinging to the counter for dear life. And then, for a moment, all was quiet and I felt cold lube being smeared all over, and in, my cunt. I was given the ruler to bite down on, as Heather got to work.
I was screaming soon, both my cunt and my ass stretched full as she worked her fist into my cunt, tight against the bottle in my ass. She started pumping it in me as the men egged her on and I was cumming hard on her hand, eyes wet, cunt wetter, as she filled me so damn full. I was exhausted quickly when she pulled her fist out of me, shuddering on that counter, when I heard her yelp. I turned around and Tony had grabbed her and threw her over his shoulder and said something about that was enough for him and carried her off, squealing and kicking to the guest bedroom. That left me with Jack and Kevin, and Kevin was apparently ready for some for as he pulled out the beer bottle in my ass and replaced it with his cock. I still hadn’t been really prepared so while I was pretty open; his rough fucking wore my ass out really hard. He fucked me into the counter, holding me down and after a few minutes unloaded into me deep. I then felt him pull out and replace the plug in my ass, keeping it full of cum. I slid down, legs weak, and cleaned his cock, as he slapped me (not too hard) repeatedly, calling me a nasty whore for cleaning his cock. He then, almost sweetly kissed my cheek, hugged me and told me congratulations, and headed out.
Jack scooped me up, took me to our bedroom and boy, and was Heather and Tony going at it. They were either having a fight of epic proportions or fucking as hard as they could fight, but either way, it was loud AF. It was almost the opposite with us; Jack folded me in half, knees by my head, and just steadily fucked me, kissing me, telling me he loved me, until he filled my cunt with his cum. I held it in me and went to sleep full, somewhat (but very unlikely) hoping that tonight would be the night I got bred.
Later that night I woke up to being eaten out, and groggily I looked down to see Heather, who came up slowly, kissing my belly, my chest, then me, making out with me as I felt Jack start fucking me as she angled up. I moaned hungrily, enjoying it, though I have to admit (stupidly I know considering everything that has gone on in our past) a twinge of jealousy when she kissed down my belly, and briefly sucked Jack’s cock. Then she came back up, kissing me, until Jack came in me. Then she kissed Jack and headed out of our room. I fell asleep with his arms around me, filled with another load.
Next morning I woke up and Jack was still out, so I started breakfast, cooking and getting coffee ready. I hit the bathroom, cleaning myself up some quickly, throwing on just a t-shirt, heading back in the kitchen. Tony was there now and didn’t even say anything to me, just shoved me against the counter, checked and saw my plug wasn’t in, and started pushing up in me. I whimpered, still tender from the lack of lube before and begged him to use some.
“Are you asking or telling me?” was all he said. I barely whispered asking, and he reamed the shit out of my ass, making my eyes water. Soon he came in, and I winced, very tender now as I was shoved down and cleaned a dirtier cock than I’d have liked. He held me down, and I opened wider and he pissed down my throat as I struggled to swallow it all, some leaking out on my t-shirt despite my best efforts.
Jack got up a bit later, and I learned Heather had left apparently after our brief fun in the middle of the night. Tony headed out not much later, and I was collared and dressed little for my fiancé, spending most of the rest of the day in his lap, loved.
Right where I belong!
[[Next Chronological Story->I'm thankful to be his cunt]]''I'm thankful to be his cunt''
It was a good day. Mostly a happy day. Friends, real family, not blood. But later in the day I dropped. I dropped off the motherfucking cliff, low, needy. Multiple reasons why, mostly one, but still all the same.
Whispered in his ear, my body shaking, my eyes almost wet, needing to be nothing, a fucking thing to be destroyed. Whispering, “I need to hurt”
He smiled, kissing my forehead, understanding. He always does. I don't deserve him. But he leaves his true family, his extended family, as we head to the truck in the dark. I'm wet, shaking, broken, emotionally broke on the floor as we get in the truck. As soon as we are driving he frees his cock and shoves my head down on it. His hand balls up my hair, smashing me down in it. I'm choking and gagging, drooling. I'm needy. But then again, so is he.
When we pull in, he shoves me off, eyes wet. I don't want to be Sammie, I'm just a fucked out cunt. It's all I want. Somehow still dropping. We walk to the door and he shoves me against it, kissing me, and then wham, a fist to my gut. I double up, dropping down. He resumes opening the door, before grabbing my head and jerking me up and in.
He lets go and I slump, locking the door. He asks me if I'm trash, and I nod, unable to speak, retching. So he helps me, taking me to the bathroom, first with his cock, then his fingers, until Thanksgiving dinner is in the toilet and I'm heaving, face inches above it.
He looks at me, asks me if I want him to make me beautiful, to punch my face. I'm crying, begging yes, I want it so bad. He tells me to close my eyes and like an excited dog I think I piss myself a little. He jerks my head back and I scream as he punches my side, them mashes my tits in his hand.
Not tonight he tells me. I'm drowning, I want to be destroyed, to be told to jump off the cliff, but he won't let me. He knows I need something different from what I want.
He takes me back to the living room, and gets the spreaders and the strap, duct tape, a vib, and vibrating plug. I'm on hands and knees, wrists and ankles spread apart, toys inserted while on, taped in so they don't leave my loose holes. I know they are loose because he tells me. Because his fists can go in them. And then, a gag for my mouth - rubber ball quickly soaked in drool. And then, I'm kissed with leather.
On my back, every inch of it, my ass, carefully aimed blows on my cunt, my thighs, my arms. Then my hands and feet until I'm hysterical. I can't take it, I'm screaming and thrashing, I'm pissing myself, cumming, exploding.
Then he flips me on my back, belt kissing my chest, my cheeks, my belly, a few jabs at my sides as well, then he rips off the tape, already fading as I'm soaked in sweat, I feel lube, tons of it, cool in my ass, then his fingers, working in it. He's stretched me out so much and I don't care, my body is his canvas. I scream as he pops it in, curling his fingers in my ass, pumping it in me. Each day my kegals do less and less, I open up more and more. He whispers in my ear that it's getting so easy and I scream and drool, wanting to say shove it all in. I want him so much, I need him any way I can take him. I love Jack, my Master, my Daddy, and I'd do anything for him.
When he's done almost punching my guts, he pops out his hand and rubs the lube and worse all over my face, spitting on me. Then he hits me, with leather and curled fingers, as he fucks my cunt, his cunt, until he comes deep in me. I do hope in the moment he's bred me. If he had a brand, in the moment I'd take it over a tattoo. I am his in every way that matters.
After he cleans up, he comes back, unhooking me. I hurt all over, still crying and I cling to him. He takes me to bed and used the Hitachi knockoff until I cum again. Then I drink his piss so he doesn't have to get up. I'm nothing. And I go to sleep happy. Exactly how I need to be and exactly where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Prep - or how porn makes things look easy]]''Prep - or how porn makes things look easy''
Prep is hard. Or more accurately, it takes a lot of time. Being open, receptive, and ready for anal sex on a regular and near daily basis means you either have a routine set time to prep, or you simply incorporate some prep constantly into your life.
I don’t often talk about this simply because it isn’t sexy; no one generally wants to hear about the work involved as it’s not hot or “cute” like aftercare. But you have to do it to be healthy and ready and to minimize the mess.
One redditor was talking to me about it, so I figured I’d talk about it briefly.
Basically, I probably spend 3x as much time in the bathroom as the average person. It’s part of the price I pay for my lifestyle and while it can be annoying, it’s not horrible. Otherwise I wouldn’t do it.
As everyone who reads my posts knows, I pretty much have a plug in 24/7. I have 3 different sizes, all stainless steel, pink gemmed, that I wear. The size varies depending on my expected intensity of movement during the day, generally the more I’m moving about, the smaller I want. I also don’t wear one at all while I run or while I sleep. That brings us to issue number one. Normal bathroom stuff.
First, I try hard to avoid ever simply waiting until I have to do number 2 really bad – you want to go, whenever possible, before you really need to go when wearing a plug for a long time. Otherwise it can get messy. This means I go to the bathroom more often than most. Routine is I pull out my plug, use a wet wipe from my purse to clean it (or by the toilet if at home). Then, use the bathroom and during this time I’m generally doing kegals as well, up to 50 in a set if not in a hurry.
After the deed is done, I wipe as normal. If out, I use wet wipes, using my finger wrapped with one to get a nice deep clean as I can. If I’m home and not expecting anything, I’ll use a saline douche. I have a towel warmer I leave the saline water on so it’s comfortable and basically, it’s like a super bidet, but I don’t flush multiple times. Just a good one and a single bulb flush. Then clean up, wet wipe again, KY on me and the plug and back in it goes. Effective, but not super quick.
If I’m expecting significant play, I’ll do quick multiple flushes if it’s gonna be quick, or a saline enema on the floor of the shower (accidents can happen, so best to be there just in case) for several minutes. If it’s going to be intense, fisting and the like, I’ll do a mineral oil enema for 15ish minutes instead.
Afterwards, some flushes before taking a long Epsom salt bath to rest and soak if possible.
Anal sex is much more involved and there is a lot of not-sexy care involved – tearing and bleeding happens easier, enema’s can mess up your gut bacteria and you might get sicker easier, and it’s just generally harder on your body. Not saying it’s remotely bad, I love it. But not simply something that you just dive into without prep and care – the less care you do before, the more you will need after is how Jack taught it to me.
Sometimes you don’t want care and that’s fine too – you be a good cunt and deal with the mess, but generally, cleaner is better in every way.
So if your partner preps – appreciate the time and effort involved, it doesn’t usually “just happen”.
[[Next Chronological Story->A "Little" update]]''A "Little" update''
Just an update – no wild weekend for me. My women’s running club took me out dancing and dinner to celebrate my engagement to Jack. Sqeeee! Still feel so awesome being engaged to him. Finally got my ring back (had to be resized twice, first time was off just a bit). While we still are finalizing the date (looking hard at March, have a couple options there, end of month), we did get the appt set up for my tattoo. Gonna get it on the 22nd!
In addition to that, Jack/Daddy (squeee!) got me a couple early gifts that he didn’t want to wait for me to open (neither of us are that religious) though I know he’s got more coming. He spoils me too much!
Sunday morning I got my pink collar on and got to open a couple gifts while in my pink little nightie. Daddy got me my first pacifier (nuk 5, Daddy’s girl printed on it), and a new teddy. I have a big one I sometimes sleep with, but he was smaller but super soft, White and Red, named Franklin. I was in tears holding Daddy and thanking him so much. I also got some pretty dresses and he stripped me and put me in one, a soft pink frilly dress that laced up the back. I felt so pretty and special in it.
Then Daddy gave me my paci and we watched cartoons while he stroked my hair, kissed me, and told me what a good little girl I was. Then he pulled me tight, pushed in me, and we rocked on the couch until he filled my cunny with his big Daddy juice. He was so proud of me and rubbed my belly, pinching it and telling me he hoped I was already a mommy. I fell asleep on his shoulder sucking my paci, taking a nappy.
It was a great day but sadly I had to study so the collar was taken off after I woke and changed clothes. Hopefully the paci will help, because thumb sucking had gotten to be a bad habit in public when I didn’t think about it and got stressed.
I’m just so happy and right where I belong!
[[Next Chronological Story->Weekend update - no sex, just depression.]]''Weekend update - no sex, just depression.''
Not going to go to in depth here, but suffered a severe drop this past Saturday. I was by myself and ended up hitting my thigh until it bruised and in a rare moment of craziness and monumental stupidity, I cut my leg twice on the upper thigh.
It was bloody bit nothing serious and I'm fine physically. Jack came home and helped me clean it up. He wasn't happy but mostly he was concerned about my mental state. He had me contact my counselor and after answering slot of questions he decided it would be best for me to head in on Monday to see her and I just left that and am heading to my psychiatrist as we speak. Probably going to be put on some new medication.
Jack took care of me yesterday (why I posted that one thing) and just let me be in my safe space and made sure I felt loved.
I'm good, I'm loved, I'm being taken cared of, just wanted to talk some I guess and confront it. A drop that bad is a scary thing. I'm just glad I have friends IRL and online that can support me. Thank you all!
[[Next Chronological Story->Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals]]''Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals''
Everything that follows is between consenting adults engaged to one another in a relationship.
This past week had been a struggle. Issues both scholastic and emotional had been struggled with but they had been nothing compared to what I had been waiting for. This day had been coming, agonizingly slowly, for weeks now. I’ve been
needing it so bad, ever since it first happened. Like exposing my vein or swallowing a pill, it was a drug that I desperately needed to take.
I needed to be pretty again.
The last time had been mostly an accident in all honesty. Yes, my cheek would have been bruised likely, but I turned my head at exactly the wrong moment and boom, a bloody nose (an easy feat, I get them all the time during the winter) and a black eye. And I felt beautiful. It hurt, it goes without saying. I missed a week of classes because of not wanting to explain how I got it, but I couldn’t stop touching it.
I’m like that way with bruises. The contrast of colors, the tenderness, that lingering pain that says to me, “Jack was here.” And I’d been craving it ever since, but with the two of us trying to get me pregnant and classes, we’d not had a chance for proper fun. Perhaps even violent fun. But classes were done now and I needed it. It had started earlier in the day, after I left his office, gone shopping, last final done, heading home as I texted him with almost shaking hands.
“I want to be vented on Daddy, fuck I want to cry and hurt and be pretty. I want it so fucking bad I’m almost crying in the parking lot,” I texted him and every word was fucking true.
“Do you want it all?” he texted back. Of course the answer was fucking yes and he knew it. I let him know as much as I got in my car and drove to our home, fidgeting with my engagement ring as I drove. A text arrived and I checked at a stop light (bad I know). Short and direct, it was orders.
“One of my old t-shirts. Nothing else, not even the plug but prep. Makeup and lipstick that smears. Towels just in case handy. Get some Dermacol if you need it. Fucking cunt”
Reading that left me trembling as I rushed home, showering, prepping my ass, and getting dressed if only a t-shirt counts as being dressed. I applied my makeup, cheap eyeliner, dark, and bright ruby red lipstick, but very smearable. I smiled at the dumb fucking cunt in the mirror, wanting her, needing her reality so much. I was fucking exhausted from all the studying and finals and I wanted that Sammie gone and buried in the recess of my mind. I licked my lips, sat down,
and waited for him.
Jack understands me, like no other person. I think he knows me even better than I do myself. He knows when to say no, when to feed me a little, and when to absolutely wreck me. I’d fall apart without him. He’s my center, my reason. I’m beyond lucky to have him and I needed him to fucking drown me in himself when he got home. An hour of horrible waiting, the only thoughts in my head dark, dropping, needy, anxious, desperate, ready to feel. I don’t need fucking drugs. I have him.
An hour later, an eternity later, the door opens. I’m literally tearing up, all the stress, the pressures from the past week pouring through me. Need, pure need as I run and jump up and kiss him. He kisses me back, hungrily, before setting me down. And then I’m flying back into the wall, hitting it so hard and off balance that I slide down it, dazed. Then I’m jerked back up, his hand in my hair, painful, good, looking at him.
“Now or later,” is all he says. He knows me, knows what I’ve been wanting. The right pain to make me complete. Beautiful. My hearts hammering as I stammer out “Now,” shaking as I look at him, shoulders aching. I sometimes wonder how he handles it. He could destroy me and I’d cum and thank him before fading away in these moments. Instead, he loves me. I don’t get it, but I’m lucky. I’m where I belong.
“Now, please,” I whimper. He stares at me and spits in my face, pressing me against the wall, telling me to turn my head. I’ve barely moved before his hand balls in my hair tighter, pulling painfully right before the shit is slapped right out of me on my left cheek. My face is smashed against the wall, smearing lipstick on it as he slaps me again and again, jerking me to him to kiss me, then shoved against the wall once more. My legs are so fucking unsteady as my cheek burns.
“Ask for it cunt,” he says, jerking my head so hard my eyes water. I look at him, a fucking junkie, shaking for her fix.
“Hit me Sir. Daddy. Please…hit me. Make me pretty,” I say. I mean every fucking word of it. He pulls me a step away from the wall, kissing my cheek.
“Close your eyes baby girl,” he tells me and I do. Then it hits me, or he does, and I’m against the wall, crying, holding my cheek and eye, raw pain coursing through me. I feel alive.
“Again,” is all I can say. I close my eyes and he kisses me again. I feel his fist gently, and then it goes away, only to return, this time knocking me down. The pain is unbearable, I’m sobbing, my nose is running and I look up to him and he sees his needy cunt and he’s on me, jerking my shirt up. He’s kissing me as I spread for him, begging for more between sobs as he thrusts into my soaking cunt. His cunt, I belong to him in every way that matters.
Passionate violence is all I can say to what happens next. We don’t make love, though we love each other. We’re both needy in the moment, venting, one on, one upon. My screams and cries and grunts fill the house as he hits me, my side, my tits, slaps and punches, turning me, reducing me, to an it through sexual violence. I cum, hard, repeatedly, as he reams his broken punching bag, battering its cunt. I feel his hands on my neck, tight, squeezing as I watch him through my good eye, the other blurry with tears and pain. One hand slips away and my side burns with pain as he hits me more, jerking away and flipping me over. My face is shoved into the floor as he fucks me on all fours, punching my back, my ass, slapping me, whacking the back of my head, as I cum again, sobbing hysterically, as cum is unloaded in me. Finally, he collapses on me, breathing hard. I’m crushed under his weight, sobbing uncontrollably, wanting more, broken under him.
Slowly, he gets up, picking me up, as I cling to him. I hurt badly, all over, but I feel good. Purged. Still crying and sucking my thumb reflexively as he carries me to the bathroom. He sits me in the shower and I suck his cock, cleaning it. Not long after I feel the rush of his piss down my throat, as he pulls out, pissing all over my body, soaking my hair and clothes. Then he takes the shower head, detaches it, and hoses me down with it, telling me what a fucking nasty piece of shit I am. A couple times he slaps me unexpectedly, before he jerks me out, drying me off roughly. Then to the mirror I go.
“Tell me what that is,” he asks. Pointing to the mirror me. My eye is swelling fast, bruised. My left tit is swelling as well, a small bite mark on my neck, my skin more raw red than pale white. My makeup, what remains is running down my face or smeared off my lips.
“A stupid fucking cunt,” is all I can muster, flinching as he strokes my bruised cheek and eye, kissing it, then me, so gently. But only for a brief moment, as my head is jerked back again.
“Hit that thing in the mirror like it deserves,” he tells it, me, I don’t know anymore, as I ball my cheek, screaming as I start punching my other cheek, crying, as he starts fingering my messy cunt. Five, six, seven times before he grabs my hand, kissing me as he chokes me again, fingers in that special place, not cutting air, but blood. He presses tight, fingering me, as I look at the broken whore in the mirror and lose myself, spasming and dropping out.
Next, I was moving, carried, confused, as I was taken to bed. I tried to sit up but he told me to stay and rest and I did, overwhelmed. My wrists, then ankles were velcro’d to spreader bars. He put a pillow under my head; ball gagged me, telling me to flash my fingers if I needed him to stop. And then, he hurt me more. I screamed into the gag as something hit my ass and back, my sides, with his belt. I thrashed, jerking at the restraints, wanting to call Yellow (flashing one hand)
or Red (flashing both) but I wanted to hurt and so I took it, drooling and shaking violently on the bed. Finally he took our smaller leather strap and worked my palms, and then my feet, until I finally flashed, in agony and unable to take any more.
I lay on the bed, limp, as I felt cold jelly spread on my ass, in it, fingers invading me, a heavy squirt filling my ass. Then his fingers slowly working in. Whispers in my ear, mocking me. I’m too tired to respond to the taunts of being called a fucked out whore. Every inch of me hurts, grunting more and more, as he works his fingers, then his hand into my ass. He asks me how proud I am of myself and I cry and push back, a quick jab to my side. I have a fist in my ass and it hurts and I’m happy. I don’t care how fucked up that sounds, the truth is beautiful and terrible and by the time he’s done, I can barely move. He wipes his hand off in my hair, then a towel, putting it under me just in case. I’m so fucking exhausted and I’m just crying as he hits my feet again, until I flash my hands, unable to force any more tears out, too worn out to cry.
He removed the gag, as I sobbed, then put on my pink collar, gave me my paci, and unstrapped me. I clung to my Daddy, holding tight, just whimpering in pain until I fell asleep on him. I woke once, hurting, him over me, pumping another load in me, but I was too tired, just taking it, sucking my paci and falling asleep quickly with his arms around me when he was done. Where I belong.
This morning, I hurt. I look like a lifetime movie. My eye is puffy and purple and blues. I still have welts all over my back and several bruises all over my body. I touch the wonderful colors all over my body, wondering if I’m pregnant yet. I hope I am. In less than two weeks I’ll be inked, marked as his. In a few months, a wedding will do the same. Walking hurts, moving hurts, and it is all glorious as fuck.
I feel clear, empty, purged, and pure. An angelic whore, waiting for her Daddy to come home and take her once again, to heaven.
[[Next Chronological Story->Rejected]]''Rejected''
"I think it's best if we talk later. I'm just so disappointed in how you're throwing your life away"
I just wanted him to meet with me. Say I don't approve but if this makes you happy. Instead he refused to meet and got off the phone.
Unwanted. Unneeded. Rejected.
Just broken shit abandoned by those who are supposed to be beside me no matter want. They have to love me. They don't.
I have those who aren't. Not by blood but in a few months I'll be part of his family legally. I'll take his name. Formalities really, I hope I have his kid in me already. I already belong to him.
But it still fucking hurts. A party of me is screaming and I can't shut it up. I'm tired of crying. Tired of being told I'll never be good enough.
I'll take being a loved punching bag any day. I begged Jack night to hit me. He held me instead. I cried in his arms and felt loved by my Daddy.
I turn everything over to him because here, I'm valued, even when broken and feeling like shit.
I'm where I belong
[[Next Chronological Story->Rough weekend blues]]''Rough weekend blues''
Outside on the back porch, sneaking a cigarette, inhaling deep. Needing it, the pain in my body, tender, aching, waiting for the Christmas party tonight (normal party, his work circle).
People have been nice, supportive, with the drop I had, group therapy was nice, if ineffective. Finally desperate, Jack hurt me last night. Before all he had done was a nice long slow choke, fucking me deep but slow, barely on the edge of consciousness, teetering on the edge. Nice, confused after, but not enough. Little wasn't enough.
Needy me got him later, fucking him, riding him, and then begging for it, he exploded in me. My side punched, face slapped, and as orgasmed ringing the side of my head. Hurt, dizzy, happy.
This morning needy, helped again online, slapping myself, hurting myself, until I came, sated.
Sleep, waking up with sex, Jack thrusting in me, filling my cunt, kissing me, letting me cry. He reassures me every day but I struggle to believe it. Self worth at zero.
But I push on, he'll strap my feet when I tell him I smoked without permission. But I needed it, I needed the pain, I needed him in me. Because I should feel valued outside of those but I struggle. Not anyone's fault but mine and maybe my parents or genetics. My insecurities.
But my hurts remind me that he understands, my bruises proof of his love and my need, make-up covering for those who can't understand.
I'm where I belong, by his side, home.
[[Next Chronological Story->The value of being an "it"]]''The value of being an "it"''
For some, this is purely fantasy. For some, this is an occasional escape. For some this is a lifestyle. It doesn’t matter I guess, what brings any of us here, male or female. It’s something we find value in.
For me, and I suspect to varying degrees for many women, there is a safety in this. It provides emotional support, and self worth (of a sort) and value, when we are reduced to an it. To nothing. Warm holes to choke, fuck, use, and even abuse. To slap, pinch, shove, and even hit.
Maybe some of us here have stressful lives, and this allows a shedding of all responsibility. Here, it doesn’t matter. If we are nothing, we are responsible for nothing.
Maybe some of us have had rough or bad upbringings. Past abuse, pain, and a fucked up history that makes up wake up screaming at night. Here, that doesn’t matter. It can be a plus. We are nothing and you can’t hurt nothing.
Maybe some of us are lost, despondent, over what we should do in life. We are aimless, shiftless, a future that has no beginning or end. Here, it doesn’t matter. We are nothing, but we are given purpose, use, a reason. We are nothing and we are wanted.
Most likely, we fall in a mix of these. I know I do.
It’s an escape, or was, at one time. From myself, from responsibility, from stress. I was just a trashy cunt for an older man to use and that made me feel value. At 13, the men online degrading me cared (no matter what they said – they were investing time in me) more, in a way, about me than my mother did. Maybe they wanted to mold me just as she did, maybe they were grooming me, and maybe they succeeded. It doesn’t matter though because, unlike after dealing with my mom, after they were done with me, I felt better. I had done a good job and was often praised for it. Nothing can’t go lower.
Jack taught me I could be nothing but trash and valued. A strange dichotomy that exists to this day, even intensified. And I’ll be honest, being valued for being nothing makes me want to be nothing for him. I want to take his stress onto me, because it makes him happy. I want his seed in me, because it makes him happy. I want his tattoos and piercings, because it makes him happy. I want his marks and bruises and hurts all on me, because it makes him happy.
I can be his little girl, a chain smoking teenage trailer trash, a drunk slut, a coke whore, an oral skank sucking off men at an adult theater or bar. I can be a toy to share with friends, a dog fucker, a thing called cunt, a needy animal craving abuse. I can be all those things, for him and myself.
He can choke me and I’ll smile. He can slap me and I’ll smile. He can punch me to the ground and I’ll cry and I’ll smile. I can be strapped and mashed and thrown around. Because he wants it, because I get off on it, and in that convergence, he smiles. And I’ll smile even bigger even if I scream doing so.
And in making him happy, I gain the value and self worth I need to be happy. I can be a fistable punch bag whore and still be valued, wanted, and even loved. And I’m happy to do that, I want to do that, I get drunk on being that for him. Maybe it’s grooming, maybe it’s love, and maybe it’s my nature. None of that matters.
I get safety, value, from being an it. I still have marker on my chest from yesterday where his friend Tony wrote on me, I still have bruises where Jack hit me, my eye is still yellowed from where he made me pretty.
I’m a cunt, an it, and I’m right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->I got inked last night!]]''I got inked last night!''
So yesterday was a great day, went to a Christmas Party of a friends, normal one, and we got to enjoy some company, good friends, good pizza, and just hang out. Weather was nice, clear and very sunny, if a bit chilly.
Spent the whole day with Jack, excited about our trip to the tattoo shop. We got there about 7 pm for my appointment. I have to admit, I was nervous as hell about the entire experience. It was going to be my first ink. We got in and she brought us to the back room to walk me through the procedure once more.
She was amazing though, and I could feel something electric as she talked to me, lightly stroking my face, helping me out of my pants. Jack held my hand and kissed me as she leaned over my cunt, breathing heavily on it and when I felt the kiss, I moaned so hard....
And that's bullshit of course. Ha!
Instead, she brought us back to the room, confirmed the design and cursive lettering we had decided upon and the location. She sent Jack out briefly to talk to me, asking me if I was doing this of my own free will, and wanted it. I told her I did. She seemed ok with that, and yelled at Jack to come back in. I took off my pants (she seemed to find it funny that I had my anal plug in), and we discussed exact positioning and I told her I wanted it as low as possible, very close to my hood. That's when Jack surprised me.
"Also, make sure it says "Daddy's Girl" and not "Daddy's Cunt"," he told her, which confused me. I told him I thought he wanted that and he smiled at me.
"I like knowing that you would do that for me baby girl," he said. I tried to protest but he said he wanted girl, and then we got settled in as she started prepping everything, while I tensely held his hand. I was nervous as all fuck now, as this very nice, professional woman touched me basically all around my cunt, marking and prepping me.
Now, I knew getting a tattoo could hurt, and apparently it was supposed to hurt in more sensitive or "thin" areas without much fat. All told, she told me to expect it to take 30ish minutes for everything, maybe 45 with some breaks if needed, and she told me to be very still and started. And god, I bawled like a baby. Not non-stop, but I was mashing Jack's hand throughout the entire thing and fuck, fuck, fuck, did it hurt. I got wet, I was told but I didn't remotely feel horny, it just hurt non-stop as I whimpered and just took it. I really wanted to scream "I change my mind" but it was a gift I wanted to give to Jack and I wasn't about to back down.
He held onto me as she worked and though it was hurting bad, it went by quickly. She finished up, and while everything looked red and inflamed, I could tell the lettering was tight. She walked me through the care, told me it would be about 2 weeks before everything fully healed up, and told me to be careful with the area with any "play" until it was. I think she got the idea we might be a bit kinky, lol.
I was exhausted from the pain and crying (I'm such a wuss and a crier) and not long after we got home, I had a beer and crashed. Jack did wake me once in the middle of the night, cold jelly being spread and fingered into my ass. He whispered when I whimpered that he needed to cum and to relax, pushing me flat on my belly and spreading my legs and fucking my ass slowly while prone. He came in me, wet wiped me up, and put my plug in and I cleaned him up and went back to sleep curled up against him.
But now, if I ever doubt where I belong, I can just look down at my cunt, and know I'm Daddy's Girl.
[[Next Chronological Story->Christmas Day!]]''Christmas Day!''
Shaken softly, Christmas morning, waking up to Daddy over me, telling his baby girl to wake up and Merry Christmas. He pulled me up, just in a tiny pink nightgown that was too short, into his arms, holding my sleepy (I always wake a couple hours before him, except that day, because I later found out he gave me a sleep aid lol) body in his arm, sucking my thumb, arms and legs wrapped around him.
We get to the living room and despite being foggy, I squeal, kicking to be let down much to his delight. We open presents, taking turns, him opening them deliberately, me tearing them open like crazy, paper flying everywhere. Some new dolls for a new dollhouse, hugging and kissing my Daddy, so happy, my thumb pulled from my mouth, replaced by my paci. Several new outfits, mostly little ones, both cute and some not so cute. Some “big girl” clothes, pretty dresses, short, and some new bondage gear. Special latex panties with both a dildo and inflatable plug attached. A dildo gag. A needle halter. A new all metal collar for adult me, with “CUNT” engraved on it. Plus some more practical gifts.
After we were finished, I kissed Daddy and he turned me around, got some lube, and had me get on all fours by the trees and told me that Daddy needed to cum so he had me suck on my paci and hug my dolly while he fucked my ass, face on the floor. When he was done, I cleaned him up and we took a shower together and Daddy peed all over me and in my mouth and on my face. We then cuddled and watched The Santa Clause while he fingered and rubbed me throughout.
After that, we ate and had to get dressed and “adult”, going out to spend some time with his friends. It was a great Christmas and I hope everyone had a great one as well!
[[Next Chronological Story->The needy cunt]]''The needy cunt''
Morning time, shaking, soaked in sweat. Breathing hard, wiping my tears away, cunt dripping, face red. Tits aching, and my thigh hurting so fucking bad it was good, already bruising from directed self abuse.
Guilty, telling Jack over the phone what I did, how I had punched my thigh again and again, needy. The needy little cunt, stroking the painful bruise, so tender, barely able to walk in the moment. Sated but only for the now, prowling, growling, deep within me. Wanting more, wanting to jump off that cliff and dive into agony and humiliation, no gray, only the beautiful purity of pain.
“Don’t play, no edging, nothing. Not until I get home you stupid cunt,” he said. Angry. Frustrated. I was stupid, a glance at my leg, bruise spreading near my recent cuts said as much. Cunt, well, I’ve had and been one of those for a while. One of my two natural resting states. Maybe three.
“But….,” I start to argue. Shut down, immediately. Shaking but knowing he is right. He always is, well mostly. In regards to this, absolutely. I’m a junkie, a pain whore, chasing my fix. Literally punch drunk into a post-orgasmic high.
Do as told, climbing into the shower, spraying hot water on bruised flesh, resting, awaiting orders. Leaning, braced upon the wall, only my legs wet to protect my tattoo, my ink, Daddy’s brand on me. More orders, no beloved baths for probably two more weeks. Crying sadness at missed bubble baths.
Then, anxious boredom, tick tock, tick tock, counting down the clock, waiting. Needy cunt is needy, bored, sneaking a smoke, a drink. Waiting. Daddy knows, he always knows. Finally a text, with orders.
“Home soon bout 30 away. Full Prep. New collar and gag. Blindfold. Take test again. Stupid cunt.”
Reading that, trembling, rushing to the bathroom, taking another pregnancy test. I know it’s negative, but I know why he wants to check. Been trying, but since tattoo, no fucking my cunt, no baby juice, so close to my clit, his words on me. Pee, confirm, negative. And with no way to get pregnant in the past five days, safe. Hittable. Punchable. All of me an open canvas. Smiling.
I get a couple of my Christmas presents out. Metal, stiff, cold. Cunt, my name, etched into it. Not a collar for little me – but Badsammie, or maybe just Sammie now. What’s the difference anymore? A dildo gag, setting it on the bed, first time to use it, not too long, we all start somewhere. Pulling out a blindfold and placing it beside it. The one that blinds me, tight, cutting out the light. Perfect.
Then to the bathroom, mineral oil enema, a routine I’ve mastered. My ass has been used hard the past few days, tonight he’ll wreck it. 10 minutes, 20, clean or clean enough, lubed, plug replaced, collar on, I smile at the “it” in the mirror. It’s so happy. Rushing to the door, naked save a plug, waiting.
He comes in, no words, no smiles, grabbing a fistful of hair and jerking me, shoving me into the wall.
“Show me!” he orders. I part my legs, showing him my bruised thigh. Bam, gut punched, doubling up, jerked up, and hit again. He then kisses me, holding me, and I sob, clinging to him as he shushes me. Chest heaving uncontrollably. Soothing me, just standing there for long minutes sobbing. Needy cunt I may be, but in control of myself or emotions or mental state, I’m not. I calm, slowly, finally. Needy, still, but not crazed. Kissing me softly.
“You can’t keep doing that,” he says and I nod. Then a hard slap to my face, then from the other direction, and a fist full of hair again, jerking my head back and forth, then still. “You know that right? You can’t be responsible. Dumb cunts can’t control yourself and you’re being a fucking moron, right?”
I nod, I am, I was. So smart and nothing in my head, not when it comes to this. Another long kiss, holding me, then a whisper.
“Close your eyes and relax,” he says, and I smile. I do, and then, somehow, I’m on the floor, shaking. My face hurts, but I know he just made me pretty. Then a kick, weight on a hand, a hard slap to the back of my head, and a shove, onto my back. Pulled up, then pop, down again, face hurting more.
Led, shaking, crying, so fucking wet, to the bathroom, head over toilet, hot piss from him pouring down my head. I love the warmth, it’s right, and my face is froze in cold water, pulled up, slapped again. Then gagged, with cock and fingers, again and again, until I throw up, chest spasming, before dunked in the toilet again. I should hate him. I love him. I’m where I belong.
Then in the shower to hose me quickly, and into the bedroom, the mat set out, me thrown down onto it. Head slapped again, dildo gag put in, choking at first, hard to relax. Blindfolded, I head the spreader bars under the bed being pulled out. Strapped in, spread wide, face down, ass up. Light spanks, harder and harder with hand, then a command.
“Flash your hands, show me!” and I do, so he knows, and then, harder. Not his hand, no the strap. The full thick belt. One, two, three, four. Ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen. Thirty, forty, fifty. I don’t flash, I don’t. I should though, I’m screaming around a plastic dildo in my throat. I can’t see, just flickers of light at the far corners, screaming in pain. I cum, convulsing and crying. My back given attention too, just not as much. Finally I flash yellow. One hand, repeated again and again.
Balm, or something, smeared on my ass, burns so bad. Sammie is gone, no real thoughts, beyond the drug. Then a different coldness, wording around, into my ass, then a fullness. My slink, slowly, bit by bit, more and more lube added, pushing back and forth. Full. 20 inches adjusting my guts. Crying and moaning and more, ever more. I beg for his fist, but nothing intelligible comes out.
He understands anyway. 3 fingers, then 4. Thumb. Distending me, my ass stretched out, an impossible task made easy. Taunting me how hard this used to be. What 19 year old has an ass this ruined, this loose. I experience it again as my guts are fist fucked. Orgasm, from anal alone. Only once before but I’m so needy I could probably fuck a knife and cum.
Then, after fisting me past the point of exhausting, he puts it in me. He’d joked about it, shown me pics of it. Later I’d see it with my own eyes, even if it was a super cheap one. A fleshlight pushed in my ass, then fucked. Because I’m so worn out. I scream and cry as he taunts, me, fighting hard. His fists rain down, on my ass, my back, my head. Not hard, never hard enough, but I feel them. Cumming again, an it, not even good enough to fuck. Then stopped, hot cum on my hair and face, still blind, breathing through my nose, running bad. Drooling bad.
Then Hitachi, the knockoff, against me, and I shudder, cumming again, again, until overstimulated, too much, finally flashing Yellow as I piss myself on the mat, crying. Held, until I stop shaking. I hurt, I gape, I smell.
“Not done yet. You were a bad cunt. I see you smoked, you drank a beer. And you hit yourself. Did I tell you to do that?”
All I can do is nod uselessly.
“Straighten out your hands. Red only.” I nod, offering my palms up, still ass up face down on the floor. Sobbing before the first hit. I hate it, I hate it and when the strap hits my hand I wail through the gag. Stupid, stupid cunt. Bad cunt. One, ten, twenty. Soon I’m flashing both but he doesn’t rest. My feet explode in pain next, the soles. Hard, so hard I thrash. I flash and even though he stops I keep flashing.
The needy cunt is gone, broken, ruined. Ass fucked and fisted out, eyes red, face full of drool and snot as the gag is removed. Empty. He alternates. Slapping the shit out of my face, then holding me, then the other side. I’m exhausted. Collapsed against him.
“Get your collar baby girl,” I’m ordered and I can’t stand, hurts. Crawling hurts. I make it, giving it to Daddy. Around my neck, he picks me up.
Asleep in no time, passed out in his arms, sleeping in painful fits. Later, he showers me. I walk funny, feet so tender. I love him. I’d let him destroy me. I want his child in me. His fist. On me or in me. Sitting hurts, everything hurts.
The gray is gone. The pain is pure. I’m where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Used by 5 men on NYE!]]''Used by 5 men on NYE!''
Sitting down, doing my makeup as Jack walked in, running his fingers through my hair.
“Part your mouth a bit. You look stupider when your mouth is always open. Makes you look like a mouth breather and all dumb bimbo cunts like you are mouth breathers, isn’t that right?” he asked. I nodded, parting my mouth more and resumed touching up my makeup. I did look stupider, confused, with it gaped open just a bit. I shouldn’t want to be stupid but I crave it sometimes as an escape from myself. Playing dumb, however, is one thing. Being dumb, is another. I can get fucking stupid though, when over-stimulated. Then, cock-drunk and horny, you could walk me off a cliff.
I finished up, going for a “pink” heavy look, with shiny lip gloss and heavy pink eye-shadow, I adjusted the cheap “pleather” dress, barely containing my assets (36C, but a flattish ass) due to its size, and sat down on the bed to get in my pink 5 inch heels. I walked in them, finding my stride far easier in them than I used to, checking myself out in the mirror. No one who saw me would see a Business student with a 4.0 GPA. They’d see some dumb cunt, mouth agape. I wasn’t feeling that yet, but I wanted it.
Jack had some friends coming over to watch the college games today, ones that all knew me better than most should, by “normal” standards at least. Tony is Jack’s best friend and basically has free use rights with me and has used me in pretty much every way possible. Kevin was coming as well, and after Tony has fucked me the most, but only a few times. He did participate in a CNC encounter with me with Jack and Tony and knew first hand just how rough I could take it. Eddie and Ron both had only played with me once before, back in summer when we hosted a Poker night. Eddie was from the motorcycle club; Ron worked on construction crews with Jack sometimes.
Much like the Poker night, the focus was going to be more on me than anything. We’d discussed it together, but unlike the last time which was more about fulfilling my group fantasy, today was going to be about taking care of the guys. Due to my recent tattoo and being off of birth control (so far unsuccessful) my cunt was off limits to everyone. The rest of me was theirs for any use they wanted. About the only other thing off limit was any visible marks on my face – I’d have to skip the party tonight if I got a black eye and in the past month I’d already gotten (on purpose and wanted) two already, one significant, one not.
I’d showered, baby oiled, mineral oil enema’d, and prepared for the company, my plug in, the weight reassuring. Skin soft and silky, pierced nipples perky with excitement. I’ve been escaping a lot lately, but I wanted nothing more than to be nothing, a pretty toy to hurt for the guys.
They started streaming in a bit before 11, and I welcomed them in, with kisses, short steps in my high heels, giggling dumbly when they remarked on my dress. Eddie gave me a hug, and then turned me around, groping my ass and stroking my face. I was already soaked with excitement. Tony came in right after him and ignored me, other than playing with my chest a bit as he talked to Jack and Eddie. Jack slapped me once lightly out of nowhere, reminding me to keep my mouth gaped and I did, nodding. I wanted him happy and his smile when I made myself look dumber just melted me.
Ron came in next – he was the only one who didn’t make me feel short, but was easily the biggest except for maybe Kevin. Kevin is a lot taller however. He smiled as soon as he saw me and gave me a bottle of wine and hugged and kissed me, groping my ass as he did so and played with my plug briefly. I took the bottle to the kitchen and came back and Kevin was just pulling in. They waved him in and I got swatted hard on my ass and told to get them drinks, which I did as everyone heading in to the TV room. We recently got a big 65 curved OLED Samsung TV that they were admiring. Tony slapped my ass and they laughed as I yelped as I was sitting down the drinks, this time keeping my mouth open. He grabbed my face and spit in my mouth, and I swallowed like a good bimbo. Kevin pulled me on his lap and kept chatting, shoving his hand in my top of my dress, playing with my tit and I just sat there moaning softly.
“Let’s see it,” Tony asked and one of the guys asked what, to which he told them about my Christmas present to Jack, well, one of them. I was pushed up and Jack nodded, so I hiked up my dress and spread my legs for them. Right over my hood, curving over it and down right almost against my labia was written in pretty flowery cursive, “Daddy’s Girl”. They loved that and Jack kissed me and told them I’d do anything for him, which was absolutely true. He told me to turn around and I did and then he bent me over, parting my cheeks and showing off my plug. Eddie walked over and played with it, as someone turned on the game. I was told to bring out some cigars for the guys and I got them, as they sat around. I handed them out, and sat down on Eddie’s lap on the big couch, with Tony and Ron on it. Kevin and Jack were in the recliners.
My top was pulled down by Eddie and he played with my nipple rings. He told to get his cigar ready so I parted my lips and inserted it briefly, then got a match and helped him light it. He let me share it with him, and his beer as he fondled me. Tony had me lean my head back and started my least favorite submissive act, ashtray. I drank some more beer before I was pushed to the floor and started sucking Eddie off while they talked and watched the game, mostly ignoring me. When Eddie got close, he nearly gave me whiplash jerking my head violently up and down, then pushed down and came down my throat, pushing me back when done. My eyes and nose were watering and I was almost dizzy from having my head jerked around so fast. But fuck I was wet. Tony slapped the back of my head and told me to come over and I started on him, but he stopped me and pissed down my throat first, before gag fucking my throat, holding my nose and keeping my head down with short jabs. He’d toss in some back head slaps, but he didn’t last long, cumming on my face and telling me I looked pretty. I smiled so happily as I coughed hard.
I rotated around, sometimes being an ashtray, otherwise a cock in my mouth. Jack and Ron both peed before I started, just a bit for Ron, but used my mouth and throat hard. No one wanted slow bjs, they wanted to cum and hard down my increasingly raw throat. By the time I got back to Kevin, my makeup was pretty much ruined. My eyes were watering bad as was my nose, and my cheap dress was stained with drool and some cum. After Kevin fucked my throat for a bit he told me that he wanted to jerk my head around like Eddie had. I nodded and he did, maybe a bit less rougher but for probably twice as long, hands tight in my hair. He finally came, on my face and hair and told me I looked like a pretty bitch. I kissed the head of his cock and cleaned him up, and tried to stand, unsuccessful. Partly a bit dizzy, but my legs ached a bit as well. I got up finally and sat on Tony’s lap, smoking his cigar and being fed drinks as he regularly slapped my tits, belly, and side or back of head.
He did that for a bit, until I was flinching and Ron asked me if I really liked being hit. I started to answer when Tony slapped me again and shoved me off his lap. I got up unsteadily, and sat on Ron’s lap, cum drying on my face and hair. I told him I liked to hurt, which Jack interrupted and said “The word is masochist dumbass” and even be hit. I told him how Jack and Tony had taught me how bruises made me prettier (wasn’t only saying that as play, I DO believe that – made a post about it lol). He asked me if I meant hit hit and I nodded, keeping my mouth open like a good girl. I nodded to Jack and we both got up and Jack just kissed me deeply and as we were kissing, he gut punched me and if not holding me, would have dropped me to the floor. He then held me up and just looked at me.
“Harder,” was all I got out before the wind was knocked out of me again, then he punched my left tit. Ron then asked if he could, but Jack asked him if he had ever done anything like that before and he said he hadn’t. Jack told him no then, as a punch is not a punch. If he was really hitting me as hard as he could, I’d end up in a hospital. Jack did give him permission to open hand slap me anywhere. He got up, me against the wall and hesitantly slapped my tit hard, and when I nodded, did so again. Wonderful sharp pains, leaving me shaking. He then asked if he could slap me in the face and I nodded again and he did, harder than I expected, knocked me to the floor. He was concerned but I grabbed him and kissed him hard through some tears, shaking almost uncontrollably. He did that, all over, about 5 more times before Kevin decided he wanted to spank me.
I was walked (I was overstimulating fucking hard and was half crying, half super needy) over to Kevin and leaned over his ass as he spanked me, everyone counting off the slaps. I was still bruised from some prior attention but they were fading but he worked like he wanted to add to my collection. I know the other guys took some turns and was switched over to Jack’s lap once as well. Soon I was screaming and crying, shaking hard and ass bright red and just burned. Jack then checked my cunt, felt me soaked and told me to get a toy and get myself off for everyone.
I got up, breathing hard for a moment, wiping my eyes and finishing a beer as I got composed for a moment. I then walked, cheeks burning, my dress uselessly bunched around my waist. I came back, buzz really hitting me, and got on the coffee table, stripping naked. I was told to keep on the heels for now. I did as told and then used the gspot vib (it’s slim, with a nice bulb head, curved to hit the right spot), inserting it and moaning as I looked at the guys watching me. Tony used me as an ashtray again and spit on me, which led a couple guys to do the same, on my face and chest and it wasn’t long before I came hard using it. Then, I was told to get some lube by Jack as he was clearly ready for some more fun.
I did as told, pulling out my plug and visibly licking it all over for the guys, being told I was a nasty bitch and smiling. Then cold jelly as he fingered my ass and lubed it, 3 fingers going into me without much challenge (I’ve been extensively anal trained by him as you’ll notice). Then he shoved me down on the floor, face on the floor, ass up, and fucked me. At first, he took his time, but once I started bearing down on him, he pounded me harder and harder, slapping my sore ass, eyes wet as he filled my bowels. I then rose up and cleaned him and scooped some lubey cum and ate it.
Once this was started, the guys took turns pretty fast, sometimes on the floor, sometimes on the coffee table, Tony did me standing, slapping the shit out of me. Ron followed up the same way. Cleaning their cocks and myself each time, adding more lube as needed. Despite the lube, multiple or prolonged anal gets raw and exhausting and I was tired by the time Kevin scooted up on the recliner and had me sit on him, bouncing on his cock. One of the guys mentioned he wanted to see the slink in me again, so once Kevin was finished, I was told to rest a minute and I did, nursing a beer and having a smoke.
Then I got the Slink and brought it out with some towels. I lubed up, and the guys cheered it on, Ron remarking how much easier it seemed to go in me this time. They each played with it, then Jack pulled it out, and started working his fist in me, slowly, pumping it in my stretched out ass. More lube, and Ron tried it, and soon, I’d had 5 fists in me (only one at a time), some briefly, some for a few minutes, pumping my very tired ass (both figuratively and literally). Tony fucked a beer bottle base first into and then, with Jacks permission, they got the wine bottle.
I’d never done that big and being stretched by it, even with tons of lube was both super painful and humiliating. I was sobbing hard (good crying – I cry easily) by the time Ron or Jack got it in, clinging to that coffee table like Rose in Titanic. When I heard the cheer, I was so proud and so low and debased I couldn’t think straight. I begged to be hit or cum and someone started fucking my mouth (Eddie I realized) and my vib was inserted and I soon came, almost hysterically. Then the bottle was pulled out, and Jack held me as I cried, telling me how beautiful I was and how proud of me everyone was. They all hugged and bragged on me as I cried, holding my extremely tender and gaped ass. My plug was put back in, feeling almost loose at the moment as I slowly closed back up, and Jack told me to take a quick shower.
I did, coming back out, sans makeup and I served the guys the rest of the day, mostly giving blowjobs or being an ashtray or urinal. Ron, Tony, and Eddie had me eat and clean their asses for them, and by the time everyone headed out around 7, I was exhausted. My ass had been fucked a few more times, fingered, I’d been slapped almost all over, and sitting was painful. I ended up taking a power nap for a couple hours, until Jack waked me for the NYE party we were to hit at a friend of ours.
I cleaned up, moving very slowly and having basically no energy. That party was normal, just mostly people from the motorcycle club. Tony did take me to the bathroom once, shoving my dress up. It almost reminded me of our first time. I was so tired and hurting and I told him so, and all he said was, “Then tell me no.”
I didn’t, so he reamed the shit out of my ass, slamming as hard as he could into me. My ass was so raw I was just crying as hot cum burned my battered ass. He jerked me down and had me clean him. He then, strangely for Tony, kissed me and hugged me and told me I was a good girl. He then kissed my forehead and left me in the bathroom to straighten up and clean myself. I found Jack and stuck with him the rest of the night, getting a bit drunk. We headed home shortly after the ball dropped and I blew him in the car and when we got home I told him to be careful but I wanted him in my cunt. We drunkenly made it to the bedroom and he went slowly. It didn’t really hurt as the tattoo is healing nicely, but it felt so good to have him in me I came almost immediately and to be came in and his, was just the perfect way to cap off the night.
The next day, I was exhausted and sore beyond belief and took a long soak in the bath. I know I wasn’t really supposed to with my tattoo but I needed it. I then was collared and little the rest of the day, mostly taking naps or playing, alone or with Daddy.
All in all, a great way to bring in the New Year!
[[Next Chronological Story->The voices]]''The voices''
They keep sounding off in my head. I can't stop them.
"Nobody likes you, you're annoying the only reason people are friends with you is because they feel bad for you."
I try to tell them to fuck off, try to block them out, but they keep whispering in my ear.
Over and over and over again, until my feelings become facts to me and I panic and cut contact with people I care about to avoid the perceived, or is it inevitable? Rejection.
I don't even know anymore.
[[Next Chronological Story->Dehumanized all weekend]]''Dehumanized all weekend''
What follows is between two consenting adults playing in an agreed upon manner with proper safewords/safeactions in place involving a long term couple engaged to one another.
He stroked my hair gently, asking me if I was ready. I nodded nervously, completely naked for Jack. He is my Master, my Daddy, my fiancé, my life. And I was ready, if anxious a bit. It was the 2nd to last weekend before school started up again, and I wanted one more truly intense experience before things and classes get going again. My tattoo had also healed up so we were back at trying to get me pregnant again, so couldn’t be as rough as sometimes are (very into impact play) so Jack decided he was going to use some of the toys I had gotten over Christmas. Not anything little related, but more of the intense variety.
I had prepped early Saturday morning, warm saline enema, shower, baby oil after that, hair in a tight ponytail, and properly lubed. I nodded to him, anxious, excited, and wet. A bundle of raw nerves. I was ready. Ready to be nothing.
The first of the only 3 things I would wear today was presented, already lubed. It was either the most expensive or second most expensive toy he’d bought for me, after the Slink. A pair of latex panties, with built-in inflatable dildos. The one for my cunt was 6 inches, ass was 5, both about 1.5” thick, but could inflate to about twice that. I worked up the very tight panties (I actually own very few latex pieces) and then, with Jack’s help, pulled them tight up against me, filling my holes. Not my cunt or ass, or even my pussy. I had none of those today. I just had 3 holes. It just had 3 holes. It felt nice being double plugged, at least at the moment. After my panties were secured, he brought out a similar toy, one I’d used already once before. He slowly inserted the short dildo gag in my mouth, my nose flared, relaxing as he strapped it in. He inspected me slowly, turning me around, every orifice save my nostrils plugged up. Then he got my last present, like my panties, also unworn. This however, was leather.
I’d never played much with anything sharp before, besides cutting myself twice on my thigh during a bad drop recently. Blunt impact play or sharp slaps or beltings. This was new and intimidating. A leather needle bra. Needle isn’t quite the correct word however. Imagine a leather bra, except on the inside of the cup is dozens of small thumb tack sizes points, slightly dulled. Jack carefully put it on me (they are not razor sharp or anything) and I grunted around the gag as he fastened it. It was thankfully just a bit too big, but as he inspected me again, he took a cup in his hand and squeezed, making me wet and whimper and drool as he did so. Then, he felt my panties, pushing against the dildo bases, making me/it quiver. He told me to lie on the bed and as I started to he shoved me down on it, the tacks inside my bra clawing and scraping at my breasts. They weren’t, but at the time all I could imagine was them bleeding as I breathed rapidly through my nose, eyes already watering. He attached the pump and started inflating the dildo in my ass, going from a nice comfortable size to about 2 inches thick, filling even my wall trained hole. Then, he did the same to my cunt, inflating it to max, and god it felt good but I felt bloated.
“Fucking pathetic,” he told me, slapping me repeatedly, after inflating and removing the pump, and then over his knees I went. He pulled down just a bit my panties and spanked me first with his hand, then after about a dozen very hard swats, laid me out on the bed and got a belt, whipping me with it until I was sobbing and raw. I screamed, gagging on the dildo gag, drooling and whimpering. Finally he was done, right as I was about to flash RED with my hands, shaking. He then flipped me over, spat on my face, and grabbed his phone, taking a picture of me, and then starting porn on it. I could hear some woman screaming and moaning as he slowly pressed against my bra, making me scream with her as he jacked off, his free hand alternating on my bra, or slapping my face. He choked me some and shoved me to the floor, the dildos in me jabbing inside me, as he stood over me, cumming on my hair and face. He slapped me once more, then made me look up as he spat on me again.
“Not even that can make you fucking worth anything he told me,” as he grabbed my ponytail and jerked me up and into the bathroom. There, he had me stick my head and hair into the toilet and pissed on it. I sat kneeling, head in the toilet as heat poured over my head and face, sobbing and moaning as his foot played against my panties and cried as he kicked my raw ass from the belting.
Then I was jerked up again, trembling, nipples and breast raw, drooling, nose running, reeking of piss, and dumped in the living room. Jack sat down before me, grabbing my jaw hard and jerking my head up to look at him.
“One rule today you fucking piece of shit. If you aren’t servicing me, you are watching porn. You can rub your panties, you WILL squeeze your tits even if it hurts, but if you fucking cum, you find me in the house and I will strap your dumb fucking palms and soles every time you do so. Understand?” he asked as he cuffed my head hard. I nodded, my laptop dropped in front of me. What happened next, well, I became very detached. I couldn’t speak, my jaws ached, my holes ached, my breasts hurt, my ass burned, and I sat there, literally for hours, rubbing my panties, almost fucking myself with two bloated dildos in my holes. I watched women used, abused, degraded and I lost track of time, just existing. Everything before was play, but left alone, my only experience the porn before me or the dildos in my holes, and during a rough scene, I lost it, shuddering. I stopped too late and I came, almost explosively.
I struggled to stand up, my legs aching, walking slowly with my ass and cunt filled, and found my Master in the garage, cleaning my bike. I opened the door and he saw me and told me to go back. I did, shaking.
“Get on your fucking elbows and knees you dumb cunt. Palms and soles up. I did so, and screamed as he belted them briefly, but hard. Then he undid the gag, replacing it with his cock, fucking my throat until I dry heaved and he came down it. Then the gag went back on and I went back to porn videos or bdsmlr, until it happened again. He strapped me again, then picked me up, carried me to the dining room and dropped me on the chair, making me grunt. He then removed the gag, sat a drink with a straw on it, and fixed dinner, allowing me to drink and rest my aching jaw. I didn’t speak though. Things don’t talk.
After he ate, he fed me some food, not allowing me to feed myself. Porn still playing before me, only allowed to touch myself. I whimpered after swallowing some food and he gave me his cock, but only to piss this time down my throat, and some on me. Telling me to clean up my mess, lick the bowl clean, and smearing my face in the rest. Then, back to edging on the floor.
Again, I was lost in it, not speaking does that to me especially, but edging, more so. I was doing a bit better, or getting more tired, or both. Latex gets sweaty, my breasts ached but were used to it, gag back in making my jaws ache really badly. I didn’t even notice when Tony came in, until he squeezed my breast hard, making me jerk and scream. He shoved me flat on the floor and slapped, not too hard, each breast, then mashed slowly until I flashed Red. Then he got up, left, me whimpering on the floor until they both walked back into the room standing over me. Jack let out the air and pulled off my panties, as Jack then pounded my gaped and wet and aching cunt, filling it with cum. Then Tony reamed my ass, not adding any new lube, squeezing my bruised and raw ass hard, before finally filling it up as well. Then, they had a beer, both resting their feet on my back as I knelt before them, cum leaking out of me.
After they had beers, fresh lube and they took turns fisting me, telling me how fucked out I was, ruined, pumping harder and harder, almost punching my guts as I screamed and creamed, spasming on their fists multiple times. I licked their hands, got slapped, and then panties back on.
Beyond a bathroom break, I only watched porn, mostly violent or rough. I drank their pee a few more times and after they used the toilet and wiped, I had to make sure they were extra clean. I was choked almost completely out once by Tony as he spanked hard against the dildo in my ass, inflated to max, only dropping me after I came, not even thinking.
At dinner, I was hand fed and drank my own piss mixed with theirs, then both fucked me again, Jack in my cunt, Tony in my ass. Tony slapped me about a dozen times before he came, leaving my face red and almost bruised. Jack took off my bra after they had both fucked me. I had bled tiny bits a few times, but mostly, my tits were scraped fucking raw. Jack went to the garage and came back with a plank of wood he put on the table. He then secured it with 2 big c-clamps and told me to put my tits on them.
I’ll be honest. I thought, when I saw the hammer, he was going to fucking nail my tits to it. And I was wet. And terrified. And I would have let him. In that state, I would have done anything. I was nothing, a thing, and if he’d decided to ruin me in any way he saw fit, I would have. I ached, my jaw was killing me, I hadn’t been referred to as a human being or by name all day, nor had I spoken a word. And when he told me to get my tits on the wood, I did. He then took a staple-ish type thing and took my rings and nailed them to the wood, mashing my nipple some. I couldn’t move, not much, holding onto the table to steady myself. My panties were pulled down one more time, as Tony and him lubed up my holes once more and fisted me, my nipples screaming and pulling my breasts every time I moved. I screamed and cried around that gag until they stopped and my knockoff Hitachi was put against me and I fucking exploded. I screamed, I thrashed, and finally, I had to flash Red, not because I wanted it to stop, but because my legs were giving out and I was scared I’d tear my nipple rings out if I fell.
He stopped, pried me loose, and just held me as I sobbed in his arms. Tony hugged me and left, and Jack pulled out the gag, kissed me, and took me to the shower. He washed me all over, telling me what a good cunt I was. Before long, I crashed, utterly exhausted and curled up in his arms. The day was done, but not my weekend.
The next day was much the same. I wasn’t human, I cleaned, and I prepped. But I was a cat, with ears and tail. I ate from a bowl, I drank from a bowl, he left porn on for me to watch however, and I couldn’t walk. He fucked me throughout the day, and Tony stopped by again briefly. They ignored me unless they needed to piss or cum, otherwise keeping me in a kennel with the laptop in front of me. I was fed scraps, I was belted on my ass some more, and I was used and fisted again. But I wasn’t human. I was allowed to curl up in his lap after dinner, petted, mounted, used. I had to piss in the shower on all fours, only the toilet was I allowed to use but he had to wipe me. My knees ached but I was a good kitty, whether caged, or free.
Finally, I was again showered and cleaned, then Jack told me not to speak while he fucked his baby girl, folding me in half, legs on his shoulders as he choked me till I almost blacked out, edging me on the rim of consciousness. Then he filled my womb once more, and held me, telling me tomorrow I could speak.
Still feel a bit detached today, cleaning up the house, doing laundry, like this is the act and the weekend is the reality. Maybe it’s both.
Regardless, I’m where I belong and I couldn’t be happier.
[[Next Chronological Story->Where I belong...]]''Where I belong...''
Empty. Vacant. A bruised and blank page.
Who am I, where am I going, where do I want to be.
The answer is complicate, hard, and simple.
I’m where I belong. At school. At home.
Studying, fucking, submitting, and being bred.
Can I get it? Have it all?
Or will my sense of self rub off, washed away?
Mother, whore, lover, cunt, little, it.
All shattered fragments of me that may exist,
Or not.
Needy, craving pain, validation, love, always chasing
To hear those words, to be, “Good enough”
Self worth from degradation
Self worth from academic excellence
Self worth from submission and yes, servitude.
Asked once, Sammie, are you a slave.
Answered wrongly.
Yes, I am. But no, I’m not.
No simple, single pigeon hole for me to fit it.
Hands bleeding as I shove my broken pieces in
Always trying to fit, always failing.
Maybe I can’t fit, because its not that simple.
Maybe I can’t fit, because I’m broken.
Maybe, it doesn’t matter.
Maybe, all that matters is that we are happy,
Wife, fucktoy, cunt, little, mother, any or all,
Only one word matters. HIS.
Loved, protected, used
At his side or at his feet.
Valued, cared, bruised.
Running things or beneath him.
His.
It’s all that matters.
Not because it makes him happy.
Because it makes US happy.
I may be lost,
But I’m right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Dancing along the edge of the cliff]]''Dancing along the edge of the cliff''
Addiction to pain, addiction to the escape of one's reality, trading one set of chains for another, stress melting away as one is chucked off, smiling as the collar clicks around my neck.
Used hard, again and again to the point of exhaustion, toys, vibrators, all used non stop until the pleasure becomes too much and the begging to cum, slowly, relentlessly, becomes begging to stop.
Mouth open, blank minded, drooling, crying, nerves overloaded, too much, too much, never enough. Dragging me right along the edge, as if to dare me to jump.
No rights, none wanted, complete submission. A diet of piss from cock and bottle, or water, on the floor in a bowl. Deserving nothing more, wanting nothing more.
Stomach growling, hungry, licking their plates clean, eating scraps and leftovers, ass high always, red, strapped, bruised, a mix of angry colors on pale skin. My largest plug, barely tight from repeated abuse, stretched and fucked and filled, wrecked, as I should feel.
Content, tired, from crawling, no talking, walking, people do that, not things, not for an it. Body aching, knees raw, bruised in easily concealed places, lips raw, red, gaped. Stretched and tortured like my ass, broken like me, wet from pain.
Eyes red, puffy, so many beautiful tears, the pain too much, too much, as I smile and ask for more, mainlining it, so alive and empty, a vessel for you to vent upon, to own, to serve.
Curled up in your arms after, stroking my bruised tits, sucking your thumb, vacant from another diet of porn and crayons, the duality of innocence and degradation slapping my mental state, lost, confused, happy, needy, clinging to your legs, ready to jump into the abyss as I call your name.
Fearful of being "normal" again, hiding myself from others that wouldn't even know or understand. I don't even, except that it feels right, is right, and exactly where I belong.
Holding onto his leg, on my knees, on the edge of the cliff. Home.
[[Next Chronological Story->20 questions - or maybe a bit more]]''20 questions - or maybe a bit more''
Am I addicted to porn? I wouldn’t say addicted but I probably consume far more porn, especially kink porn, than average.
Do I like acting/being dumb? As an escape from my day to day, absolutely.
Do I wear slutty clothing? Often, regularly at home, and while not day to day in public, I have been taken out to be shown off in slutty dresses.
Do you always wear underwear? Almost never do. Jack dresses me and outside of periods, I rarely am given panties to wear.
Can I deepthroat? I haven’t “trained” it like I have my other holes, but I can deepthroat easily unless they are either very long or have a thick head.
Have I flashed my tits in public? Not often, but yes, especially in some seedier bars and adult theaters with Jack.
Do I love the taste of cum? Varies greatly, some are nasty, but I love Jack’s
Do I like getting spanked? Love it, from light, to extreme intensity.
Have I rubbed my cunt to dark/taboo porn? Yes I have
Am I a feminist who gets off on antifeminism? Yes, not the extreme stuff, but I get off on both the fantasy and safety and security of both traditional roles as well as related ones.
Do I let men grope me? Yes, not always, but most often when dancing, I love being touched then, with or without permission.
Have I flashed my cunt/ass in public? Not typically, again, some bars and adult theaters
Have I gotten fucked/sucked dick in public? Not typically, again, bars and adult theaters mostly.
Do I get off on pain? I’m a pain junkie, honestly addicted to it.
Do I think about getting raped sometimes? Yes I do
Do I like it when men insult me? Going back to that escapism, absolutely yes.
Have I hurt myself for men’s entertainment? Yes, often. Slapping myself, choking myself, using myself in ways that get them off far more than me, part of my regular diet, so to speak.
Are you a gender traitor? No, not going to involve anyone unwillingly into my kink.
Do I rub my cunt to misogyny? Often yes
Do I talk to rapists/rape play doms online? Often, yes.
Do I want my family members to fuck me? Absolutely not.
Do I get off to raceplay? No.
Do I hate feminism? Absolutely not.
Do I get off to ageplay/pedophilia? Yes, it once freaked me out, now it’s a regular part of my wheelhouse. Age play that is. I've gotten wet reading stories involving girls under 18, mostly rape stories.
Do I let men piss on me? I drink Jack’s piss almost daily and have let several men pee in or on me
Have I let men fuck my face until I vomited? Yes, sometimes accidentally, sometimes because they wanted me to.
Have I let men fuck me in the ass? Tons.
Do I get off on Rape play? Absolutely
Have I been raped? Kinda, once. Maybe not so kinda…
Have I helped men rape other women? Absolutely not
Am I a serial rape victim? No
Have I been raped by family members? No
And that’s my breakdown!
[[Next Chronological Story->Needles and bound tits - Some Saturday night fun]]''Needles and bound tits - Some Saturday night fun''
Sorry haven’t been posting as much lately – schools kept me busy, as has Jack. Nothing too out of the norm for us has been going on, still not pregnant, going to the doctor’s soon just to check on things.
Only unique we’ve had was last Saturday, I was cuffed, hands behind my back, ankle spreaders keeping my legs apart, as I knelt before Jack naked. He used rubber bands, placing them at the base of my tits, swelling them out. This was somewhat new to me. I’ve had my tits slapped, bit, belted, punched, and mashed, but never really bound in any way. Nipples yes, but not my entire breast in such a way. Jack then got some clothes pins and binder clips and had fun.
First, three clothes pins on my tongue, leaving me drooling pretty heavily and in wonderful pain. The binder clips were put on my labia and a clothespin on my hood. He then strapped my back that way for a few minutes and I was already soaked and needy as fuck. My chest ached, and I moaned around those clothespins in my mouth as he moved to belt my swollen reddish purple tits.
Then, I was bent over, lubed, and my Hitachi knockoff and his fist used me for a few orgasms, alternating between the big vibrator simply pressing against my clit to being fully inserted in me. Then, fisting my cunt before moving onto my ass, working his hand in it, pumping it for all it and me was worth. He also gave my back and sides, and sometimes the back of my head love taps, making sure I was moaning and quivering like the whore I was for him.
After those couple orgasms, he stood up and left, and came back with a small box and the dildo gag. He asked me if I trusted him and I nodded through wet eyes, as he put the gag on me, nostrils flaring hard as I breathed through my nose. He then opened the box, a large set of very thin needles. I won’t lie, I was a bit scared.
For those who don’t read my every post, during a recent session, he had brought in from the garage a 2x4 and a hammer. I had thought, in the moment, he was going to nail my tits to it, and I was so lost in need that I would have let him do it. In those moments he could tell me to jump and I would. He didn’t, however. Instead he used a staple like nail shaped like a C to hold my nipple ring fast to the wood so I couldn’t move and big C clamps to hold the 2x4 in place. Then, fun and pain was had. I had told him about how I thought he was going to nail my tits however and apparently that had given him ideas. Little sharp ideas.
Drooling around that dildo gag, I shook as he took them (apparently they are acupuncture needles he said) pulled one free, and inserted it slowly in my left tit. I freaked, shaking, and while it honestly didn’t really hurt, my mind screamed “NEEDLE IN YOUR TIT” and was hard to take. He slapped the side of my head hard and told me to be still, and I did, crying a bit, shaking. Then he inserted one in my right tit, and another, alternating. I wasn’t sure if it was from my tits being bound or the tiny needles, but they didn’t hurt, but they did, most of the pain likely mental. Jack’s smile and kisses, and occasional slaps if I moved too much helped settle me, as he turned me into a pin cushion with nearly 20 needles total in my chest.
He took a couple pics, sent a few to Tony, and then pulled a few out. Then he pushed me on my back slowly, and inserted a few in my swollen and still clipped lips and two by my swollen clit. I was freaking out by then and when he took them out of my tits, and then my cunt, I was trembling. He took off the clips and dildo gag and I told him to use me so bad…I was trembling. He dragged me (literally) to the bathroom and gag fucked me, ramming his cock down my throat, stopping and using his fingers to smear my face with bile and gag me with them in my throat, alternating, until dinner was lost, then shoved my head in the toilet and flushed as he fisted my ass, until he jerked me out and against the wall. He then pissed all over me, slapped me about a dozen times, and shoved me flat and fucked me flat on the floor. The angle was poor for good sex, but my body was mashed under his as he just thrust hard again and again, holding my body and head against the floor, just keeping me in place to use until he came deep in me, slapping my head and side of face as he shuddered.
He then told me to stay on the floor in my piss, leaking his cum, while he got up, cleaned up the area around me and told me to go in the shower. I did, peeing in a cup provided and drinking it, as he told me not to spill or miss a single drop. Some cum swirled in the glass as I swallowed it and he slapped me once more hard then kissed me. Then, we showered together and I was gone and his little was there, held tight by Daddy. I got my paci, my little gown, and curled up with him the rest of the night. Right where I belong!
[[Next Chronological Story->Baby Steps...]]''Baby Steps...''
Yesterday, you slapped me and I smiled.
Today, you punched me and made me pretty.
Yesterday, three fingers made me so full.
Today, my holes can take your fist.
Yesterday, I gagged on your cock.
Today, your fingers deep down my throat made me puke.
Yesterday, you pissed on me in the shower.
Today, I drink your pee.
Yesterday, you showed me off at a bar.
Today, I sucked off 15 men at an adult theatre.
Yesterday, you put me in little girls clothing.
Today, I have a paci, my teddy, my little room.
Yesterday, you made me call you Daddy.
Today, Daddy's Girl is tattooed above my cunt.
Tomorrow, you'll tell me to jump off the cliff and I will while smiling and soaking wet. I'm yours, then, today, forever.
[[Next Chronological Story->The broken needy cunt]]''The broken needy cunt''
It had been chatting, online, bored. Its owner was gone, working, emergencies due to cold and so it was alone and it had been dropping, needy, anxious. Lot in its river of meaningless thoughts as it chatted. The man knew it was broken, and when bored, told it to hurt itself. Slap itself ten times, then ten more. It did, until its cheeks were warm and cherry. Its eyes quivered, wet like its cunt. The pain calmed it and fed it, but it was always lost in these moments, unable to behave, to say no.
He wanted to hurt it more and it wanted that as well, so he stripped it and sent it to the bathroom. The toilet lid went up, its tits cold, nipples hard, on the porcelain. He told it what to do and the dumb needy thing hesitated and then started, screaming and crying in the bathroom, kneeling over the toilet. It should have been studying but in these moments, it wants to jump off the cliff.
One.
Two.
Three.
It screamed as it slammed the toilet seat, hard and wooden, on its tits, mashing them between the two.
Four.
Five.
Harder he told it and it did, crying, barely able to draw more than a ragged breath, slamming it down on its teats. Soaked between its legs, just a haze of needy pain.
Six, Seven, Eight.
It screamed.
Nine, Ten. It sobbed, it wanted more, and it knew it should stop. It was already bruising and its owner would be pissed.
He ordered its head in the toilet for 30 seconds and then to study, it did, hair wet, cold, hating itself.
An hour later, it heard its owner come home, and it stood, naked in the living room, nervous, chewing its lip as anxiety ran through its body. He came in and it could see that he knew something was up, arms crisscrossed over its tits as he stood over it.
“Put your arms down,” he said, tired, angry, frustrated. It did, and showed him the bruised breasts that it had now, swollen, purple and black and blue.
Its owner, angry at the dumb thing, grabbed its hair jerking it forward and then pushing it into the wall.
“You just want to be broken don’t you? Is that what you want?” he asked, already knowing the answer. So he gave it what it wanted, hand full of its hair as he hit it, once, twice, three times, clocking the side of its, head, slapping it around. Then he made it dumber, choking it, purple and dizzy, eyes fluttering before dropping it on the floor. He folded the thing in half under him, almost hate fucking it, giving it the pain it needed, spitting in its face, again and again, its mouth, its eyes, all over, smearing it.
“This is what you need, what you deserve, he told it,” and it was true. After he finished, he dragged its sobbing body to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet when it had bruised its tits, pissing down its throat as he took a shit, then making the thing tongue clean his ass after only a single wipe. It was shit after all. It was nasty and gagged and felt right. This was right.
Then he had it clean itself up, as he showered, taking the broken little thing into his bed and holding it, keeping it safe, from the world and most importantly, from itself.
[[Next Chronological Story->Body Modifications]]''Body Modifications''
It's funny, looking back at where I once was. Just my ears pierced, that was it. I had sex regularly, my escape, with my older man, who taught me, pushed me, let me be anyone else than myself. Of course he fingered me and used toys, but nothing "crazy".
I had seen videos of women tatted up, heavily pierced, of course. Women being fisted. I just thought, at the time, they had been in the business for a long time.
Then we started dating when I was in college my first year, a real relationship and he started training me. Plugs all weekend long. More fingers. Telling me how sexy piercings were.
First came my clitoral vertical hood piercing, since it was easy to hide. Then my belly, and last, to date, my nipple rings. They make him happy.
I know they won't be the last. He'd love my tongue pierced, my lip, my nose. My labia. I know they won't be the last because I think more and more about them every day. For him.....and me.
Tats I had avoided for a while. They're so permanent. But I wanted to mark myself for him. Daddy's Girl. And now I am, right above my hood and curving down by my labia. Even a bikini covers it up. But I know I'll get more. I love bows on the back of thighs and ribbons. It's only a matter of time.
Fisting, changing my body, stretching and pushing its limits for him. It's almost easy now. Need lube but even with a daily kegal routine its easy. Depth is still a challenge for my ass, but his fist can go in me, even a wine bottle, though that was harder. For now. Last night he fisted my ass, then I fisted it after he had fucked me and he caught me doing that. It's not easy position wise nor really comfortable but I could do it. He then fisted me again, till he got hard, and fucked my throat raw and I was drooling over myself. He stretched my ass and told me its his. Then he pumped it again, while I exhaustively took it. Then a vodka bottle was shoved end first end. A new first. We both had a drink after that, a new milestone.
It maybe should bother me but I was proud. Maybe I'm a candle being burned out fast, but my body is his, to fist, to hurt, to choke, to hold, to love.
I'm right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Need...]]''Need...''
Spiraling, spinning, out of control in an emotional tailspin of lucid luridness. Grinding my thighs, instead of working, instead of listening to what the professor says, antsy, anxious. Hungry.
This week has been bad, full of need, want, craving pain and use, bruised, gaped, fucked, and hopefully bred. And still, somehow, not enough. Lost in an addictive haze of gray, punctuated by bursts of clarity as I feed my fix.
And somehow, it’s still not enough. I want to mainline it, I want to let loose.
I want to go to the adult theater again, groped, fisted, my mouth full till my jaw aches so bad I want to cry and cum. Till I get sick and throw up beer and spunk, a broken needy mess.
I want to go to the bar again, in the men’s room, paid a dollar to piss on me, to jam their cocks in my throat, a filthy little thing.
I want to have Jack’s friends over, to hurt me, to use me, passing me around, until I’m limp from exhaustion.
I want Tony and Jack to make me pretty, bruising me, making me scream until my throat is raw, hiding away from the world in shame, and pride. Sated.
I want more, as I text, asking for it, hoping I’ll get my fix.
I’m an addict for pain and use.
Feed me.
[[Next Chronological Story->The Gathering Storm]]''The Gathering Storm''
Dark clouds bear down from the horizon, barometric pressure rising, the inevitability of tumult and dangerous things sweeping in. Struggling, against it, pointlessly, until it overwhelms me and I head out, not seeking cover from the gathering storm but to embrace it.
I reach the plains, tears in my eyes, arms spread, beckoning the approaching typhoon to tear me off the ground and dash me upon the ground. For lightning to strike my body and burn my soul away.
Instead, a deep fog envelopes me, thick, almost suffocating. I drop down, unable to escape it, unable to see past it, holding me tight as I cry. Denied the storm, at least for a little while. I lie down, lost in the fog, struggling to breathe, just sobbing until I sleep.
Later, with sudden violence, the storm is upon me, a surge drowning me away. My body writhes along the shore, broken against the rocks, again and again. My body marked and red, then marked and purple, as the storm slams into me. Wind blowing my clothes away, cold ice piercing my skin, warm water drowning my face, lighting and thunder fury against the entirety of my body until I break and scream and then break once more.
A pristine object can be pretty, but one marked by experience and use can be beautiful, made pretty, until it can be used no more.
Until tomorrow, until another storm.
Until then, all is quiet.
[[Next Chronological Story->Made pretty once again]]''Made pretty once again''
Needy, anxious, unable to focus, Friday was a blur. I was at school but my cunt was deep, drowning in misogyny, pain, and want.
Chatting, looking, grinding my thighs, distracted all day, unable to accomplish anything, lost in a ball of self pity, lust, and to be less.
So I left after my last class, no studying, heading to Jack’s office. I wanted him to hurt me, to debase me, to be his masturbatory aid. He gave me neither, just holding me, until I sobbed, crying, hitting at him, begging him, but he said nothing, kissing my forehead, physically telling me no. I cried and cried, and then laid down on the couch, my paci in my mouth, his jacket over me, as I slept, spent emotionally.
Then, his day done, he took me to the bathroom, emptying his bladder in my belly, wiping my mouth, kissing me, slapping my ass as we went to the truck. Leaving my car behind, my head in his lap, bobbing slowly, never leaving it, even after swallowing a load, a warm pacifier in my mouth, sating me, giving me purpose. Safety.
Home, I cooked, prepping dinner, again, with purpose and need and when done, he kissed me. First with his lips, then with his hands and fists. Making me pretty. Throwing me to the ground, bringing out the belt, the spreaders, the leather touching every inch of my body. Driving my self doubt, my hate, my broken shards of me, grinding them into dust. So hard my skin broke, in places, but not stopping, during my crying nor my screams, because I never said no. Stop, he did, when finally I broke, collapsed, limp on the floor, picking me up, kissing me, turning my head and making me beautiful and a bit dizzy.
Slapped hard, my entire body on fire, until against the wall, slumped, sliding down, eyes red, crying and wanting more. Shoved down, fisted, slapped, hit, choked, alternating, never letting me rest, until finally I explode, my body wracked with convulsions, limp. Then he folded me and took me, cumming deep in my cunt. Then picking me up gently, to the bed. Told what a nasty cunt I was, how much you loved me, as my bruised and battered body is held tightly, my mind blank, quiet, spent. Safe in his arms.
I wake once, aching, as you pound me, half asleep, exhausted, as you cum in me again, then held, drifting quickly into sleep, despite the pain.
The next day I soak, bruised all over, wonderful blues and purples, black eyed, and yet not abused. The insanity in my head, gone for the moment. Hurt, but good, I color and watch cartoons most of the day, letting Daddy take care of things. I’m his baby girl, marked by ink and fist and belt, walking slowly but happily, doing nothing, no worries, unless he needed to pee or love his girl.
That night, Uncle Tony came over, and they vented on me, driving my thoughts away, my emotional pains traded with physical ones, that made me feel alive. Gagged, choked, puked, spit on, pretty red on my chin, as I looked up with need, fisted, gaped, kicked, and cumming, so much cumming, that I never wanted it to stop. Needles again in me, a pin cushion, tits, cunt, thighs, punch fisted till I came several times, even as I balled up after, overwhelmed. They smoked cigars; I was their ashtray and toilet both. Then fucked hard, and the belt one more time, all over.
By the time the night is over, every inch of me screams and yet, I’ve never been more quiet in my head. Sleeping, held tight, resting the next day, except for minor service, naked for nearly two days straight and yet clothed in more love and security than ever before.
I’m where I belong, not on my feet but on my knees, his, forevermore.
[[Next Chronological Story->Life changes...]]''Life changes...''
I’m writing this post to just keep everyone in the loop about what’s going in on my life. As many of you know, I’ve had a lot of emotional struggles lately. Nothing nonstop, but it has clearly been a roller coaster emotionally and even physically. There isn’t any one single thing that I can point to (but some I know are not an issue, like Jack) but more a culmination of things that has just, overall, left me unhappy.
I, put simply, don’t know who I want to be ultimately. Yes, I know many people struggle with this and maybe for others it’s a simpler struggle. Maybe I should just “Man up” and power through. I don’t know all the answers and much of this is due to that.
I’m not happy with aspects of my life right now. Bar none, full stop, period.
First and foremost of these is school. This isn’t coming from Jack, just me. I think I am still on autopilot from the path my Mom set me on and even the thought of not excelling or getting even a B is almost enough to put me into an anxiety attack. I’ve never had control, real control of my academic life and I always used it to desperately get affection from my parents, to win their approval, and it was never enough. I don’t think it’s forever tainted, but even my rebellion from my Mom’s chosen field for me was to go into my Dad’s chosen field.
I’ve never, quite simply, thought about what is best for me. Whether college is the best for me. Whether Finance is what is best for me. It was just automatic and assumed and it’s fucking ash in my mouth.
So, as of tomorrow, after much discussion this week, I’m dropping out for now. Not forever, but for now. I’ve talked to Jack about this and he’s actually not that happy with it but he also understands it. I’m not taking a gap year or anything that structured. I just need to figure out what I want and what makes me happy. Because right now, outside of my friends there, I am not.
If there is a future for me at college, it’s not in Finance or the medical field. It is somewhere I never looked before because I was never allowed to. Something that speaks to me and something I want to do. I need to find that out. And do it for myself only and for no others.
So, what does that mean for me? Am I getting a job? No, not really. I will be helping Jack and Tony at the office more, and in more ways than just the professional. I am going into full service. Not because Jack wants it or demands it, but because it truly makes me happy. Joyously so. In my life right now, at this moment, it is the only thing that just “clicks”. It’s right.
I’m not giving up all control permanently. Anyone in the community knows where the true power lies, that service is not something forced up but is a gift, given freely. And I want to give that to Jack. More than ever, I belong to him. Not because he demands it, but because it gives me purpose and happiness to do so. Right now, after I drop out, that service escalates but he’s already made one and exactly one long term demand of me.
Find out what I need and want to make me happy and complete. All that, and nothing more.
A third change on that, is while the wedding is still on, the baby is off (not preggers yet). I’m going back on birth control until I both know what I want at least in a clearer way and until I’m in a better mental state. I cannot and will not be like my mother and I want to be the best mom possible. I want a little girl and boy, badly still, but we can wait a bit until I’m in a better place. This change actually hurts the most, because I so badly want to start our family, but we need to do it right. I’m still going to the Dr to see if one of us is having an issue (seriously, we’ve been fucking like rabbits so I should have gotten pregnant I feel like) but beyond that, no attempts for a bit. Once my life is on course, then, and only then, will I go back off of birth control.
So that is it, serving Jack fully, dropping out of college, and going back on bc. I deserve some consistent happiness in my life, some stability, mental wellness, and a plan for the future. I’m going to keep going to counseling, to group, but this is also my life and my journey and I am going to make sure I’m doing what is best for me above all.
If that’s at Jack’s feet, so be it.
If it is finishing college for a degree in something else, so be it.
If it’s being a nice boring housewife and raising kids, so be it.
The only thing that matters is that we are happy, that I am happy, and by god, I’m going to find out exactly what that is. After 20 years, I think it’s about fucking time.
So I’m ready to serve, to explore, and find out what makes me tick. And I hope everyone can understand – and if they can’t… fuck them.
I’m ready to start MY journey.
[[Next Chronological Story->Dancing...]]Dancing...
Cheap dress, skin tight, no bra or panties. But my biggest plug, wearing it more and more often. We have fun, I drink too much, been a while, as we grind on the floor. Looks glanced our way, age difference, the contact. My rings show, absurd high heels, bright pink lipstick and eyeshadow to match my dress and shoes. You look normal. I'm the bimbo, the whore, making out with a man older than her father.
You touch and tease me, even sometimes let another guy do the same. Then later, you take me outside. It's fucking cold, besides the trash, as you jerk up my dress and shove in my wet cunt. Hands on brick as you fuck me, pumping me hard, dropping a load in my drunk body. A couple guys laugh and watch, then are waved over. They don't get to fuck, but I blow them both, my needy mouth lost in the moment. One load, then two. Then in the cold I'm pissed on. One of the guys joins in, the other tries but his bladder is shy. I drink and am freezing in the cold soaked in hot pee. Then I'm led away, back to the truck.
Jack gets out a towel, then kisses my face, then hits my gut, picking me up and putting me in, my head bobs slowly on his cock on the drive home, where I'm folded and spit on, choked til I'm dizzy and unloaded in again. Then he showers me, cleaning my dirty body and pulls me to bed, in his arms, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Dropped out, turned 20, got drunk - my week in review]]''Dropped out, turned 20, got drunk - my week in review''
These past couple weeks have been an upheaval and a period of great change. I turned 20 this week, no longer a teen. Yet, I feel less grown up, smaller, perhaps “littler” than ever. The woman I should be according to society has traded college for collar, learning for the leash. Serving Jack as my primary existence until I sort out my destiny. Business, finance, stay at home mom, slave, one thing is certain. Whores, all of them.
In the bathroom they exist in the mirror, me, the mirror solid, strong. It is me who is shattered, broken, damaged.
20 years old and the only thing I’m certain is that almost every older man, online from 13 onward, 15 in physical form, has known me better, made me more complete, seen me as I truly am, more than I ever have myself.
I quit school, academic life, because it hasn’t made me truly happy in forever. It’s always been the chain put around my neck I never asked for, but was expected. Never the chain I wanted. And every moment of that academic life I’ve been full of anxiety, dread, crying and stressing at every moment I felt I could not meet that lofty expectation. That was the “never good enough” that is the perpetual straw breaking my back. I always got more self worth, more validation exposing myself to likely pedophiles and listening to them to touch myself, hurt myself, watching once disgusting things than my A’s ever gave me.
And in a way, perhaps, nothing has changed. Except one of those older men loves me, even as he degrades me. I can be both nothing and everything to someone, and that is an addictive drug. So for now, I’ve walked away from school.
And perhaps, my family. My birth family that is. My mom, it’s been a while since I cut all contact with her. And yesterday, well, Dad let me know how disappointed he’s been in all my life choices. Jack, school, once again, never good enough. My happiness doesn’t matter, check off the fucking boxes.
DO YOU WANT TO PROVE YOUR MOM RIGHT?
DO YOU?
I don’t fucking care, I cried, I left, shaking and the cunt I am went out and got drunk. I kept drinking until Tony got there, after I drunk texted him, ashamed and scared to talk to Jack. I got in his car, got backhanded hard for scaring everyone, and my head shoved down on his cock.
And it felt right and natural. There was something comforting to a burning cheek and a cock in my throat.
He took me home to Jack, who was angry I’d gotten drunk, but was more relieved I hadn’t hurt myself. I told him how angry my dad was, what he had said, and I just wanted to quit. I couldn’t breathe, anxiety crushing me, as he held me.
Turning 20, my new fun presents, Valentine’s day, all ash because I felt I had to talk to my family and be hurt again. I’m tired of it. Being given a black eye is a gift and pain I treasure, my tits bruised and swollen give me a smile, but never do they hurt my heart like my family does.
There, I’ll never be fucking good enough. I’d rather be a cunt. On my knees, happy.
So Jack, after letting me cry it out, did just that. Anal hooked for warm up, as I’m belted all over. Punished for getting drunk, my hands and feet, the soles and palms, strapped until I was sobbing. Made pretty, punched, slapped, choked, as he fucked until only my core was left, shaking, crying, moaning, cumming.
Then my newest toy, 18 inches and thick, was fucked first into my cunt, rammed hard until it hurt so bad I was balled up, then me, flipped over, worked into my ass, too thick for all over it, but over a foot deep, wrecking and remaking my body for him. Valued.
Then limp, pissed on, cleaned, slapped hard again.
Collared, how I belong.
In bed, where I belong.
Tattooed, stating to who I belong.
Happy, hungover, exhausted, bruised. The way I should be.
Happy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Why bruises?]]''Why bruises?''
It's not because Jack and Tony have told me again and again that they make me prettier. I mean they do, and I believe them.
Maybe it is, their words repeating a new truth until it fixates in my mind. A new glue to stitch together my broken pieces.
But those words didn't make me linger before the mirror. Those words didn't make me touch them, trace the swelling and mew at the tenderness.
Those words didn't quiet my mind and make me better. They simply led me to the Oasis, but I chose to drink from it, to bath in it, to drown in it.
They don't make me beg for them for their amusement, my needy nature sees to that. Indeed my issues mean I cannot know when to stop, crying harder than when punched when told no and simply held.
And then, the wonderful pain will come, cleansing me in a baptism of blacks and blues, curing me, making me complete, making me whole...
Making me pretty.
[[Next Chronological Story->Changes and routines, again]]''Changes and routines, again''
It’s been about 2 weeks since I dropped out of college, taking the time instead to focus on my Master and fiancée and figure out what I want from life and college. Because of those changes, once again, I’m sliding back into things that comfort me and give me a sense of purpose and self-worth, routines.
I know many people love spontaneity and impulsive behavior, but as someone with poor impulse control and some emotional issues, I find routines extremely comforting. I do enjoy surprises, don’t get me wrong, but with a routine, I know where I fit in the world.
I know, most mornings I’ll be waking up early (always been an early riser), heading out, and going for a nice job, running 5-10k, weather permitting. My mind often feels like a cacophony of noise, tearing at me, and this simple if exhausting act helps focus and quiet my mind. It also has the nice side effect of helping me keep my weight down and fit. Jack may not throw me on the scales, and while he might miss the slightly curvier me, we’re both extremely active people and its something needed. Also, I hate the gym.
Then, back home, a shower, long and hot, some chocolate milk, some YouTube, typically until around 6 AM though that varies a lot. Then it’s to our bedroom, pulling down the blankets, and waking him, his warm cock in my mouth, sometimes relaxed, letting me do all the work, sometimes urgent, jabbing at the back of my throat. Sometimes rolling me over, folding me for a slow fuck, sometimes spinning me around and pounding away. Whatever he wants, and whatever he needs, I’m happy to provide. Tasting him, swallowing, knowing I’ve been a good girl to start my day.
Then, our special daily routine that none of my friends know I would do, led to the bathroom, kneeling before him, his cock limp in my mouth, as hot piss fills it, swallowing urgently, doing my duty as his urinal. Lately sometimes, depending on his mood or if I’ve been troublesome, he’ll make me clean his ass as well, wiping it good once, then putting me to work. Then he showers, and I brush and start breakfast.
Since I dropped out, I’ve been spending a ton of time one of two ways, either at his office dealing with paperwork and doing lunch runs for any work crews, or at home, dressed up usually and in little space.
Also, at the office, when either him or Tony is in, I’ve been freely available and have ended up in the bathroom a lot with one of them. Never anything long, just a mouth to piss in or an ass or cunt to fuck quickly, relieving some stress. If it’s been a particularly rough day I might get vented on and gain a bruise or two, but nothing visible if at work. Always plugged, usually with the biggest plug we have, as Jack worked on getting me to be able to take the newest dildo, 18 inches of thick, to wreck my ass to his satisfaction. I remember when just looking at the slink made me cringe – things once difficult are almost frightenly easy these days.
At home, usually night, some rough play, choking, impact play, slaps and hits, making my body pretty for him, leaving him sated and me whimpering and cumming and happy. The next day perhaps his little girl, sucking my paci, free from the concerns of the world, the only thing mattering being my Daddy and Uncle Tony.
Cooking dinner, cleaning the house, being Domestic, a purity of purpose that keeps me focused, and when and if I drop, he knows how to quiet my mind, black leather beating down on me, slapped, hit, until I’m sobbing and quiet and calm, curled up on his lap, sucking his thumb or mine, lost but safe against him.
Right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->24/7]]''24/7''
Perhaps it had been close before, perhaps not, but the transition had been happening, slowly, steadily, since dating began. Not sure if that was your plan, focus, coincidence, but the result was the same nonetheless.
First went the little freedoms, came the little requests, plugged on weekends, training my ass, wearing or not wearing what you wanted, desired, or had no wish to see. And that monster, happiness, began to worm its way into my mind and say yes, this is good.
More changes, more things introduced, pissed on, hurt, choked, slapped, cumming to it all, needing it, craving it more than any drug. One day, I suddenly didn’t wear plugs only on our weekends together. One day after moving in, it was routine, not quite 24/7 but close. Until one day, every time I went plugless, I missed the fullness, the weight, and when it was returned, I was happy.
Drinking your piss, to keep you from getting up, when I was clingy and needed aftercare, not wanting even a second away from you, to doing it occasionally, to daily, to pride in serving you in that manner, smiling up at you as you relieved yourself down my throat. Once again, happy.
Slapped, shoved, even hit, moaning hard, touching and tracing the marks you left on me. At first ashamed of what others might think, fearful of being exposed, to secretly touching myself as I touched them, proud at being made pretty. Until one day, no marks made me sad, but when that happens you hurt me and make me happy, marked proudly by you and no longer hiding it.
Shared, used, fucked, serving, taking care of our home, belonging to you in every sense of the word, shared openly with one of your friends, sometimes full access to others, on my knees or beside you, there, then, I am complete. There, then, I am happy.
Now a ring on my finger, another coming in just over a month, your child growing in my belly, more piercings, my tongue, my nose, my ass tatted, marking me yours, making me better, making me more complete.
You’ve owned my holes, stretched them, trained them, fisted them, pierced my nipples and stuck needles in my tits, marked me above my cunt as your property, your “Daddy’s Girl”, my hood pierced, and after our baby is born, more coming, my labia, my lip, pierced, improving me, and your smiles making me more complete than ever.
Beside you, kneeling, serving, 24/7. I’m right where I belong, and I’ve never been happier.
[[Next Chronological Story->Yesterday, bored then happy]]''Yesterday, bored then happy''
Bored, anxious, chewing my lip, pacing the house as it rains outside. Quiet, too quiet, my most hated sound, so quiet it’s noisy, as the sounds clatter inside my head. Plopping down on the couch, kicking my feet. So bored.
Hopping up, hating to bug him, bug Daddy, but I can’t stand it anymore. Being yelled at is better than the silence. Ring, Ring, Ring, Ring, no one answers so I sulk, frustrated. A few minutes later my phone rings and I stop browsing through porn to answer.
“Whatcha need baby girl? It’s busy here, some minor leaking,” Jack answered as I chewed my hair, nervous. I don’t want to answer, to waste his time, but part of me just doesn’t care.
“Bored, nothing to do,” I saw, knowing full well he can hear the whiney pout. Just as I know he’s gonna be late tonight, which only makes me sulk all the more.
“Don’t have time for this, get dinner ready in an hour. Something that can reheat if need be. Then for being a pain, young lady, strip and put on your tack bra. Clovers on your lips and clit, clothespin on your tongue. Kneel in the corner in the kitchen so you don’t get distracted and let anything burn. Don’t call again,” he said, telling me he loved me before hanging up. I go to the bedroom and strip, only wearing my largest daily plug, the pink gemmed heart poking between my cheeks. Then I go through my drawer and find my leather bra and pull it out. The inside is covered with tacks and I grunt as I put it on, feeling the steel dig into my soft flesh. I’m bored, but less so now.
Heading back to the kitchen, I look through what I can cook and decide on Beef Stroganoff and some corn and potatoes. I get it started, only pausing to collect some more things from the bedroom. Once everything is cooking, I prepare myself for daddy. Two clover clamps on each side of my labia, one on my clit, wet and aching already from them. Then I put the clothespin on my tongue and kneel in the corner, feet and knees aching a bit as I drool from the clothespin. I get up every few minutes to stir and check on the food, then return, waiting for him. I let it simmer, then just cool, and about an hour later the door opens and I wait for him.
“There’s a good girl,” he tells me and turns my head towards him. I look up and smile, drool, both fresh and dried on my chin and chest. He strokes my hair and pulls off the clothespin and pulls my head to his crotch. I know what he wants and lean in, sucking firmly on his cock. Soon, hot piss flows down my throat as I drink it down, my eyes never leaving his face as I take care of him. His moans make me so happy as he shudders, pulling away. He pulls me up and wince, my feet and ankles and calves whimpering in protest. He helps me steady and tells me to reheat dinner while he takes a quick shower. Then he squeezes my tits through my bra firmly but slowly, biting my lip before walking off to clean himself.
Pins and needles through my legs at first, I get dinner prepared, and wait for him. I hear him get out and get a cold beer for him, no more right now for me, and before sitting down, he removes the clovers, the numb painful ache of blood rushing in making me whimper. He pulls the chair out for me and we sit and chat, letting him complain about the weather, letting him vent. Mainly I just listen and watch his face, I love him so much.
After dinner, already almost 8, I take him to the bedroom and give him a nice long massage. I whimper occasionally from the bra but give him a nice long rubdown. Eventually, my straddling of him proves to much, so he rolls over, folding me in half. I love being folded like that, I feel so tiny under him. He’s hungry despite how tired he is, thrusting hard, driving my legs into my bra, sometimes squeezing hard himself. We don’t make love, not tonight, he needs to cum and I’m there to help him. Ramming me harder and harder, my chest aching so bad, wet, he explodes in me. He legs my legs drop and rests on me, kissing me softly. Then he takes off my bra and massages my aching breasts. One nipple is bleeding just a tiny bit and a few small spots are as well. The rest of my chest simply looks like I’ve been poked at a hundred times. He helps me put ointment on them just to be safe, then we watch tv in bed, my head resting on his chest, slowly raising up and down. About an hour later, after a couple episodes I slide down and suck softly on him, until I feel his hand on my head to take it in deeper. I suck him off and swallow, then he holds me close and I fall asleep in his arms as he spoons me.
I’m right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Pre-Easter service]]''Pre-Easter service''
Bored, anxious, chewing my lip, pacing the house as it rains outside. Quiet, too quiet, my most hated sound, so quiet it’s noisy, as the sounds clatter inside my head. Plopping down on the couch, kicking my feet. So bored.
Hopping up, hating to bug him, bug Daddy, but I can’t stand it anymore. Being yelled at is better than the silence. Ring, Ring, Ring, Ring, no one answers so I sulk, frustrated. A few minutes later my phone rings and I stop browsing through porn to answer.
“Whatcha need baby girl? It’s busy here, some minor leaking,” Jack answered as I chewed my hair, nervous. I don’t want to answer, to waste his time, but part of me just doesn’t care.
“Bored, nothing to do,” I saw, knowing full well he can hear the whiney pout. Just as I know he’s gonna be late tonight, which only makes me sulk all the more.
“Don’t have time for this, get dinner ready in an hour. Something that can reheat if need be. Then for being a pain, young lady, strip and put on your tack bra. Clovers on your lips and clit, clothespin on your tongue. Kneel in the corner in the kitchen so you don’t get distracted and let anything burn. Don’t call again,” he said, telling me he loved me before hanging up. I go to the bedroom and strip, only wearing my largest daily plug, the pink gemmed heart poking between my cheeks. Then I go through my drawer and find my leather bra and pull it out. The inside is covered with tacks and I grunt as I put it on, feeling the steel dig into my soft flesh. I’m bored, but less so now.
Heading back to the kitchen, I look through what I can cook and decide on Beef Stroganoff and some corn and potatoes. I get it started, only pausing to collect some more things from the bedroom. Once everything is cooking, I prepare myself for daddy. Two clover clamps on each side of my labia, one on my clit, wet and aching already from them. Then I put the clothespin on my tongue and kneel in the corner, feet and knees aching a bit as I drool from the clothespin. I get up every few minutes to stir and check on the food, then return, waiting for him. I let it simmer, then just cool, and about an hour later the door opens and I wait for him.
“There’s a good girl,” he tells me and turns my head towards him. I look up and smile, drool, both fresh and dried on my chin and chest. He strokes my hair and pulls off the clothespin and pulls my head to his crotch. I know what he wants and lean in, sucking firmly on his cock. Soon, hot piss flows down my throat as I drink it down, my eyes never leaving his face as I take care of him. His moans make me so happy as he shudders, pulling away. He pulls me up and wince, my feet and ankles and calves whimpering in protest. He helps me steady and tells me to reheat dinner while he takes a quick shower. Then he squeezes my tits through my bra firmly but slowly, biting my lip before walking off to clean himself.
Pins and needles through my legs at first, I get dinner prepared, and wait for him. I hear him get out and get a cold beer for him, no more right now for me, and before sitting down, he removes the clovers, the numb painful ache of blood rushing in making me whimper. He pulls the chair out for me and we sit and chat, letting him complain about the weather, letting him vent. Mainly I just listen and watch his face, I love him so much.
After dinner, already almost 8, I take him to the bedroom and give him a nice long massage. I whimper occasionally from the bra but give him a nice long rubdown. Eventually, my straddling of him proves to much, so he rolls over, folding me in half. I love being folded like that, I feel so tiny under him. He’s hungry despite how tired he is, thrusting hard, driving my legs into my bra, sometimes squeezing hard himself. We don’t make love, not tonight, he needs to cum and I’m there to help him. Ramming me harder and harder, my chest aching so bad, wet, he explodes in me. He legs my legs drop and rests on me, kissing me softly. Then he takes off my bra and massages my aching breasts. One nipple is bleeding just a tiny bit and a few small spots are as well. The rest of my chest simply looks like I’ve been poked at a hundred times. He helps me put ointment on them just to be safe, then we watch tv in bed, my head resting on his chest, slowly raising up and down. About an hour later, after a couple episodes I slide down and suck softly on him, until I feel his hand on my head to take it in deeper. I suck him off and swallow, then he holds me close and I fall asleep in his arms as he spoons me.
I’m right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Spiraling with my Demon]]''Spiraling with my Demon''
I step out of the cold shower, trembling, disturbed with myself. Jack will be angry, I know, and I don’t blame him. It’s my fault, I’m broken, damaged. That need to feel, to hurt, a beautiful cancer eating away at me, chewing at the gray emptiness inside. I stare at the mirror and look at the girl there. Her face red, chest bruised, a hint of a swell in her belly (not from pain but from pregnancy). The mirror girls’ cunt is swollen with a bit of purple as well. Piercings, her special tattoos (only one of which she can see in the mirror), her platinum blonde hair, slick and wet.
That girl is so different from the one she knew, so full of potential, bright, primed to excel at life. And yet, eyes dead, empty, full of self-hate for what her parents had made her. The girl staring back, forged by violent sex, abuse, humiliation, and submission, she was raw, primal, and days like today, out of control. Her future was fixed, her place in the home, kneeling in service, pregnant. And yet, her eyes were full of life if a bit wild, anxious, no self-hate, just acceptance of what she was. Free and happy in a way she never knew.
But she could still spiral. Oh yes, I could still spiral. And Jack, Jack would be mad.
The day had started off good. Waking a 3am to run a 10k, showering, waking my Master, swallowing his load, then fixing breakfast early, just wearing a t-shirt as I did so. Posting an older writing on BDSMLR, when a message arrived. I didn’t know it, but I had already been dropping, the swings still come and go, if less intense and frequent. And he pounced, my old Demon, stalking me, his prey.
The Demon taunts me and I tell him I don’t play online anymore, that I self-harm. He knows and calls me a pain slut, which is true, I am. He badgers me a bit, until after Jack leaves, and I relent. I shouldn’t, but I’m dropping like a rock and am so damn needy. I sneak a painful twist of my pierced nipples and slap my face, shaking. Then I tell him I am free. He orders me to strip and I do, hands already shaking. He tells me he is going to make me cum and I know he will. He orders me to the bedroom and I get on the bed, staring at the ceiling as I judge myself and find myself unworthy.
“Smack your head,” my Demon whispers and I do, hard. He knows how I hate my thoughts. He tells me what I suspected, that he is my Demon of old, and to smack my head again. I do so without hesitation or care, whimpering, eyes watering, head ringing. He tells me he’s missed me and to get my biggest toy. What I grab isn’t technically my biggest, that would be the slink, but a foot-long dildo, almost as thick as my wrist, should hurt me good. It’s all I want now, the pain. He asks if my head is hurting and I tell him yes. That pleases him.
Then, he wants me to twist my nipples by my piercings as hard as I can. I do, crying and screaming until they feel like they are going to be ripped out. It feels so good, I feel alive. As I do that he tells me he’d rape me constantly, that he’d keep me in his basement. I know he’s not joking, I should be scared but I don’t care. I’m just full of need. He asks if I am wet, as if he doesn’t know.
He tells me to ram the toy deep in me, as far as it can go. I do so happily, feeling it press again and again against my cervix. It hurts so bad, aching every time I pull away, like a punch to the gut. He tells me to slap my ass as if I was an animal and I do and I am, his for an hour, soaking and anxious and so fucking low on the bed. Pumping the dildo in me again and again, my needy cunt devouring it and soaking up the pain. Tears, breath ragged, a brutal internal ache, but no gray.
He tells me he is going to rape me and that I will take it. I know, in that moment at least, I would. Then the Demon orders me to choke myself. I do, hand on my throat, a poor substitute for a real choking. I feel the rush, the slight dizziness and breathe rapidly, as he tells me to not injure myself. Hurt yes, injure no. He tells me I’m completely broken now, controlled. That he was right all along that I didn’t belong in school, that I would only be happy serving. He’s completely right. He was right about it all.
Lost in the moment I tell him I’m just a cunt. That it’s all I ever really was. That everything else was a lie that cut at me and made me miserable. He’s happy to hear that and asks me if I want to cum. Of course, I do. But he denies me and makes me thank him for making me suffer. So alive, I happily do.
The Demon asks where I want to be hurt, and I tell him the truth, anywhere that won’t hurt my baby. He tells me to smack my tits until I cry. I’m already am but I do, slapping them with all my might, abusing myself. He tells me I deserve this and I do. He asks me why I and tell him because I’m nothing. That I’m prettier in tears and bruises and oh god is that true. I’m an addict and spiraling hard.
He tells me I would die within days without a Master and I know he’s right. I’d seek out abuse recklessly until I ended up in a basement or a dumpster or a shallow grave in the woods. I don’t care, I need it. He knows I need a Master that I can trust, because I can’t trust myself. Not anymore.
He asks me why I like him and if I tell the truth I may cum. I tell him it’s because he doesn’t love me, but that he doesn’t want a bad fate for me. He wants to own me and that he knew my truth from the beginning. I tell him I used to be so stupid denying my truth.
He agrees, saying he wants me to love him unconditionally but that I am just a piece of meat to him and that he hopes I am cumming. I’m close but lost and ask him if I can hit my head. He says three times and then I must hit my cunt. I do, one, two, three, dizzy, lost, hitting, slapping, punching my cunt after, again and again until I explode, sobbing, limp on the bed. I reek, soaked in my sweat, exhausted.
Then, he asks me to be little, his little slut, so I call him Uncle, sucking my thumb, lost and overwhelmed as we chat a bit, recovering from the drop a bit, still too much to process, just letting go and being a child. He gets me rubbing myself as we roleplay, but my cunny aches so bad and I tell my Uncle it hurts. I’m close though and he tells me I need to smack my head and set myself right. I do and he tells me to tease my ass and I do, playing with my plug. Finally, I cum again, shaking, weak.
He has a final task for me, sending me to the bathroom and to bring my dildo. I do, walking awkwardly from the pain. I take out my plug and sit on the toilet as ordered. He tells me to piss and I try, bearing down. I pee a bit but have a small bowel movement too. He asks me if I would drink from the toilet and I cry as I say I would. That knowledge is enough for him but he’s angry at disobeying and tells me to get the plunger. I do, and he tells me to fuck it up my ass. I work it in, only the lube from when I put in the plug, gripping at my well used ass, going deeper, deeper, 5, 6, and more inches in me. He tells me I should be punished, and I am and agree.
My Demon tells me to make sounds like an animal and I oink, telling me that I deserve to be in his basement. Then he asks me if I need to cum and I hurt and I’m so tired, but I want more. He has me smack my head again, put dry toilet paper in my mouth, and put my hair in the toilet. The plunger is sticking out my ass as I rub my cunt furiously. I should hate how pathetic I must look but I don’t. Despite the dizziness, the pain, I’m in bliss, mainlining the abuse and so fucking alive. He tells me to grab my pussy and I do, telling me he needs me to scream. I pull at my nipple rings until I feel like it’s about to tear out, the toilet paper melting in my mouth, gagging me. And then I explode, head in the toilet, spent.
He tells me I’m where I am meant to be and he’s right. He was always right. Then he tells me to shower and I do. Scalding hot, then bitterly cold, it can’t erase what I am. I get out and look at the mirror and stare at the girl staring back, broken, needy, right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->I was the Derby winner...]]''I was the Derby winner...''
Friday, boredom, getting things ready for the trip, anxious, missing Jack. Bad weather and trouble at sites has kept him busy and I missed him, needed him. I throw on a tight red dress, plug, and 5-inch heels, lips ruby red, waiting for him. He gets home, kissing me deeply, needy as well, gripping me tightly, pushing me until I’m against the couch, shoving me, thrusting in my wet, eager cunt, again and again. He slaps my ass hard, telling me he’s close and I slide down and let him fill my mouth with seed. I grip his ass, his hands resting on the couch, sated, but I don’t stop sucking, savoring the taste of his cum, his sweat, and a minute later, his hot piss, filling my belly. He pulls me up, slaps me so hard my head rings, then kisses me deeply.
“Ready to go?” he askes and I nod, getting the clothes I’ve packed up, both of ours. He takes a quick shower then gets in the truck as we head down to Kentucky for the Derby. It takes a few hours to drive there and I spend some of it in his lap, my head slowly bobbing, until he fills my mouth again. I look cheap in the dress and heels, my makeup smeared a bit, but that’s how he likes it.
We get to Louisville, and our hotel, checking in a nice hotel, on the south part of the city. We’re not there for the horses, but for the getaway, the clock is ticking down, to his bachelor party, then to our wedding. I can’t wait. His legs ache from a long day and the drive, so we both strip down, only wearing my plug, as I oil him, face down, giving my Daddy the massage he deserves. He moans pleasantly as I work his feet, one after the other, then his calves and thighs. I then straddle him, massaging his back, his arms, raining soft kisses down his neck. I ask him to raise up, I’m feeling dirty and I know he’s showered, so I get him to pull his knees up as I get behind him.
“You are feeling dirty, princess,” he says, knowing what I’m about to do. I smell his musk as I spread his cheeks, tonguing his ass, as I stroke him. I rarely take any form of charge like this, but it’s nice to hear his moans as I eat out his ass, tasting him, his cock hard in my hand. I do that for several minutes, until he starts to shudder and explodes in my hand. I make a show of cleaning the blanket and my hand, and he grips my chin firmly, spitting on my face once, twice, three times. Then he kisses me hard and tells me to get a towel.
I do, and he says it’s my turn. I get down on it and he oils me, a bit more sloppily then I did him. I moan and get soaked as he strokes and massages me, then slowly, teasingly, pulls out my plug. Then he heavily oils me, working in his fingers, then his fist, as I bit the pillow. Raising my hips up as he pumps his hand into my ass, grunting harder and harder as he wears me out, then my knockoff Hitachi is against my cunt and there is no chance now. I bite back a scream, fist deep in my ass, as my cunny convulses almost violently, my body shaking as I gush. I lie there limply for a minute as he washes himself. He rolls me over, finger hooking my mouth, slapping me hard twice before kissing me and telling me to clean myself. Exhausted, I do, going to the bathroom and doing a quick douche before getting in the shower.
I curl up in his arms, happy.
Saturday, Derby day was fun, a red summer dress, the same heels, the same plug, no underwear. Weather was shit, dreary at the best, nasty at the worst. We win and lose some, I lose on the Derby winner that wasn’t but get about $100 by the end of the day. It’s just us, normal, happy, together. He gropes my ass a few times, rubs my belly, feeling for his baby growing inside me.
Eventually we head back home, having dinner first, then the long drive back. I spend the first bit with my head in his lap again, then he has me recline and use my Hitachi knockoff. He slaps me occasionally, telling me to lean in, kissing me. I’m happy and have three good and deep orgasms on the way back. It’s late when we get home and he mounts me doggie in bed quickly and without really cleaning up we fall asleep exhausted.
Sunday, much of the day I’m little, as we rest. Paci in my mouth, on his lap, as he touches and gropes me, feeling every inch of me. I go deep, his little girl, all about Daddy time. He fucks me twice, while little, gently, folded in half, as I suck my thumb or his. I color some while he takes care of some things, no concerns in my mind, happy. He makes me grown towards dinner that he cooked, and I act the brat, not wanting to adult. So I get spanked, harder and harder, Daddy mad and growling in my ear as he chokes me until I’m dizzy and pushes me down on the floor and fucks me, slapping my face and tits and cunt at least two dozen times. Then he cums in me, not letting me cum, making me shower without touching my special places as we watch Jon Snow be stupid and eat.
Still haven’t been allowed to cum, only him, but it’s ok. I’m right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->There is no limit...]]''There is no limit...''
If he asks you to dress slutty do it.
If he asks you to never wear panties, so be it.
If he asks you to wear a plug every day, thank him.
If he stretches your holes, be happy.
If he fists you, enjoy being ruined.
If he chokes you, embrace the black.
If he pierces your body, enjoy it.
If he has you tattooed, show them with pride.
If he bruises you, savor them.
If he marks you, touch them.
If he shares you, treat them as you do him.
If he turns you into a urinal, drink him greedily.
If he hits or slaps you, smile after every one.
If he breeds you, touch your belly and be content.
If he marries you, never make him regret it.
Give yourself over 24/7, and be freer and happier than you've ever been.
Accept you are exactly where you belong
[[Next Chronological Story->Entertaining my fiance's bachelor party!]]''Entertaining my fiance's bachelor party!''
Countdown ticking away, day, by day by day. So excited as our wedding date approaches, me and Jack. My Daddy, my Master, my lover, my fiancée, and soon, my husband. Some people may know my posts, some people don’t, so simply a quick filler here.
I’m 20, engaged and pregnant, by Jack, who I’ve been living with since last summer, and dated since shortly after I started college. He’s my bedrock, my life, the glue that holds me together and makes me complete in a way I can only process and write about but feel like I can never truly convey.
I’ve had a rough couple of years, mostly family issues (actually if talking family issues, I’ve had about 13 rough years), but other issues as well that I’ve wrote about, as well as many sexual misadventures and adventures and experiences, good, bad, rough, scary, and everything in between. But time moves on, so have I, having made the choice to be his 24/7. I’ve found it to be strangely the happiest and most freeing experience in my life, to be his in every way. This isn’t an advertisement for our lifestyle. My truth is just that, my own and no one else’s.
Anyway, the date approaches, a mere 3 weeks away, and yesterday, oh god yesterday, was his bachelor party. Jack belongs to a motorcycle club, is roughly twice my age, but they’re a good group of people who understand that vanilla isn’t for everyone and as long as everyone is happy and consenting, who the fuck cares. And for the first part of Jack’s party, it was pretty much the same as most. His larger group of friends took him out drinking, to strip clubs, to party and tease him about his ball and chain and robbing the cradle. They’re great guys and I love all of them.
Scratch that, I love them all, their gf’s, their wives, the entire circle there has made me feel loved and supported in ways that I never had growing up. Some, like Pam, have been a mom when mine had all but cast me out, a failure who could never be good enough. She held me during some of the worst mental issues I had during the worst moments of my life. I love you Pam.
Some, like Heather have been close friends, older, more experienced, the first woman in my life I could be fully open about my own sexual truth. No shame, just understanding that you like what you like, and you need what you need. She’s been there during the worst and some of the most fun as well.
As for the guys, regular readers know Jack’s best friend, Tony. Longtime friends and partners, sharing everything with each other, including me. Willingly and happily, no worries there. A harder and meaner, perhaps, version of Jack, there when I need him but otherwise I’m his for free use. Others like Kevin, my first black guy, and other friends of Jack’s, who’ve known me in ways that only 10 men have. I had a special day last year, when Jack fulfilled a fantasy of mine, getting ganged by him and 6 of his friends. One of the hottest and intense experiences of my life. Loved every moment of it.
And now, here is where we get back to the party. Or more accurately, the after party. See, while they were out, Heather had come by to help me get some things ready, as this was all planned per Jack’s wishes and something I was quite excited about. Toys and equipment were cleaned and prepped. Towels set out, KY, condoms, lubes. I made sure to do a good and proper enema, and I think Heather did a short quick one herself. Makeup, dressed, anxious, for the Late Late Show.
See, all Jack’s friends knew about the first party. They went out, threw a lot of money at strippers, smoked cigars, and drank a lot. But not too much. Some of them had “Mother’s Day” stuff planned and had promised they wouldn’t drink “too much”. Of course, some did, but nothing too bad. And for a couple, it wasn’t even really a lie. But eventually the party had to end, and Tony was to bring Jack back. Everyone else went their separate way after a wonderful night with their friend.
Everyone, except for a few of his friends. They instead followed Tony back to our house. Special invitees to the afterparty where Heather and I were to be entertainment. Unlike the strippers however, we were very much of the “It’s ok to touch” variety. And when they got there, the two of us were very much ready for the 5 of them.
If you want to know about my looks, been through some changes in past couple years. Lost some weight, got several piercings, a couple tattoos. I’m 5’6, 34C, and currently 117lbs. Shoulder length hair, currently dyed a platinum blonde, pale skin. For piercings, my nose has a small ring, 3 in each ear (two studs, one ring), tongue (still working on mastering that for oral fun), both nipples have larger rings (relative to my nose ring, not huge hoops or anything), belly and a vertical hood piercing. What can I say, Daddy likes piercings :) Beyond that, two tattoos that I make a habit of not showing off. Two paw prints on my ass, low enough that even a skimpy bikini covers them, and a special gift to Jack, right above my hood, and curving tight to the right and left just above my labia, two words. Daddy’s Girl. Because I am.
Yesterday, I was not being a Daddy’s girl, or at least a not very good one (or maybe I was being a very, very good one) as I was wearing a tight white dress, sheer, basically see-through because of how thin it was. 8-inch heels, Cherry Red lip gloss, my red heart anal plug (my largest steel plug) was the only other things I wore. To say it barely covered my ass and barely covered my chest is to barely convey the truth. I looked like a pretty, young, and maybe pretty young, cheap whore. And that was exactly what I was going to be Saturday night (or more accurately, Sunday morning).
Heather was dressed much the same but clad in black. She’s older than me by a good bit, 10 years or so, taller by a bit, harder, but still sexy but in a “Maybe you’re gonna pound the shit out of me, maybe I’m gonna pound the shit out of you” way. Submissive, Dom, top, bottom, switch, everything is pretty fluid to her. Much like me, she knows exactly who she is, but who she is very different from me. But she wanted to join in the fun more than she had before. Heels the same, no plug in her ass. Her hair is currently jet Black (usually brown), almost as many piercings as me (no hood, belly, or tongue anymore, but add in a lip piercing) but she beat me easily in tattoos, having a beautiful full sleeve, several on her back, chest, and a few scars as well, gained from both fun ways and bad. My only scars are on my thigh from a very stupid self-harm moment.
No surprises about any of this though, everyone knew why there were there, and what they were there for. To fuck the shit out of us.
Besides Jack, Tony, and Kevin, two more friends had followed them home. Eddie, who we knew from the motorcycle club and was similar in height and build to Jack. Ron was there as well, who also used to ride with Jack, though he lives further away now but they still work together sometimes. Physically he is the most different, short, tattooed heavily, and fat in that strong fat way.
We saw them pull up and we decided to give them a nice surprise as they came in, finding us by the front door, kissing each other slowly, softly, but deeply. That brought an instant yell of approval and then Heather slapped my ass, bringing another cheer. I then ran over to Jack, giving him a very deep kiss and making sure that despite what went on tonight, who I very much clearly belonged to. He gripped my chin after breaking the kiss, smiled, slapped me and then kissed me deeply again and I was just melting. Playing and fucking around is good and all, but when the right person kisses you, just damn.
Heather was being a bit less friendly, hugging everyone, despite being dressed just as cheaply as me. The only real difference was Tony, who kissed her hard, groping her. It’s amazing to see such a badass woman into “sub” mode, but she generally did around him. From there, I kissed, got groped, and had my butt slapped by the rest of the guys as I greeted them. I was already feeling flushed and excited, as it had been about 5 months since the last time I’d done anything like this.
We then led the guys in, got them drinks, and chatted briefly. I sat on Jack’s lap as he played with me a bit, making out some with him. Everyone else was spread out among the chairs and sofa, the coffee table laden with our fun implements of sexual destruction. As they filled us in on the night, some people lit up, and then, a few minutes later both me and Heather got up, again to the cheers of the men.
We started off slow, making out, touching one another, gently, teasing not only ourselves, but the guys. Before long, we were tugging at each other’s dresses. Heather quickly took charge and while I was fingering her, she pulled back and all but jerked off the cheap dress. She gripped my hair and kissed me hard, biting my lip, before turning me around to face the guys. She kicked my legs apart a bit, pulling my head back, as she playfully slapped my very wet cunt. The guys were clearly enjoying the show as she asked how many of them wanted to see a two-foot slink in a dumb cunts ass. Shockingly, everyone wanted to see that.
She got me on the floor, slapping me one and telling me to stay, which I did quite happily. Then she got the slink, making a show of lubing it up. Even tho I had already had an enema and lubed up, you can never have too much when playing with a slick so once my plug was out, more lube was applied liberally, her fingers thrusting into my well-trained ass. Then after a minute struggling with getting a good grip on the slink (easier said than done if you’ve ever played with one), she began feeding it inside me.
I’ve posted before about the experience, the slow fullness, filling not only your ass but your intestines, feeling it hit your first curves as it fills and rearranges your insides, sliding deep and deeper. There is no feeling like it. Just bliss. Due to said extensive training, it goes smoothly now. What was once a monster challenge is now just a fullness like none other, pushing and relaxing to help suck it in deeper. Then fully in me, as she leaned over, kissing me. Then her lubed hand, pressing against my cunt, parting, as she began fisting me, almost parallel to me. I was so full that between her barrage of kisses, nibbles, and fisting and the already fullness of the slink in my ass, I spasmed, coming hard, eliciting cheers.
If I should have felt shamed at feeling bloated from her fist and wrist, the slink, Jack’s baby inside me, I didn’t. I felt happy to be letting go and just enjoy and share this with him and his friends and Heather. She had Jack come down and work his fist in my cunt as well, a much tighter fit even with lube because of the slink as she climbed over my face, straddling it. I licked and tongued her eager, enjoying her squirmy moans as I struggled to get much air, as Jack fisted me and leaned over, biting at my tits and then kissing Heather. I buck and squirmed and soon had another small orgasm, shaking so hard. Heather must have been excited because she had a small one soon herself, but as soon as she was done, both of them were up as Jack took her to the couch, shoving her down.
Tony crawled over by my face and I sucked his cock as Ron, wearing a condom, crawled between my legs, putting them over his shoulder and sliding in me. His largish cock felt good and I moaned around Tony’s in my mouth as he started fucking me. Meanwhile, Jack was fucking the shit out of Heather on the couch doggie style, hair and head jerked back as he pounded her. I felt a bit jealous then, which is stupid, considering what I was doing, but I did. I resolved to just not pay attention because I didn’t want to get emotional over so stupid a reason. And to be honest, I was pretty busy all but gagging on Tony’s cock as he shoved me down on his cock and Ron fucked me. At some point the slink popped out a bit and slowly started working out on me, which Ron made sure to make fun of me about. So loose even it would pop out.
I screamed around Tony’s cock for them to fuck me harder and they did, retching a bit around Tony’s cock as he jerked my head up and down almost violently and making me dizzy. Snot was running down my nose and I was drooling bad as he came in my mouth and I coughed some of it down. Ron finished soon after, his weight pressing down on me. He pulled out and pulled off the condom, squeezing it out onto my tongue as he slapped my tits.
Jack drew my attention as he came in Heather, slamming tight into her but then Kevin distracted me. He told me he wanted my ass and pulled the rest of the slink out of me, flipped me over, then hooked his fingers in my ass to pull me up some. He leaned over me, telling me I was such a blown-out whore as he slammed deep in my ass and just jackhammered me. He knew I could take it, but god did it hurt and feel good both. I was on all fours being reamed as Tony pulled Heather up. Since I was “off limits” for a lot of rougher stuff due to the pregnancy, he seemed to be venting on her which was their dance anyway.
Me, I’m pretty much a deep submissive masochist all the time. I enjoy even regular sex, but pain is a drug to me. Heather, I think just likes to “get drunk” occasionally, otherwise staying in charge. Tony is her “drink” of choice, which I get because when it comes to sex, there is hardly any middle ground with him. He shoved her against the wall and pushed her down, first making her clean his cock and then his ass before Eddie walked up in front of me, blocking the view as I took him cock in my mouth and was fucked back at forth. I kept my gagging under control this time though and a few minutes later I had swallowed his load as well. Shortly after, Kevin filled my ass and make me push out the cum, showing everyone my gaped ass.
Heather and Tony were gone by then, though we could hear them well. She seemed to be having a ton of fun of the very rough variety as I stayed on the floor, leaning against and softly sucking the remaining guys. They smoked and drank some more, playing with me, before Ron pulled me over and pissed down my throat. It was a bit stronger than I’m used too (Jack drinks a ton of water for me), and I let Jack know that we probably shouldn’t do that as much as we have in the past with the guys (I’ve been bloated from drinking so much piss before). Instead, I straddled Jack, making out with him (after he had me wipe my face off first). He was a bit tender still, so I took care of Ron again, riding him. Eddie fisted my ass after, then fucked me, and Kevin fucked me one last time, this time in my cunt.
I then gave a show with my Hitachi knockoff and some dildos, but I didn’t last too long, as I was tender and exhausted by then as well. Tony came out later, but Heather didn’t, and after cleaning up a bit, kissed everyone goodbye. Heather was a bit banged up, willingly, but we brought her to bed and Jack managed one last fuck although it wasn’t anything spectacular, and then after he was done with her, I ate her out, enjoying her whimpers to a tired orgasm. We then jacked up the ac a bit and fell asleep a tangle in the bed, worn out.
When I woke, Heather had left, as the cuddle scene isn’t really her thing. Jack held me tight and told me how proud he was of me and how much he loved me, using my Hitachi on me till I had a good deep orgasm, then put on my pink collar and let me be little rest of the day. I honestly struggled later on, not because of the day before, but because of personal family issues. I couldn’t get deep enough in the little headspace to avoid those thoughts, so I spent the rest of the day in comfy jammies being held and spoiled by my Daddy, being told how good of a mommy I was going to be.
Families can suck, but you can find and choose your own family later on in life, thankfully. I hope everyone had as fun a Mother’s Day weekend as I did, and I can’t wait as in about 2 weeks, I’m gonna be married!!!! SQUEEEEE!!!!!!
[[Next Chronological Story->She was beautiful]]''She was beautiful''
Her body shook, stumbling, as he slapped her face hard. Her cheek burned red, her eyes watered, but her lips curled into a smile.
“Did you like that?” he asked, but he already knew the answer. He knew it before he reached down and touched her waxed cunt, traced his fingers over her tattoo and piercing, and touched her wetness. Her smile only grew wider as he hooked 3 fingers into her, jerking her up closer to his face. They kissed passionately, then suddenly backhanded her so hard she stumbled back and dropped on the couch. But still smiling.
Her other cheek was adding red to the purple it already had, stinging bad. But she craved it like an addict as he strode over to her, wrapping her hair in his hands, thrusting violently into her mouth. He squeezed her nose shut and when balls deep in her throat, he slapped the back of her head repeatedly, hard. Then he jerked her back, shaking her head, before holding her chin. He liked the glassy look in her eyes, the drool down her chin, the bruises on her face. She was perfect, beautiful that way. She was free.
He noticed that even dazed she was reaching down to rub her cunt. He loved the swell of her belly, slowly growing, with their little girl inside her. He brought down his hand hard on her tits, slapping them hard, alternating, one, two, five, ten times. Then he shoved back in her throat and repeated fucking it, deep, slapping the back of her head more. This time when he pulled back, he shoved his fingers down her throat, making her gag and spit up some on herself. She was even prettier now as he smeared bile all over her face.
Then, spinning her around, pulling her up on her feet leaning over the couch, he pulled out her plug and slammed into her ass. It didn’t really need lube, stretched and used as hard as it had been. But outside of her throat, it was still her tightest hole. He fucked her for a few minutes before pulling out and having her clean his cock, then he pulled her up, chocking her, watching her face turn red. He started fingering her with his other hand, as her eyes grew even more glassy, but the way she grinded against his fingers said everything. Everything important.
Then, when she started to slip, he laid her down on the couch, letting go, breathing raggedly, as he slapped her cunt until she was screaming, then as she convulsed, he fucked her and came deep in her broken and loose hole. Then he choked her some more, watching those eyes flutter, as she fingered herself. She came right before she dropped out, whimpering and confused as he woke her.
Then, her mouth on his cock again, he pissed down her throat, his urinal, and on her face and hair. He told her to take a shower and smiled as he watched the bruised, pregnant, battered cunt walk unsteadily to the bathroom.
She was beautiful.
[[Next Chronological Story->Fun on the Fourth]]''Fun on the Fourth''
She knelt down, rubbing the swell of her belly, before leaning forward, face on the floor, ass up high. She grunted as he shoved his dick in her ass, just a bit of spit and leftover lube from her plug earlier to ease its way in. Not that it was really a challenge, despite daily kegals, she was loose. Broken in. Used up. And that made him happy and thus, her happy. She grunted as he grabbed her hair, balling his fist in it, jerking her head back as he increased pace.
“That’s it my pregnant little cunt, take it, take it you bitch,” he screamed, slapping the back of her head hard again and again, then jerking her head back, choking her as he pumped away. She felt him shudder, and then heat filled her bowels as he came in her. He rested a moment and pulled out and she rolled to clean his cock, looking up at him with love as she did so. She clenched her ass a bit till she was done, then grabbed the plug and put it back in, so no more cum would leak out. She treasured his gifts.
After the plug was secured, she stood up slowly. She was naked, save for her plug and 7 in heels. Daddy kept on increasing the heel size on her, but every time she mastered it, he would tell her how proud he was of her. Other than those two things, cherry lip gloss and some already running mascara was all she had. She didn’t need more to entertain him or Tony on the 4th. Both had already fucked her cunt earlier, and Tony had fisted it so hard she had cried as she came multiple times. Walking still made her waddle funny, or so she was told.
She got them more drinks, sitting on Tony’s lap, feeling him stiffen under her. He shifted her a bit, pulling out the plug and pushing into her ass, slowly pumping her as they watched TV. Later he slid his hand up to her throat, tightening it, fingers in just the right place to make her dizzy, about to drop, before he released. Then again, and release. After the third time she could barely focus any more. Then he pulled her against him tight, fucking her ass until he came and replugged her. Then she dropped to clean him. A cup was offered to her, and she took it, pulling out her plug and letting it all out. She gagged as she drank it down, but they smiled at her between slapping her and mashing her tits in their hands.
They smoked some, a few times tapping the ashes in her mouth, then told her to clean up. She did as told and was given a short dress and the same heels. The dress was shiny but cheap, and a size or two too small. She didn’t care, they praised her, patting her head, kissing her. Her Daddy told her he was gonna let her go to the booths again, and they drove out without Tony. They went in, and though it was getting late, it wasn’t too busy. Jack and the man talked, some money exchanged hands, and they went to a booth. There she sucked her Daddy off slowly, until a finger appeared in a hole in the wall. He nodded to her and she knelt down, sucking on the presented cock. A condom was pressed against her cheek, a gift from Daddy, as she put it on the strange cock, and pressed her cunt against the wall. Jack held her chin, smiled, spit in her face, as the man in the other booth fucked her through the hole. Before long, she felt him jerk, and pulled away. She pulled off the condom, sucked him clean, and he left.
Before the night was done, 10 more strange cocks had fucked her cunt or ass through the gloryhole, a few had fingered her, one fisted her cunt, and she had drank several loads of cum and two of piss. Daddy told her she was nothing more than a stupid used up cunt and she smiled, because it was true and because she had purpose. He fucked her hard in the booth against the wall one last time, slapping her head hard until he spurted in her. Then he spun her around, spit on her again, kissed her gently and rubbed her pregnant belly.
It was a good night and she was exactly where she belonged.
[[Next Chronological Story->They say...]]''They say...''
They say I'm broken... I say being less has made me more.
They say I'm abused... I say he makes me feel alive.
They say I'm groomed... I say he's opened my eyes.
They say he hurts me... I say I ask and want it.
They say I'm ruined... I say I'm exactly how he wants me.
They say I'm lost... I say I'm exactly where I want to be.
I say they don't understand... And I say that's ok.
I do, and I'm better for it. I'm home.
[[Next Chronological Story->One Day...]]''One Day...''
You'll break, you'll hit that point in which your sense of self dies and everything you are, is his.
On that beautiful day, you'll accept that you will do anything for his approval, no matter how dangerous or illegal.
All that will matter is him.
[[Next Chronological Story->Give him...]]''Give him...''
Your mouth
For him to kiss and nibble, to bite and slap
Your cunt
For him to fuck and fist and use up
Your Ass
For him to fist and ream and ruin
Your body
To caress and choke, to slap and punch, to abuse
Your pain
To cry, to cum, to make him smile, to make you scream
Your bruises
So pretty, so painful, on your chest, your ass, your face
Your breath
To deny you, to make you cum, to make you dizzy and fade away
Your humiliation
To break you, to make you better, to help him cum as you cry
Your sense of self
To lose, tear apart, shred and destroy
Your self worth
To make you understand, to remove it, to lose it forever
Your mind
To help him, to take it away, to beat you stupid, make you dumb
Your heart
For him to treasure, to keep only to himself, the best of you
Your soul
Everything that is inside you, to empty you, forever his
Your life
To dance along the cliff, empty without him, will to do anything
[[Next Chronological Story->Try...]]''Try...''
To be beautiful, unless he wants you ugly.
To be quiet, unless he wants you loud.
To be stupid, unless he wants you smart.
To be elegant, unless he wants you trashy.
To be faithful, unless he wants you slutty.
To be fit, unless he wants you broken.
To be tight, unless he wants you loose.
To be naked, unless he wants you clothed.
To be healthy, unless he wants you destroyed.
To be his, unless he doesn't want you.
Just be what you were always meant to be.
[[Next Chronological Story->Weekend Pain]]''Weekend Pain''
The past week I’ve been antsy, Jack’s been busy, working long days. It’s been miserably hot outside, I’m showing and clearly preggers now. Because of doctors’ visits, play has been lighter and more creative, but if anyone has noticed in my posts here and BDSMLR, I’ve been wanting to be hurt good. So, Saturday, Jack was free in the early part of the day and took care of me.
I woke and did my morning run, feeling fat and sluggish. Morning sickness hasn’t really been too much of an issue, but feeling bloated, as I’m 20 weeks in. I got home, drenched in sweat, showered, still early morning. Even at 4 AM, it’s almost 80 outside. I ache more than usual but drink some chocolate milk (a mistake when I knew we were going to play hard) and crawl in bed with Jack, falling right back asleep.
He wakes me though, by shoving in my cunt, his cunt, eyes fluttering as he uses me to get off. His eyes are dark, hungry, as he hasn’t gotten to really play either. Working in 100+ heat index weather saps even the toughest men. But now, he’s gripping my cunt lips and pinching them tight, almost mashing them as he pumps. I look up at him, grunting, waking up, as he spits in my face. Then he grips my jaw, and I open, as he spits right in my mouth.
“You’re just a fucking set of warm holes aren’t you, you stupid pregnant cunt?” he asks as he slaps me, hard on the cheek, then harder on the side of my head. I nod, I can already smell myself, so easily wet. He mashes my tits some, choking me, cumming in me. Then, hand in my hair, he takes me to the bathroom, cum leaking down my whore legs as I kneel at the toilet as he does his business.
He strokes my hair lovingly, cum drying on my leg and beneath me, as he uses the toilet. Then, he pulls his cock free and my head down as he decides to use his other toilet. He must have drunk several beers with the guys last night as the taste is strong. He’s a heavy water drinker, so the thicker flavor makes me gag a bit, as I struggle to swallow a much heavier flow than normal. My chin drools warm piss onto my tits and belly as he finishes, and I cough it down. He gets up and wipes, and my stomach betrays me as the piss and most of the chocolate milk comes back up. When I’m done, he gets a towel and wipes off my face and has me get in the shower with him.
We wash each other, then dry each other off and brush our teeth. I rinse twice and get started on breakfast. He slaps me on the ass as I’m cooking, naked, then heads back in the bedroom. He comes out later dressed casually, jeans and a t-shirt. He sets down my outfit, somewhat different. A thick leather collar, CUNT, imprinted on it. My special panties, with its inflatable dildo and plug, my needle bra, and my dildo gag. I serve him breakfast and drink some Kirkland protein drinks, then dress. I get my latest heels, 7 inches, red and put them and the collar on. I put on the bra, whimpering a bit as the tacks poke my sensitive nipples. When he’s finished, he helps me with the panties, getting the pump, and once on and inserted in my freshly lubed holes, inflates them until almost painful. Last, the dildo gag in my mouth. He smiles, and I do too.
He then watches some morning news with me on the floor kneeling beside him. Occasionally he’ll grope the needle bra, squeezing the tacks against my skin. After making me wait a short bit he stands up and points at the floor in front of him, I crawl and he tells me to stay and walks off, returning with spreader bars. He attaches my wrists and ankles to the cuffs, and then he playfully and lightly kicks against my panties, the toys spreading my holes wide for him. Then he pulls me up, slapping at my tits in the needle bra, mashing, hitting, slapping them. Occasionally he spits in my face, telling me I’m a nasty fucking pain cunt. It’s true, I am. I’m his nasty pain cunt and I know I’d let him do anything to me. I’m soaked, anxious, if I could talk, I’d beg for more, to be made pretty.
Instead, he mashes my tits hard and I scream around the gag, as he pushes me on all fours again. He walks off, then comes back. He adjusts my feet, and then I scream more, as the leather strap bites into the soles of my feet, again and again. He pulls on the back of the leather needle bra, pulling it tight against my chest, as he beats my feet. He stops, and then I scream as a needle is poked in my big toe, then my other. I’m drool, panting, as hungry, he pulls on my panties, jerking at them, pulling them and my inflated toys out of my fucked-out holes. He slams into my ass, fucking it, telling me I’m a stupid pain cunt as he slaps the back of my head again and again. I’m dripping, about to cum from the abuse alone. And then he starts putting needles in my ass cheeks and I do cum.
I’m crying, convulsing, as he fucks me and makes a pin cushion out of my ass, only slowing down to put more in. Then he pulls out and I scream so hard as he puts one in my cunt lips. Then another. Then another, until I’m barely able to grunt, and ten are in me. Then one in my clit and I piss myself. After that, he plows my ass as hard as he can, slapping my back, pulling at my bra, groping my tits, slapping my head. I cum again before he cums deep in me, pushing me flat, all his weight on me as he fills my ass. The tacks burn against my chest, my ass and cunt are on fire. Then he gets up, pulling me back on all fours. Each needle is pulled out, making me cry some more, especially my cunt lips and clit. My wrists are raw from the struggle. Then my bra is removed, my tits bleeding from a couple dozen tiny holes, just a bit, raw. Then the gag is taken out and I sob, as he unshackles me.
Then I’m in his arms, clinging to him as he takes me back to the bathroom and cleans me, asking me if I’m ok. I nod through red eyes and he gives me a paci and a cute pink dress once I’m cleaned up. I curl up on Daddy’s lap, holding onto him, my world, for dear life, spent, exhausted, used.
And I’m happier and the better for it.
[[Next Chronological Story->Service, pain, choice, and the journey]]''Service, pain, choice, and the journey''
I’ve had, on occasion, women and men, express praise and desire to be where I am, on my path. They see my truth and want to embark on it for themselves, to embrace what they see is their place. I just wanted to speak about that briefly.
First of all, I want to make clear, that I do not advocate this lifestyle for all women. My truth is my own. My journey is mine alone. Though many may be very happy on similar trajectories, not all would be as lucky as I have been on my journey.
I very well could have ended up in someone’s basement, abused, beaten, kept drugged, sold, or simply have disappeared. Not in a fantasy sense, but a very real one. A slightly different series of events and instead of being pregnant, married, and happy could have instead found me dead and buried in the woods.
Fantasy for all things is fine. I believe that fully and will not kink shame anyone for having dark or taboo thoughts or fantasies. But there is a difference between the two and people need to understand the risks involved when you have struggles and needs such as mine.
I’m a masochist, I’ve had addiction problems, and I have struggled with mental health issues. Intelligence doesn’t always matter, as though I consider myself very smart, I’ve done very many stupid things. When I’m down in the gray, or needy as fuck, that intelligence is useless as I just try to feed my needs and addictions, desperate to escape any emptiness.
This is dangerous. I’m beyond lucky to have Jack, who gives me what I need, but also knows when to tell me no, when to stop, protecting me when I am not capable of doing so. This is what so many girls like me need, but I worry, in the urge to feed their own personal needs and demons, that they overlook it. I simply lucked into it. For every Jack there are a dozen Tony’s, who only want to get off, which is fine. Tony’s can be fun. Beyond them, there are even worse, those who will not only actively tear you down, but do so with no desire or care to rebuild you, to make a better you. There are those who will feed every last bad thought as you spiral down faster and faster and when done, toss you aside or worse.
The important thing about my lifestyle, my actions, is that I willingly serve. I choose service and pain, and I choose to let Jack take those choices from me. I handed him my power, my control, I accepted his collar, to kneel beside him as his. If you have no choice, then even if you get off on it, you can never walk away from it. No matter how deep a kink you have, no matter how dangerous of actions you take to feed it, if your Master or Owner does not seek to protect you, and refuses to ever allow you to leave, then you have put yourself in danger. Because not only are you then feeding your addiction, but you’ve tossed away any way to ever say no.
And not saying no, but having the capability of saying it, is what the journey is all about. My gift to Jack is my body, my mind, my soul and he knows he has them and it is sincere because if I ever say no, he will honor it. And knowing that, makes me want to give him all of myself any more. Pain can be so beautiful, and our shared experiences are something I wish everyone like me could enjoy. But don’t think that means some days aren’t hard, some days my mental struggles aren’t brutal. They are.
I don’t say any of this to discourage any woman from seeking a path, a truth, similar to my own. I only want to caution, to tell them to be careful, to find a man or woman worthy of your gift of service and submission. Because that gift, no matter how deep into the kink you go, is something precious. Know that, and find the one worthy of that gift and be happy. Because we all deserve to be happy, no matter how we choose to get there.
[[Next Chronological Story->What is the "Gray"?]]''What is the "Gray"?''
Some of my followers have asked about this, some understand instinctively, some have no frame of reference.
For those who read my writings, and not just my captions, it becomes clearer.
I have and have struggled with mental health issues. Depression, severe anxiety, self worth issues, addiction. The gray is the emptiness I feel when I'm drowning in those thoughts, detached from everything, hating myself, spiraling downward.
Some might question things Jack has done to me then, in relation to this. Jack has told me no, something I can't in certain states. Jack feeds my appetites enough to keep me stable. Pain focuses me, quiets my mind, keeps it from racing to dark thoughts.
He gives me direction and purpose AND love, allowing me to exist without my anxiety overwhelming me. He keeps my depression at bay, and my interests at heart. I've given him the entirety of me because I trust him. If I say say, he'll stop instantly. If I beg him to destroy me, he'll say no for me.
The gray is just my colorful phrase for the overwhelming ball of mental issues I fight against, and with Jack's support, I keep it at bay.
[[Next Chronological Story->Addiction]]''Addiction''
It took a deep sigh and stood up, walking slowly, naked through the room. Its hair was matted by sweat from earlier, as it stretched its body. Bruises covered it in the most beautiful array of colors, all its little hurts reminding it that it was alive. The only accessories it wore were metal, one ring in its nose, a stud in its tongue, two rings in its nipples, one for its belly, and a vertical hood piercing with a ring topper above its cunt. Complementing those was the metal plug resting firmly in its ass. They made it complete, happy.
It slowed as it passed the mirror, staring into it, at the creature looking back. One eye was mostly shut, a precious black eye that had left it dizzy. It smiled at the addict staring back at itself. Because that is what it was, among many other things, an addict.
It had started when it was younger, always desperately chasing the approval of its parents, almost never receiving any. No matter how hard it worked, it was never good enough. The few nods or words of approval would keep it elated for days, its very first fix. But it never got enough. Teachers, of course, praised it constantly, but their words were cheap and easy, too freely given. The only words it wanted were from those who never gave it and it ate away at it. It pushed itself harder and harder, hurting itself to make them happy, always failing. Never good enough. Strangely, one day, that thought would set it free.
Later, as it got older, as it just became a teen, it started experimenting. It tried some drugs, but pot wasn’t enough, and pills made it feel weird, not better. Alcohol helped a bit, but there was no easy access and no easy way to hide its effects. It thought about cutting. It knew from experience that pain sometimes felt nice for some reason. It didn’t understand why. Then one day, when 13, it heard some girls talking about sexting and chatting online. Curious, it opened the door to a world that it didn’t know then, but one that would devour it whole.
There it found the dull-witted boys it age bored it, just like they did in class and school usually. But it found something else as well. Older men, much older, who talked to it very differently. Two types especially appealed to it. First were the Daddys. They told it how special it was, how pretty it was. They were the first to get her naked on cam, so desperate for approval it would do about anything. It loved the Daddys even when they made her call them Dad and pretend they were her real father.
The other group, still very much in charge, were the mean men. Older men, some truly Dom, some simply abusive, but it was too ignorant to know the difference. They almost never gave it approval either, but they also didn’t pretend they ever would. Nothing it did would ever be good enough. That was strangely freeing in a way and while she liked the approval the Daddys gave, it wasn’t enough of a drug for it.
It needed pain. Abuse. More and more often, it would gravitate towards the ones who insulted it, tore it down, made it do things and then insult it for it. Some threatened to find it in real life, to rape it, beat it. Sometimes it almost told them where to find it. It fought those urges, but it was becoming an addict. Almost every night online, late, hurting itself for these strangers, sending them illegal pics, not caring. It kept its perfect grades, but it was obsessed about this world and eventually it wanted more.
Like any addiction, you need more and more, and it was no different. 15 now, it wanted the real thing, no more play. It went to Craigslist and made a vague enough post to attract attention, then through emails and texts, found someone local. He used it, hurt it, broke it down and made it feel like trash. It came harder than it had ever before, but when he was done with it, he tossed it out. It had suffered crashes before. Drops. But this one hit it hard and it messed with its head for weeks. It wanted more but it hated itself so much. But like any true addict, it finally needed another hit. So, it found another man on Craigslist, after careful consideration, who seemed more knowledgeable. It hit the jackpot with this man.
This man taught it to shed its skin, to wear other skins, be other people. He taught it pain, use, and it would start down a path that it would never have believed. In college it would abuse drugs, or try to, to feel when it got depressed or severely anxious. Molly, Klonopin, alcohol, until its Master taught it real pain. Then it would realize the real dragon it had been chasing its entire life. Pain. Pain quieted its mind. Pain made it feel alive. Pain made it cum.
It would beg him again and again to hurt it, it would hurt itself, sometimes to dangerous levels. It would let it be hit, hurt, even beg to be damaged or ruined. It learned to love the colors, the aches, of beatings. Cocaine had nothing on it, and it wanted its fix daily. It let men hit its head, its face, its nose, choke it, punch its back and tits, beat its stomach until it retched, fist its ass and cunt, punch them as well, take a belt to its hands and feet, anything, just to feel.
And that it did. It felt. Walking hurt and that was glorious. Sitting hurt and that was glorious. Fucking hurt and that was glorious. It, she, was glorious.
It turned from the mirror and walked back into the room, where several men including its Master were watching Basketball. It smiled, as it walked back into the room, ready for round 2.
It needed, as always, its fix.
[[Next Chronological Story->Oral fixations]]''Oral fixations''
We all start with them, as babies, but as we grow older, sometimes they fade away.
Not for me. Whether it is the comforting smooth plastic or rubber of a pacifier, the relaxed and sleepy feeling I get with my thumb, or the exciting and hot warmth of a cock, I love it all.
I remember feeling embarrassed, when Jack, my now husband, my Master, my Daddy, gave me my first paci. I felt silly at first, when he dressed me little. Age play was a new concept to me. It felt both pedophilic and incestuous, to call him Daddy, to be dressed like a little girl. I went through the motions and it made him happy, which made me happy, but it wasn’t truly in my comfort zone.
Then, later, after High School was done, he came upon the perfect formula. As a way of addressing sub drop, he’d praise me, call me his special little girl, clean and dress me. Low and behold, I started to experience little space for the first time. I came to crave it almost as much as the pain and use that came before it. I started sucking my thumb so much that it leaked into my non-kink college life, when stressed, it comforted me. When I spent the night with him, I’d often wake with a paci in my mouth, even if I hadn’t had one when I went to sleep. And otherwise, my thumb was often wet from my sucking it in my sleep.
As someone with a long history of severe anxiety attacks, self-worth issues, and depression, few things made me calmer than that. Daddy would stroke my hair and I would suck my thumb or paci. Everything but that moment would fall away.
Sucking cock was much the same way. The way they look down at you, the way they tilt their head back, their moans, quivers and shudders. Delicious. Perhaps it’s silly, but it gave me self-worth to know that I was the one doing that. Jack noticed how much I enjoyed it early on, made me tell him about the HS guys I had sucked off at parties or the rare dates I went on. The heat in my mouth and hand, that pulse as they cum, usually the taste, I loved it. It made me feel good.
Even rough, abusive, or violent cock sucking gratified me, the choking, trying to breathe, drooling, it left me purged and exhausted, struggling to get air. Even ones that left me with headaches made me feel alive and if they left me dizzy, well I was just mainlining my favorite drug is all.
Later, as I spent whole weekends with Jack, and later moved in with him, I learned to appreciate slow and long sucks. How a cock could be another paci, another thumb, his hand stroking my hair, massaging my chest, rubbing my belly, as we watched tv. I’ve even dozed off that way some. It comforted me, to be there, to hold it in my mouth.
Of course, we’ve pushed into other things. I’ve sucked 10x the men that I’ve fucked easily. So much in one night that I threw it up (though I was drunk as well), lost in need for approval, for those looks, as they feed me shot after shot of validation down my throat. Drinking Jack’s piss, being his urinal, warm in my mouth, flaccid, pouring even hotter heat down my throat.
All these things have brought comfort to me, have relaxed me, and have excited me. They have directed my service, given me purpose, validation. In a way, my oral fixations have quieted my mind almost as much as pain, almost as much pleasure, because feeding that broken emotional need is so important. It makes me feel valued. Safe. Happy. And that is all that matters.
[[Next Chronological Story->Torture]]''Torture''
Sitting on the couch, naked, save for heels and plug, palms up, legs parted, eyes vacant, as rough porn plays on the TV mounted on the wall. Hands still, not permitted to move them, rocking, dripping, drooling, in agony. My tongue is out, clothespin on it, same with my nipples and breasts. It’s been 5 minutes, an hour, I don’t know.
My cunt is burning, as much with desire as with the cream, on fire, but I cannot touch, cannot move, eyes wet with desperation. Burning pain, in my cunt, my ass, be still, be still, cannot move, and I scream inside my head.
I want Tony there, beating the shit out of me. I want Jack using me. I want a dozen, no a hundred men ruining me, and none are here, no one is touching me, and it is the worst fucking torture in the world.
I cannot move, I promised I wouldn’t but God, just an itch, a scratch, but none of it, nothing to punish me, nothing to reward me, other than the burns below and the buzzing in my head. I’m crying, desperate, but no one hears, and if there were, I would be ignored.
Eventually the phone buzzes. I’m allowed to answer if it is Jack and thank god it is him. I’m crying, sobbing as I talk, everything bubbling out until he tells me to put on speaker and be still.
I do as told, and he taunts me. Asking me if I’d like to be slapped, choked, hit. He tells me to imagine myself against the wall, being fucked into it. Dropped off at a bar, raped again and again. I’m crying I want it all so bad, but I can’t touch, I can’t more. Fucking torture.
Later he calls again and asks if I need to pee. I do and I’m allowed. In a cup, down my throat, recycling he teases. No touching. The burning has faded, but I need to touch. Meanwhile, videos play on TV. No matter how rough or violent or degrading, I wish I was the one being used in them. I’d do anything to switch places, even if only for a second.
I’m allowed to stand and walk some, my legs tingling, my back aching. Tony visits. He jerks off on me and leaves. I begged him to punch me. He laughed and kept pumping, watching the tv, and not me. Squirt, squirt, on my face, dripping down my chest and belly, onto the towel on the couch. Warm, but not what I want or need. I feel useless. I cry again.
Eventually, he comes home. He’s dirty, hot. He smells like a man should, of work. He tells me to open my mouth and he pushes his cock in, already reliving himself. I choke it all down, not moving otherwise, swallowing, looking for praise and crying again as he walks off without looking at me.
Torture.
He comes back after a shower and tells me to take one, that I smell of sweat, sex, and piss. No touching other to clean myself. I do as told, whimpering at the hot water, forgetting for a moment of the cream, making it feel ever hotter. I get out and oil myself, fixing my hair in a ponytail.
Laid out on the bed is my clothes. Heels, 7in this time, my largest plug, and my needle bra. It used to be a bit loose, but now, with my pregnancy, it’s getting tight. I put on the leather bra, whimpering as the needles press against me. I head out and he’s finishing up grilling some pork chops. While he eats, I’m allowed to touch myself but not cum. Rubbing my soaked cunt, as he eats. Eventually he tells me to eat, and the food is cold. I’m shaking. I want to explode.
Then he takes me to the living room, and we watch American Ninja Warrior. During a break me tells me to get on all fours and he gets the leather strap. It kisses my ass, again and again. He tells me press my tits into the floor, my weight pressing the tacks hard into my breasts. Then I’m told to spread my ass and I do, slap, slap, slap, slap. The belt digging into my ass, my tender ring, my cunt, my taint. I jerk and almost cum from that alone.
When he does push into me, I do cum. He fucks me slow, steady, until I get close and then hard and fast and I cum again. He cums not long after and I clean him off. He puts my collar on me and leads me to the bedroom. My legs and body are tired, my stamina has vanished, I get so tired, as he takes off the bra, my tits scratched and bleeding. He applies cream on them, then crushes them in his hand, the pushes me back. Legs over my body, bent in a fat, pregnant, half, as he shoves in and fucks me hard, mashing my clit and its piercing again and again.
I cum, blissful torture, I cum, as he slaps me once, twice, ten times. Exploding I cry and cum and he fills me, then holds me tight, safe, protected, loved in his arms. Where I belong, his.
[[Next Chronological Story->Ruined]]''Ruined''
Needy, anxious, I need you. That familiar urge to self-destruct, nibbling away at my core. Pregnant, feeling bloated, tired, useless. I crave it, attention, pain, abuse, all of it. My mind races, tearing at me, always screaming, more. I tell you, and you hold me tight, safe in your arms that night.
The next morning is different, Saturday, no work for once, no emergencies. Instead, waking to you spooning me. No, not spooning, grinding. I feel you push in, not my cunt, but my ass as you grab my neck, squeezing, as you hold me still. I try to push back, and you slap my face hard, telling me not to fucking move. I start to say something, and I’m slapped again, even harder. So, I lie still, as you pump in me. You’re not fucking me, you’re using me to masturbate. Eventually you fill my ass with your cum and rest there for a minute. Then you shove your fingers in my ass and then my mouth, telling me to eat. I do, warm cream on my tongue.
Then, you get up and grab my hair and pull me along with you. Not as rough as you could be. But as rough as you can be without worrying about our baby. I whimper and follow you to the bathroom. You sit on the toilet and point to the floor. I kneel, looking at you. You spit on my face, then move so I can take your cock in my mouth. As you piss, I can smell you’re doing both. I swallow the heat dutifully, hungrily. My dark self, not sated, screaming for more. You wipe… once, then shove my head in your ass as you get up. I clean you, before you get in the shower, eating your ass. Tasting you. It’s more than I deserve.
Then I get in the shower with you, and afterwards, brush my teeth and fix us breakfast. You ignore me through most of the meal, which only makes me want you more, and when we’re done eating, you stand up and massage my shoulders. It feels good, and you tell me to look up at you. I do, you towering over me easily. Then you shove your fingers down my throat, gagging me, 2, then 3, then 4, as I struggle, starting to gag more and more. You don’t stop until breakfast is out of me, shaking, eyes wet, my chest, chin, and belly dripping with vomit. You spit on me again and step back, slapping the back of my head hard.
Then you tell me to sit there, reeking, as you go off, returning with my inflatable dildo/plug panties. A bit of lube later, I put them on, still smelling of puke. You start expanding me, stretching my holes, pumping away. I feel like I’m being split open and all I can think of is “more”. You know how I get, I won’t stop at the ledge, when I drop, I would run right off it. You stroke my face before slapping me hard again.
Then I’m up, to the bathroom. You make me look at the mirror, telling me to say what I am. To use the “R” word. Some men might ask for a different word, but I know what one he wants to hear. So, I say it. Ruined. After I do, he kicks my legs apart, pressing his hand against the inflated plugs in me, the rubber panties holding tight to me. Then he spins me around, mashing a tit in his hand, holding it, then punching it hard. He holds it so the tit takes all the impact, not my body. I scream, I cry, but he doesn’t stop. Not with one, not with ten. Twenty punches to my tits and they hurt, swollen, turning pretty colors. I beg him to hit me and he strokes my face and I’m so ready to be made pretty. But all he does is stroke.
Then, to the bedroom we go, he throws down a towel, then me on it. Air is let out, and the panties come off, as he tenderly touches my gaping holes. Then a delicious smile from him as he spreads me out and punches my cunt. His cunt. It’s not a slap, nor a pretend hit. Hard, so hard I scream and double up, cradling my wounded sex. Then he spreads me out apart and does it again. Then slaps it, furiously, some 20 or so times, I have no idea. I can’t count, they’re coming so fast and then, another punch. I’m lost in the pain, mainlining it, soaking wet, bruising, as he punches again. Then he flips me over.
“I want you so fucking ruined you’ll never be right again,” he says, hitting my head hard. Then I feel lube, tons of it, on and in my ass and down my legs and thighs and the towel. Then my head is jerked back, I almost expect another hit, literally wanting him to punch my head as hard as he can, when I feel his fist, pumping, working in my ass. He’s not violent but it’s not gentle either. He knows it will fit and it gives, my ring stretchy but not tight, not like an ass should be. Ruined. He fists my ass almost like he’s punching my guts, reaming me. I haven’t prepped properly, hadn’t even used the bathroom today myself.
When he’s done, he’s not filthy, but it’s not clean either and he smears his hand and my gut juices on my face, my lips and tongue, and my hair. Then he punches my cunt again. It hurts so bad as he shoves his left hand in my cunt. Barely any lube, just my own juices, pumping it in. I scream, bucking, and this time he lets me, as he grips my throat more carefully, punching his cunt’s cunt, making the black come fast upon me. I drop, shaking, as he lets go, pumping his fist faster. I spasm and cream on his hand, my bruised lips stretched around his wrist. Then he turns my head and slaps the side of it hard, 3, 6, 9, a dozen times. I think I cum again.
Then he pulls out, jerks me to the side of the bed, and kicks my cunt. Then he’s in me again, fucking me, loose, telling me I’m just a fucked-out whore. It’s true, every word of it. He mashes my tits in his hands as he reams my battered cunt, then he whacks the back of my head hard, telling me I’m a stupid shit and he cums and I twitch, my muscles working on their own. He pulls out of me, letting me drop on the bed.
I’m spent, he’s spent, all I feel is pain. I’m crying and hoping he hits me more. I hope he never stops. I want him to shove me off the cliff and let me drop forever.
Instead, he puts my pacifier in my mouth and I just sob, clinging to my Daddy. He draws a bath and lets me soak. My tits are bruised, but my cunt is swollen and heavily bruised, puffy, hurting and aching. I get put in pink pajama’s afterwards and suck my thumb, watching cartoons as he strokes my hair, kissing me. My mind no longer races, the pain having purged me, crying it all out. Silent. Home on his lap, where any good baby girl belongs. With her Daddy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Slaps and cuddles]]''Slaps and cuddles''
His touch along her cheek was gentle, loving, warm and just barely brushed the skin. She barely tensed as she felt the air move as the hand disappeared and then came back, slapping her hard. Her head jerked as wonderous sharp pain burst along her cheek, making her eyes water. She took a deep breath as he took her chin, lifting it up, kissing her softly. She mewed and melted against his lips, savoring them. Her wet eyes locked on his as he pulled back, again so gently touching her rapidly warming cheek. And then, again, an instant later her head snapped, warm delicious agony racing through her nerves.
It was Friday, a long weekend for Jack, and they were celebrating it quietly in the nude. No fancy clothes, gear, or toys. The only thing she wore was her plug, always firmly nestled in her ass. She felt naked without its reassuring grip and weight, making her better. She was sitting on the bed, looking up at the love of her life, Jack, so many things to her. Daddy, Master, Dom, Friend, Lover, Husband, no single word could ever suffice for what he was to her. Perhaps one, maybe. Home.
He tilted her head, kissing her pale cheek, as fires raged on her pink one. Soft kisses, baby kisses, gentle, loving. Kisses that said “I’m here for you, always”. And then, holding her head still with two fingers, before he slapped her even harder on this side. Eyes wet, the brutal and blissful sting coursing through her as her cunt grew wet, her aphrodisiac, her need, her first love. Pain. Then his fingers curled through her hair, running through it, as his tongue traced along her earlobe. Little pecks nicked along down her neck, her hairs rising up, before the fingers curled, grabbing her head through her hair, tilting it to the side. Not one slap, but what felt like a dozen, in rat-a-tat fashion, striking her cheek. Tensing, tears dripping down her cheek and chin, as her fingers flexed in the blanket, her sex twitching, desperate.
He let go and slowly pushed her down on her back, telling her to get on the bed. She did as told, sliding up it, her growing belly making things more and more awkward lately. He got up beside her, his cock brushing pre-cum on her aching cheek. She turned her head and hungrily sucked him, needing to feel him, taste him, anyway she could. She lived for him in no way she ever had lived before. That would probably scare most, but it comforted her, having that bedrock to which she belonged.
Leaning over, his fingers teased her collarbone, the swell between her chest. Fingernails grazed her stiffened nipples, making her moan around his cock. He lightly played with them, her bumpy areola, her ring piercings, as she grinded her thighs together, grunting softly around him. His smell, musk, sweat, the smell of a man who’d been working outside delighted her. A real smell, nothing perfumed, honest. She savored it, the salt on his meat, even his hairs that tickled her lips as she took him all in. Home.
And then, those gentle touches were gone, as he grabbed her nipple and ring, pulled them taut, and slapped her tit hard. Her breasts were growing, larger than they’d ever been, full, and now that wonderful sharpness from her cheeks were being shared there as well. His hands alternated breasts, one, then the other, as she gasped, as he sometimes thrust, working them over. They stung, delightfully so, no dull aches from heavy impacts, only sharp kisses of skin on skin.
Then slow kisses again, down her pregnant belly, he moved slowly, carefully, over it, to her sex, kissing it deeply, tonging her, as she arched. He pulled out of her mouth as she leaned up, sucking his balls, hungry, taking him on like her final feast. Her fingernails dug into his legs as she shuddered, a minor orgasm overtaking her. Then he leaned back, and she nodded, almost reading his mind. She parted his cheeks and tongued his ass, his musk marking her. He was clean, no real trace of foulness, just him, and her tongue pleasuring him. After a moment he rolled her over, as she adjusted herself on her knees, face against her pillow.
He returned the favor, pulling out her plug, replacing it with gentle kisses, then his tongue, spreading her cheeks as he ate her ass. She bucked and moaned, her fingers going to her wetness, when he grabbed them and pulled them flat at her knees. He told her not to move them, as he leaned over, pulling something from the drawer. She knew what it was before she whimpered in pain, the leather strap biting into her palm. He worked one hand over 4 times, before doing the same again to her other. She was crying now, the pain in her hands stinging like a dozen wasps.
“Do not touch yourself,” was all he said, putting away the strap, before eating her again. She squirmed, her hands burning, but behaved. Too soon, he stopped, and massaged and caressed her ass. He kneaded her skin to her delight and then to her pleasure, replaced those touches with sharp slaps from his palm, again and again. A surprise upward slap caught her cunt, making her tense, before attention was paid again to her ass. He would randomly alternate, her eyes red, twitching, wanting him to just beat her cunt, make her cum, but that wasn’t the goal, not tonight. Instead, when he was done, she had multiple parts of her body showing warm pinks, but no purples, no blues. Returning her plug to her ass, he mounted her, slapping her back as he pushed in, telling her to finish him off.
She knew what to do, as he didn’t move, wanting her to do the work. She pushed back and forth, tensing her cunt, fucking against him. She felt full as she took him all, then slid forward till he almost came out. Back and forth, back and forth, with only the occasional slaps from him. After a bit, she heard faster and she bore down, bucking against his stationary cock. And then, he graced her with his warmth, filling her. She looked back and up at him, needing to see approval. And there it was as he patted her head, telling her she was a good cunt. Some might feel demeaned by that. She was elated.
She cleaned up and though she wanted to cum, she wanted him more, his arms, his safety. He held her tight, running his hands through her hair. He gave her his hand, his thumb, and she took it in her mouth, sucking it. Safe. She pulled out her plug, putting it in her bedside drawer, then reached back. Daddy was warm in her hands as she parted her cheeks, feeling his hardness there as they spooned. She fell asleep in his arms, as all little girls should. Later, at some point, she woke to him gently pushing in her ass, his hand on her belly, holding her in place. She was half asleep, mewing as he rocked against her. He came in her, but still just held her and she fell asleep, curled up, used, warm and loved, against her Daddy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Being broken and remade]]''Being broken and remade''
There are a few moments in my life that changed how I saw myself. It started when I was 13, in my first tentative explorations online. It wasn't the discovered attraction to older men. It wasn't the Daddies, though I liked them too. It was the abusive fucks.
I responded to them, hard. They would break me down, make me wet, telling me how worthless I was. Sometimes it made me hate myself, but I craved it. That was the first change.
Then came my first real older man. He used me like a thing, abusing my 15 year old frame and tossing me out when he was done. Severe sub drop set in, and yet, I never questioned what I did. I just sought it out more carefully.
Later with Jack I played, escaped, every couple weeks, being Badsammie. But that didn't change me, not deeply. I learned I love attention, hands on me, cocks in my mouth. Despite my student facade, I was starting to doubt who I was. I was learning what made me happy and it wasn't my A's.
College started, and I left Jack behind, for a brief time. But soon enough he returned to my life and things escalated. I spiraled downward due to family issues, abusing drugs, and I only made it due to him. Jack. He was there, protecting me from myself, my family. I put aside them and college, moving in with my rock. My strength.
All the while he pushed me, letting me feed my urges without overindulging. He got rougher and rougher, and I loved it. Eventually one night, him and two of his friends raped me in an unexpected CNC. I learned that night I would cum from almost any pain, any abuse. The girl in the mirror that looked back at me was so different. She was damaged but strangly free. I was free.
I got shared with more friends, more strangers, happier than I've ever been. My issues faded, still there, but in accepting service, almost slavery, I found purpose. Happiness.
Then a special day happened, on all fours, and I broke hard. After that, I learned I could, and would do anything for Jack. My body, my heart, my soul, was his. Completely. I handed away all power, became his cunt, his whore, his little, his lover, his wife.
And then he started rebuilding me. New clothes, new heels, new exercises, expansions, body modifications, a diet of sex, porn, and control.
And my head is more quiet than ever. I don't struggle though the day, my anxiety barely beats at me. My neediness has grown, depression pokes at me, but I'm happier than I deserve. I'm Jack's and Tony's toy to use, abuse, and hurt. His wife, their cunt, on my knees where I belong, and all the better for it. I'm living my truth. We all deserve to.
[[Next Chronological Story->Missing Daddy2]]''Missing Daddy''
She impatiently waits in her room, bathed in pinks and bows, her hand stroking her stuffy as she looks out the window. She sucks her pacifier, squeezing the teddy tight. Anxious, it has been a long day and she’s bored, lonely. Most importantly, she’s incomplete. She always is incomplete, not real, without him there, holding and supporting her. She stands up from her little bed, checking herself in front of the mirror. Her paci quivers in her mouth, the nub relaxing her stressed state, as she checks her outfit. It is one of Daddy’s favorites. A short pink dress, with pink frilly panties, white stockings and her little pink heels. Around her neck is her most precious gift, a pink collar that says, “Daddy’s Girl”.
She looks frustratedly at her phone, no text to tell her when he will be getting there. The TV is boring, stupid, and she wants him there, right now. She thinks about looking at Daddy’s special videos, but that would want him there even more. How grownups survive without their world with them, she couldn’t understand. Even breathing could get hard when Daddy wasn’t there to hold her. She walks into the living room, dragging her bear behind her, sucking, then plops on the sofa. She kicks her legs in frustration, her eyes almost wet. She wants him there right now so bad it hurts. She takes a sofa pillow and screams into it, then falls on her back, dead.
And then, the magical sound of Daddy’s truck pulling into the driveway revives her and she squeals. She almost runs out the door to jump in his arms, but they’ve talked about that. Other people might talk. She doesn’t care however. Other people are stupid no-no brains. But she behaves, barely, and waits, doing what almost looks like a pee-pee dance. After hours of waiting, he finally comes in and she screams “Daddy” and jumps into his arms. His laugh brings literal tears to her eyes as she wraps her legs and arms around him.
“I missed you so much Daddy!” she says, eyes dripping, squeezing him so hard he almost pops. He laughs some more, melting against his little girl, just standing there, a complete and perfect world unto itself. He strokes her tears away with his thumb, kissing them, her cheek, then her mouth tenderly.
“I missed you too baby girl,” he said, giving her small frame a twirl. “I’m sorry work went on so long,” he said, letting her down and kissing her forehead. She smiled hugely at that and ran behind him and swatted his behind once, twice, three times, saying again and again “Bad, Bad Daddy!” A grin never left her face however.
“Hey now, if anyone gets spankings little girl, it’s you!” he said, laughing as he chased her around the house, both of them cackling with laughter. He finally cornered her, making Nom Nom sounds as he pretended to eat her all up. He then picked her up in his arms and kissed his little girl deeply, lovingly, and all was right in the world. She was complete again.
[[Next Chronological Story->Fantasy, Reality, and the limits of no limit relationships]]''Fantasy, Reality, and the limits of no limit relationships''
I’ve been posting some gifs I enjoy on reddit to /r/abuseporn2 and /r/strugglefucking lately, and some of the responses from those posts have prompted me to write about this. In a couple, it was mentioned that the porn star is now dead (overdose) or quit porn after a video that I enjoyed. It can be quite sobering to remember that the people we see in gifs and videos are real people, with very real flaws, doing acts that are fantasy for the viewers, but are very real to them. Sadly, often these fantasy videos are not in any way a fantasy for the actresses but a job and likely one they did not want to do.
The BDSM community is one I’ve found that has some of the best, kindest, and most supportive people in it. The Doms and Subs and every variation want everyone to live the very best version of Truth for everyone in that community. Whether it is someone who wants spankings on the weekends, the Business CEO who wants to be dominated to escape from the realities of their life, or slaves who have chosen to live according to how their Masters want 24/7, everyone in the proper community wants everyone to be healthy, supported, and happy.
However, there is on the fringes of that community, a large group of (mostly) men, who prey on those seeking to serve, fed a diet of porn in which they see subs and slaves as something subhuman that never should be cared for. They aren’t really people, they don’t deserve care, and if someone tells them they are no limits, they don’t question it and take full advantage of it without worry of repercussions except how it would apply to them.
We ARE people however. Just because I write some snuff porn, just because I get off on violent sex, does not make that fact less so. Just because someone gets off on being hurt isn’t an excuse to do whatever you want, to ignore the basic tenets of SSC – Safe, Sane, and Consensual.
Hearing that a woman in a video I loved quit porn because of it saddened me. The acts that she was doing, that she was subjected to, are not the acts that anyone who doesn’t choose them should ever do. I have been dehumanized sexually before, broken down to just an it, a cunt. Becoming detached mentally. It is play, high level play to be sure, but it is just that. Play. It is something I fully agreed to, that I fully wanted, and needed. It can function as a reset switch for me, the pain, the use. It quiets my mind afterwards.
If that is something that you don’t seek however, if that is something forced upon you, where you can say no but it means you can’t eat or work, then it is abuse. It will not quiet your mind, it will not calm you, it will not sate a need. It will just break you, make you question your own humanity, and make you hate yourself so fucking much that you turn to drugs or other things just to get by. It’ll traumatize you. And that is never cool. Never acceptable.
If you can’t end a session with a single word (or gesture if gagged), then it isn’t play. It isn’t safe or sane. It is dangerous. It can be exciting for sure, but there might be a moment that you want it to stop and once that line is crossed and they do not stop, you aren’t exploring a kink anymore. It’s assault.
Even in BDSM, even at its most hardcore, the power, the control, is always in the hands of the submissive, and yes, even the slave. If there is no way to say no, no way to stop it, then it is not play, it is not sharing an experience. I rarely use my safewords anymore. Jack and I don’t need it. But I have used it in the past and when I did, he stopped instantly. No matter how intense it gets, no matter how wonderfully depraved you are, the option must ALWAYS be there. No exceptions. Even for the slave.
The same respect given in that, also applies to no limit relationships. Jack knows I would let him do most anything to me. I’ve even encouraged it, screamed for it, begged him to beat me. Just because you have permission, just because you have an allowed tool, doesn’t mean you should always use it. I’ve cried in his arms as much from not being hurt as from being hurt. Sometimes someone begging to be used isn’t a cry to have a dark need sated and fed, but sometimes is a cry for help.
It can be hard to know what case that might be. It is why the concept and practice of trust is so essential to the kink. A stranger might not respect your safewords, they might not respect your limits. But just as much, they might take you at your word. Without trust, the submissive, the slave, they are handing over power unequally, in a way that endangers them, because they themselves might not know why they have that need. Trust is needed always, so that the Dom, the Master can protect as well as hurt.
And those men (and women) need support as well, they need to be taken care of, because while they might be the monster you need at that moment to hurt you, they too are people. They too need care. Never forget that the person above or below you is that. A person. Know the difference between the fantasy of the written word or on the screen. Know that reality can be far messier and that is why safety, consent, and care are so important. Aftercare reminds the parties that they are human, no matter what nasty thing they just did. That they have value. That they are respected.
Just remember, we are all people. We need trust and care and respect so that we never forget that. It is the least we all deserve.
[[Next Chronological Story->Life, changes, updates, and AMA]]''Life, changes, updates, and AMA''
Just wanted to post some updates on what is going on in my life and if anyone wants to ask a question, feel free to!
7 months in, heading into the final weeks here in the pregnancy so we decided last week, no more rough play that can lead to bruising anywhere ☹ - this is more a precaution to protect Jack, as the last thing we need is me being rushed into the hospital for an early delivery and then the nurses or doctor making incorrect assumptions and doing something rash. Since this is my first pregnancy, we have no inkling of how things will flow, so just best to be prepared for anything.
Speaking of being prepared for anything, anxiety has been steadily rising. No matter how much reinforcement and support Jack gives me, my brain screams at me that I’m not capable of this. I know I can, I’m honestly excited, but self-doubt has always been one of my biggest enemies and man is she coming at me hard lately. It is part of why Jack’s been making sure to keep me occupied one way or another. I’ve been to my therapist and my Doctor both and we have set up a plan of care in case of something like postpartum depression. Considering my mental health history, it is better to be prepared and not simply hope for the best. Fingers crossed on that!
Lastly, some of you might have noticed an uptick of posts in a variety of subreddits. I’m feeling fat as fuck, I get tired so much easier, my runs have been shit, and I’ve been napping like a cat on and off all day. So, Jack is keeping me mentally, and to a lesser degree physically, occupied. A steady diet of porn to edge (only somewhat, I’m allowed to cum, just not quickly) myself when I don’t have much to do. That, coupled with occasional lunch visits from him or Tony (sadly they’ve been working on a big job that’s been taking a lot of their time, divvying between it and a few smaller ones) have keep my mind from wandering too much. In this case, it’s better to be horny and blank than bored and anxious. Probably could be considered more grooming as well, but if you’re an active participant, is it really grooming?
Regardless, I can’t wait to have our baby girl, for so many reasons. Hopefully I’ll get some energy back, our family will finally be started, eventually I can be hurt and made pretty again, it’ll be a lot of changes, coming in hard and fast. It’s going to be an interesting next chapter and I can’t wait to start.
[[Next Chronological Story->The greatest gift]]''The greatest gift''
It wasn’t the ring he put on my finger,
Although I truly treasure that.
It was my first collar he wrapped around my neck,
That’s when I knew I was truly his.
And it wasn’t the dirty things I did for him,
Although I know he loved that.
It was my submission, my power I handed him,
That’s when he knew I was truly his.
Sex, pain, abuse, cuddles,
Are all amazing things to share.
But they are ultimately meaningless without that person,
Who accepts you for who and what you truly are.
Who sees your worth,
When you can never see it yourself.
Who can see your value,
When all you feel is gray.
When they reveal your truth to you,
And everything clicks and the world makes sense.
When you can finally become you.
When you can find freedom through submission.
When you can find clarity through pain.
When you can find value through service.
When the storm within you quiets, when you can let go.
Finally free to be the little girl you never could be.
Free to suck your thumb and color.
Finally free to be the whore you were meant to be.
Free to suck and fuck.
Finally free to be the painslut you truly are.
To be hit and slapped and choked.
Free to be true to every part of your self,
To shed limits, identity, to let fully go.
To be.
For the one who made it all possible.
For the one who held you tight.
For the one who broke you down.
For the one who built you up.
For the one who showed you your truth.
For the one who makes it worth it.
For him.
Always and forever, for him.
[[Next Chronological Story->Self worth and identity]]''Self worth and identity''
It is amazing, how a construct, an idea, a word, can sum up so much of who and what a person is. I am. I exist. I am here. Words, but so much more than that. It is also amazing that despite hearing certain words again and again, or because you never did hear those words growing up, that the simple lack of them can also define you.
There is a trait, among the community if frowned up (to use that language), and outside of it as well that is often used. Broken. Damaged. Fucked up. It is often used externally, by those around us, and even more often, by our own selves. It can mean different things, it can be seen as a sad negative, or a positive. It certainly sums up parts of our identity, no matter how we frame it, or what other words we use to say it.
Fragmented, shattered. We look in that mirror, and see shards of glass everywhere, cutting into us. Damaged goods. Broken cunt. Some will hit a point where they embraced it. Diving into a pool of depravities to scream at the world, “Yeah, I’m ruined, but you fucking did it to me and I’m still fighting, so here I fucking am!”
Others, they retreat, away from people, away from the world, even from themselves, tired, so fucking tired of struggling to fit in, to not be scared, tired of fighting just to BE.
The rest of us, we build it into our backbone, grafting it onto ourselves, making it a part of us, if not the entirety of us. We are more than that, but we are part of that.
And that identity we build, we use it, both as armor and as truth, to shield us against reality. To say, here I am. Accept me please. Sometimes it works, sometimes it doesn’t. Sometimes, most of the time, we just exist. And that has to be enough.
I’m rambling, just thinking, because of some online conversations, about who I am, what I am, and do I matter? Jack tells me all the time that I do. He has to reassure me because he knows deep down I don’t believe it. Never have. Never will ever be good enough. For him, for anyone. My mind whispers to me constantly that I’m not. Sometimes I listen to it. Often not these days. But it is always there, whispering.
Some might think it’s obvious why I struggle. I degrade myself, let men hurt me, use me, call me names, choke me, stretch my body. I’ve been letting them do it since I was 13. How can I have any self worth when they don’t value me.
They have it backwards, usually. It was years, growing up, never being good enough for my parents that did this. Some genetic mental health issues as well, I’m sure. The truth is, those men, and sure, some of them were abusive assholes, the truth is this.
They validated me. They gave me worth. I was like a junkie chasing my fix to get their attention, their lust, later, their cocks and fists, to have them shower attention on me. Even if that attention came from their cock and they were raining down piss on my crying body.
Is it perhaps the healthiest outcome in life? I don’t know. I know I’m happy. Devoting myself, taking his collar and later his ring, becoming his slave and his wife – It’s made my life. Can the sex get rough? Yes. Good god it can. Have I cried? Yes. Have I screamed? Yes, in pain and for more. Has it gone too far? Some would say yes, and perhaps, in moments, it has briefly. But never have I uttered a word and not have it ended instantly. Never have I wondered, “Will he hold me after”. He’s never not told me how much he loves me and how proud of me he is after.
It’s certainly not for everyone. Do I have self worth. Yes. Do I mostly get it from sex, pain, and use? Yes, or at least it comes more easily to me from there. Have I lost some of my sense of self? Yes, absolutely. But in its place is a structure and support holding me together far more than I did before.
Do I look in the mirror and think myself broken. Absolutely. My second CNC, my on all fours experience, they showed me my truth, a truth I have known deep down for a long time. Am I ashamed of it? I used to be, but I know my place, my truth, and I revel in it, and who and what I am.
I am his.
[[Next Chronological Story->The drug of escalation]]''The drug of escalation''
You don’t notice it at first. You never do. You’re too busy chasing the primary drug, or so you think. That one little thing that will chase away the dark, banish the gray, make you feel something, if only for a moment. You catch that high, and fuck, it’s so good. You forget about all the bad stuff in your life, your pains, your struggles, your losses. All you have is the now, as you mainline that shit, drown in it, take it into your being. And for a moment, you’re real, you don’t hate yourself, and it is so good.
My first drug was sex. Escaping myself was what I chased, and men online and later, in real life, helped me with it. For a short while, I was their bratty daughter, some vapid slut, a brainless cunt, or a trailer trash teen whore. Not an overworked student who was never good enough for her parents. And for a brief moment, those men made me forget about that. Some treated me like their little angel, a sexy young vixen, or a piece of shit. But I didn’t have to be me. That was all that mattered for a good long time.
Of course, day by day, week by week, month by month, I did more things. I never cammed at first. That was asking for trouble. Until I did. And then, a fresh hit of more attention, mainlined, validating my existence, at least for this. I never showed nudes or exposed myself for the men online. Until I eventually did. They got more intense then, and the girl I hated so much that stared back at me from the mirror, well, for a little while she didn’t exist. She didn’t matter.
Eventually even playing online, slapping myself, even showing my face wasn’t enough. They wanted it for real. Of course, none of them were local. Even in my attention addicted and addled mind I knew how risky it was, how likely I could disappear, never to be found outside of a shallow grave or a basement. But the urge, that need to feel, would not be denied. That led to my first serious escalation, searching for an older man in real life to use me. Nothing else would cut it. Online, it wasn’t enough, the highs weren’t as high. They weren’t as good and if there was one thing I hated, it was being me. So, I went on Craigslist and found myself an older man.
It went about as good as could be expected. He all but raped me, used me, fucked me, and then tossed me out. No aftercare, not that I knew what that was. I went deep into sub drop, hating myself even as I masturbated to it later. Even after it was all said and done and I’d had time to think about it, there was never a choice about what I was going to do. I wanted more. That high blew any previous high away. I had my new drug and I was not giving it up. I tried to be more careful, screen the responses more carefully. And I found another older man. This time I hit jackpot.
From 15 onward, every couple weeks usually, I’d get a couple hours of use plus support afterwards. I could talk, I could decompress, and he helped me create new personas, so I never needed to be “me” with him. It was wonderful. It dulled the edge of my day to day life, gave me a regular high and for a couple years, things felt mostly good. Even if the gray encroached, a phone call to him would help hold it at bay, and later, under him, soaked in our sweat, it would be dispelled.
But the personas weren’t enough. New things got added. I learned what it was like to be spanked, and why people would want it. I learned to take anal, even if I didn’t love it. I started blowing every guy I went on a date with, swallowing their cum. I tasted shit from my own ass on his cock. Little or not so little nudges, pushing me. Being choked, slapped, hurt, in ways I had never been before. When I closed my eyes and thought of sex if I masturbated, “normal” sex was never imagined. I knew I could enjoy it, but it wasn’t what I wanted. What I needed. My drug I wanted was far stronger than what I needed before. My need had escalated.
As all things end, or so I thought, so did our time together. I had to move a couple hours away to college. I started seeking others online from rape sites, another escalation. I hadn’t fucked anyone since my older man, though I went dancing and would let guys there grope me, finger me, I’d suck them. I loved the attention, but I was scared of the sex. Scared not because they might hurt me, but because I feared they wouldn’t. The attention was a nice high, but I wanted more, and came close to meeting one of the guys from the rape site I chatted on.
And then Jack came back into my life. He didn’t want things to end, and fuck, even though we’d never been more than fuck buddies, I realized he was what I was missing. We started dating. I regularly stayed with him on weekends. And things escalated. I started wearing butt plugs, small ones, when I stayed with him. Sex got rougher. I got bruises for the first time. I got spankings that went to a hundred and had me sobbing hysterically. Toys of all kinds got used on me, clamps, handcuffs, and little by little, the old ways weren’t enough. I needed more.
Larger plugs and toys to stretch my holes. Rougher fucking of my mouth, if I threw up, well, I was prettier when I was messy. Sometimes he used his fingers to help me throw up on myself. Light slaps became hard slaps and backhands, leaving marks on my face. Long lingering stings that left me dazed. Anal sex became a regular thing and was always as hard as when he fucked me normally. My pussy became my cunt, not only in his presence but even away from it. I felt empty away from him, away from use. I hated school more and more and the gray beat down on me no matter how many Klonopin I popped.
I went into little space for entire weekends, so deep that even at school I was still sucking my thumb when nervous. My bruises got bigger, lasted longer, hurt more. He always told me how beautiful they made me, and I wanted them more and more. I got a black eye and was told it was the most beautiful I’ve ever looked. Bigger plugs, slinks, training my holes to take my fists, then his. Sharing me, first with Tony, then with more and more men. Letting guys at bars and adult theaters use my mouth as a dumping ground for their cum. I loved it. Greater highs.
Then he hit me. It was glorious, right in the gut. I wanted more and more, in my gut, on my thighs, against my tits, even in the face. Beat me, hurt me, the leather belt hitting me until I bled. Piercings, tattoos, being mounted, even CNC’s where I wasn’t sure if it was actual rape or not. I realized that there was no hard limit for me anymore. If there had ever been one, it had been fucked out of me. And I was fine with that. I was broken, ruined, but always his. I stopped thinking of myself as a submissive.
I was a slave. But I had enslaved myself, in the drug of escalation, in pain, in use to him and in love. I married him, cast away my own chains, and admitted and accepted my own truth. I know I am an addict. I know I would let him put me on the edge of the cliff and if he barked jump, I’d smile and plunge into greater depravity. I know I’m a cunt, an it, a wife, a mother, a lover, a little, and I know the old original me is dead and buried under all those escalations. And that’s fine. Because I’m happy. I’m loved. I might be an addict to pain and use and even now, I wish he could hurt me so bad I could barely walk. But that can wait till later. I’ll take that hit, that high, when we can do it responsibly. Until then, I’ll wait, and think of the next escalation, of being made pretty in blacks and blues, and drowning in that need I will never fill.
[[Next Chronological Story->For I am yours]]''For I am yours''
Naked, save for heels and a plug
Vacant, but hair and makeup done
Belly, bulging with baby, piss, and cum
Marked, as Daddy’s Girl and Paw prints
Tagged, in tongue, and nipples and clit
I wait, edging, the neediness always building
I want, blacks and blues painting my body
I need, pain, violently exquisite
I have, love, service, a place to be nothing
I have, use, caring, a place to be everything
The best I can be is less than I am
The worst I can be is left uncontrolled
I need, want, and crave the leash
I hate, despise, and run from freedom
My mind ruins me more than you ever can
I dream of being brainless, punched until I lose my self
I dream of being used up, my soul fucked away
I dream of being better, made pretty and never given up
I dream of being marked, by fists, by ink, by iron
I dream of being rejected, I’d rather die than go that way
So take me, drive me deep, push me into that spiral
So use me, fuck me up beyond belief
So humiliate and degrade me so I never feel human
Drive my entirety of being away, my only reality, you
Take me to the edge of the cliff, and push me
For I am yours
[[Next Chronological Story->What I got - the real life alternative to what I craved]]''What I got - the real life alternative to what I craved''
I woke up, taking my early morning walk in the dark. Fall was finally here, cool, almost chilly on my skin. Perfect running weather, but I’m not running. I feel so fat, bloated. Where is my glow? It was there for a while and then I kept growing, until even a short light jog exhausted me. So now, instead, I walk. My left nipple is cooler than the right, leaking a bit. I worry about my right nipple not lactating yet, but they tell me it’s common. I’ll have to take out my nipple rings when feeding of course, but otherwise I’m assured it won’t be a problem. Same with my hood, when go time comes, it’ll have to go.
Its scary, anxiety building up, as the time approaches. No matter how many times I hear it, I’m terrified I won’t be good enough. Jack tells me that’s a good sign I will be. Maybe. Anxiety and neediness had been building up hard, driving me insane. I’d been trained to take that pain, to feed off of it, crave it. And now, bereft of it, I felt loss. Writings got darker and darker, violent images in my head, me getting raped and beat and used, leaving me wet with unsatisfying orgasms. Not bad ones, honestly. I just missed my drug. I wanted to get high. I really, really, wanted to get fucking hurt.
But I behaved. Even with the whispers, I’ve behaved. You kinda question your sanity a bit when you realize the hardest thing in your life is not being beat. Not getting bruises on your body. Maybe, just maybe, you’re kinda fucked up. Maybe.
Anyway, I headed home, showered to get rid of the chill. I rested briefly, then checked the time and crawled back in bed with Jack, happily snoring away. I cuddled against his warmth until that time came, and I slid under the covers. They never tell you just how much your belly gets in your way when pregnant. There is no graceful slinking along the bed under the covers. You’re grunting like a pig, on all fours, to get into a comfortable position. I do, and I grab his cock, taking it into my mouth. He moans almost instantly, making me smile around his cock. Simple pleasures can still bring great feelings to one’s self. After a couple minutes, the covers as tossed off the bed. He tells me to get positioned at the head of the bed on my hands and knees and I do. He teases me, stroking his fingers along my slit, soaked, wanting him. He pinches my clit and I purr. Then my head is shoved down and pushed into my ass.
I was unlubed, but those who follow know how well trained my ass is. I might not write down the sequence in every story, but prep is a constant part of my life. Even with kegels multiple times a day, the most polite would call me stretchy, and not tight. But god, it felt good to have him in me, mounting me, his weight on me. It felt primal, him just thrusting in me, using me to satisfy his needs. God, I was wet. I reached back and started rubbing myself, when I yelped in unexpected pain.
“Don’t fucking touch yourself,” was all he said. He’d seen my hand, grabbed it, twisted my fingers back away from my needy cunt. I nodded, and took it, as he fucked my ass as hard as he could. He coated my guts with cum, then pulled out, jerking my head over to his cock.
“Clean your shit off it,” was all he said, and I did, not that anything was really there. At least for me to balk at. I do a quick warm saline flush every time I go. But I cleaned his cock all the same. Normally after any morning fun, I’d follow him to the toilet. To be his urinal. But he’d sensed my obvious neediness. He took me to the shower and pissed on me. Not down my throat as usual. On me. In my hair, soaking it. My face, my body. When I opened my mouth, I got a slap. And when he was done, he laid a towel on the floor and told me to stand there. Then he got in the shower and took one, as hot pee cooled on my body. He took a long one, closer to 10 minutes than 5, before getting out. I started to help him dry off and got another slap. He then spit in my face and told me I reeked like a toilet. Which I did.
Then he got dressed as I stood there in the bathroom, until he came back in, telling me to shower. I did and when I got out, my special inflatable panty plugs where waiting for me in the bedroom. They were already lubed, so I only had to lube myself a bit, but I put them on. It’s a strange feeling to be standing and having both of your holes filled. Once I had them fitted, he hooked up the pumps, inflating them to almost painful levels, stretching my holes full. I waddled and fixed us dinner, moving much slower than usual. I only had them on, which wasn’t that unusual lately. Indeed, unless we had company or had gone out, he’d been keeping me naked almost all the time. Barefoot and pregnant, a joke made real.
Usually then, though, I had my heels on and a plug. I was plugged, but no heels. After I cooked some sausage to go with the eggs, we ate, with me right beside him. He knew what I’d been feeling like, so fed into it. He spit on my food, and my face more than once. I thanked him every time, my cunt wetter and wetter. I was so on edge that if he’d hit me, I’d have probably came right then and there.
Instead, after finishing up eating, we went back to the bathroom. In front of the mirror, he told me about the fat cunt he saw. Then with his cock and his fingers, he made me lose the breakfast I’d just eaten. I cried, shaking, looking at him, telling him to hurt me. Then those words to make my stomach drop.
“You’re not worth the effort.”
Which had the intended effect. At that moment, a roundhouse kick to the head wouldn’t have been enough pain. Instead, he hurt me more, taking my messy body back to the bed, strapping me in with the soft fuzzy Velcro straps (they don’t tend to leave marks like the hard leather or handcuffs can), spreading me eagle on the bed. He got the Hitachi knockoff, put it against those panties, and held it there, as he called me every dirty thing I have been and was. I was vibrating, trembling, but every time I about exploded, he’d pull away.
“Beg for it, you piece of shit,” and I did. I wanted it so bad, I begged him to hit me, to choke me, to rape me, to whore me. I have wild, more animal, bucking on that bed. I wanted everything, all at once, but he kept denying me. Sometimes it would be for a moment, sometimes he walked out of the room for ten or twenty minutes. I wasn’t sane, I was in it deep, but he wouldn’t shove my head under the water and let me drown. It was maddening.
Finally, he came back, and I was crying. He kissed my tears, unbuckled my legs, and pulled out the plugs and pulled off the panties. My holes gaped, the air cool on my insides. He softly kissed my clit and I almost lost it from that alone.
“Do you want me to fuck the cunt?” he asked, and I nodded, telling him thank you again and again. And then I screamed, bucking, as he held it up, and worked it into my gaped wet hole. The fleshlight. I fucking hate that thing, it’s easily my biggest trigger currently, and he knew it, pushing that red button for all it was worth.
“I want something tight,” was all Jack said, as he pushed inside it, with it inside me. Fleshlights are not soft on the outside. They are hard cheap plastic, with anything of value being in the hole itself. Like me, cheap, only the hole having some worth. I cried, almost hysterical, as he pumped in it, the plastic grinding inside my cunt, until he shuddered and came. Then he pulled it out, tipping it so that cum dripped on me.
I was done, I would have jumped off the tallest cliff for him then, or fucked 1000 men, just to get a second of validation from him. Which was the point. He knew he could push no further, not safely anyway, so restrapped my legs, and returned the Hitachi against me, strapping it against my needy cunt. And he left. Not for 5 minutes, or 10, or 20. He was gone for over an hour. I came in the first minute, explosively, making a mess of the bed. Don’t worry, our mattress is plastic covered because of all our play. I came again not long after that. And then, alone on that bed, I came again and again, until it hurt, and still I came. Then I cried, bucking, screaming, until I pissed myself. And still it kept going.
Eventually, I just kind of went away. It hurt, yet was numb, intense, yet empty. All perfect metaphors for me somehow, as I just closed my eyes and spasmed uncontrollably and whimpered, all alone. After a bit, someone came in, was on me. It wasn’t Jack. Tony, mounting my spread form, unstrapping the vibrator away from me. He just fucked me, using me to dump a load of cum. I hurt so bad, but it felt good. When he spit on me, I tried to kiss him. But he wouldn’t let me. He just pulled out, came on my face, and left.
I then noticed Jack, he got on the bed, unstrapped me from the corners, and fucked me, slowly this time. I just clung to him and cried for a good ten minutes before he sped up and came in me. I don’t remember anything after that. He told me later I just crashed hard and fell asleep right after.
I woke up to Tony over me, fucking my cunt, and this time he emptied his load in me, getting up and leaving without a word. I got up and they were watching a movie, having some beers and chatting. I pointed at the shower and he nodded, and I cleaned up, walking slowly. I was numb and hurt, my clit swollen heavily. I cleaned up and got out, drying off. I went out naked and Tony waved me over. I knelt before him and he pushed my head down, pissing down my throat. He needs to drink more water. Then he left and I cuddled on the couch with Jack. He stroked my hair as I clung to him.
“I know you’re struggling right now. Have you been thinking about hurting yourself?” he asked, as his fingers dragged through my hair. I sucked my thumb, one arm wrapped around his leg.
“No. Yes. Umm… Yes, I’ve thought about hurting myself Daddy. But I haven’t thought about doing bad hurts,” I said. He nodded, not commenting on the childish voice. He hadn’t put me in little space but knew I needed it. He replaced my thumb with his and I sucked on it.
“Ok, you let me or Pam or anyone know if you do. It’s ok if you do, you just have to tell us ok? And after you become a mommy, we’ll get you hurt good, ok?”
I nodded, smiling, and after a bit he slid my head down and replaced his thumb with his cock. I was sated a bit, not how I wanted, but some pressure released, as I swallowed his cum, safe in his arms, from myself.
[[Next Chronological Story->All journeys start with a single step...]]''All journeys start with a single step...''
You start with your words,
offering them to give men pleasure.
Next is your voice,
to tease and beguile them.
Then one day, pictures,
knowing they will cum to the sight of you.
For some, the journey ends there.
For some, it never ends.
You give them your mouth,
tasting their cum as it spurts down your throat.
You give them your cunt,
to breed, to fuck, to fist.
You give them your ass,
to spank, to ream, to use.
You give them your freedom,
to feel the leather around your neck.
You give them your love.
To cradle and protect you.
You give them your soul,
the entirety of your being.
You even given them everything, no matter what they ask or want,
giving up "you" for the rest of your life.
Forever,
only HIS.
[[Next Chronological Story->Sated, recently]]''Sated, recently''
Fat. Sluggish. Ugly.
That’s what the whispers say, as my body aches, as the baby kicks. I want so much, desperate, needy. My thumb in my mouth, as I try to comfort myself during long stretches of the day. Naked, touching myself, edging to a blank state.
And then, an engine. A truck parked in the driveway. I waddle over and smile. Tony. He’s got Subway. Here for lunch. Here for a visit. I kiss him as he comes in and he laughs, asking me if I even wear clothes anymore. Not much. Not often. He sucks my left nipple, tasting my milk. Right still isn’t producing anything at all. But still time.
He pulls me along to the living room, my sub is tossed on the table, but I don’t reach for it. I’m awkwardly kneeling instead as he unzips, turning on the TV. I hear ESPN behind me as I start sucking his cock, my head bobbing up and down as he eats. Every now a then he slaps the back of my head, not hard, not soft. We don’t converse, he’s not my friend. I think at best I’m tolerable to him as a person.
But he tastes good in my mouth, I feel purpose, value, something other than tired and fat. Bloated. Another few slaps and I smile at him, my cheek and ear red. The TV keeps going on as he finishes his food, I stroke his balls, taking him all in my mouth. Then he slaps the back of my head really hard, ringing me, as he stands up, pushing me against the couch. Then in me, grunting, effortlessly fucking my soaked cunt. Then my plug is teased, pushed and pulled, until he pops it free. It goes in my mouth, a jeweled pacifier that tastes of my ass and lube. He pushes in my ass, shoving my head down, grunting. I feel alive, happy, as he shudders, filling my ass with heat. I try to touch myself and I’m slapped again. My plug is pulled from my mouth and with it he traps his cum in my ass.
“Eat,” is basically all he says, leaving me anxious, frustrated, eating my sub. I feel the warmth on my cheek fading, though my head still rings a bit. Part of me wishes it had been a punch. Part of me wants to be bruised so bad. After I finish, I suck my thumb and start coloring.
Jack calls, and his baby girl answers. He smiles, happy to be Daddy. He tells me to get my hair in pigtails, nothing fancy, just like a good little girl. I nod and do so. I touch myself a bit as I do, feeling a bit fat and silly, but I don’t care. Little girls get pregnant too. It happens with Daddy’s who love them. So why not me.
Soon enough, another truck pulls up and I’m almost crying. Daddy’s home. I hug him and when he says he has to go to the bathroom, I kneel. I tell him I can be a big baby girl cause I am. So he fills my belly with his pee pee and rubs my belly with our baby. Then he leads me to the bed, and loves me, like a Daddy should. He squeezes my neck, off and on, controlling how much blood flows as he pumps in and out of me. The black hovers ever on the edge, as I struggle to focus on my world. Him. I get fuzzier and fuzzier and then, he pumps into me harder and I spasm and struggle and the black swallows me whole.
And then, he’s kissing me, telling me how good of a girl I am. We cuddle in bed for a bit, but then he has to get back to work. As he leaves, I touch and lick his juices, I pull the plug and taste Tony’s as well. And I smile, sucking my thumb, as I sit down again, naked, to color.
[[Next Chronological Story->So I might shine]]''So I might shine''
I know some cannot understand it. For them it is not their truth. But while many, perhaps most must fly free, some of us seek the cage.
It’s not because any man is better. It’s not because they were born superior. Some of us simply crumple under the weight of the world.
Our parents, families, molesters, rapists, mental illness, and a thousand other things reach out and crush all that is beautiful within us.
They see the essential spark of our soul and do everything in their power to snuff it out. In response, we flail, always only hurting ourselves.
When a man hits me, slaps me, chokes me. When a man shoves me across the room and uses me, when I asked for it, he is not blotting out my light.
He’s beating out the gray, the muck, removing all my shattered broken bits, purging me through pain, so what spark I have left may shine.
When I offer my submission, when I take upon that collar or that ring, it is not me handing away my life. It’s me accepting help, protection, a future.
My greatest enemy is not my parents, not my users, not the bruises and busted lips. The violent intimacy isn’t my enemy, I am.
I destroy myself more effectively than any fist, any word, any drug, or weapon can. When I am more, I am always, always less. I am the threat.
So I look to him. To break me. To mold me. To take me and use me and hold me, to tear away the flaws and build a lattice under which what remains can shine.
Being less isn’t bad. Being less can make some so much more than what the were. Being less leaves a shiny broken crystal, glowing in the night.
Make me less, so I might shine.
[[Next Chronological Story->And yet, that smile]]''And yet, that smile''
She woke, floating, ethereal, in a strange house. She felt nothing, was nothing, just a whisper, just a cold breeze. She doesn’t know if she is alive or dead, dreaming, drugged. All she knows is she is lost. As she glides along the unfamiliar house, glimpses pour into her mind.
She knows this place, despite never having been here. She is confused by the smells, if memories can have smells as they reek of violence, sex, love, and lust. Pain and use. Happiness and sadness. And of her.
She was everywhere in this house. She didn’t know how, but her image was everywhere. Her scent was imprinted on every facet of the home. Her, yet not her. An older version. A future version? She didn’t know. She knew something was off about her in those pictures. A bit slimmer, but that wasn’t it. Or fatter. No, not fatter. Pregnant. What unsettled her was the smile. It wasn’t the mask smile. It seemed honest. Effortless. Sincere.
She fled from the room to another. And screamed. She had fantasized about older men, even recently planned to meet them. Risky, stupid, and somehow needed. She wanted a man to use her and in her mind’s eye, it was always an older man. And here one was. Beating her.
Her ephemeral voice hadn’t disturbed either in the vision before her. They flickered much as she did, there but not there. An imprint? Ghosts? She didn’t know. She only knew she was scared. She watched as the man, attractive, older, cradled her face. She could barely hear his voice, telling her he was going to make her pretty. And then he punched her in the face, dropping to the ground from her knees. He hit her back, her chest, and the older her screamed. But she also moaned. She looked up at the man with a need that terrified her. That version of her all but worshipped the man who hit her. And when he fucked her, she came and begged him to hit her more. She fled from the room, leaving the image behind, shaken.
She rushed to another room, wishing she could cry, could tremble. Another her was there, rubbing the bruises that covered her body. She saw that look that so bothered her, that seemed no natural on her face, doubly so with the black eye, half shut. She was happy. She was alone, she had no reason to pretend, and yet there she was, touching them, her purple and blue marks, and somehow, she could smell that woman’s sex and know she was excited. What had become of her to make her like this?
She fled again, and there, kneeling beneath that man again, and he was peeing into her mouth. He wasn’t even trying to humiliate her, just like it was the most natural task in the world. She gagged, somehow feeling the warmth of it, as her counterpart swallowed. And again, that smile. It blossomed as he stroked her cheek, patting her head like the bestest of dogs. She wailed as a banshee and left again. Another room. Another memory.
She saw herself, surrounded by strangers, no, not strangers, she somehow knew them, knew they were the friends of the older man. And they were fucking her. Using her. She was a toy to them, to fuck, to use. And she partook. Some were gentle, some were rough, but she was barely a human, just entertainment to load up with cum. When they fisted her, she wished she could retch. She didn’t seem so much older than her, yet she seemed already used up. And yet, that smile.
She saw herself mounted, raped, whored, beaten and broken. Dressed and acting as a small child, a dog, a cat, a bimbo, and in every one of them, the one thing she never saw was herself. In all of them, whether soaked in piss, lips brown with shit, bloodied nose, or lying there panting, holes gaped, none of them were her.
Because all of them, somehow, were happy.
All of them smiled.
She seemed less than her, yet happier for it. She saw her slim, running, seemingly raped yet willing by a man at night or early morning on the side of a country road. He slammed her head into his truck almost brutally as he used her. And yet, that smile.
She saw her belly bulging, tattooed, pierced, married, as that older man punched her, her chest, her cunt, until it was black and blue. And yet she came. And yet, that smile.
And then, she heard a baby’s cry, along with her own. And that man’s. It was joyous. The world spun from her as she evaporated into nothingness, leaving the house alone, without her presence.
She woke, sitting up, soaked in sweat, back in her old familiar bed. She held herself, even as the imagery faded and became hard to recall. It had been a nightmare, perhaps. Of her darkest thoughts from the men online, made real. Abused, used, fucked and fucked up, until nothing of her remained. It was only that, a nightmare, nothing more.
She then reached down and touched herself, wet, and rubbed, thinking of that dream. To every nasty bit, but when she came, it was not that which was fixed upon her mind. It was that there was no mask. No mask, and yet, that smile.
[[Next Chronological Story->Expectations]]''Expectations''
Sitting on the couch, naked, bored, antsy, as I flick through the shows on Netflix, YouTube, Hulu. My hair is made up, nice makeup, glossy lipstick. Plug firmly inserted, but otherwise, nude. Waiting as time painfully ticks by. Edged on and off, no cooking tonight, food ordered, being brought home. I wait.
Part of me has re-read words I wrote, as I posted and shared my journey, my truth. Words of a naïve girl who fought to deny her truth. Some bridges are too far, some journeys too long, some gifts cost too much. I smile at my simplistic thoughts. Or perhaps I smile because my thoughts are now more simplistic? The girl who wouldn’t give everything up but wanted to in those writings, what would she think of me?
Belly bulging, expectant any week now, and yet, my life is still much the same. For now, at least, though changes big and small will come later. But now, I wish I could hold her, my younger self, kiss her, and tell her that I’m free. I was scared of handing over the leash, the power, but in doing so, I found my truth. My essential truth.
Now? Now I am better. I am also less. I’ve embraced that, slowly, but surely. Parts of me are gone, it happens to us all. We grow. We change. We strive. We struggle. I am not less because I am a woman. I am not less because he demanded me to be.
I am less, because I choose to be. He opened the door, him, the universe, life. But I walked through it, shed my clothes, and knelt, palms up, accepting it. I wish I could hold my younger self’s hands and let her understand the journey is worth it.
I’ve had people message me. Concerned for what I gave up. Demanding I give more. Wanting me to be what they think I should be, what women should be, to fit their ideal, their truth. I tell them the same thing. My truth is mine alone.
I am less, and I am better for it.
And the trucks pull up and I smile. I’m waiting at the door when they come in. Service is expected and happily given. His cunt drools from both lips as I take care of him, urgent pent up need driving his cock into my throat again and again. Then pulled up and over to the couch, bent over, it makes my back ache, but I’m aching elsewhere for him, his cock sliding effortlessly in me, thrusting, cum filling me.
Done, spent inside me, we kiss and hug. Cum slides down my leg as I see Tony has set the food out. We sit at the table, chatting, talking, cum still leaking out of me. It’s nothing to be ashamed off. I’m happy. Later, I slide my chair beside Tony, stroking his cock. Awkwardly, I end up on my knees, head held tight, piss filling my mouth and my belly.
I clean up and they relax, watching TV. I sit beside them, soon my head in Jack’s lap, Tony’s cock in my ass. I feel beautiful then. Valued. I even get a few slaps in the face, wishing I could get 100 more. I get beers and wipe myself up, and take more piss, from Jack. Then Icy Hot, making me quiver, as the TV plays, before the Hitachi makes me cum. I cry softly, clinging to his arm. A thumb is offered, and I take Jack’s in my mouth, fading into sleep on the couch.
I am less and I am where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Why for him]]''Why for him''
Why for him, they ask, unknowing. They cannot see or understand, their minds clouded with a simple duality. Holding is good. Hurting is bad.
They don’t know what roils in my mind, churning, foaming, wanting to erupt like a volcano and tear myself apart. They see the pretty smile, the happy face, the youth. Why give up that freedom, those futures, for pain. Why for him?
They weren’t there when the smiles were gone, when all I felt was the pounding of my heart, that crushing certainty I was dying. They weren’t there when the voices screamed at me again and again about my inadequacies. They were there when I snuck Molly or Klonopin in a spiral to make myself feel.
Why for him? Because he was. Many times, he could have walked away. Turning away would have been so much easier. The voices in my head tell me even now he will, any day. I must drive him crazy with my insecurities. And yet, he stays. Resolute, by my side, helping me be stronger. I may be an addict, but it’s channeled now. Limits set. The word no is said.
Red lines drawn upon the sand. No more drugs, no more lies, or that is it. The only ultimatum I’ve ever got. I know he means it. That alone is enough, with his help, to be good. Though it always isn’t easy.
They see the sexy side, the allure of the broken, they see what they want to fuck and use. But they’d leave. They wouldn’t stay for the hard work. The constant need for reassurance, the neediness, the clinginess, the certainly that I would fold if I exited his world. Why for him?
Because he knows that I would do anything for him, anything he asked. Why for him?
Because he doesn’t take that as a challenge, but a responsibility. A burden.
As much as a slave, a submissive, can lift their Master up, so too can they drag them down. He doesn’t let me, so we can be stronger together, a team, one against the world. Two pieces complete when only together.
So, I’ll let him break and mold me, use me and hurt me, and I will cum, and I will smile, not through a mask, but with joy. Because of him, I am safer. Because of him, I am better. A closed fist can lash out and inflict needed pain, but it can also hold inside of it a precious sliver of my soul, protected, safe in his hands.
Why for him?
Because he is my world, and I am right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Reduced]]''Reduced''
Reduced, to bring someone to a lower state
So cruel, so perfect, so free
They look upon it as a crime, misogynistic
Unable to see the truth that lies for some
Take me, strip me of all that I don’t need
The self-hate, the voices in my head
Take me, break all of my weaknesses
Tear me down to my essentials
Reduced, so I might be free.
Being less isn’t a crime against nature
For some it’s the best we will ever be
Being more isn’t always ideal
For some will crack under the pressure
I give you all my choices, my power
Wrapped in a leather leash round my neck
I give it all to you, kneeling at your side
Less can be more, submission can be freeing
Reduced, so I might be better
Exposed, naked, shaking and in pain
Tears streaming down my cheeks
Holes used and stretched and bruised and broke
Slumped forward, chained, from exhaustion
Tattooed, branded, belted, and choked
Made pretty, sexier, with your fists
Lost in need, crazy, craving that masochistic drug
Protected, torn down, rebuilt by you
Reduced to your perfection
[[Next Chronological Story->A mental health minute - personal, no sex]]''A mental health minute - personal, no sex''
I’ve written a lot recently, both about my beginnings, my journey, my fantasies, and my darkest thoughts. And soon, very, very soon, I will be embarking on the greatest challenge in my life. And it terrifies me.
I chat with some people on here regularly and they know most of my challenges, I’ve written about them as well, sometimes specifically, sometimes broadly, but it’s something that I try not to focus on too much here. Here is a place to be made pretty, write hot and dark things, share my experiences and how I feel. And today, I’m feeling fucking anxious. I’m scared.
I’m scared because I try and try and no matter how much I hear it, I never feel like I’m good enough. Whispers just drag me down, telling me dark thoughts, what I should do, what I’m worth, why no one would miss me. And that scares me.
I know my mom fucked me up, setting a pedestal for me to sit on that I could never reach, never be worthy of. And because of that unforgivable sin, I was denied a life, parental love, and a sense that I can mess up and still be accepted. And I’m terrified I’ll fuck up and ruin our daughter. And that scares me.
I have mood swings, mostly under control but some days they aren’t. I can get dark and write nasty violent things. Though I’ve never attempted it, I struggle with suicidal ideation. I’m in therapy for it, among other things. My addictions, moods, they all crash in my head and if not for Jack, I don’t know where I would be. I’m terrified of losing him, for no reason. And that scares me.
It’s hard to explain how needy, how thirsty, one can be for approval. How even a lick of it can alter your behavior, how children will do almost anything to earn it, good or bad. Adults aren’t much different. I’m not at least. Have I done things most wouldn’t in the chase for a whiff of approval. Absolutely. Left to my own devices, especially now, I know I would be lost on my own. I need Jack to not only give me that approval, but the love and control to protect me from that need. And that scares me.
Some days I just wish I was fucking normal. I don’t even know what that means but I know it means “not me”. Because ultimately, that is the real issue that scares me. It’s not my actions, it’s me. I fear me. I fear I’ll abuse drugs again and lose Jack. I fear I’ll self-harm or worse and lose my family. For my own sanity, what little there may be, I had to leave my birth family behind. The toxicity of never being good enough no matter how hard I worked was literally killing me.
And yet, despite how much I am scared. I’m here. Other than one self-harm incident, I’m fine. Despite recurrent suicide ideation, I’ve never made the attempt. Despite hating myself so much, I’ve found someone who stripped away the poison, stripped away my armor, exposed me and told me I was loved. I’ve found acceptance, understanding, pains, and pleasures and joys that I didn’t know existed. I found that I could be happy. And that scares me. Because I know it can all go away.
But I’m here. I’m moving forward. The past was far rougher than my present. My future may be even calmer. I have certainties where I once had doubts, answers where I once had questions. I have my truth, my baby, my Jack. And because of those I have my life and I am free.
And that scares me. And that’s ok.
[[Next Chronological Story->Introducing M]]''Introducing M''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xv58f9sxzay31.jpg">
Early Sunday morning M arrived.
5lbs 2oz 19.25 inches long
My world will never be the same
[[Next Chronological Story->Why I'm here]]''Why I'm here''
Back, in bed, perfection on my shoulder
Warmth, content, crying as I hold her
Journey’s end and then begin anew
As what I know is once again proven true
Life isn’t perfect, messy is the rule
And often I’ve played the part of a fool
Ups and downs and roundabouts
My mind, always full of doubts
But now I know my own full worth
What came from us and that birth
Is something more than a simple Truth
Small, angelic, our beloved youth
Making our house forever more a home
Where a child can grow and run and roam
At last I know why I am here
I’m here for you, my little dear
[[Next Chronological Story->The more things change...]]''The more things change...''
Upheaval, understatement for what the last week has brought. How much things can change in a rollercoaster of pain, joy, and exhaustion.
Not that the changes were bad, I feel less fat, if so work out. I know what perfection looks like, the beauty of sleep with your child dozing upon your skin. And panic, anxiety, of all fears rational or not.
And so, I retreat, even tired as I am. To the comfort of structure, routine. My home within my new home, my new reality.
Laying her down I kiss him, kneeling down. Looking up at the reason for it all. My life, my reason, my purpose, my joy.
Warm in my mouth, slow, no urgency or need for pain. Some acts of limits until I've recovered. But this, this I can do. This can please. So I still feel safe, needed. As much for me as for him. I feel him press me down, not only deeper but holding me against him until he pulses down my throat. His tired smile, perfect.
The day goes on, soft cries, my new reality clashing with the old. It doesn't feel wrong, I breathe deeply, knowing both are possible. Two roles, but one purpose. Him becomes them. And it's enough.
Laying down the angel, I'm so tired. Still not fully recovered from it all. He pulls me close, cuddling me on my side. I want more, so I pull him against me, spreading my cheeks. He may be my Master but he can follow my lead. He pushes deeper into my ass, slow, cuddling, fucking, using me to cum, filling me. I fall asleep messy but content.
And then she cries later, as realities crash again. Not for him.
For them.
[[Next Chronological Story->Dress code]]''Dress code''
Upheaval, understatement for what the last week has brought. How much things can change in a rollercoaster of pain, joy, and exhaustion.
Not that the changes were bad, I feel less fat, if so work out. I know what perfection looks like, the beauty of sleep with your child dozing upon your skin. And panic, anxiety, of all fears rational or not.
And so, I retreat, even tired as I am. To the comfort of structure, routine. My home within my new home, my new reality.
Laying her down I kiss him, kneeling down. Looking up at the reason for it all. My life, my reason, my purpose, my joy.
Warm in my mouth, slow, no urgency or need for pain. Some acts of limits until I've recovered. But this, this I can do. This can please. So I still feel safe, needed. As much for me as for him. I feel him press me down, not only deeper but holding me against him until he pulses down my throat. His tired smile, perfect.
The day goes on, soft cries, my new reality clashing with the old. It doesn't feel wrong, I breathe deeply, knowing both are possible. Two roles, but one purpose. Him becomes them. And it's enough.
Laying down the angel, I'm so tired. Still not fully recovered from it all. He pulls me close, cuddling me on my side. I want more, so I pull him against me, spreading my cheeks. He may be my Master but he can follow my lead. He pushes deeper into my ass, slow, cuddling, fucking, using me to cum, filling me. I fall asleep messy but content.
And then she cries later, as realities crash again. Not for him.
For them.
[[Next Chronological Story->Find your Him]]''Find your Him''
There is, out there, for every sub, every slave, every slut and and whore, a Him. A singular person, and perhaps for some, multiple, that they will click with and find a home.
A person whom, it all makes sense, where they feel safe, no matter the storm. A Him that may tear you down, but will also build you up. A Him that may make you scream in agony, but hold you close. A Him who will never take your power. A Him who you will kneel for, hand them the leash, and give that power away freely.
A Master, a Sir, a Him, in which your world, your body, your soul resides. One which you would give everything to, wide eyed, knowing what you are giving up. Giving to him. To kneel beside and look up, not in fear, not in lust, but as your literal everything. Not because he is a man (and Him might very well be a Her), but because they make you better, they make you shine.
For Him, everything.
For Him, anything.
For you, there is one out there, one that can make you less and make you better in doing so. For Him, no act can be too degrading, no act can be to far. For Him, the edge of the cliff is but a step away and if he pushes you, you’d smile as you went away.
For your Him will take that power as a responsibility, for your Him, it’s an honor. He may make you scream, or cry, or bruise, or bleed. But it’s all to make you better. Better for Him, better for you. A broken shard of glass, polished through pain and sex and service until it glistens like a diamond.
Find your Him. Find your truth. Find your purpose.
Embrace it, earn it, and smile.
Because then, with Him, you will always be where you belong.
You will always be home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Cravings]]''Cravings''
A whiff, a whisper, of smoke curling in the air, nostrils flaring. I want it on my lips, inhaling deeply, lungs full, ruby red lips and cheap makeup exhaling.
The near silent whoosh of a hand through the air, hurtling towards my body. The sharp impact forcing my skin to ripple, pain radiating out slowly behind it, making me wet, quiver, tears forming in bliss.
The soft warmth of the bed, somehow both chilled and heated, sucking me in beneath the folds of the blankets. A lazy days rest after a lazy day off nothing, useless for a moment, simply a slave to contentment and nothing else.
Fingers sliding on rough hewn skin, swollen, red. Electric pain formented through service and use, discarded while recuperating. Looking in the mirror to see the fractured and damaged girl made whole, better. Made pretty.
Existing only for use, the sense of self so fucked away it might never emerge again, lost in a sea of pain, confusion, more animal, primal. In need, reduced to it's most essential and purest self. A hole that cries to bruise and cum, that exists only for him.
Realities that are not here, not yet, moments still minutes and months away, complications tugging at me in the center of a storm, holding it together, but barely.
I have to be more. I need to be less.
I need to be more. I have to be less.
Kiss me, with your mouth, your fist, make me pretty with your lust. Vent on me, so I can be more and finally, less again.
Let me feed my cravings.
[[Next Chronological Story->At my prettiest...]]''At my prettiest...''
On my knees, gazing upwards, eyes wet body trembling
Head snapping, looking, flinching, face burning
Reds and blues, purples and blacks, tender aching welts
Body writhing, arching, dancing as you bring down belt
Stretched out, lithe, gasping, drool upon my chin
Your ass rising from my face, leaving where it had been
Sweat soaked sheets, muscles taunt, my mind eager
Racing, wanting, needy always terrified you’ll leave her
Counting down the minutes, the hours, the days
Smiling as I wonder how he’ll hurt me and in what ways
Lost, deprived of that which makes me quiver and alive
Needing him to take me to the cliff and to make me dive
Crashing down, two ways it will always have to be
Hating myself, the voices, damaged goods is me
Or broken down, rebuilt, pure in pain and service
Naked, bruised, being less no longer makes me nervous
I choose the path that brings me more and more pain
Briefly, physically, my mind no longer my enemy, my bane
Just his and hers, blessed by his pain, her need, their love
Forever less, and yet, always made better and raised above
To my proper place, nursing, serving, bred, and owned
At his side, where I have always belonged. Home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 1]]''Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 1''
Disclaimer – I want to emphasize that everything that is written here was of a consensual nature between a husband and wife, and some friends, and despite some of the acts being of an intense nature, safe words were in place, even if not used. If you aren’t into some intense acts, this might not be for you, especially if you have issues with heavy impact play. Also, those who follow my writings, M was being watched by “Aunt’s” Heather and Pam during the festivities of New Year’s. Enjoy!
Christmas came, the first one as a family, Jack, me, and M. Her first though she’s far too little to understand any of it. Indeed, Jack had plenty of double duty that day, as I was little for most of it as well. Even when I wasn’t in little space (which I mostly wasn’t, not deep at least), it was still nice to celebrate it with “Daddy”. When M was sleeping, I was pretty much in his lap or curled up beside him. I don’t know if I will every be able to accept that I deserve someone as wonderful as him. But have him I do. I got a very cute pink gown that is perhaps not accidentally a bit small, pink “Daddy’s girl” undies, and some nice stockings that I wore. A new paci, some dresses (ranging from little, to normal, to slutty, to full on bimbo). Jack’s always enjoyed dressing me, controlling my clothing choices. And I like being pretty (in many ways) to him.
We got one another normal stuff as well, new wallets, purses, a new grill, probably WAY too much stuff for M, and a Crave Vesper Necklace (seriously, check it out on Amazon) that hasn’t been used yet but will be the next time we go out and pretend I’m a proper decent mom:)
Of course, we had special time with that lap time some, because a good girl has to treat Daddy on Xmas. And “Uncle” Tony as well later that afternoon. Gentle service in which I never once took off my panties, not that they didn’t get pushed aside a time or two. Anal only. Though I have edged, been touched, teased, I still hadn’t been used or fucked in my cunt since the birth. Jack had indeed been teasing and taunting me about it, sometimes mean, sometimes playfully and while I enjoy anal and love taking care of him and Tony, I wanted a proper fucking. Long time readers also know what I wanted more than anything else. I wanted to hurt, I wanted to cry, I fucking wanted to be made pretty.
But I wasn’t getting that on Christmas. I had been told New Years and the wait and teasing and need were calling me. I needed to de-stress, to be purified by pain (heavy masochist here). After Christmas, the days were much the same as they have been. Most of the time these days I tend to be more nude as not. Wearing heels often, but not always. Plugged, always. Clothes handy if company comes by, and of course for the holidays we hit his friends, dressed decently, if often riding the line perhaps. Always the service however.
I’m 24/7, his in every way, serving and happier than I deserve. I’m where I belong. It’s not for everyone, but it is my truth, my joy, my purpose, to take care of him and now M. Wake him with my mouth in the morning, urinal not long after, shower, breakfast, when it’s not too cold and M is sleeping a quick short morning run (nowhere near where I was before). A lot of baby blues, but no postpartum, which has been a concern due to my past issues. And so the days ticked by. The day before New Years Eve arrived and came to a close and I was antsy, needy, ready to climb the wall. Heather had picked up M that evening and it felt weird to have her out of the house. But for whatever Jack had planned, a baby could easily impact sexy times and as our first “special” fun time since her birth, we felt this would be best. Plus Heather was eager to watch the little munchkin. So the night came to a close, us in bed, with dreams of very rough use dancing through my very eager head.
And it started in a way I didn’t expect. I was expecting perhaps fun later in the day on New Year’s Eve, but that wasn’t what happened. What happened instead was that, barely a couple hours later, I woke, right at midnight to Jack taking what belonged to him. And so my day started.
I woke to Jack shoving into me. It was the first time his cock had been in my cunt since the birth. I woke to him holding me tight, thrusting as hard as he could in me. He wasn’t trying to be gentle, he wasn’t trying to get me off. At least not in the traditional way. He wanted to hurt me, pure and simple. I was groggy, confused, hurting, and quickly wet. I snapped to reality, pain focusing me quickly as he fucked me like an animal. It was wonderful. He barely spoke, just grunting, leaning down to spit in my face, then slapped me. I don’t mean a light slap either, my head snapped, then spun the other direction as he backhanded me. He gripped my tits, mashing them, milk spraying from the pressure.
“Tell me you worthless fucking cunt,” he said. “Tell me to do it.”
Soaking wet, trembling, cheeks burning, I smiled dangerously. “Hit me”.
And he did. He gripped my hair, jerking my head back, and punched. Not slapped, punched, in my gut at first. Named called, whore, cunt, as he improved me with pain. It was glorious, I was crying, shaking, and felt fucking alive. A jab to my side, a punch to my thigh, all while fucking my cunt. I came.
No. I fucking exploded. It had been over 6 weeks since I’d been fucked in my, no his, cunt. I was his totally in the moment, a thing, an it. And I wanted more, despite gushing on his cock, I never wanted it to end. He just snarled and said that I hadn’t been told I could cum. I didn’t care. Being a bad girl meant more pain, unless he was being mean. But I was being rewarded for being a good girl, a good mom, by being treated like I truly was. He jerked my head back, held my head and told me to close my eyes and not move. I did as told. And it fucked hurt when my head snapped back, dazed. I looked up at my man, my god, and was in bliss.
He then spun me around, fucking me faster and faster, hits striking my ass, my sides, my back, another clocking my head and I panted, grunted, cried, and came again and soon felt him cumming into me. I hadn’t felt real pain in quite a while (bruises bring questions best not asked during pregnancy) and I just laid there, face in the pillow, trembling as he pulled out. He slapped my ass hard, jerked my head over to him to clean him and then got up to use the bathroom. All I could do is lie there, aching, content, riding the best fucking high in the world.
He came out after showering, I was almost dozing, when he pulled our toys from out under the bed. I was expecting more play, but instead, I got cuffed. Hands behind my back, ankles on a spreader bar, then that cuffed to the foot of the bed. Then, a tender moment, water (fluids are important people), then followed with a dildo gag. My cheek felt puffy as he blindfolded me with my running ear warmers. I screamed around the gag as he slapped my cunt with the leather strap. I couldn’t see it, but I knew it’s pain well. One, long pause. Two. Longer pause. Three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine all rat-a-tat. And then, ten, so hard I twisted and yelled in agony. My thighs were kissed with it a dozen times. My belly, my tits, each ten at least. I was rapidly losing the ability to focus and track any of it. The pain lingered, sharp, hot and yet fresh pain kept getting added, spiraling ever upward. Too much. Not enough. I didn’t care. I wanted to drown in it. He returned to my cunt, hitting it again and again. All I could do was writhe, then he hit me the way I hated, strapping my feet, tops and soles both. I screamed and screamed and then, nothing.
And then that familiar and beautiful sound of my Hitachi knockoff. I was cumming as it touched me I was so on edge. A fast ride of orgasms, small earthquakes again and again as he pressed it against me. Then duct tape, holding it against me. And a promise. No sleep for me tonight, he said. Then he left the room, arms aching under me, every part of me burning, wanted it to end. Hoping it never would.
Being cuffed like that makes getting comfortable impossible. Having a powerful Hitachi style vibrator dials that impossibility to 11. I ached, couldn’t see, pleasure was turning to numbness and pain. I lost track of time. I pissed myself at some point (we you play a lot, you make sure things like that can’t harm your mattress). I cried, was tired, wanted to sleep and wanted to cum and to stop cumming. After a bit, I couldn’t cum. I drifted in and out, only me in the bedroom. And then, someone came in.
I’d later learn a couple hours had passed. I just became aware someone else was there, unlocking my ankles. Not that I got to rest. I wasn’t free. Instead, my head was shoved down on a cock, pulled to the edge. Slaps would come unexpectedly with no rhythm or reason. I felt the Hitachi still going but could barely feel much more. I reeked as my mouth, then my throat was fucked with abandon. The side of my head was hit, tapping the top of my head, then shoving me back violently. I knew who it was. Tony. I was gasping, barely getting air, drool all down my chin. Then backhanded and tasting copper, my lip split. Tape torn and the vibrator on the floor, still running. Nothing since I gave birth in me and in a couple hours I was already numb. He fucked me, bit my neck, slapped me around, hit my gut at least 10 times and then came in me.
I was wiped. I was spent. Done. Then he walked me to the bathroom, legs barely working, hitting my knees hard as he shoved me down. Then pissing on me, my face, my hair, and then shoving in, making me drink the rest.
“What are you?” he asked, loving my answers.
“Nothing,” I told him. I was beyond less, and yet, I was higher on life than I’d been since the first week after having M. I felt alive.
After that, I was uncuffed. I was told to shower. I did, brushing my teeth. It was only 3 am or so. I got out, headed to the bedroom. Covers had been pulled off, some cheap ones thrown back on. Clothes on there. 8 inch black heels. A black dress that barely covered me, chest all but hanging out, ass was hanging out. My largest plug. I pulled my hair back, no makeup, a light bruise on my cheek. My bottom lip was swollen. Some bruises forming elsewhere. I smiled as I got them beers. My New Years was just starting.
[[Next Chronological Story->Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 2]]''Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 2''
Same disclaimers as with part 1, which can be found here - https://www.reddit.com/r/Badsammie/comments/ejatpk/pain_and_pleasure_on_new_years_eve_part_1/
I brought out the cold beers for Jack and Tony. I was wearing the heels, sleek and as black as my dress, which barely fit me. 8 inches, altering my posture, making me prettier. Better. The dress accentuated my chest, clung to my skin, small wet spots where the pressure helped my breasts to leak. I lazily ran my tongue over my lip, where it had split. I hurt all over. I felt good. My mind was calm, empty, as I handed the beers to them. The only other thing was the large steel plug in my ass, spreading it, a single red jewel showing my worth.
Jack pointed to the floor and I kneeled, my knees still aching from earlier. The dress slid up, no way to be demure in it, my ass and cunt exposed. I absentmindedly stroked my bruised cheek as he used the laptop to throw some porn on the TV, telling me to edge myself. I did so, rubbing my still numb cunt, groping my chest, leaking more, letting myself just be. Despite the pain and being tired (and trust me, if you haven’t had a baby, you are much more tired), everything felt simple and right. He threw up videos he’d made of me, those from online, frowned upon and otherwise. Mostly rough, mostly degrading. Videos of women as worthless as me.
After a bit, I was made to crawl over to him and my head went between his legs, sucking, bobbing. He leaned over, slapping my back, my ass, making me moan around him. Then he leaned back as I serviced him. Eventually I felt him pulse and his love slid down my throat as I swallowed it. He patted my head, spit on my face, slapped me, and told me he was getting some rest for a bit.
Tony told me to wait there and walked off, coming back with one of my collars, metal, CUNT inscribed on it. He fixed it on me and told me to get on all fours in front of him, ass high. I did and whimpered as he kicked my ass once, then twice. My fingers tensed on the carpet, as he pulled me back towards him some, pulling at my plug, before popping it out.
“Not even 21 and your ass is already fucked out. Just like you. Say it cunt.”
“I’m not even 21 and my ass is already fucked out. Just like I am,” I replied. Wetter already. Tony was always dangerous like that. He’s like Jack, minus any care or respect. For someone with self destructive tendencies, he’d ruin me in no time if allowed.
I then felt his fingers, probing my gape. The bulb was 3 fingers wide, the stem almost two. Plus heavy anal use and fisting had left me at best stretchy. I felt him pump them in me vigorously, then my head jerked back as I was made to taste myself. A towel tossed before me as he kept fingering my throat, pulled back against his chair, him slapping at my chest, my gut. I was drooling hard and then started to retch. He smiled at that and pushed harder, until I got sick all over myself.
“Filthy whore,” was all he said as he smeared it on my face and then slapped me again. Then he shoved me back to all fours, poured some lube in my ass, and mounted me, fucking it. Like Jack’s fuck, it wasn’t about getting him off but hurt me, thrusting and slapping and punching me as he went at it. Mocking my fucked out ass, calling me worn out. I was crying, I wanted to cum. Then he filled my ass with cum, shoving me forward. Then more lube, and the beer bottle, still cold, in my ass. There was still beer in it, a good amount, as he slapped my ass again and again, making sure it stayed in me.
After some two dozen slaps on my ass, more lube, then his fist, finger by finger, shoved, stretching me. I remember when that seemed impossible. “Take it you fucking whore,” he growled and fisted my ass for several minutes, more punching my guts than anything. Finally, with a pop, he pulled his hand out, smeared it on my face and punched me. I just slumped to my side. I wasn’t horny, I wasn’t crying much, I was quiet. Empty. He stood up got some towels and told me to clean everything up. I did, feeling a bit buzzed by the time it was done. He smiled, stroked my hair, gave me a bump, and told me to get in the chair. I was then strapped to it, vibrator re-taped, porn started up, and left there.
At some point I dozed off. I don’t know when. I was numb, exhausted, and jerked awake when Jack shook me. He went in to kiss me, then told me to take a shower and brush my teeth instead. He set me free and nothing wanted to work. My cunt was numb, my legs were numb, my arms were numb. Finally I made it, taking a long hot shower. It didn’t refresh me though. I was still exhausted.
When I got out, breakfast was ready and both men were eating. Jack pointed and I did as told, getting under the table. I was still naked from the shower, no clothes out for me. I sucked Jack for a while, but all he eventually did was hold my head and pee down my throat. The same for Tony. Then I was allowed to get up and eat. I had plenty of water, cleaned up the dishes, and then Jack led me back to the bedroom. It was around 7 or so, close to 8, as he put me back on the bed, strapped me down, then time to each corner post.
He got the pins, smiling at me as I squirmed. I almost wanted to call out my safe word, not because of the pain, but because I was tired. I hadn’t rested properly in around 8 hours. He took his time, one in my breast, or nipple, side of my ass cheek. One in my toe which made me scream. My labia, god I fucking begged him to stop then. When he pierced my clit, I just lost it. I wanted him to hit me, fuck me, use me, just stop piercing me. Then, my legs were pulled back, folding me in half, re-cuffed above my head. He pulled out my plug, but in a vibrating one, and then started with the needles. One. Two. Three, again and again in my ass. I was soaking wet but I couldn’t cum. The plug teased me. The pain teased me. But I couldn’t cum. Eventually he ran out of needles and left me there.
After a bit, he came back, pulled them out, one by one, taking his time. He’d stroke my hair, tell me what a nasty cunt I was. After too long a time, they were all removed, the one in my clit last. Then he fucked me like that, cumming on my face when he was done. He unstrapped me, pulled me up. He held me tight, hand on my chin, and made me pretty. The room spun, then I was taken back to the bathroom to clean up.
Another shower, this time the clothes were barely that. A tube top and a micro-skirt. They were smoking cigars and I savored both of theirs, along with another bump. Luckily, I had stocked up some milk. Kevin came by, his eyes wide at seeing me banged up as I was. He knew how rough we could get, but had never been directly involved in the roughest stuff. He couldn’t stay long, just pulled me to the bedroom, fucked me, choking me some, slapping me. He stroked my bruised cheek and I told him he could hit me if he was careful. He cuffed me, trembling, an animal over me, reverting back to slaps as he fucked me, dumping another load in me.
Then he was gone. The afternoon was much like that. Jack’s friends stopped by. In ones and twos, using me. Calling me names. Fucking my ass or cunt. Fisting both. 6 men by the end of the day. New years approaching and I hadn’t sleep since midnight, at least properly. I was a bit buzzed, having beers with all the visitors as they groped and passed me around. A thing. Edge, fuck, shower, rinse, repeat.
And then, shit got real.
It wasn’t long after Steve had left. I was beyond running on fumes, I was on empty. I was empty. Then he shoved me hard into the wall, pushed me down, pumping into my mouth. It was primal. He’d had plenty of time to rest. I’d had none. Everything hurt. But he sparked my embers, using me. He threw me to the floor, choking me, pumping into me hard. His fingers squeezed just right and the dark crept in, teetering on the edge of consciousness and orgasm before exploding. I think I did anyway. He left me on the floor and Tony did the same. Keeping me dancing on the edge, just enough to stay mostly aware, just too little to function. I was just their cock-sleeve.
I fluttered, barely aware that no one was fucking me. Then I was stood up. Punched. Held up. Slapped. My head snapped back, left eye in pain. I was crying, hysterical, rubbing myself but too numb and tired to get off.
And then, kisses. Taken to the shower, then bed. Kissed, stroked, told how much I’m loved. I just cried and clung to him as Tony’s truck drove off. Jack stayed up to see the ball drop. I chose to crash from utter exhaustion. He picked up M early the next day, and I just soaked.
Content, my mind quiet. Pretty painful bruises painted my body. I felt like I had worth, I had value. I always do, but I don’t often believe it. He makes me believe it and I felt it, could see and touch the proof. That said, I’ll be hiding out for the rest of the week. At home, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story]]''The new pet - a completely made up, totally not true, fictional story''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/4gwgye9z52c41.jpg">
Once upon a time, there was a girl. She was a damaged thing who never, ever could be good enough. And like many such broken girls, she was very naughty. She seeked out approval any way she could, to the delight of men, especially older ones. They liked the way she cried, came, and contorted herself (physically and mentally) for their pleasure.
One such older man, one day, put the seed of a very naughty thought in her head. It wasn't anything new to her. She had read about it and watched videos of it, but until he spoke of it, it had never clicked for her before. But when he spoke of those very naughty things, the girl's special spot grew wet and moist and made her want to do those things as well.
You see, the damaged girl had some issues, one of which was triggered by this. The girl could fixate on things, obsess on them, until finally she would seek it out no matter what. The girl's Master know of this, this flaw in the girl, and often used it for both of their pleasure. And so, one day, he drove his girl to a very special place with a friend of his and made her dreams come true.
In some ways, it did not go as expected. The girl did cum and very hard. This no one would deny. She fulfilled a fantasy that day as she was used twice in new and unnatural ways and more in ways she was accustomed to. But the fantasy, well between her anxieties and the tattered remains of her dignity, it broke the girl. She realized that she had no bottom. No low was too low. She finally knew in the depths of her soul she was a cunt and would cum to any abuse, any humiliation. And do the final crack shattered, but it took some time after that. That day, it was simply hard.
But after that event, the girl embraced her truths. She no longer fought against her desires, she embraced them. She found comfort in that, in being made pretty, so many colors on her pale skin. She was happy.
And with time, things only expanded as she was married to her Master, bred by him. She let go of her old self and found peace as her belly swelled. Eventually, after way too many long months, the girl herself gave birth to a tiny little girl. And thus, they spent their first Christmas as a family. But something was missing and the girl didn't know what. She was happy serving both her husband, her child, and indeed others. But their family was simply, incomplete.
So, one day, her husband told her how they could work on completing their family and while nervous, she nodded eagerly. They decided one day, as her birthday approached, to leave their baby girl with a friend and go for a long drive. The girl sat between her Master and his friend on the ride down. She wore a sleek black dress and heels, bright cherry lip gloss, and her plug and nothing else. On the way, she tasted both the men, her head bobbing up and down. She swallowed always because she might be always broken, she was always good as well. They patted her head, kissed her cheeks, groped her and made her feel wanted.
After the long drive, they once again arrived at the farm they had once before visited. It looked much the same, as did the man who ran things there. The man apparently had his own waif now, a shy thing, but they were welcomed into the house. The girl smiled prettily as the men talked, the waif bringing them drinks. After some beers, the men agreed on a deal and shook hands and money was exchanged. The men from the farm also insisted on the girl as part of the deal.
He focused much on her teats, relishing the size and taste of her milk. The waif was gone as he took her to his bedroom, playing with her chest. He laughed as the milk sprayed, teased the damaged girl for the stains on her dress where she had leaked. She was called a pig and a cow as he slapped her around, before mounting her like the new purchase soon would. He slapped at her ass, making the girl moan hard before he dumped his load in her. She was told not to clean up as they walked back out, cum leaking down the girl's leg. Then he stepped out.
"Are you ok?" the girl's Master asked and she nodded, smiling at him. He stroked her cheek, still warm from earlier, and kissed her. Before long, the man returned and the creature was beautiful. His eyes were stunning as was the white covering him. Her Master swatted her ass and she walked to it as the farm man introduced him to her. He shoved his nose against the girl's wet and leaking cunt, lapping at it. The warmth and texture was intense, making the girl moan in a new way as she writhed against it.
"On all fours dog," the man told her and she did.
And then, for only the third time, did she experience something. And this time, it was more like the fantasies she had since the first older man had put the notion in her head. The guilt, the shame, it didn't wash over her like before. It was there, but it didn't overwhelm her as she was mounted with furious thrusts. She didn't feel shattered as she felt her first orgasm building. That part of her was gone forever and she was better for it. What was left understood what she was, what she was doing, and it didn't care. She convulsed, shuddering, cumming. And it was good.
It went on a bit longer and messier than that. For a while, it was like they were inseparable. She was called names and she knew they were all true. When they broke their union, the other men fell upon her, choking her, slapping her, even hitting her. She felt so alone in that moment and she came again even as they did. She felt their cocks, their hands, their fists, in every intimate way. By the time they were done, the white one crawled over her, licking at all their fluids and her hurts. She moaned softly, content in her place under them all.
They left the place, with the new pet in tow, happy in his cage as much as the girl was in hers. Both knowing where they belonged. The girl, tired, clung and dozed against her Master, satisfied in the knowledge that their family was more complete than ever. She knew she was where she was supposed to be, and she held her little girl after they picked her up, to enter their home as a now slightly bigger family.
Life is good.
[[Next Chronological Story->A wonderful gift]]''A wonderful gift''
Lipstick, makeup, applied carefully. It's cheap, like me, meant to flaunt, accent, my truth. Later, it'll smear, ruined, again like me. It's been a while since I had proper fun, New Year's. An eternity ago. Made pretty, hurt, used. Delicious.
My clothes laid out. He wants me cheap, shown off, and I smile. It's what I want too. Service is freeing but at any intensity, routine. Things haven't been routine recently. Changes at home and not just the baby. But tonight that doesn't matter. Tonight we go out. It's almost Valentine's. It's almost my birthday. Time to celebrate.
After a long drive, during which he pawed at me and my head bobbed in his lap, we arrive. My lipstick is already smeared a bit. We get out of the truck and I don't fix it. In we go and the dance begins. It's a dive bar late on Saturday night. My dress clings to me, my 7 inch heels show off the best of me. It's clear I'm not wearing a bra under the sheer black fabric. It's clear my nipples are pierced. It's not clear I'm still lactating, unless you get close. I'm wearing nothing underneath save my plug, nestled, the weight reassuring.
I share my Jack's cigar, as I'm shown off. I drink perhaps too much. Or perhaps I only pretend. We wander into the men's room after some cash is palmed to the owner. Against a dirty urinal my plug is pulled, my ass is filled. Used. My dress is bunched around my waist, my chest free. And they watch. They aren't sexy studs, but drunks, old men, rough, sad, worn.
When Jack is done, he says I'm a toilet. And thus I am. He whispers to them, not letting them take pictures, but for a nominal price they can do other things. My mouth is fucked, my tits mauled. Dirty fingers shoved in my mouth. Compared to me, they are pristine. Pure. One pays to piss down my throat. Then another. Bathroom is full, too small. It reeks of desperation, lust, and need. It's intoxicating.
Someone pays for my cunt and I'm taken to the stall, I bend over, my legs aching. It's a good feeling. He's given a condom by Jack, and soon he's in me. I'm soaked, ready before we entered the bar. It feels good. I feel alive? Wanted, needed. I don't care I'm a thing, I have purpose. I feel him shudder and I turn around, sucking his cock, dumping the contents down my throat. Stupid, but I don't care.
Shortly after, we leave. But we don't go far. An adult theater. We've been here before. This time, the owner was waiting. He know we were coming, but I didn't. He gets a privilege, he gets me first, at least there, creaming my guts. Then the booths. I lose track, but there seemed to be allot there. No one really sees me in the both with Jack. But they feel me. My mouth, my ass, my cunt. It's open season. Jack slaps me, chokes me, pinches and paws me. Unless they cum on my outside, only my mouth gets their juices. My legs, my calves, go from aching to hurting. Even with lube I get raw. Each thrust stealing a bit more energy. It's the best fucking drug in the world.
Eventually Jack ends the use, my love, my Master, my Daddy, my husband. I just drop, sitting in cum, stale and fresh. We walk to the truck and I'm soaked in sweat, nose running, belly grumbling from too much piss and cum. I swallow both of Jack's again on the drive back. Home I don't get to sleep. M is at Pam's, no distractions. After Baxter attends to me, Jack takes my precious leather strap and works it all over my body. I scream, cry, and whimper. I beg to be used but I only get more belt. Then lube, his fist, punching my cunt, working it in, lost in need. I cum around his wrist, then he mounts me. It's not long before he cums. I'm limp, smelling of fuck. I fall asleep under his arm.
I wake to Tony fucking me, confused. The sun is up, Jack isn't in bed. He sleeps me and calls me a whore. He's not wrong, even if it was for dollar bills. He pulls out and come in my face, spitting on me. He leaves and I rest. Eventually I get up, putting the bedding in the wash, before soaking in the tub. I smile content. The edge is gone. And that, is a wonderful gift. I rest, home, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->A violent and wonderful night]]''A violent and wonderful night''
Heather comes, picking up M, so we can have a date night. We hug and kiss and she leaves. I don’t know what’s planned tonight, some fun I hope. I turn and hug Jack, safe against him. He’s had a shit day due to a fuckup one of his crew caused. I smile at him and he smiles back, stroking my cheek. I wonder briefly what clothes he has laid out for me before my head snaps hard, dazed and confused.
My cheek burns white iron hot as he grabs my neck shoving me into the wall hard. My entire body vibrates, as my back and head rebound, then shoved back into it even harder. He pulls back his fist and I flinch, eyes wide, glistening. I see the taunt violence in his eyes. That need to release. To vent. I nod briefly then he grasps my face firmly, curling his fingers. I shudder as he hits my cheek once, then twice.
Then he punches my gut and shoves me to the floor. I don’t even have a chance to react before I feel his foot kicking my ass, my side, then that sharp pain as he kicks my cunt. I’m only in a tshirt and sweats. I had showered but he hadnt’ given me any clothes to wear. Because we aren’t going out. I might not be going out for days. The thought of that, of being made pretty makes me wet.
A hand grasps my hair and jerks me up as I look at him with wild eyes. I’m already on the edge, no sense of control, his to do as he wants. He knows he could push me to anything, shove me right off the cliff with a smile on my face.
“Hit me,” I whisper and he does. I don’t even feel the jab. Not really. He usually doesn’t hit me like that but we’re both primal as I fall to my ass, stunned. It doesn’t hurt for a moment and I can’t see, eyes watering bad. My nose then hurts, I feel it as reality kicks in. I taste crimson as his foot shoves me to the floor on my back. This time my head bounces a bit harder and I go fuzzy. I don’t care. He’s getting over me, hands on my throat. I feel more alive than ever as I lick bloody busted lips.
He’s in me, thrusting, more to hurt me than give him pleasure, venting out all the black in him. It’s wonderful. It hurts. He slaps my face, my body, my eyes won’t stop watering and my eye feels puffy. He mauls my tits, leaking milk, mashing them. I scream as he fills me, trembling. Then he grabs his belt and tells me to spread and take out my piercing. I do clumsily, shaking.
Then the belt comes for me. I’m a masochist. I can take a lot. Tonight I scream bloody murder. One, two. Five, ten. That becomes twenty and I love count as he makes me spread again. Then his hand instead of the belt, slapping down. Eventually, I do something I almost never do. I scream red, rolling on my side, cupping my bruised and swollen sex.
I’m dragged to the bathroom by my hair and he pisses on me, on my face, my chest, my purple cunt. Down my throat to finish. I’m shaking as he hardens in my mouth, then shoves me to the floor. He fucks my cunt and it hurts so bad. Fingers in my throat, gagging me till I spit up, then smeared all over my face. My head snaps again from a backhand and my lip bleeds again. Then he’s filled me once more. He pulls out, shaking hard. We’re both shaking, spent. I pull myself and hold him and he holds me.
Later he puts me in the tub and washes me, putting cream on my bruises and busted lips. Pulls my hair into ponytails, dresses me in pink, and holds me, his little girl, in his arms before we sleep. Where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Waiting...]]''Waiting...''
Needy, touching, biting my chapped, split lips.
Wet, bruised, but anxious today. I text him, no touching, not now. Watch.
I do. Dripping, as the minutes tick by. Agonizing, lunch.
Two hours away, an eternity. Take my stress away. Cleanse me. I hurt but it's never enough.
Lunch, get here dammit!
[[Next Chronological Story->When I lose control]]''When I lose control''
They worry about me, my self destructive tendencies.
They find the bruises hot, erotic, but their limits are not mine.
I relinquish control and spiral, I beg to be beat, broken, ruined.
I sit at the mirror and look at the caked blood, the swollen eye, the many bruises, barely able to walk.
I touch my hurts and cry, complete.
[[Next Chronological Story->The power of stolen consent]]''The power of stolen consent''
There is an allure to it. It's electric, somehow dangerous, deadly, and yet so shocking in its intensity it can make you feel so alive. At least, for those of us here. Maybe we're the exceptions to the rule.
We crave it, those of us who frequent here. It's a drug that we cannot quit. For some, it's a strong drink, others mainline it. For some it's a quiet fantasy on the recesses of our mind, only let out occasionally. For some, it's a truth so primal it cannot be separated from us. It would be like saying you want to take the water out of the ocean.
We all crave that power. Some want to take it, others want it stolen away. Giving others your power is erotic and deep, but sometimes we want something more. Animalistic, to have your sum worth reduced to your holes, your worth decided by what's between our legs. It's early beautiful in some part of our minds to be wanted so much that our wishes don't matter.
It's terrifying, to close your eyes, breathe softly, and admit that some kernal of us here crave it by one means or another.
Terrifying, and yet we can't turn away. We can't quit that drug. At least, I can't. So, eyelids shut tight, I whisper.
"Steal my consent and power, please"
[[Next Chronological Story->Tasks]]''Tasks''
Sometimes it's simple things, your chores, taking care of M, exercising, going out and getting the shopping done. Sometimes more, edging all day, Being whatever he needs or wants.
My special panties, inflated, stretching me full, a binder clip pinching my tongue painfully, two larger ones squeezing my nipples flat. My eyes water, as I type away, ten minutes to write something for /r/rapekink.
When the task is done, I stay the same, kneeling next to him as he has a cigar. I taste the ash as it's tapped away. Then he warms my throat, tasting salty piss rushing down my throat. Then the bedroom, panties pulled off. Cool air teases my gaped holes as I'm lubed, then the slink fills me, two feet deep in my ruined ass. Then his fist, stretching my cunt. My head snaps as I'm slapped, choked, spit on my face.
I shudder, blood choke chasing me away, black closing in, as he thrusts in my hole. I fade away, dropping out. Then waking back, slaps sharp on my cheeks, as he fills me.
I cling to him after, sucking my thumb curled next to him on the couch. Sated, happy, I barely think, except, how lucky am I.
[[Next Chronological Story->A little pet play]]''A little pet play''
Mounted and naked, save for heels and a tail plugged in me, moaning as I'm rutted on the living room floor. Mind empty, save for a bit of jealousy at Heather on the couch. She watches, eyes wide, at the scene on the floor before her. Her hand glides up and down on Jack's cock as they both observe me with Baxter. Then I'm lost in the moment again, face down, ass raised high, content to be nothing.
Heather lowers her head, bobbing, hand in her hair as I'm filled, yet still bound. I could relax and pull free, but I don't. I watch, envious as she moves, straddling Jack, riding him. Eventually I'm free, crawling to the couch, leaving a trail behind me. When he shudders and she slides off, I clean them both. My hair is stroked and I'm happy.
Later, Tony visits, pulling my tail out, reaming me. I'm a bitch in heat, nothing more, and he vents, leaving me aching afterwards. Then I'm showered and dressed by Jack, simply, in pink. I crawl up on his lap as his gives me his thumb as we watch movies. I don't pay attention much, and later, neither does he. My grinding on his lap leads to my little dress being parted, then my lips, as I'm held tightly and filled. Resting my head in his lap, his cock warm in my mouth, until I fall asleep.
[[Next Chronological Story->Content]]''Content''
As he eats, you sit on the floor naked, leaking onto the floor. Baxter is eating so you do the same, leaning over, as Jack sits at the table talking to Tony. Licked occasionally as you eat from the bowl. Nothing, less than nothing. Content.
After everyone is done, you go to the kitchen, getting them drinks. Groped as you sit on laps, opening mouth for the occasional ash, head jerking for the occasional slap. Grunts as parts of you are touched, their parts, just on your body. Content.
Cock shoved down your throat, warm piss rushing down it. Eyes up, wincing as the back of your head is slapped hard. You spill some of his piss down your chest. Then after, head jerked up and down, gagging, drooling, a cunt, nothing more. Content.
As Tony leaves, you’re folded in half on the couch, feeling so tiny, knees by your head. Crushed under his weight as Jack fucks you slowly but deep. Hard thrusts, quick, but slow between. His eyes never leave yours. He spits in your face, again and again. He slaps you. Pressed, folded, fucked but not allowed to fuck back. Then he fills your cunt. Then he pulls out, getting over your face, still in that position. The weight is painful as he has you clean him. Content.
Then you eat his ass, cleaning, deep, stroking him as you worship his ass. His musk is strong, you love the smell of him. It’s not needy or desperate, it’s loving. He’s watching TV as you work, only pausing for short breaths. Content.
Then finally, he’s ready again. You get on top of him, riding him, as he grips your neck, squeezing in the right places. The black crawls in and your movements get harder to coordinate. Drifting in and out, on top, but only because he’s holding you up, thrusting in your mostly limp body. Occasionally he slaps you and eases up, letting the light back in your eyes. Then he steals it away again and the black takes over. You think you cum once, but you can’t think, can’t focus. Everything spins. Somehow he’s over you now, thrusting in you again. Then he’s stroking your face, you’re confused, he’s done. You’re not sure when that happened. He holds you. Content.
He pulls you tight, sweaty and smelling of sex. Safe in his arms. Beyond content. Home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Reduced to nothing]]''Reduced to nothing''
Swings come, and go. You’re feeling fine one day, one week, and then bam! The person you are in that moment goes away, replaced by a doppelganger that only seeks pain and suffering. That doesn’t want to think, opine, or be anything more than a set of warm holes. Each of those holes a cunt. The entirety of my self worth in those moments is just existing to be used. I don’t want to be loved because I cannot feel it. I don’t want to be held. I want to be broken down, destroyed, ruined. Left limp on the floor or bleed in a mess of fluids not my own.
So yesterday, Jack realizing that drop fed me. It started like most days, an early morning breastfeeding, then waking Jack. I was anxious and needy, hungrily bobbing my head up and down as he grunted and moaned. Then he held my head, nose mashed into his belly. Jerking it up and down even harder, rolling over me, his weight on my head as he fucked my mouth messy. Gagging, drooling, nose tender until he erupted, fucking my mouth as hard as he ever fucked my cunt. Pulling out, cumming on me, my hair, cleaning himself with it. He knows I hate it. Then slapping me so hard my ears rung and walking away to the bathroom.
Gulping air, sitting up, still shaking, following him. He doesn’t let me drink. Instead he makes a mess on the tile, throwing a towel down only to limit the mess to the bathroom. Then pissing on my head, in my face and eyes, stinging, another slap for the thing that I am. Warmed not by his love this morning but his body fluids. He shits, wiping once and then I clean him as he tells me I’m a broken piece of shit. I am. I’m trembling. I’m so fucking alive. Wired, on the edge, as I look up.
“What are you,” he says, gripping my cheeks hard and spitting in my face.
“Nothing, a shit eater,” I say, voice trembling. Another slap. Then he gets up and gets in the shower but tells me only dry off a bit so I don’t drip piss everywhere. Otherwise don’t clean up, other than washing my hands. Don’t brush my teeth. Stay like I am. I nod. I wash my hands good as he showers and starts breakfast. I look like shit. I am shit.
When I cook, I’m still naked. I can taste my shame on my lips. I set out his plate, as he comes out, clean. He pours some food out for me, in a bowl. I kneel, on all fours, trying to eat it out of the bowl. I feel a cold nose at me, lapping, licking. I remain unmounted as I eat, not worth the effort. I stand back up to clean up and Jack strokes my face, before slapping me, holding my neck after. Then one, two, three punches to my gut. I’d be on the floor if he wasn’t holding me up. Then he lets me fall, foot on my head, as I breathe raggedly. I’m told to clean my whore self up. So I do as he cleaned the kitchen.
Getting out of the shower, skin warm, I put on baby oil and rubbed it onto my wet skin. Then I went into the bedroom and found my “clothes”. 8 in heels, my collar, padded cuffs for my wrists and ankles. My inflatable panties. My dildo gag. A tight bra with holes cut out for my nipples and a note.
“Cheap makeup, bright, gaudy, like the stupid fucking whore that I am,” is written on it. I put it on first, bright cheap red lipstick, heavy bright eye-shadow. A fair amount of rouge. A painted whore. I’m soaked already. I’m shaking. I want to cry I feel so alive. The panties next, inserting them in me. None of my holes present much of a challenge to objects in them. Then my heels and collar, followed by the cuffs, the metal rings on them promising later fun. The bra is next, tight, making me leak a bit, milk staining the fabric. Lastly the gag, breathing steadily through my nose as I insert it in my mouth. I reach back and lock it tightly in place.
I go to him, he’s on the phone. Tony is coming over. I smile around a plastic cock at him and he slaps the shit out of me. Then he pushes me against the wall, attaching the pump for the panties. Then, slowly, I feel more and more full, until it starts to hurt as my insides are pressed apart. Then he punches my gut again and I drop. Hair tugged, dragging/crawling beside him to the couch. He attaches some weights to my nipple rings, pulling them painfully through the holes in the bra some. On all fours, he puts his feet on my back and turns on the TV. Not even anything to fuck, an object. A footstool.
Tony arrives later, my hands and knees ache as they talk. He tugs the weights making me groan. He kicks me once, then gets a beer and sets it on my back, cold. I don’t want this, being ignored is torture. I want them in me, using me, fucking away what remains of me. I sit there, still.
Eventually, they bore and free my mouth, only to service them. Urine and cum both go to my belly, my face slapped a few more times. Tony smokes a cigarette, then uses his lighter on the hook on the weight and my nipple ring. I scream as it burns me. Ashes in my mouth, then he brushes it, as Jack nods, against my aerola, burning me, just a bit. I quiver, begging them to stop, then to ruin me. I’m drowning and I couldn’t be happier. He tells me to wet my mouth, collect some drool, then puts it out on my tongue. It hurts for a second, then my mouth is closed and I’m told to swallow. I retch again and again until I force it down. Then Jack pulls me over to him, inspecting me. Then he uses the lighter as well on the hook and ring. Slapped, then weights removed. Tony goes to get lube as my panties have the air released, pulled off.
“You gape like a fucked out whore.” I’m told. Fingers slide in me easily, but more lube is poured in me. Jack works a fist into my cunt, then my ass. It’s both easier and harder than it should be. Pistoning between them as they talk about how ruined I am. I push back, grunting, It’s a game to them, cold beer bottles, a slink. Each a fist in me. Then the bottle of wine, slowly, firmly, pushed inside my ass. I feel like I’m gonna tear. Part of me wants to. My mouth is fucked while my ass is stretched so wide. M cries and Jack takes care of her. Tony’s hungry and so am I.
The bottle is pulled out and he tells me no one could fuck that ruined ass and kicks my cunt. Then he pushes into my loose cunt, as he slaps my body and back of my head. I beg for more, I call him a pussy, a bitch, I tell him to hit me. He does and the room spins and I can’t focus on anything for a period of time. On my knees, face on the floor as he pounds away. He cums in me, then kicks my ass hard when he gets up. I fall to my side, the room bright and dizzy, breathing hard.
Jack comes back and has the fleshlight. I start sobbing as its pushed in my ass. It’s hard, unforgiving. It goes in easily. He whispers in my ears that it’s nice to finally have something tight as he fucks it and not me. Slapped again and again, I feel him cum into it. Then its contents are dumped in my hair. I’m positioned, tired, as I'm mounted at Jack’s command. They watch me, tired, used and I know the only real animal here is me. My head hurts and I cum hard. Nothing matters, least of all me.
Afterwards, I'm dragged to the bathroom. My arms cuffed behind me, and my ankles cuffed to my wrists. Face down in the tub. Part of me hopes he’ll turn the water on. I ignore that voice, but I’m soaked. Instead, the Hitachi knockoff is pushed inside me, taped in place. Same with a vibrating anal plug. And then I’m left alone with them on. It doesn’t take long for me to cum. But each orgasm is harder to come by. They leave me there. I piss myself eventually, my arms and legs hurting so bad. My cold nipples leaking on the porcelain. Any sense of me eventually fades away. The time passes by until everything is numb.
Then, I’m being freed. I fall asleep or pass out. I don’t know. I have some water, Tony gives me a bump, which barely helps. I drink some more. My head is quiet. Empty. They both fuck me again, I’m loose and sloppy, but I can’t feel anything. Both choke me a lot during the fucks, everything has black on the edges, I can’t focus and that I wonderful.
I’m sitting beside them, I’m groped as we watch TV. Beautiful women on it are being hurt. I smile blankly and someone hits me. I don’t know. I don’t care. My tits are mashed. I’m naked again and not entirely sure when that happened. I take another bump and I’m backhanded, tasting copper. It tastes wonderful. My ears are cuffed, Jack kisses me deeply, then makes me pretty. Tony kisses my belly with his lips and his fists both. They both fuck me again, roughly, slapping me, hitting my sides. Then they lube me up and fist me again. The only thing I drink is piss or water. I haven’t eaten, I’m tired, but I want more. I take Jack’s fist in my cunt until it bottoms out. He’s all but punching me, I cum. I eat out their asses. I’m toilet paper, I'm an ashtray, most importantly, I’m a needed object.
Then, I’m strapped, they take turns, my back on fire. Delicate needles fill my tits as Tony laughs how absurd I look. A few go into my cunt, my clit, and I almost pass out. The Hitachi comes out again until I can’t cum or move anymore. Tony leaves, Jack takes me to the shower. I can’t stand easily on my own so he cleans me. Kisses every tender spot. I break down and cry in his arms until the rest of me is spent. Then washed, he puts me to bed and goes to feed M.
Later, I feel him pulling me tight and I slide down to suck his cock, he tries to pull me up but I won’t. It’s another paci, a lifeline of comfort to feel valued. So instead, he strokes my head until we both fall asleep.
I wake to use the bathroom. I practice my kegals but feel so opened up. There is no noise in my head, until I hear M crying. Even then I don’t think, I just do. It hurts to breastfeed her, a small angry red spot next to one nipple, tender, fingerprint bruises all over. But I’m sated, I’m happy. I’m where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Full]]''Full''
I sit and stare at the cloudy sky, knowing rain is coming soon.
Naked, but made up, the plug holding in his morning cum.
My belly full of his morning piss. Stroking my fingers along my lips, missing him already.
Later, for lunch, I want his love streaming down my legs.
Or Tony's drying on my face.
Thoughts only of them, or service, or use.
Not needy, empty, and quiet.
I stare outside, touching myself, tasting, and smile and think no thoughts, happy.
[[Next Chronological Story->Fade to Black]]''Fade to Black''
I wake in darkness, a heavy weight on me, pressing down, a plastic bag shoved over my head. Thrusting in me, crushing me under his body and violent grunts. Bucking helplessly, hurting, crying, wet.
Panic fills me, struggling for air, for life. He gets rougher, hitting me, moaning as I tighten around his cock. Blackness creeps in, as everything I am fades away, I cum one last time and feel his warmth as my journey ends...
And then I wake, shaking, soaked. Rubbing my cunt to those thoughts, wondering when the black will come for me. Hoping for it, if only for a moment.
[[Next Chronological Story->To be blank]]''To be blank''
Letting my self go, for M, for him.
Letting it drop away down between my legs, to exist, pure and simple.
Being forever less and thus forever more, all choice gone, just held, owned.
There is no stress if they're is no you.
Just an extension of Jack, his pet. Pretty in service, for whatever he needs.
I'm not there yet, but one day, perhaps I will be.
[[Next Chronological Story->Ignored, caned, vacant]]''Ignored, caned, vacant''
All I see is the back of your head, in the dark living room. The TV flickers, young dirty women debasing themselves for me, pleasing them, being hurt and used by them. Moaning, trembling, bucking, cumming. All of them, not me.
Spreader bar, between my ankles, hands cuffed behind me to it, uncomfortable, back arched leaning, only able to watch you and them. Eyes wet, in pain, from the only touch you gave me. Hot sauce tenderly applied to my cunt, icy hot to my ass. I’m in agony. I want you to punch me, to touch me, to use me. I don’t exist. Only they do.
They moan, I writhe, the only consolation is that it is them. Not Heather. I’d go mad if I had to watch that and be totally denied. I want to touch my burning cunt but I can’t. My plug is killing my ass, it feels likes its melting. My nose is running, I’m a mess, denied.
You cum and I don’t get to feel it, or taste it. Wasted, as you walk off for a bit, check on M, make sure she’s sleeping. That confirmed, you eventually come back to give me attention. My feet are adjusted, soles out. My hands are positioned, palms out. I can’t see you, but feel you pacing not far from me. Then I feel it, the blissful pain, the sting as you hit me. It’s different. Harder, smaller, I wail. You stop, then put the dildo gag on my face. I see in your hand a wooden dowel rod. It’s not a cane, but it effectively is. You return to my hands and feet. I scream around the gag. Agony. A few blows to my ass and back, but mostly it is my hands and feet.
When you’re done, you uncuff me. I ball up, holding my hurts, trembling. It is such a different pain. More concentrated, deeper. I feel like my hands and feel will never work again. I bawl as you stroke my hair, then pull me over. You tell me you have to be safe because you don’t want to get burned as you shove that damnable toy in me. My replacement cunt. You turn on the tv and watch porn as you thrust into the fleshlight shoved in me. You don’t even insult me, just thrust into it. You only stop once when I scream through the gag and hit my head on the floor. Then you grab a pillow, under my head, and continue, watching them, not me. You shudder, filling it. Not me.
Then, slowly stroking my face, you punch my gut, my tit, straightening me out, holding my fa ce steady, then my cheek. I’m crying, but out of joy. I feel real again. You take me to the shower, gently cleaning my cunt and ass first, before the rest of my body. I have my paci and you carry me to bed and we sleep together, held tight, safe.
The next day I don’t think, just dressed pretty, cheap, in almost painful heels. Walking hurts barefoot or in them. My lips shine, as does my right cheek. Made up, the dress accentuating everything that is of value on me, leaving little to imagination. You and Tony fuck me, when you want, and when I’m not being used, you have me edge. You take care of M for me, and let me just exist. Then I’m fucked hard, choked, spit on, slapped. I’m “caned” again with the dowel rod, this time on my ass. It hurts so much more and deeper than the strap, except for maybe the one time you belted me till I bled.
Walking hurts, using my hands hurt, sitting hurts. It’s glorious as I go to bed, held, vacant.
[[Next Chronological Story->Simplicity]]''Simplicity''
Sometimes it is better to be simple, to go to the old ways, old comforts. I thought, I felt that as I dragged deeply on the cigarette, blowing the smoke out slowly. The taste was amazing. One of Jack’s cigars is always nice to share with him, but this was best. As was the ratty tight t-shirt and jean shorts I wore. Nothing under either of them. Just being myself, my first escape, Bad Sammie.
And returning to it was a glove. Just trailer trash that wanted to be used, fucked, existing only for that. I let Jack use me, slapping me around, shoving me hard into the wall, choking me. Even a surprise punch here and there. And it left me wet, soaking. Needy. He reamed my cunt then finished in my ass, slamming me against the floor then spitting in my face. Leaving me smiling.
Real life means some breaks of course, probably looking strange, sweaty, used, breastfeeding, completely normal looking outside of appearance, then, M put down, a return to fun. I’m a toilet, ashtray. He tears me down, physically and emotionally, I crave it, need it. Told every way that I’m just a stupid fucking whore, foot on my face, face in his ass, piss in my belly. Happy.
Tony visits later, he hits harder, chokes me till the black crawls in, doing a few bumps, and leaves me aching. We have some beers, shove them in me, smoke some more. Jack backhands me to the floor and they pounce on me. More choking, Jack, as things get fuzzy, confused for a moment. I cum so fucking hard. They get a lighter, heating my nipple rings, playing it along my body, chest, not burning me, but making me warm. Tender. Scared. Jack shows Tony the trick with the curling iron. In my cunt, turned on. Pulling out at the last second as the heat becomes too much, trembling. Not burned, but raw. Then normality, a shower, walking with aches from fresh bruises on me, on my cheek.
Then the next day, I have my paci as does the baby. I’m simple, Daddy doesn’t want me to talk. I watch cartoons, color, have lap time, then go back to being little, cream leaking out of my special places. I could go there forever, easier and easier to be little, or nothing, and happier to.
Reality intrudes and bottle feed M this time, then I get my own bottle. Warm yellow in it. In Daddy’s lap again, as we watch a different type of movie, special ones, as I’m touched, pushed into, my special places pulled and twisted. Then sleep against him, waking in the bed, carried there by him. Warm against him, I part my cheeks, pulling his cock against me, between them. That makes me feel better, safer, squeezed tight against his body. Home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Nothing for Friday]]''Nothing for Friday''
Waking him, warm against my naked body, his smell, his taste, savoring it all as my head bobs up and down slowly. He makes soft grunting sounds, I hear his smile, making me happy. I speed up, slow down for long minutes, enjoying the curl of his fingers in my hair. Then that glorious stiffening that means I’m worth something, I’ve made him cum, warms my soul with purpose as I taste my reward pulsing in my mouth. I let him push me down, breathing through my nose, as my mouth fills. Finally done, I look up at him, show him the reward he gave me and swallow. He pats my head and calls me a good cunt. We cuddle.
Finally getting up I follow him to the bathroom, as he sits, so do I, kneeling in front of him. My head on his leg, looking up at him. He strokes my hair briefly, then parts his legs. I lean forward as his cock, softer now but not fully limp touches my tongue. I suction, lips surrounding it, as he relaxes. Heat fills my mouth, my throat as I swallow, looking up at him, the cold tile floor chilling me, his gift in my gullet warming me. He pauses once, letting me swallow, catch up, before finishing. He strokes my face softly, I’m told good cunt again. Then he slaps me and I smile. In the shower he goes, as I brush my teeth and use the bathroom myself. I lube my plug after I do my kegals, inserting it. The weight feels right and I feel less naked.
I then put on only an apron and cook us breakfast after checking on M, sleeping away. Only woke me once briefly in the night. Bacon and eggs sizzle and pop, as I throw in some chopped onions and green peppers and ham into the mix. I let Baxter out into the cool morning air, giving him some food. He sniffs at me when he comes back, then eats his food. I touch myself and I am indeed wet. I lick my wet finger and fix the table. Jack comes in and I serve him, then kneel beside him. My mood today is him, he’s my world. Strong and reassuring, he strokes my head, occasionally giving me a bite of bacon, groping my tits, pinching a nipple.
After he finishes, I eat, as he clean up the stove, then I wash the dishes after I’m done. I pump for a bit, making sure M has enough to eat. I lotion my nipples, then stretch, doing some exercises before taking my shower. Getting out, I rub baby oil into my skin, then Jack tells me cheap makeup and I smile and nod. Today will be a messy day perhaps. I do as told, heavy eye-shadow, doing my lashes, cheap bright pink lipstick. Then I put on my pink heels, 7in, and I finally feel ready for the day. I feel wanted, needed as he sees me. I feel alive.
He tells me to switch my bar in my hood for a ring at the top and I do, still a bit wet, my clit an eager little bud. Then he has me kneel in the bedroom. He tugs the ring at the top of my hood bar, making me purr. All I see is him, as he then plays with my nipple rings. I’m told to put out my tongue and I do, as he puts a binder clip on it, making my eyes water. Then clips on each nipple ring, with a chain running from them down to my hood ring. It’s just loose enough to move, but tight enough that arching my body tugs my rings. He smiles down at me, tugging at the chain, then slapping me. My cheek is warm, my cunt is dripping, drool runs down my chin, and I’m happy.
Then he takes me down the stairs, to the basement. The TV is already on, playing a collection of porn. All rough, full of broken women, dirty things, used up whores. My diet for the day. He doesn’t want me comfortable he says, asking me if I want to hurt. I’m already nodding, not even speaking. He doesn’t need my useless words to know my need, my truth. It’s as plain as day. He puts me in leather cuffs, padded, soft on the inside, on my wrists, my ankles. Then on my back, weight resting on my shoulders. My wrists cuffed to a spreader bar, under me, my ass and cunt raised high above me. My ankles spread and cuffed as well, keeping me high up, hooked, leaning over just a bit. Looking straight up I see my wet cunt, Daddy’s Girl imprinted above it.
He then slaps my ass hard, as I’m upside down, watching violent, degrading porn. Something drips on my face, I think it’s me dripping on me. I don’t know, I don’t care. I ache deliciously, only thinking of the moment, not how much it will hurt 10, 20, 30 minutes from now. With me secured, he inserts my remote vibrator. He can control it on the phone if M wakes up. So neither of us will be neglected. He turns it on, the tile floor cold and hard on my neck. He spits on me, turns it on, leaves me. Either he plays with it, or its on a variable cycle. Intense, soft, fast, slow, it hits all the notes, and soon I know I am dripping on me. I writhe painfully, cumming on myself. At first it is wonderful, but eventually it hurts, both the position, and the almost painful numbness. Women scream on the TV and I moan with them, all of us, nothing.
During it all, Jack checks on me. Sometimes he give me water, spitting on me. Sometimes he slaps me, my face, my check and belly, my cunt, my ass. I can’t feel my tongue anymore, my cunt, I feel nothing and everything. M cries and he takes care of her as I spasm downstairs. Baxter comes down and licks at me and leaves. I whimper, pissing myself as it rains heat on my face and neck and chest. Jack adds to it, pissing all over me, my hair matted and soaked on the floor. My face red.
He finally lets me down, pulling the binder clip off my tongue and I cry, my arms scream in pain. My shoulders ache to the bones. I’m limp on the floor as he strokes my pee soaked body. He pulls out the Lelo, helping me to the downstairs sofa, after he lays some towels on it. I get to re-hydrate, the porn never stopping, watching cunts of all types, including me, degrade themselves. The water feels strange on my numb tongue, then he gives me a cigarette, lighting it for me. I drag deep, savoring it, a rarity not often afforded. He likes how I look when I smoke. He says the trailer trash in me shines. I smile and ask him to hit me. He leans forward, watching me like a kid watches ants as they burn under a magnifying glass.
I take a deep drag and he takes the cigarette from me, tapping the ash in my mouth, then stubbing it on my breast. I shudder, looking at the angry red mark. He then tosses it in my mouth and holds it shut. It’s awful, dry, but I swallow. I am nothing, happily. I open my empty mouth when he relents, spits in it, then lets me have some more water. I finish, handing the empty bottle to him and he backhands me to the floor. My cheek hurts, I’m shaking, eyes wet, makeup smeared, and I want to drown in his fists.
He doesn’t go easy, my gut, my tit, leaking milk, my side, hitting me against the floor, holding my face as my eye explodes in pain. Then shoved face down, mounted, reamed in my ass, plug tossed aside. He grinds and shoves me against the floor hard, bouncing against it dizzily more than once, tasting blood on my lip as he shudders, guts filled with his cum. He flips me over and my mouth is already open, tasting my ass and cum on his cock. I clean him, wiping my swollen lip.
Then, the spreader bars are reattached, but kneeling now, behind me. Same with my arms. Left to watch porn, wanting every abuse to be mine, but unable to touch myself, just grind helplessly on the floor. Later, I hear the clicker, and two animals in the basement obey. I bend over, presenting myself, as I’m mounted, used, the least in the house, below all. That knowledge helps me cum, almost spiraling. I could disappear forever into this. I want to. Then I’m dragged to where I was before, readjusted and re-cuffed, hands above me, holding me up.
I’m slapped, then a doorbell pulls him away. Tony comes down the stairs later, seeing me as mess, hanging. He’s on me in a second, kissing my stomach with multiple punches. My head is cuffed, and whatever remains of me retreats. I just want more and say so. He remarks on my red spot on my tit, but I don’t respond, wild eyes just wanting more. He gives it to me, slaps, chokes, then his cock in my mouth, my throat, holding, hitting me against the wall, thrusting. As some point I throw up but he doesn’t stop. I taste his cum and when he pulls away, the only reason I don’t hit the floor is the hook holding my hands up.
He goes up, and I wish I could grind my thighs as more women are violated on the TV. I can barely focus but I want more. Instead I’m ignored, until I’m allowed to re-hydrate again. I’m unhooked, told to entertain myself and them both. I do, choking myself, slapping my face to their cheers. A dildo is pumped furiously in my cunt until I’m told to fist myself, then I do. I gag myself until I spit up bile on my chest. My body is trembling almost violently, as they shove me to the ground, kicking me, foot on my face, as I scream to be used. Taking turns, I’m fucked hard on the floor. Choked so hard I drop out as the black envelopes me. Then after both fill my cunt, the belt comes out, lashing me until my throat is dry and hoarse from screaming and their arms are tired. I’m covered in welts, even scratched bloody in a couple places.
I’m held by my world for what feels like eternity, then helped up to the shower. Jack washes me, cleans me, then treats my scrapes, my busted lip, making me eat. I bottle feed M, curled up in my arms as I’m curled up in his. I don’t know which of us falls asleep first, but both are safe, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->A good little weekend]]''A good little weekend''
A long day, an emergency job, essential again, at least for the day. Burst pipes threatening foundation work. Gone all day, sweating, working hard, doing work that makes him smell so fucking amazing. Real work. Man’s work. So, biting my lip, I decide to surprise him.
I exercise, running on the treadmill, to give myself a musk of my own. I accentuate that musk with edging, watching damaged goods like me used. Touching myself, fingering, getting close, but never coming. Not yet. Just enough to drool between my legs, even my ass wet with need. Nipples ache in the air, stiff, dripping white milk.
Then, when he tells me he’s heading home I dress. Fuck me boots, cheap, high to my knees, a short denim miniskirt. A tube top, cherry red, making my makeup. Most of the time is spent teasing my hair up. I’m barely ready when he pulls up. I light a cigarette and take a deep draw, savoring the taste, the slight burn from the exhale through my nose. I rush to the living room, waiting, sitting on the couch. Legs parted just a bit. I smell of sweat and sex. I can’t wait to smell his musk. I need him.
He comes in, leftovers in the oven, warming up. He smiles as he sees me. He checks M briefly, snoring away, then shuts her door. He’s on me in an instant, pushing me hard into the wall, kissing me, biting me, hand of my neck, my tits, my hair, holding my mouth. He doesn’t touch my cunt, he knows it’s soaked. I eagerly unzip him and pull him free and he lifts me up easily, pushing into me, fucking me against the wall. It’s an intense few minutes and when he’s done thrusting, my back aches.
Then I serve him dinner, kneeling under the table, kissing his thighs, his cock, savoring him as he eats. All that matters is him in the moment. He strokes my hair occasionally, holding my head down as he relieves himself. After he eats, I do, as he cleans up. We have to behave a while, watching TV and playing with the cutest girl in the world. Eventually she tires and we share a smoke, before he mounts me, gentler this time, only an occasional thrust to make me grunt. Filling me again, before showering together and bed.
The next morning I wake and see pink little clothes, and he relaxes. Taking care of his two little girls, one the most special in the world, the other special in a different way. Bringing him beers, cuddling, never leaving his lap when it can be avoiding, sucking his or my own thumb. My belly rubbed, telling me he wants his babygirl to be a mommy again. No more need for birth control. I nod, head on his chest, cock in me, clinging, rocking slowly.
Where I belong, home.
[[Next Chronological Story->The greatest violation]]''The greatest violation''
There is no greater violation than the first time you cum against your will. Rape is perhaps one of the most intimate attacks upon one's body and soul. But it is an attack you can point to and say "They did that". You were there but blameless in your debasement. You can believe your innocence.
Not so when you cum. People will tell you it's a natural response, even protective. They will tell you that it wasn't your fault. That you didn't really enjoy it. They can say that all they want. Because you won't believe it.
That orgasm tears at you, eats at you, makes you question yourself on every level. Who or what would cum to that? You don't know the answer of course except that you would. It makes you hate yourself more than you hate the rapist. It makes you spiral, spinning out of control, unable to cope with it.
It breaks you, on some level.
Some come from that break stronger, simply different, or remain broken. But they never forget.
And if it happens again, if it creeps into their dreams or reality, and they find themselves wet. What then? Is it their truth? Their kink? A needy fantasy?
Does it become their, our, drug, to mainline and feed upon? Does it become a hunt where the prey seeks out the predator, offering its neck for them to bite down upon?
What do we see when we close our eyes and feel that fear, that need, our sex glistening, quivering, some dark part of our mind telling us to spread and praying it hurts. What does it say about us that we return to this moment again and again.
We own it?
It's our truth?
We crave the fantasy?
All you know it's that you bite your lip, parting your thighs, touching the need. Alive.
[[Next Chronological Story->Waking to use]]''Waking to use''
Sleeping, overtired from a cranky M who struggled to fall asleep, then I wake. The room is dark, I’m shaking, feeling my husband’s cock pump into my ass, grinding against me, holding my waist. I whimper sleepily, telling him I’m tired and I’m slapped for that. The haze parts, the sharp sting awakening me. He’s larger than me, pushing me on my stomach. I’m tired, I just want to sleep.
That doesn’t matter. He has his needs, waking with an undeniable urge. In the moment, I’m stress relief, something to pound. My hair is gripped tight, my face smashed down hard into my pillows. It’s not gentle, he’s pushing with a strength far greater than mine. His weight on my hips, as he thrust forward, not in smooth motion, but erratic jerks. Jabbing my guts with his cock. I push at the bed, trying to lift my head, my nose mashed, breath and mouth heavy with moisture, but no relief. Not until he gets his.
Then sharp pain on my ass, slapping again and again. His motion is fast, purposeful, using me not as his wife, but a cheap fleshlight. Then I scream as he jerks my head up by my hair, pulling me till my back arches. His arms under mine, fingers locking behind my neck, shoving my head down painfully again. His weight all on mine, humping at my body, his body. He sqeezes so hard my eyes water as I felt heat pulse in me. Slowly he relaxes, lifting up off of me, shoving me over. I’m soaked in sweat, panting, before being slapped and my head shoved down.
I don’t resist, I just clean him and when he relaxes, I grab his cock at the base. I feel it barely before I taste it, warm, salty, his warm urinal, occasionally slowing the flow with my fingers tensing around him so I can swallow without spilling. Then he tells me to clean myself up, that I stink. I do. I head to the toilet, white dripping into the toilet. I brush my teeth in the shower, heading back to bed exhausted. He pulls me tight against him, parting my cheeks, his limp cock resting between them.
And I wonder, as I slip into sleep, if he’ll use me again, not asking for permission.
[[Next Chronological Story->Needing to feel the fist]]''Needing to feel the fist''
Not soft slap or firm grips, nothing as gentle as that. Today I'm dark, shaking, needy. Violence is in the air, my skin electric. My pale skin needs to be painted, the room needs to spin, hard impacts knocking the air out of me.
Made quiet with unrestrained force, tasting copper, smiling a wild crimson smile, dropped low but needing more and more. Taken, broken, ruined, more alive than ever. Kissed with your fists, on my face and body, outside and inside, wrecking my holes.
Complete me, make me pretty.
[[Next Chronological Story->My body, their holes]]''My body, their holes''
It's simple really, and in that simplicity, I find a purity of purpose. 24/7, submitting to use, has been the most freeing experience in my life.
Jack and Tony, whenever they want, almost however they want, never saying no, rarely saying stop, hurting me because I beg them to, so the gray can be chased away another day.
I can always say no, or stop, but they know I won't, knowing that I give myself to them, to kiss, to hit, to use, to share. Made better by being less, more by handing them the leash, the power, and control.
I have my body, but my soul, my holes, are theirs. I'm right where I belong. To them.
[[Next Chronological Story->Yesterday, a dye job, and the fullness of emptiness]]''Yesterday, a dye job, and the fullness of emptiness''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/01njwk844d151.jpg">
Yesterday was just a beautiful day, going outside multiple times to enjoy the weather. Heading out for walks again and again, enjoying mother nature before the rain and crazy cold headed out way. Being trapped inside is maddening, since I don’t want to take M out much if I can avoid it. Jack’s been doing the shopping since he’s already out working most days on minor but urgent jobs with past customers.
You all might be surprised, since I’m not any flavor of blonde right now as M approaches 6 months old. Jack decided to shake things up, getting me some hair dye, returning me to closer to my natural hair color, though darker overall. Not as good as a professional job, but still not bad. Then outside to jog with the stroller once, then walks with M strapped to my chest as we walked the dog. People doing yard work, out to walk themselves, smiling and waving at them. It was just nice to be out.
Jack came home early, and we drove to the park, the first time we’d all be out together in a while. Took some pictures, and as M dozed on the drive back, I lowered my head into his lap, enjoying something that we hadn’t done in a while, tasting him as we drove down the highway. Mouth full with his cum, kissing him on the cheek, we headed home.
Jack grilled some pork chops and corn on the cob as we both had a beer, my hand stroking his back on the deck. I took care of M as we ate, since she got insistent before I could finish, then ate as well. Later, we all cuddled on the couch. We binged some TV, me clinging to my world, then put M down to bed. Then, I stripped, and returned to the couch, curling up on his lap. Kissing him softly, his neck, his face. Seeing his wonderful smile, moaning as he bit my shoulder, slapped my face. A grin as he gripped my jaw and shoved me to the floor. He told me to get on the floor, ass up high. I did and he left. Then my plug was removed, put in my mouth, as he lubed me heavily.
Cool on my ass, then cheeks parted, as the coolness filled inside me. Then Jack grabbed my hair, balling it in my hand, working his fist into my ass. Soft moans slowly turned into heavy grunts, my head jerked back hard, as he told me what a wrecked whore I was, a fucking cum puppet as he punched my insides. Not my insides, his. My mind, my body, even my guts, his. Rearranging my insides for his pleasure, pumping them in me again and again. I’m dripping wet, so full, begging him to hit me. He slaps me but that’s all, pumping his hand, his wrist, deep in me.
Slopping sounds, ass juice and lube joining wet cunt messiness on my thighs, grunting harder, harder. Then pulled out, cool, air on my gaped ass. Then I’m flipped out, his hand smeared on my face, then slapped and choked, his cock thrusting in me. My head held tight to the floor, lifted, then down again. Legs wrapping around him tight, air knocked out as he kisses my gut, again and again. Then thrusting deep, once, twice, filling me. Slumping his weight on me. Kissing, tenderly, spitting in my face.
We both shower, being his urinal, raining heat on my body before we start. Doing kegals then in bed, held safe, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->They make me prettier]]''They make me prettier''
The weight of it, reassuring, reminding me that my holes are not mine, but his, given freely. Spreading my ass, filling it, always there, a symbol of ownership. I feel naked without it, less, empty, exposed. It is my pacifier, a metal and gemmed accessory that makes me prettier, better than before. I don’t want to be without it. With it, he is always with me.
The same with my collars, metal or leather, they sleeve me in purpose, duty, expectations, and belonging. They let me know I am loved and where I belong, home, with him. Whether little, pet, or cunt, leashed or kneeling freely beside him, they make me prettier, better than before. I don’t want to be without them. With them, he is always with me.
The same with my tattoo, Daddy’s Girl, reminding me who I belong to, what I am to him, forever marked his. If he wants more, if he wants to brand me, I’ll do it and happily. The paw prints, future bows, they all make me prettier, better than before. I don’t want to be without them. With them, he is always with me.
Whether is just his shirt, a slutty dress, cheap trashy clothes, or something elegant, hair down and brown, or bleached and bimbo’d up, in flats or 8 in heels, naked and vapid, or smart and classy, none of that matters. All that matters is that they make me prettier, better than before. He is always with me. And thus, I am always home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Addicted 2]]''Addicted 2''
I wake up, edging, surfing, browsing, through rape porn, reading demented stories, as I post images that get me wet. Then I write, unable to stop myself, dark depressing porn stories of ruined cunts. They all have different names but they are all me.
Feeling dark, down, needy, wanting to be choked and hit and slapped. To smile a bloody smile with wild eyes as I'm taken. To be overpowered, crushed beneath their weight, used up, tossed aside like trash.
I can't stop myself. I'm addicted.
[[Next Chronological Story->Stopped breastfeeding and simple joys]]''Stopped breastfeeding and simple joys''
Now that M has turned 6 months old, I decided to stop breastfeeding. It's important and essential and oh so tiring. The bonding is absolutely amazing however, but you can do that pretty much all the time anyway. Heck, earlier today I fell asleep on the recliner with M sleeping on my shoulder. We must have been quite the site, an adorable little girl and me in just a sweat shorts, both of us drooling away.
One nice thing about stopping is that I no longer have to plan around the feeding. That is to say, I can have a beer with Jack whenever I want, I can freely smoke a cigar with him if he's having one, and though I haven't yet, if a bump comes my way, that's all good too. Though it sometimes makes me anxious, enjoyed smoking some good shit yesterday night after M went to sleep, and managed to get nice and mellow. Running again in the morning as well, since M is sleeping most nights all the way through now.
Need to work on losing the weight, so got a running leash so Baxter can go with me a I like running in the dark in the early morning. Our one year anniversary is coming up, don't know what we are going to do for that, but just lucky with all this shit going on to have my family, both here and the support of awesome people online. It's been nice to work in the yard, take walks, and just chill in the simplicity of it all. I have two I will do anything for, and that's all that matters.
[[Next Chronological Story->Beautifully bruised]]''History Part 6''
[[Chasing our drug->Chasing our drug]]
[[Why I've been missing->Why I've been missing]]
[[All but raped returning from the hospital->All but raped returning from the hospital]]
[[Resist->Resist]]
[[Sorry about being away->Sorry about being away]]
[[Lap time->Lap time]]
[[Naked->Naked]]
[[Service, love, and routines->Service, love, and routines]]
[[Memorial fun->Memorial fun]]
[[Communication is essential->Communication is essential]]
[[Bored->Bored]]
[[Needy->Needy]]
[[Purified->Purified]]
[[Lunchtime->Lunchtime]]
[[Emptied->Emptied]]
[[Watched->Watched]]
[[Father's Day->Father's Day]]
[[Nothing, giving it all to him->Nothing, giving it all to him]]
[[Weekend wetness->Weekend wetness]]
[[Shared, abandoned, and raped->Shared, abandoned, and raped]]
[[Catch up time with Badsammie->Catch up time with Badsammie]]
[[Touching Myself->Touching Myself]]
[[Day 1 I guess->Day 1 I guess]]
[[First full Day of being the best wife ever->First full Day of being the best wife ever]]
[[My thoughts on the punishments->My thoughts on the punishments]]
[[Merry Christmas, Christmas Eve, and why the poll was altered->Merry Christmas, Christmas Eve, and why the poll was altered]]
[[Christmas, highs and lows->Christmas, highs and lows]]
[[And the winner is...->And the winner is...]]
[[My punishment begins->My punishment begins]]
[[New Year's Eve Fun->New Year's Eve Fun]]
[[5000 members, the only good thing about weight gain, and updates->5000 members, the only good thing about weight gain, and updates]]
[[The dance->The dance]]
[[Make her want it->Make her want it]]
[[Part of me...->Part of me...]]
[[Paralyzed->Paralyzed]]
[[A "little" upset stomach->A "little" upset stomach]]
[[Weekend Work->Weekend Work]]
[[They only see...->They only see...]]''Beautifully bruised''
I bite my lip, smiling, as he hungrily looks in my eyes, grabbing my tits, mashing them in his hands. I cry out deliciously, milk leaking a bit. They’ve hurt so bad lately since I stopped feeding, aching, at disuse. They’ve suffered a lack of use in other ways, heavy use. Just wearing my panties, tampon, plug, and heels, stumbling as he pushes me back against the wall. His weight and strength crushing me into it as he kisses me hard and I happily respond. Then he pulls back. I never see it coming, just snapping my head and he backhands my cheek, wonderful pain exploding, hot and warm. Then my gut, as I double up. I never saw the punch, just the fist pulling away as I drop to my knees, struggling to breathe.
“I know you need this, it’s been building up hasn’t it cunt?” Jack asks. I nod, looking up at him. At my world. He grabs my hands, pinning them over the wall. His cock is free, hard and angry poking against my face. He doesn’t care it is missing my mouth, as it smacks and pokes and prods me all over. My mouth chases it, until I catch it. Musk, sweat, the smell of a man, of hard work. I savor the taste as he holds my wrists tight and starts to thrust. My eyes water a bit, nose flaring for air, as I take those pumps, feeling him batter at my throat. I relax and let him enter, my head mashed, sometimes bouncing off the wall as he uses me. My panties feel wet, whether period or because I’m soaked or both, all that matters is the moment and him. Long, hard and deep thrusts, holding it deep, my nose mashed on his belly, then fast and shallow. And then, as his weight, smashing me between the wall and him, as he spurts and fills my belly.
He lets my aching wrists go, then steps away. I wipe my face slowly standing up, rubbing my cheek. It’s warm, feels swollen, and I grin, happy. Then Jack is back, both of us rehydrating for a moment, before he starts slapping me. Not like the first, these are controlled, targeted with precision, micro missile strikes on my chest, my belly, my ass, thighs and face. If I flinch at all, he instead uses the strap. Part of me wants to jump just to get him to use that instead. But he has a plan, slowly working his way around me as I stand there, skin slowly turning pink and red. I feel warm and I want to touch myself, I want him to touch me, but he doesn’t. This isn’t about making me cum, this is about making me feel.
After slapping everywhere, even the palms and tops of my hand, he holds my chin. I breathe slowly, then take the slap on my face. Then the other side, back and forth, slow, steady. My cheeks grow tender and raw, it’s wonderful. Then the pain seeps deeper, aching, not warm but blazing hot. Then he kisses me, so soft and tender and whispers to me.
“Close your eyes and don’t move,” he asks. I’m a good girl, so I do as told. And then, he kisses me again, with his fist. I stumble back, but he’s got me, but god it hurts. My eye, my cheek around it, it takes me a moment to get my bearings and then he’s kissing me again. He tells me he loves me and I know it. I love him too. I touch where I was just made pretty, knowing that it’s gonna be a good one. I’ll have to stay inside a bit, which is the one good thing about the pandemic. He then makes sure I am steady, then hits my gut again. He pulls me up, squeezing the ever lasting shit out of my tits. A bit more milk leaks, my skin bulging between his fingers. I cry out and then he holds one, kisses it. Then he punches it, once, twice, three times. I try to pull away and he doesn’t let me. I look at him wild eyed and kiss him before he shoves me back. Then he takes my left teat and does the same. 3 punches, each increasing in intensity.
Then the strap in hand as he tells me to kneel. I do and then arch my back, palms on the floor as I lean back, my bruising tits presented high. The leather bites a couple times, before he leans down, carefully removing my piercings. And then, leather rains down on them. The only time he pauses is to slap them or hit them. Occasionally to grab my nipples and pull hard or pinch with all his strength. I’m sobbing before long, begging him to ruin me, to fuck me. And the worst punishment is he doesn’t. Neither my cunt nor ass get the slightest bit of attention, just my breasts, until they are purple and raw, bleeding just a bit from where the strap flayed me. He makes me lay flat, sniffling, my chest hurting so wonderfully bad. Then he massages me, putting lotion on much of me, cream on my tits and any place a bit raw. He teases me, getting close to my holes, but that's all. I’m to suffer in pain without release.
Then, sweaty and exhausted we go to bed. I fall asleep finally in his arms, though it’s a restless sleep because of the pain. At some point I wake. He’s over me, thrusting into my sleeping body. I cling to him and cum easily, once, then twice, Then he fills me and his cock is in my face. Not until I taste do I wake enough to remember, copper in my mouth. I don’t stop however, then cleaned, he tells me to get a towel to clean myself up. I do, wiping away the red, taking the towel he’d placed under me in my sleep. Then before heading back to bed, I touch the pretty. My eye is bruised pretty good, though not to swollen except on the cheek. My tits, on the other hand are almost a size bigger, swollen painfully, bruised. I touch all the pretty colors before heading to bed, spooned, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->On being prey]]''On being prey''
Because that's what it is all about. Wanting to be the sheep, to feel the wolf's teeth on our neck, pressing deep. To be that skittish doe, looking left and right for the danger that is out there, that we crave.
No matter our day to day lives, no matter how empowered, feminist, and evolved we are, a small primitive part of us yearns, to see the predator, to feel the chase, to be knocked down, mounted.
It doesn't matter the origin, or lack thereof, we need to see that hunger in their eyes, filling that empty space in ours, ready to devour our need. With pain or none, with cruel words or nothing spoken. Sharp slaps or firm grips, handcuffs or just a glance freezing us in place.
That part, deep within us here, licks its lips, drips wetness as it sees the wolf among the trees. It pushes us into the forest, to run, so the chase can begin. And the predator, follows behind, stalking us, its prey.
[[Next Chronological Story->Another mental health minute]]''Another mental health minute''
First of all, I want to thank everyone who sent me kind words today, publicly or otherwise. I do appreciate and treasure them, they meant a lot to me. I am lucky to know so many special people who care about me.
As many know, I have been posting much of my personal life on here. Most of it is sexual, but I’ve posted a fair amount of just normal stuff as well. And I’ve been very open with my struggles and mental health issues. I’ve never regretted doing so, and I still really don’t. But today, an asshole triggered me (in the proper use of the word). He sent me a message, acted nice, asking me about my personal history some, so I linked posts relevant to his question. Nice, no problems.
And then, out of nowhere he told me to go to the kitchen and grab a knife, to run it along my legs but “be careful not to cut yourself”. Maybe he somehow just randomly hit on one of the lowest points of my life by accident. The fact that he kept demanding until I blocked him tells me otherwise. Either by being a possible suspect from my past, or by being an asshole that looked through my posts to find one of my weakest moments and attack me with it with laser precision, it hurt. I cried for over an hour, I couldn’t breathe, I just hated myself and wanted to go away.
All because of an asshole. I hate that. I hate being weak like that. Regular followers will know of my drops, the gray, etc. That I’m not allowed to play online anymore, because I cut myself because I was pushed to harm myself when I needed a voice to tell me to stop instead.
There is nothing wrong with a kink, even extreme ones generally. It is why communication and understanding is so important. It’s why I can beg Jack to hurt me he will, but he also knows to hold me after. And sometimes, he sees the crazy in my eyes and knows not to at all. To hold me instead as I cry. I got some paci and stuffie time today after I cried and took a nap with M, I cooked an early dinner and Jack held me tight, asking me questions I hate because it means I’ve slipped or came close to doing so. I want to just take care of him, but he’s having to take care of me, worry about me. I hate that, at least in that way.
It can be a struggle, and I hate that someone tore at me in what I often consider one of my safe spaces. Losing my original subreddit had been so damn hard. I was beside myself until /u/Mister_Pain and /u/PervOtaku came to my rescue, helping me recover everything I had posted on the original site. And then, today, another blow, making me hurt after I felt I had written something so nice earlier. And now, I’m just fucking tired. Not of this site, or anything, no worries. I just wish people could be nicer. It might sound strange but I’ve found some of the nicest people on these sites. People would probably think everyone here is murderers and shit, but the vast, vast, vast majority of you are really good people.
Thank you all for being good. It gives me strength and your words help me stand back up and go at the world another day. You’ll never know how much I truly appreciate it. You’re awesome, all of you.
[[Next Chronological Story->When the break happens]]''When the break happens''
It came or comes, always to us. To those of us looking at the shattered mirror of our souls. No matter the face we present to the world, the smiles and laughs we give, real or fake, that knowledge deep down, we were broken. Willingly, unknowingly, or forcefully, we all felt that moment, when our walls fell down, reality broke, as we shuddered.
Cumming to the most vile thoughts, sex, or acts, during our greatest violation, at our most vulnerable moment, as we were taunted and teased and then, the crack forming in the glass of our being. Fracturing, splintering across every part of us, exploding out, no matter how much we tried to hold it in, betrayed by our body? Yes. By our mind? Perhaps. In that moment, we feel every thing we believe about ourselves is shattered, battered, ground to dust.
Some of us will despair, many will hate the part of us that we discovered, all will feel the tingle in our mind and between our legs, during inopportune moments, of need and want for something that makes us feel ashamed. We’ll deny and hide from the reflection in the mirror, cracked and forever changed. Refuse the truth we had learned about ourselves in that moment we broke, however briefly, that our world had forever changed.
But the tingle won’t let us forget, it will remind us. Taunt us, as will our mind, dark dreams clawing at our existence, putting the truth to the lie of our lives. Reminding us that we are broken, at least in this one way, a slave to a need so primal and violent we can never say it out loud in public. Just online whispers or to select friends. The wolves can see it in our eyes, the shattered glass, they see, and smile and hunt.
A truth, inescapable, a drug, an addiction, mainlined into our soul. Broken, but some owning it, some hiding it, but there, that crack in the glass all the same, no matter how perfect we are in public, and that crack calls to us, our fingers touching it, feeling that scar, until we grow weak, and pull it open, going behind the curtain, finally free.
[[Next Chronological Story->Memorial day foursome!]]''Memorial day foursome!''
I gotta say, this covid shit has been awful, all the deaths, the job losses and issues from that, it’s keep me and my baby cooped in, impacted my husband’s work, and just generally sucked. Indeed, I’ve been antsy as fuck, trapped at home, wishing I could be taken out to misbehave but that’s not really safe right now. That said, I did have some fun for Memorial day.
Jack didn’t want a big gathering or anything still, too much of a risk to have everyone all over, but we did invite Tony and Kevin over. For those who don’t read my posts usually, I’m married to Jack and have been with him for a while and I’m essentially in free use with him and his best friend Tony. Kevin also has been involved in some fun times (most notably my second and by far best CNC to date).
M (my baby) and myself had nice big sunhats (the only way I tan is with spray on) on the deck of the pool as the guys and me drank beers and we all chilled. I was wearing a bikini, red, that Jack had picked out for me. I enjoyed the appreciative glances from them, though still working on losing my pregnancy weight and I’d blush if someone pinched my belly. M finally dozed off and I put her inside the house and turned on the baby monitor in case she woke up and returned outside with everyone. We all got in the pool and relaxed in the summer heat. I wrapped my legs around Jack, making out with him some before floating over to pay Tony and then Kevin some attention.
After doing that and some not so subtle tugging in the pool, Jack put me on his shoulder and I laughed as he carried me briefly inside (though we have some privacy from our neighbors, we don’t have so much that we can play play out openly during the day). We threw down a towel as I pulled down his shorts and took him in my mouth, the slight tang of chlorinated water on my tongue. I smiled up at him as he pushed deep, thrusting before pushing me down. We’re currently trying to get pregnant, so I wrapped my legs tight as he slid in me, kissing me deeply as we fucked on the floor. Hips grinding and pulling him into me as deep as possible, when he shuddered and came in me. I kissed him and told him I loved him, cleaning his cock before he got up and headed outside while I rolled on my back a bit, holding my legs to help gravity do its thing for a couple minutes. Then I slid my bikini back on, not caring if anything dripped out as I headed back outside.
Kevin was chilling in a chair and I sat next to him as well talked and drank and I pulled his cock free, pumping it almost absentmindedly for a bit. Eventually, it was too much and I went down on him before he ran me inside as well. I bent over the couch for him, pulling out my steel gemmed anal plug, lubing my ass just a bit. He towers over me easily and is the biggest of the three, and he just shoved in hard. He knows I like to hurt, though he’s actually a big softy at heart, but that didn’t keep him going slow. He pulled me onto his cock as he jack-hammered me, grabbing my hair and just riding the shit out of me. I felt him pulse in my ass then plugged me back up, keeping it in as I knelt down and cleaned him, kissing the head. He laughed and gave me a hug and we went back out for a bit. I got us some bourbon and we all smoked some cigars (I shared Jack’s) for a bit. We grilled some burgers and ate and I fed M. It was a good evening and we all had a good time. By the end, Kevin headed out to go see his family and it was just Jack and Tony. Tony had me kneel and I took him in my mouth, feeling the rush of heat as he relieved himself. I really do wish he’d drink more water because his piss is strong as fuck.
Then, he bent me over on the floor, pulling out my plug again, having me suck on it as he fucked my ass hard. He slapped my ass, my back, my sides, even the back of my head before he too came in my bowels, replacing the plug once again. I cleaned him up and Jack used me as a urinal as well, slapping my face. The sting felt so good and we rushed Tony out not long after that. We cuddled on the couch and then I finally showered and cleaned myself, feeling a bit more sated. Can’t wait till this shit is over and I can be really bad. Then curled up in bed, spooned by Jack, right where I belong!
[[Next Chronological Story->Happy Juneteenth and life updates]]''Happy Juneteenth and life updates''
Happy Juneteenth everyone. Sorry I haven’t been writing much at all lately. Heck, even posts haven’t been fully consistent. And for that, I fully apologize.
Things have been crazy and exhausting at the house. We’ve been painting the outside AND the inside, but that is not all. Because of a hopefully and possibly likely soon (well, maybe in 8-9 months) addition to the family, we decided we needed to tear down some walls and add some new ones to add a second bedroom to the upstairs as well as building a sound baffled “play room” to the basement.
It has, and will continue to be, some serious work as we try to get everything finished and done but until that time, I’ll likely have lower writing output. Jack is doing most of the work himself, with friends assisting and I’ve been doing what I can, on top of taking care of M. It’s been hectic as fuck. That said, when it’s done, we’ll have 3 rooms where 2 (and a bit of the old second living room) existed, so the kids will each have their own rooms. M’s was already done thankfully and is about the only room that hasn’t been needed to be repainted or worked on.
As for the basement, well… my corner “little area” (since M took my old Little room) is no more. No worries though. Instead of the basement (previously mostly one huge completely open area with the exception of utility room) being open, walls are being added, so while there will be an entertainment area/bar in the front of the basement, in the back, there are two rooms. A smaller little room and a larger, fully lockable and sound baffled (not proof, full sound proofing is like crazy expensive) play room, with a new bed and even a fun little swing. Not done yet so haven’t been able to test it all. That said, having a contractor for a husband and construction guys for friends has its benefits :p
Can’t wait until all this is done and when any details are either confirmed or finished, I’ll update you some more. I’ll try to maybe get some writing done too for you guys. I love all the support, kind words, and perversions you throw my way. Thank you all so much! I love you all!
[[Next Chronological Story->I'm preggers again!]]''I'm preggers again!''
Sorry about the erratic posts and lack of writing overall lately. Between the remodeling, covid, M, and everything else, just haven't been in the mood as much. I did want to let everyone know I went to the doctor's on Tuesday, because all evidence had been pointing to something and they called yesterday with the results.
I'm pregnant again! Thankfully so much easier this go round! Don't know many other specifics so far beyond an expected January birthday. I hope to be writing more and posting more once we fully wrap up on the remodel. I miss all of you and hope all of you are doing well.
And for those of the less dirty persuasion....here's some absolute cuteness!
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/nbb9sSm.jpeg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/2lpbTmv.jpeg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/fQsqL0c.jpeg">
[[Next Chronological Story->Chasing our drug]]''Chasing our drug''
It’s what we all want, why we’re here. Whether it’s for the chase, the moment of when you’re pounced upon, thrust in, discarded, it’s what we crave, want, and need. Our essential need, wanted or not, that drives and controls our lives. Our beautiful, dark addiction.
We don’t always understand the reason, sometimes it is clear as day, others just something that has always been part of us, the victim, that takes our life, our emotions, from a 1 to a 100, more intense than any mainlined drug.
Everything is about him and what he wants and what he takes in the moment. His ears that are deaf to our pleas and cries. His mouth that chews and bites up, rough and cruel words that are far too true spilling out upon us. His eyes that see through us to our hidden worth that we so often deny, that speak violence and anger. His look alone makes us wet.
Hands that squeeze and pull too tight, leaving fingertip bruises, fast as they slap us, shake us. Firm rough hands that shove us to the floor, against the wall, onto the bed. His weight that presses us down, making us feel small, weak, nothing.
And his cock, a weapon that degrades us, spears us, makes us cry, cum, and scream. That can make our bellies swollen, fuck us raw, gag and choke us. Leaving us beaten, used, broken after. Shaking with the terrifying and glorious intensity of it all.
And we might seek it right again, or swear to never allow it to happen, until we creep online, looking and reading darker and darker things, the smell of our sex taunting us as we reach down, soaked, and we break our word and find our need, our want, our purpose once more, to be hurt, to be used, to feel alive.
It’s why we are all hear, slaves to that voice in our head, no matter how hard we try. That voice that wants those moments, craves them, to feel a man, nice guy or asshole, take what they want, uncaring that they are feeding our needs as well. Our desperate need to be, at least briefly, nothing but a set of holes and yet, contradicting all sense, feel more alive than ever.
2020 has been a rough year to us all, as these cravings have built up, and if you don’t have a safe release, be careful. Don’t let our dark monster push us too far, we want to dance on the edge of the cliff, not go over it. Chase that drug but not overdose.
And then, after finding what we want, lying in bed, hurt, aching, tears drying, smile at what we have wrought, if only briefly.
Be safe everyone.
[[Next Chronological Story->Why I've been missing]]''Why I've been missing''
<img src="https://preview.redd.it/h32330ybzdz51.jpg?width=700&format=pjpg&auto=webp&s=96407d35ec7e3a2cd86bc4138db6a90fcb57145f"><img src="https://preview.redd.it/zvw2s20czdz51.jpg?width=1080&format=pjpg&auto=webp&s=31e055bdc8e74de60bf15b9f5633d1d5c02c34a4">
Someone didn't want to wait until January. I guess S wanted to have a birthday close to M's.
4lbs 13oz, 18 in
We'll be at the NICU for a while longer but no worries
[[Next Chronological Story->All but raped returning from the hospital]]''All but raped returning from the hospital''
So, 2020 continues to be a shit year, and I’m no one special in this regard. As those who follow me know, I recently had my second child, S, a boy recently. He decided he wanted to come a couple months early and with some minor health concerns (nothing serious or unusual, all things considered) and a longer than wanted stay at the hospital, we recently finally made it home, and a return to normalcy (at least my happy version of it).
I had just gotten both the kids down, M wasn’t that difficult but S is a restless guy but he still crashes after feeding. I was frankly exhausted, poor sleep at hospitals don’t help, plus stress and worry, it’s hard to blank your mind and just rest in a place like that. I was in a ratty t shirt, needed a shower, but I just didn’t care. As I was in the bathroom, peeing, Jack came in. I gave him a weak smile and he gave me a slap, hard.
“No more waiting cunt,” was all he said before he grabbed my head and pulled free of his boxers and started gag fucking me on the toilet. I barely had any energy left and he was just using me, throating me, ramming more to hurt than to feel good to him. I started sobbing around his cock, hand in my hair jerking my head up and down. I didn’t fight or resist, just took it, coughing and spitting up some due to the unexpected intensity. We hadn’t done much the last couple weeks before the birth and nothing really since except for a lazy bj in the hospital bathroom once.
He let go and slapped me again, shoving me to the floor. I whimpered as my knees hit, then was pressed flat onto the floor the bathroom. He growled into my ear softly to not wake the fucking kids as his weight pressed down on me, a barely wet finger probing my ass. Then his hand balled up my hair again as he shoved in me in one hard thrust. I whimpered, still crying, limp, no energy as he used my ass, holding, sometimes shoving my head against the tile. He didn’t last too long at that intensity, too long since last sated, and came in my ass. Then he pulled me up by my hair to my knees and had me clean him. I did, and relaxed as I felt him tense, as he started to empty his bladder in my throat. I looked at him, as he stroked my hair. I hurt, I was so fucking tired, but I swallowed and then he slapped me again. Crying, I clung to his leg, thanking him. And I meant it. I hadn’t came but god it was a release all the same. I sobbed, as he picked me up, gently, carrying me to bed. He held me against his chest, stroking my hair and cheeks, and I was out in no time. At the hospital I couldn’t blank my mind and just relax, but he’d fucked the will out of me, leaving me empty for the moment, and I slept for about 10 hours.
It’s good to be home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Resist]]''Resist''
So, 2020 continues to be a shit year, and I’m no one special in this regard. As those who follow me know, I recently had my second child, S, a boy recently. He decided he wanted to come a couple months early and with some minor health concerns (nothing serious or unusual, all things considered) and a longer than wanted stay at the hospital, we recently finally made it home, and a return to normalcy (at least my happy version of it).
I had just gotten both the kids down, M wasn’t that difficult but S is a restless guy but he still crashes after feeding. I was frankly exhausted, poor sleep at hospitals don’t help, plus stress and worry, it’s hard to blank your mind and just rest in a place like that. I was in a ratty t shirt, needed a shower, but I just didn’t care. As I was in the bathroom, peeing, Jack came in. I gave him a weak smile and he gave me a slap, hard.
“No more waiting cunt,” was all he said before he grabbed my head and pulled free of his boxers and started gag fucking me on the toilet. I barely had any energy left and he was just using me, throating me, ramming more to hurt than to feel good to him. I started sobbing around his cock, hand in my hair jerking my head up and down. I didn’t fight or resist, just took it, coughing and spitting up some due to the unexpected intensity. We hadn’t done much the last couple weeks before the birth and nothing really since except for a lazy bj in the hospital bathroom once.
He let go and slapped me again, shoving me to the floor. I whimpered as my knees hit, then was pressed flat onto the floor the bathroom. He growled into my ear softly to not wake the fucking kids as his weight pressed down on me, a barely wet finger probing my ass. Then his hand balled up my hair again as he shoved in me in one hard thrust. I whimpered, still crying, limp, no energy as he used my ass, holding, sometimes shoving my head against the tile. He didn’t last too long at that intensity, too long since last sated, and came in my ass. Then he pulled me up by my hair to my knees and had me clean him. I did, and relaxed as I felt him tense, as he started to empty his bladder in my throat. I looked at him, as he stroked my hair. I hurt, I was so fucking tired, but I swallowed and then he slapped me again. Crying, I clung to his leg, thanking him. And I meant it. I hadn’t came but god it was a release all the same. I sobbed, as he picked me up, gently, carrying me to bed. He held me against his chest, stroking my hair and cheeks, and I was out in no time. At the hospital I couldn’t blank my mind and just relax, but he’d fucked the will out of me, leaving me empty for the moment, and I slept for about 10 hours.
It’s good to be home.
[[Next Chronological Story->Sorry about being away]]''Sorry about being away''
I didn't mean to worry anyone, just got very overwhelmed with everything very fast and just needed to retreat to my personal life and focus on myself, Jack, and the kids.
Anxiety was just drowning me and I couldn't give attention to everyone that I wanted to, which made me more anxious.
Just needed a break tho I expect I'll still be posting less overall.
[[Next Chronological Story->Lap time]]''Lap time''
I walk into the living room. Barefoot, just a pink tshirt with Rainbow Brite covering me, not even big enough to cover my ass. My paci is planted firmly in my mouth, sucking it as I walk over to daddy. He’s on the couch, naked, waiting for his little girl. I’m prepped, lubed and ready for our special tv time as I come over to him. He tells me I’m the prettiest girl ever and a blush, smiling around my paci. He takes my hand and pulls me over gently, stroking and touching my sides, lifting my shirt a bit to feel my naughty girl bits. He slides a finger in my butt and I inhale, as he shoves it in deep, then pulls it out, wiping the lube on my shirt.
He then adjusts himself, stroking as he pulls me down on him, sinking slowly his cock into my ass. I grunt, his hand warm on my belly, pulling me onto his lap, filling me, until I’m flush with him. I rock a bit but he stops me, stroking my hair, telling me to relax. Then the TV is on and Daddy and me start watching.
The girl is young, barely 18, naked, flat chested, looking at the camera. She’s happy, laughing and smiling as she strokes what she says is her daddy’s cock. He pats her head and calls her a good girl as she licks the tip like a lollipop. My Daddy cups my chests, massaging it, whispering in my ear.
“You’d have let me do that to do if I found you at 13,” he says and I nod. I would. I would have let him take me at any age if I had a time machine to give him. He grabs my hips and pumps slowly. Then another video starts.
It’s a short one, two supposed siblings, young, kissing and playing, hands exploring each other. They look happy, playful. It doesn’t seem wrong on the screen as Daddy touches my special place and tells me I’m soaked. That I like it. I do. I nod as he pulls out my paci and kisses me, I love my Daddy so much. His fingers feel good in me, his penis deep inside me. I bear down as I taste his tounge, his scratchy beard. I belong here is the only coherent thought in my little head.
Another video, a teen girl and her pet. This one is more awkward, but the sounds she make aren’t fake. Her face looks confused up until the it goes at her and then, no matter what she thinks, how disgusted she is, she moans and moans hard as she learns her place. I grind on Daddy’s lap, his squeezes sometimes hard, hurting a bit, then letting me suck his thumb as we watch it finally part from the young woman. She cries as she licks up the mess on the floor. I think it’s because it made her cum. I know what that feels like. It breaks you. I suck Daddy’s finger harder.
Some more videos play, varying agrees from 18 to 21, most of them playful. One isn’t. A woman and at least 4 men, she screams a lot as they take turns. They don’t fuck her or have sex with her. They use her, hard. Bit by bit, her struggles and screams fade. She’s exhausted, they’ve fucked her out, left her hollow. Daddy is rubbing me hard now and I cum as one guy hurts her. I shudder, squirting, making a mess. Daddy tells me how proud he is of me coming to that. He whispers warmly in my ear if I want to be ruined. I nod, sucking my paci, shaking. I want to be made pretty so bad at the moment.
The last video we watch is a party, but a friendly one, though the woman gets worn out all the same. She looks happy, energetic even at least for a while but after the 6th guy, she is mostly limp and soaked in sweat. They keep on playing, only her faint grunts and occasional shudders. Now Daddy shoves me to the floor, face down in the carpet. He starts fucking my ass, stabbing at it. As he gets excited, he slaps me, chokes me, telling me what a good little broken whore I am. I cum, my paci in my mouth, unable to contain my moans. He slams into me harder and my eyes are watering, fingers digging in deep into my hips. I feel a punch and scream and buck back at him. A couple more and I cum again, then he shudders, filling my ass with cum.
We lay on the floor there for a while, watching cartoons as he plays with me, strokes my ouchies, before I clean him and let him use me for a urinal. My belly warm, I lay on him and doze off, where I belong. His.
[[Next Chronological Story->Naked]]''Naked''
It a delicious thing, being naked.
I don’t mean being nude, without clothes, though that can be part of it. The allure of nudity, the tease of near nudity, tight clothes making sweet promises to everyone who looks your way, desperate to see more than just a hint of a nipple, or underboob. Calling to them, begging them to watch for the chance of something more.
That nudity is wonderful, but that’s not what this is about. I’m talking about a different naked, a different type of exposed. The best, most open, honest form of it.
The bareing of ones soul. Your true self, ripped clean of any facades. No ego, no pride, no dignity, no sense of self. Shaved down to your core, reduced, emptied, vacant.
Pure.
Dressed in 6 inch heels, a plug glistening between their cheeks, a dress that covers you completely yet leaves nothing to the imagination. Every piercing pressed against sheer fabric, every step exposing every muscle. Existing for only the moment, only for them, a gift, a prize, a toy.
Whatever they need, whatever they want – being that; dumb, young, smart, sexy, slutty. A whore made of clay, ready to be molded, destroyed, and molded again. Eager for every moment of pain, of exctasy, lost in it all, drowning in it, smiling when your head is pulled out of that ocean, still smiling when pushed back down.
Simply existing.
In that moment when a guest comes in, their looks make you wet. Their words, their touches, they smell your need as you see their need grow. Your heart races, breathing quickens, you bite your lip. Nipples stiffen, rubbing wonderfully against that fabric, begging to be pinched or tweaked. Bringing them dinner, as they talk to each other, not you. You are there for them. Hands caress your ass, tug at your dress, fingers probe. You moan. That’s all you can do. You’re nothing in this moment and that’s ok. You’re free.
When they shove you down, needy, hungry, thrusting in you, you grind back, moaning harder and harder, biting your lip, grunting if they hurt you. You need it, probably more than them. The pain gives you both release, pure.
When done, stinking of sweat, piss, and bruised and battered, you still smile. This is you, your truth, what you are. A cunt. A thing, used up.
But you flow like water and when washed, cleaned, held and loved, you are renewed, reborn, a wife, a mom.
Simply existing, quite happily, for them.
[[Next Chronological Story->Service, love, and routines]]''Service, love, and routines''
Service, love, dedication, they all take work, time, effort. It’s not easy, but it is rewarding.
I often wake early, 4-5 am. Sometimes it’s due to an upset toddler, a crying baby, other times it’s nothing or the random thoughts within my head. I slide out of bed, naked, calming the children if needed, rocking them back to sleep. Sometimes I fall asleep in that rocking chair, but usually not. It’s free time for me.
So I check on the news, what’s going on, I check my BDSMLR, the pages I follow, the porn I’m directed to watch. Sometimes I touch myself, often not, letting it linger, smelling myself as I read /r/rapekink or something else. I’m wet, idling rubbing my pierced hood. I close my eyes, then taste myself. Baxter watches me, I let him lick my hand before letting him out to use the bathroom.
I head to the bathroom, I sit, doing my business. Then getting up, I clean myself, using heated saline, then a bit of KY, before sliding in my metal friend, its weight reassuring in my ass. Plugged, I let him back in and then I head back to bed. I spoon with Jack, his body warm, safe, strong, against mine. I cuddle up, sucking my thumb as I doze off.
He wakes me gently later, pushing my head down. I yawn and kiss his head, sucking it, bobbing up and down. He doesn’t want me to finish, instead he gets up and I follow him to the bathroom. He sits down to use the toilet and I kneel, giving him a urinal. He’s still a bit hard, as I take him in my mouth, not teasing, just warm around his softening cock until I feel the stream. I swallow, looking up at him, as his fills my belly with warm piss. I hold his cock a few times to slow the stream, spilling none. Then finished, he wipes and gets in the shower as I stand up and brush my teeth.
Breakfast, for the kids, for Jack, just wearing a tshirt of his. Sometimes I don’t bother, it varies day to day. What matters is his food is ready for him when he’s dressed, the kids are ready to say goodbye to Dad. He kisses me deeply when done, he tastes delicious in my mouth and then he leaves. I get things cleaned up and then eat myself, starting on the house, the yard, and the kids.
It doesn’t take all day, not when you’re in a rhythm, never falling behind. I shower, then baby oil myself as soon as I get out. I let my hair air dry usually, putting on some light makeup, more if company is expected or bruises need to be hidden. Then about my business. In quiet moments I watch TV, or vids Jack wants me to see, a diet of porn. If the kids are sleeping, I touch myself. Sometimes I tease Jack, sometimes he teases me.
Lunch comes, sometimes Jack stops by, or Tony, rarely Keith. It always ended in service, or started there. Now, I fix them food, a kiss, maybe a quick jaunt to the bathroom. There is no intended romance in those moments with any of them. I’m there for release, pumping hard into my cunt, or pulling out my plug, or gagging my throat. A quick cum, food, and then they leave. I fix my makeup, straighten what clothes I have on.
I nap briefly often after, a quick snore until I need to get up, fold, vacuum. I go shopping, or run on the treadmill. I need to lose weight, fat compared to where I used to be. I play with the kids, they are growing up so fast, especially M. S is still small, but they are perfect.
Jack comes home, I kiss him. He stinks of work outside, in the sun, I love it. I miss him so I follow him quickly into the bathroom. As soon as we get in he slaps me hard, then shoves me down. Two of his fingers probe my mouth, my throat, gagging me, until I’m drooling. I’m soaked, but he just needs to piss. He spits on me and I smile until he slaps me again, harder. I’m trembling as he finishes, strips and gets in the shower. I get up, my cheeks red, working on dinner. I’m antsy all night, waiting for the kids to sleep, as he enjoys his time with the kiddos. I ask him after they are put to bed if he’s tired, I never see the hand, just stumble against the wall. Then my head is banged against it, as he gets a firm grip of my hair. He asks me what I think. I tell him what I think doesn’t matter. He smiles and we go downstairs. It’s quieter there. Then I’m on the basement bed, on my back as he chokes me hard, harder than I expect though not as hard as he’s done. Then one hard free swatting at my face. I’m crying, but grinding against him like a whore. I grunt as he punches my stomach, then flips me over. He slaps my cunt, pulling my hood piercing, then parts my ass.
The plug goes out, into my mouth, then he slides into me, pumping hard. He hits me, my back, shoulders, head, thrusting hard, then his arm wraps around my neck, his weight crushing me as he pumps. Dizzy, aching, I think I piss myself, as he cums. I came first, I think. I’m confused, did I cum or pee, or both. Then he has me clean his cock. And then he heads up, telling me to shower. I weakly get up, walking hurts where he hit me. But I savor the pain. I shower, cleaning myself up, putting away the plug until tomorrow. I should clean the basement but I’ll do it tomorrow, he wants me close and I need him. He wraps his arms around me and I sleep safe, happy, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Memorial fun]]''Memorial fun''
Sunday blues, baby cuddles, resting, washing the little ones, putting them to bed. Waiting eagerly, I hear the motorcycle, smiling, excited, as he pulls in. Hurrying excitedly into the garage, kissing him deeply as he puts his things away. He smells of the road, sweat, sun, his weekend stubble teases my cheek. It’s a fantastic smell, I savor it and him.
Once everything is put up, I joined him in the bathroom, just washing his body, pressing mine against his. He was tired, so I knelt, took his liquid warmth in my mouth as the water drenched us both. Then, I bobbed up and down, feeling him harden, quickly as he was tired, going deep, feeling that wonderful pulse, then the jet fill my mouth. I swallow, looking up at him with love as he pats my head. Then to bed we go.
He lays face down on the bed, as I get the lotion, straddling him. Drip, drip, smearing it along his legs, his back, his shoulders, rubbing it in with my chest, my hands, my body. Small against him, rubbing away the weariness. Eventually he rolls over and I repeat, erasing his aches to the best of my ability. Fingers pressing hundred of miles of road out of his legs, pulling away the tension. Kissing him softly, then we spoon, he’s out quickly. I stay awake much longer, just enjoying being held before I doze off as well.
The next day, I get things ready, time to grill and have friends over. Our friends are our family, some closer than others, all closer than blood. They arrive in one’s and two’s, mostly on motorcycle, a few by truck or car. We start early since most work Tuesday, the smell of pot, cigars, beer, and grilling permeating the air. The little ones mostly wrangled away with a sitter, we relax, chat, laugh, talk.
I take some hits, have some drinks, enjoying the freedom that no longer breastfeeding brings, still leaking some but drying out. Tony slaps my ass, I laugh. Keith smuggles me to the bathroom, rarely getting to enjoy my mouth since Covid. No one notices or if they do they don’t care. He pumps with need, then asks if he can use my mouth again. I can taste the beer as he pisses in my mouth, swallowing it. He’s eyes show he’s almost ready again, even if his cock needs a bit of rest. I wipe my mouth and go back out, him following. Jack whispers that I’m a dirty cunt. He noticed.
Not long after, he runs me into the bathroom, pulling my jean shorts down, pushing into my cunt, thrusting into me. It’s not sex, he wants to cum, marking his territory, leaving white in me as I pull my shorts back up. Eventually, everyone heads back out, cept a select few. Tony, Keith, Thomas. It’s been a while since he’s visited. I’m a bit drunk, a bit stoned, as everyone remaining chats by the fire pit. I sit on Tony’s lap, soon my breast is free, lefty hanging out as he paws it, tugging the nipple ring. I smile at the guys, finishing my beer, not sure what number it is. His other hand is playing with my crotch, my jean shorts a bit too effective.
I get up, laughing when he starts to unbutton them, finishing the job myself. I look around, the fence blocking anyone just casually outside, as I toss them to Tony but sit on Keith’s lap. His fingers part me easily and eagerly as I grind, as they laugh, joking at my wetness and just enjoying the show. I toss Thomas the top, then the bra, naked on his lap. I moan as a third finger enters me, then hop up, twirling, almost falling down. We all laugh.
Then to Thomas, kissing him, making a show of it. He’s nervous, he always is. He’s almost 60 but you’d never know it. I unzip him. Pulling him free. I kiss him, his beard scratchy as I take his tongue, lower myself on him. It doesn’t take long, even among the guys. I feel the spurt and warmth in me, then sliding down, I clean him and thank him. I steal a drink from him and then to Jack. I dance for him, and the guys, but mostly him. I want him to take me so I bend over, pulling out my plug, kissing it. That brings a cheer and I’m called a dirty cunt. But it’s my ass he takes, pulling me into his lap, as I watch the other guys, Tony stroking, Keith watching, as I tug my rings, play with my cunt, white still leaking, pulling on my hood ring. Jack holds me, pumping my ass, I clench, working him. No one is trying to show up anyone, we all just want to have fun and cum. He does soon, filling my ass. I slide down, cleaning him next.
Keith is next, straddling him, kissing him. I moan as he squeezes my chest, I feel tiny next to him, riding him. I’d love to scream and moan loudly but we’re outside, can’t risk it, just having fun. He cums in me, pushing me down, holding me tight. I clean him too, take a bump, then make a show of tasting myself.
Tony gets me last, he’s frustrated making him wait. He pinches my nipples, tugging hard, slapping my belly as he fucks my ass. He pumps me harder, makes a show of pushing me forward off him when he’s done, cumming on my hair. I smile and get a slap, which sparks a red fury in his eyes, but he doesn’t act on it. Tonight is just fun. I dress quickly, the sitter is due back within the next thirty, Pam’s girl. The rest of the time is on Jack’s lap, dozing off as the guys chat. At some point I’m furniture, when I wake next I’m being carried in the house, the little ones already in bed.
Jack tosses me in bed, climbing over me. I spread, we take our time. Just enjoying one another. He slaps me playfully some, nothing hard, I don’t need it tonight. Just him. Eventually he cums. I should clean up but I don’t, I’m out again, until early morning, then I finally shower. The bed reeks and needs to be cleaned, but until then, I steal a cigarette and enjoy a smoke outside, happy, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Communication is essential]]''Communication is essential''
I cannot state this enough. Essential. I know /r/rapekink has many among its followers that prefer rapebaiting strangers. This isn’t for them, but for virtually everyone else. Communication is essential. Not only for your fuck buddies, your regulars, your bf’s, or your Dom’s and Daddy’s, but for them to you as well. It’s vital for any relationship, but especially for one heightened by kinks.
For those of you reading this that have brains who lie to them. You know who you are. The brain that whispers things, hateful things, cruel. You have to be open with your partners. So they can know when to hurt you, rape you, but also, so they can tell when not to. It’s not always as simple as saying “Red”, or “Stop”, or “Baseball”. Communication is vital so they know when you are playing and when you are close to the edge, becoming self destructive.
For those of you reading this whose playmates deal with those whispers. Don’t lie to us to protect us. Don’t tell us nothing is wrong when something is. We’re not idiots, we share our most intimate moments, our most painful memories with you. We can tell when something is wrong. And if you don’t open up to us, those whispers start lying. You tell us you’re fine and it’s not, well then, it’s because we’re a POS causing you problems and it’s all because I’m fucking worthless and you don’t love me, why the fuck would you. I don’t deserve to be loved and should just die already.
Support us and be open with us and we will support you and be open with you. It’ll take time. It’ll be fucking hard. For many, the reason we’re here is that we trusted the wrong people and paid the price for it. But communication, it will fix that. It’s not about writing a 5 page essay every time you want to do something kinky, violent, or rough. It’s about knowing and supporting the needs of each other so we can be our best selves, and yes, you can embrace and be at your best when you’re at your least.
It doesn’t only apply to extreme situations. If you’ve never been hurt, but have those fantasies, that’s fine. If you’re with someone you care about, if there is a future there, if you want to see their truth, let them know yours. Let them into your world. Slowly, carefully, let them see the dark in you. Some will embrace it and open up to you. Some will fear it as much as you fear it yourself. But without communication, there cannot be understanding, there cannot be that moment where you sync and it finally all makes sense.
And it might never do, but then, at the very least, you won’t be bearing that burden alone. Because you aren’t alone. Even as strangers online here, we hear your voices. At their most alluring, your most honest, your most fantastical, your most broken. All those moments, can be shared here without shame. We’re all human, fuckups one and all. No normal, no such thing.
Talk. Open your world, because out there are assholes who want to isolate, needle every weakness you have, and the only way they can do that is by making sure you never open to anyone. And if someone is doing that to you, run. There is an entire kink community out there – you can find someone who will do the weird crazy thing that takes away the pain, makes you feel alive, obliterates the gray, or just fucking feels good.
Take that step and talk. It’s scary, it’s hard, but ultimately, I think it’s worth it. I love you all, I love that I’ve found the kink community (despite being raping brutal bastards) actually has some of the nicest people I’ve ever met. So many softies behind those scary exteriors, just wanting to play with kittens. Thank you all for letting me talk, share my truth, and listening when I’ve needed to talk. I hope everyone here finds the exact same, tailored for what they need.
[[Next Chronological Story->Bored]]''Bored''
Bored.
Anxious. Needy. Chewing my lip, looking at the watch, tick tock. Tick fucking tock. Out, riding, be back later.
I want to text him. I'm here. I'm needy. Make me pretty. Make me scream. Leave me broken, shaking, limp.
Dark thoughts flutter, snuck up on me, whispering. I want to listen to them. I want to hurt. It's been a while, as I dig my fingernail in me. Leaning against the wall. I snap my head back. Thud.
Shaking. Eyes wet. I text him. I need him. I want to drown. I wait. Thud. I mash my clit till my eyes water.
I wait, bored, listening to the dark thoughts and trembling.
[[Next Chronological Story->Needy]]''Needy''
Bored.
Anxious. Needy. Chewing my lip, looking at the watch, tick tock. Tick fucking tock. Out, riding, be back later.
I want to text him. I'm here. I'm needy. Make me pretty. Make me scream. Leave me broken, shaking, limp.
Dark thoughts flutter, snuck up on me, whispering. I want to listen to them. I want to hurt. It's been a while, as I dig my fingernail in me. Leaning against the wall. I snap my head back. Thud.
Shaking. Eyes wet. I text him. I need him. I want to drown. I wait. Thud. I mash my clit till my eyes water.
I wait, bored, listening to the dark thoughts and trembling.
[[Next Chronological Story->Purified]]''Purified''
I was waiting, trembling, when Jack got home. Body about to explode, angry, frustrated, scared. The first words out of my mouth wasn’t “Hi”, or “Where have you been?”. No, the first words I said were “Hit me,”. Shaking before him, looking up at him, needy as fuck. Ready to be made pretty, to be colored in blacks and blues. To disappear into a sea of blissful pain.
Instead, Jack held me and held me tight. I told him no, trying to twist free, the hug suffocating me, making me angrier. I hated it because I didn’t deserve it. Didn’t deserve to be held. I screamed, I clawed at him as best I could. Wiggled, waggled, until the screams became a cry, tears streaming, then became an almost hysterical sob as I just collapsed against him. I don’t know how long we were like that, in the kitchen. But when the tears finally ran the course, he carried me to bed, disappeared into the bathroom but briefly and returned. Spooning, holding me tight, stroking my hair as I dozed off between his arms.
Woke up once, S crying. I change him, rock him to sleep. Thankfully M sleeps through the night most days. Then back to bed again. I’ll need to clean the bed. Jack hadn’t showered last night, taking care of me, but it’s a good smell. A manly smell. I snuggle back into his arms and fall asleep.
Woken again, not by the kids. Jack’s weight above me, I’m on my stomach, face down, rolled that way. No words, no permission. He doesn’t need any. Part of me still wishes he’d unleashed on me hours ago, but he knows when to feed, and when to feed me as well. Right now, he’s feeding himself. Calling it sex would imply an act involving two people. He has my legs together, his on both sides of them. Weight pressing down, ass parting, sliding into it. So trained, prepped after every visit to the bathroom, he slides in. He doesn’t want me to fuck him back. He wants a hole, to cum in. So I only grunt, when he thrusts hard and deep in my guts, as he masturbates with my body, until he cums in my bowels.
Only when he’s done do I finally move, reaching over, plugging myself so I don’t make a mess in the bed. Then, plugged, his seed still in me, I roll over. I kiss his head, then slowly lap the sides, cleaning him. He’s already starting to doze off. Clean, I wipe my mouth and head to the bathroom, sliding out the plug, a plop of cum dropping to the toilet. Without really thinking I clean my plug with my mouth, then use the bathroom proper. Wiping, using the heated saline water by the toilet to clean my ass, a bit more lube applied, the plug back it. I head back to sleep, if only briefly.
Later, a long day. Kids are a handful, it’s a beautiful day. Lots of yard work, chores, and I cry when Jack looks at my phone, at the broken screen. He just shakes his head and it’s all I can do not to sob, having disappointed him. He pats my head, stroking it. I try to apologize but he won’t let me. Indeed, he doesn’t let me speak at all, telling me to be silent. It’s a game of sorts, both a punishment and a hint of future fun. Things don’t talk anyway. Except with the munchkins, but otherwise, no words. Inside I wear just heels, outside a cropped tshirt and tight jean shorts. Nothing under save my plug and punishment bra, the cropped tee barely containing me. My tits ache as the tacks dig in as we mow the yard, pull weeds in the garden. It’s glorious.
Tired, showering, doing my prep and routines, after a long day, I step out. He’d put the kids to bed, told me to clean the stink off me. He’d already done the same hours earlier. In the bathroom I have a short leather micro skirt, no panties. A tight top, crimson, beside it. No bra. Some cheap makeup. He wants to hurt the trailer trash then. I put it on, sliding into Badsammie. Just a stupid poor cunt needing to be used and hurt. I feel so alive. I dress, then head downstairs to our play area. Needed since the kids, not soundproofed but muffled at the least. I walk down, cheap clothes, cheap makeup, cheap heels, my finger twirling my hair. Anxious, but ready.
He’s waiting, naked, hard, a thick leather belt in his hands. He has a primal look just as much as I do, ready now to be unleashed on me. He points to the floor before him. I walk up and he grabs my chin hard, looking down at me. I don’t even see him move. I just know I’m on the ground, on my knees, holding my gut where he’d punched me.
“That’s for hounding me with texts,” was all he said.
I see the blur this time, before he slaps me so hard I fall on my side. I’m crying a bit, but I’m not scared. Fuck, I’m already soaked. I’m trembling, trying to hide a smile as I get back up on my knees, looking up at him.
“That’s for being a needy psycho,”
Then he caresses my face, the red hot swelling cheek, holding my head steady, angling it, as he pulls back his fist. I close my eyes, breath catching in my chest, before the pain erupts. I fall down again, holding just under my eye, my right cheek in dull flat pain, slowly getting back up on my knees. Then standing.
“That was for ruining your phone, cunt”. I nod, start telling him thank you, stupidly speaking. He doesn’t want my words, no one does, not tonight. Tonight I’m a mouthy cunt that needs to be punished. When I say “Thank you”, he shoves me, hard into the wall. The wind knocked out, then another punch to my gut, doubling me up, only held up by my hair and spaghetti legs. Then he mashes my tit through the sheer blouse, almost crushing it. He tears my top, looking at the pits covering my tits. Dots everywhere from the tacks, a few places where they scratched them, a few did more than poke, piercing me just a bit. He takes both in his hands, crushing them as I scream. Then he lets go and I can barely breath, holding my teats, cradling them. As he hold my face gently, I grow still. Waiting, waiting. He does nothing, I don’t move, making me wait, making me crave. Then he lines up his fist and I’m on the floor. Pulling me up again, this time slaps and backhands.
One.
Two, three.
Four, five, six.
He counts to twenty. Each one hard, back and forth. I’m crying hard, my face on fire, my right cheek and eye swelling. I taste my busted lip. Weak, as he shoves me on all fours. He leaves the micro-skirt on me, hiking it up, exposed. Picking up the belt. I shudder, almost screaming before the first slap on my back. Each time punctuated by one word. Cunt. Again, then Cunt. Strapping my back with red welts, then my ass, even my thighs. And then the worst, told not to move, as he removes the heels, rubbing my soles. And then, belts them as well. This time I do scream, hard.
By the time he’s done, my back is fire, my ass is fire, my soles, I cry just thinking about standing on them. Then he rolls me on my back, the carpet digging into the battered meat. He straddles my waist, mashing my tits more, punching them, backhanding my face. Then he spits on me, folding me up to nothing. He rubs my cunt, enjoying the wet, mocking me for it. Pushing against it, pressing his fist, he asks me to nod if I want it. I do, eagerly. It’s a trick tho. He pulls back, punching my cunt and leaving me there to hold myself, crying.
Returning, with cream, he smears on me. It burns, it burns so bad, and then he flips me over. My cunt is burning, I thrash, as he enters my ass, fucking it. He’s not gentle, slamming into me, fingernails digging into my welts. I spasm and quake under him for what feels forever, the burning of my cunt driving me insane. When he’s done, he lubes my ass, working in his fist, pumping my guts, mocking my ruined holes.
I beg him to hit me again and he does. Twice. Then, he gets the leather cuffs, linking my ankles and my wrists, as he puts the Hitachi ripoff against me. Duck tape secures it to me. Then he leaves, my cunt still burning, my body hurting all over. I don’t know how long he’s gone, I don’t know how many times I cum until it starts to hurt. My body aching, hurting. I’ve pissed myself. And then, he comes down, pissing on me on the floor. He kneels and slaps my gut, frees the vibrator from me, and then, with a smaller leather strap, goes to work on my cunt. I can’t scream anymore, just grunt, as he brings it down over a dozen times, making it burn again, swollen.
Then, he slaps it with his hand, a dozen more times, hard. Then he removes the leather cuffs, limp on the floor, he fucks me again, my cunt, hard, mashing my tits more, biting them, choking me. He fucks me slow, letting the black creep in before letting go of my neck, then starting again. Eventually he cums in me. I can’t even more. Everything hurts. My right eye is puffy, swollen, as is my lower lip. My tits feel bruised. The rest of my body is fire.
Then, he kisses my forehead, my bruised cheek, lifting me up carefully, gingerly, to the Master bathroom. He lowers me softly in the tub, then with bubble-bath and warm water, fills the tub. Jack kisses me, cleans my body, gently cleansing every inch. Then pulled out, gently patting my body dry, applying antibiotic ointment where needed. A pacifier pushed into my mouth, carried once again to bed, held all night. Safe, purified by pain, snoring softly in his arms.
[[Next Chronological Story->Lunchtime]]''Lunchtime''
Resting, lazy, recovering, body still aching from need, made pretty all over. Kids behaving, one sleeping, when the doorbell rings. Tony, outside waiting. Telling M to go play in her room, I get up slowly. In just my gown, opening the door, he comes in. Jack must have told him about the weekend. Friday's drop, Saturday's purification, Sunday's recovery and little time.
He smirks, holding my chin, looking at my swollen eye. Without a word, my gown is tossed on the floor, as I'm inspected. Fingers tracing my bruises, every tender spot. He tells me I look best that way and pushes me down. Kneeling naked, only the plug in my ass, as he relieves himself. I swallow, his piss much stronger tasting, almost making me gag. Then he tells me to fix him lunch. I nod, wiping my mouth.
Still naked, fixing him a sandwich, he preses up behind me. Cupping my tits, mashing them until I whimper, eyes wet. So tender still. Then a hard slap on my bruised ass, and he sits down. I finish, as he points down. I get under the table, unzipping him, taking him again in my mouth. I go slow. He doesn't want to cum. He just wants me blowing him as he eats. Then he snaps beside him, looking at me. Two, then three fingers in my throat, gagging me as he finishes up. He takes his time, making me drool, pumping my mouth. Then pulling them free to smear on my face.
Jerking my hair, pulling me up, on the table, kicking my legs apart, pushing on my wet cunt. Slow, almost teasing me.
"Tell me to hit you, ya dumb fuck". Not a request, an order.
"Hit me, you asshole," pushing him. I instantly regret it. Jabs to my side, my back, twisted around, punched and my nose hurts, eyes watering. It's not bleeding which probably disappoints him but he doesn't try again. Jack's specific on what he can and can't do. So instead, he pushes me on the wooden table, hits my thighs, my cunt, quickly, then fucks me. All of it is for him now, he's just trying to cum. Drop a load in me, or so I think. Instead he pulls out and cums on my face, slapping me. Then he zips up and is gone, back to work.
I walk slowly to the bathroom, aching all over. I rub my nose, a damaged part of me wishing he'd hit it harder. Then I clean up, getting my robe and check on the kids, both napping. I take one myself on the couch, made pretty by my men, and doze.
[[Next Chronological Story->Emptied]]''Emptied''
Stripped, naked, led down to the basement.
Into that private room, handcuffs, restrained, gagged.
Earplugs in, TV on, nothing but women being used and hurt.
Vibrators and plugs in me, Hitachi knockoff strapped against my cunt.
Alone, a happy family upstairs, me below
Moaning, cumming, writhing, to much.
Numb, but that deep numb that hurts.
Drooling, leaking, pissing myself, non-stop cumming
Hurts, body, arms, legs ache. He comes. I get to drink, hungrily, desperately
Warm down my throat, yellow
I want to drown in it, in him.
He covers my face, blackness, only the sounds now.
Adjusts the toys, new tape to hold them in.
I don’t exist. They don’t exist.
All of us, we’re nothing.
Cumming to the screams of things
I piss myself, crying, overwhelmed.
Lost, just cunt, almost cumming again
When he spreads my legs
Toys out, his cock in, holding my mouth and nose
Pumping slow, building up
Letting me see, so he can spit in my eye.
And then release in me.
Escorted up, legs weak. Kids asleep.
Showered, washed, a toy cleaned.
Pacifier in my mouth, held
On his lap, his little girl, clinging to him.
No thoughts clouding my head,
Empty, purged, my cheeks are parted
Slowly, watching more movies,
Rocking until he fills me once again.
Put to the floor, Baxter cleaned
Fed on the floor beside him
Then held, carried to his bed
Sleeping, safe, beside him.
[[Next Chronological Story->Watched]]''Watched''
She chewed her nails anxiously as she scrolled through the pages of porn. None of it selected by herself. Just that of her audience, her fans, the dirty little bits they selected for her. They knew her buttons, her triggers, all of it.
Many avoided them. Others tried to push every one. Some cheered for her mental stability, while others excitedly watched for yet another spiral. It was a macabre dance, a lurid interaction between them and her. Leaving everyone involved hard or wet.
Herself, she was soaked. Nothing shocked her anymore, not even her reactions as she edged away to it all. She could close the laptop any time and walk away from it all. She could, but never would. She needed her drug, their validation to function, to breathe, to fuck.
Their dark desires were fully hers now, as it had been when her journey had first started. The only difference was the lack of reluctance or guilt or shame. She knew her truth, what she was, all of it.
She chewed her lip and whistled. Leaning her head back as warmth lapped at her cunt. When she couldn't take it any longer she slid to the floor, presenting. Mounted, her only real human thought in the moment was that the thumbnails needed to be clipped, and even that one was fleeting. Grunting on the floor, a bitch in heat, filled more and more, until she was trapped there.
Eventually, she was freed, a gush of slime rushing out of her. More licking, more warmth, and then, sharing the white on the floor, two tongues licking it up. If anyone saw her now, what would they think. Condemn or take her.
She trembled, wiping her mouth as Baxter left her. What would her younger self think of her now? She knew that answer. Part of her would be shocked she was still alive, those dark thoughts and wants that swirled through her head, the plunger always there, waiting.
Part of her would be ashamed, but honestly, part always knew deep down what she was, why the first men online had been able to touch her so deeply. Her truth was always there, they didn't twist her, they just revealed who was the fake persona and what was the truth.
Sitting up, she tasted her cunt, and continued watching, waiting to write, waiting to serve, her true self. She licked her fingers some more, and watched.
[[Next Chronological Story->Father's Day]]''Father's Day''
Waking up early, gently sliding out of bed. I head to the bathroom, shutting the door. Walking into the shower and letting the hot water soak my body, heat penetrating me deeply. Washing my hair, getting ready.
Stepping out, baby oil on still wet skin, rubbing it in, leaving me soft. I comb and blow out my hair, fixing it into two ponytails. I smile at the girl in the mirror. She's so excited for Father's Day. Lip gloss is next, bright, shiny, tastes like cotton candy. Makeup to make me softer, paler, before getting dressed.
A white top, silk, too small by far, a little girls, showing cleavage and underboob. If I raise my arms, it covers nothing. The silk teases my skin, sliding. Then a flowing skirt, pink, also too small, ass exposed. Perfect for Daddy.
Climbing back into bed, straddling him, as he murmurs softly, kissing Daddy. I hold his snake, warm in my hand, stiffening. Daddy smiles, knowing it's time to have special time.
He rubs my belly as I tell him Happy Father's Day. I point to my tattoo over my cunt, reminding him I'll always be his little girl. He pulls my hand from his cock, lifting me up a bit, pushing it inside me. I rode him slowly as he tells me he loves his little girl. I suck his thumb, hips swirling, as he rubs his hands along my chest. He tells me my piercings mean I'm a bad little girl and I nod.
"You've always let the bad men touch you haven't you little girl, parting your legs for them from the first," he teases.
I nod, he knows I would. He traces his fingers on Daddy's Girl, before grabbing my ponytails, jerking my head back as he bites at my breasts. Then up to my neck, whispering in my ear, asking me if I'm a good girl. I nod yes.
Then Daddy tells me he wants me sleepy and confused, thrusting up in me, hand on my neck, fingers slowing the blood. Tighter, as I grind faster. It sneaks up fast, he's good at it. My arms slump, the black dashing in, I love my Daddy I'd let him do anything.
Grunting, he moved me, slapping me, my hair pulled back. Jerking on my ponytails, whimpering. Nothing's in the right place for a moment. On my belly, he's in my ass, slapping it. Pumping it. I tell Daddy to make me confused again. He lets me hair go, fingers on my neck, pressing down. Shuddering, I rub myself, I think I cum but then nothing.
He's slapping me again, telling me I'm his special little girl. That I make him feel so big. He folds me, knees by my head, fucking deep in my ass, kissing me, spitting in my face. And then, choking differently this time, struggling for air. I buck, cum this time for sure as the black creeps in.
He shudders, let's go. Tells his little girl to clean him and smile. Weak, I do, a big grin on my face as I clean his cock. Then he tells me to be his urinal and I am. My Daddy fills my mouth with his warmth.
We cuddle for a while, he picks out some more clothes for me, short but not quite so exposed, leaving me little, sucking my thumb as he slowly puts in my plug, looking at my Daddy with love, ready for Father's Day.
[[Next Chronological Story->Nothing, giving it all to him]]''Nothing, giving it all to him''
Giddy, excited like a schoolgirl, hands sliding along all the implements, sucking her thumb. Mind still in the space a bit, dressed differently, but the habit persists. She doesn't care, she's not outside. She's inside. Inside is always safe, guards can be lowered, she can exist.
Daddy Jack walks by, cupping her ass and slapping it. She smiles around her thumb then goes to the table. He wants a dirty girl tonight. Trailer trash. Badsammie of old. Eager for validation. She pulls her thumb out of her mouth, shaking her fingertips. It's acting, just a role, but all good actors put themselves into their work and she is no different.
She takes a cigarette, lights it, inhaling, the sweet burn as she forces the smoke out, trying to make rings with it. She enjoys that for a while, before stubbing it out. Then pulling out the cheap makeup. Gaudy bright colors. Reds, yellows, screaming for attention, clumsily. They all smear easily, which is the point. Tears will steak it, make it run.
The top is an old favorite of his, one of his old shirts for the late 80s or early 90s, ragged. Cut into a halter top, her tits all but hanging out. The same with her shorts, jeans with her thong showing. She smiles, thinking she'll be a cute cunt in them. Putting them on, she wishes it was 5 years ago again, do it all over but no wasted time. She can't tho, and that's ok, she's still here, his.
Standing before the mirror, checking herself, Jack surprises her, pushing her into the mirror, then pulling her back. He roughly cups her tits, tugging on the rings, and offers her a bump. Eagerly taking it.
"Who's that in the mirror," he asks. Still playing roughly with her chest.
"A dumb cunt. Your dumb cunt, Sir," she says with pride. He sounds get to face him, pulls back, air rushing out as he hits her gut. Then, weakly standing, he kisses her cheek, telling her not to move and close her eyes. She does, dripping wet, and then she's on the floor. A large foot shoves her down flat, and then, parting her legs, kicks her hard. She cries, balling up, holding her namesake.
He is busy at the bed as she whimpers, getting something, he chooses the strap. Forcing her into a ball, her weight on her neck, knees by her head, ass and crotch raised high. The jeans don't offer much protection.
He counts each swing of the strap, but after 20, then 30, it's just sounds, drowned out by hers. Eventually he stops, stepping away as she slumps over, her makeup already ruined, holding her crotch, her cunt, her ass. The rough fabric now causing more pain.
He pulls her up, gives her another bump. Kisses her swollen cheek, pulling her in front of the mirror again.
"See this fat piece of shit? Can you really believe she had dreams," he taunts, kissing her stomach again with his fist. "What is she?"
She whimpers, "Nothing", and he smiles.
"Only because she gave everything of herself to me," hugging her briefly. Then shoving her onto the bed. He quickly tears off her shorts, ripping them some. It doesn't matter, they are cheap like her.
He slathers her holes with lube, his eyes hungry, wild. He starts with the slink, working it all in her. Watching her gut swallow the toy. Whispering to get her love to get his arm in her wrecked hole. Telling her she'd cum to her ass being ruined. She would. She wants it now.
It in, he pulls at her lips, spreading her cunt, one hand making sure the pressure doesn't push the slink out, the other, his hand working in, bucking, so gloriously full. She cums hard, quickly, the feeling of being stuffed so amazing. He flips her over, slowly pulling out the slink. Replacing it with his other hand. He's not gentle, she whimpers, she cries, until both are in her.
"Imagine being in front of the mirror now cunt. Two fists in you, just a ruined broken stupid piece of shit. Tell me to hurt you!"
Those words alone almost make her cum.
She begs, pleads, as his fists pump her holes. She knows she's fucked out, she doesn't care, begs him to ruin her. He pops them out, making her lick his fingers. Gaped. Then flipped on her back, he grabs the needles.
Slow at first, teasing with the tip, almost scratching her, before shoving one in her nipple, then the other. In her teats, her thighs, her cunt. She screams so loud when one pierces her clit. Her hands, her feet, she's almost hysterical. A dozen in each tit. Another in her clit.
And then, the Hitachi knockoff, almost impossible to be still as she cums again. Limp after, cried out, her holes blown out. Slowly removing the needles from her near limp form.
He then fucks her loose ass, mocking her for it, pushing her head into the pillow, punching her, head, back, sides. Convulsing in her battered guts, laying beside her. Then getting some cuffs, handcuffing her hands above her head. The largest anal plug inserted, two vibrating eggs in her cunt, then duct taped.
Leaving her as he goes to wash himself. When he comes back, she's soaked in sweat. Empty, vacant. He kisses her cheek, the swollen one. Takes her to the bath, washing her, cleaning her. Posting on her before washing her hair. She doesn't talk, just clings to her world. Antibiotic cream applied, diaper on just in case she has an accident, pressed against him tight, sucking his thumb, asleep, where she belongs.
[[Next Chronological Story->Weekend wetness]]''Weekend wetness''
Weekend approaching, excited, scared. Chewing my lip. Going out, not with Jack but Tony. Never been out with him, not himself.
Pain, abuse, use, riding bitch on his motorcycle. Shared or kept to himself? How many bruises to make me pretty. Shown off or chained in the bathroom?
I don't know. I only know one thing. "No" will not be an option.
[[Next Chronological Story->Shared, abandoned, and raped]]''Shared, abandoned, and raped''
Fairly long, but had an intense and somewhat unexpected weekend...
Stepping out of the shower, baby oil rubbed into every inch of my body. Hair pulled into a ponytail, ass lightly lubed and plug inserted. Piercings unscrewed, studs replaced with rings up top and below. Smiling in the mirror, absentmindedly rubbing myself, barely able to contain the excitement. I haven’t been out, really out, since S was born. Not on the road at least. Kiddo’s have to be taken care of, nothing wrong with that, just haven’t had the chance. Until tonight. Jack’s idea, Tony happily agreed, loaning me out to him. Usually Tony comes by for access to me, first time really out with him, unsupervised. Jack wanted some kiddo time.
Orders for clothing on text, from Jack, what to wear, makeup, everything. I generally don’t wear my fuck-me boots, uncomfortable and can get sweaty during the summer especially, but a little powder goes a long way. Black, high heeled, zipped up, rising past my knees, mid thigh. Short leather skirt, bright red, just long enough so that I’m not constantly exposed, just short enough that a simple movement leaves nothing to the imagination. Under that, a thong, silvery, cheap, top sticking out of the skirt, barely covering my sex, doing little to cover my plug, also red.
Top halter top, black, with a cheap red push-up bra, half cup, both barely doing anything to contain me, able to be accessed in seconds with a flick of a wrist. A leather jacket over that, with mirrored sunglasses. Bright red lipstick, smearable but not easily done so. A bit too much eye makeup, attracting attention, saying desperately to notice me. A note to bring along in a small bag some cuffs, dildo gag, cigarettes.
Food for tonight already done, in the fridge, ready for Jack. They finish their day fairly early, Jack’s home by 5. He sees me when he comes in, pulls me into the bathroom. Pushing down on my head, looking up at him, warm in my mouth, telling me I look like such a dirty cunt, like a fucking street whore as he pisses down my throat. I swallow, smiling at him, his cock rapidly hardening. He pumps my mouth for a moment before pulling me up, pushing me against the sink, sliding up my skirt, pushing the mostly useless thong to the side. He slides in easily as I grind against him, a needy, horny little quickie. Before long he shudders in me. I sit on the toilet, cum dripping out of me as I clean his cum and my juices off his cock. He slaps me once, then kisses me deeply. I’m so fucking lucky.
He straightens up, heading to say hi to the kids as I fix my lipstick and wipe myself clean more or less. I know it won’t be the last load tonight in me. Tonight, no one is expecting me to be a nice, perfect little lady. I don’t know what’s all going on, but I know it’ll be fun. I head out, chatting with Jack, playing with the kids, until Tony pulls up. He’s on his motorcycle, so I grab my helmet and kiss Jack bye again as he tells me to have fun. I head out and hug Tony. He inspects me, turning me around, before giving me a rough kiss and telling me to get my ass on the bitch seat. I do, and we ride off before 6.
We ride for about an hour, holding onto him, just enjoying being on the road like this again. I can ride a motorcycle but prefer the back, all the freedom of the open road, none of the responsibility. The weather is fantastic, if a touch warm, but that’s ok when the wind is hitting you at 70 miles per hour. The ride out of town puts some ideas in my head, as we can do things “away” that we can’t do at “home”. That alone puts a smile on my face.
We finally get to the hotel, a run down place, not nasty, but not exactly the Ritz either. He shows me off in the reception area, hand on my ass. I’m quiet, as I’m told, arm candy. Once paid, we walk out, his hand cupping my cheeks, directing me with his hand. Into our room, shoved inside, stumbling. I turn to him, slapped hard, hand at my throat, squeezing before shoving me down. I unzip eagerly, pulling his cock free, head bobbing on it. He grips the ponytail, taking control, slowing the pace. Then heat in my mouth, once he’s relaxed enough to piss. Strong as always, bitter. He really needs to drink more water.
Then he pulls me up, holding my chin, telling me not to move. Time to make me a bit prettier, he tells me. He hits me hard in my left cheek, stumbling back, eyes wet. Then he rubs it, the pretty red. We do a few lines, me sitting on his lap. Then he plays with my tits, pulling the nipples just out of my half cups, making sure the nipple rings are clearly visible. Then shoved over the table, plug removed, tossed aside for the moment. He shoves in fully in my ass in one thrust. Pumping hard, gripping that ponytail again, shoving my face on the wood, on my hurt cheek. Telling me again and again what a stupid cunt I am, jabs here and there, side, back. And then, our bad habit.
“Tell me you want to be a stupid cunt,” he says. He knows my answer, I push him all the time for it.
“I want to be fucking brainless,” I say. Then my cheek hits the wood hard as his fist hits my head. Dazed, held up by him and the table only, as he slams me against it, pumping harder and harder, until his jism fills my bowels. Holding in me, he grabs the plug, pushing it back in, jerking me to the floor. Then pulled up by my hair, his cock in my mouth, as I clean it and try to focus. Then, looking up at him, until he’s clean. Then we do another line, straighten up, as he tells me to hit the bathroom if I need to. I unplug, drain his cum into the toilet, douche, relube. Fix up my makeup just a bit, and head back out with him.
From there we head to an adult theater. I’ve been to this one before, a few years back. It’s weird seeing it open. I just figured all of them would have just died during Covid, but I guess people still need their sex toys, especially older people who can’t internet any. Regardless it still looked the same, always tinged with a bit of sadness. A middle child that always wanted attention and love but couldn’t get any. We head inside and it definitely smells like one. Sour cigarettes and sweat and cum, few places smell like an adult theater. Tony pays as the employee leers at me, especially my nipples and rings, the thin fabric the only thing covering them up. He licks his lips, I lick my teeth, antsy for different reasons.
I’m led back the dirty hallway, sounds of porn penetrating the thin walls. The buzzer unlocks the door and we head in, standing as we enter as our eyes adjust. No comfy cum stained couches here anymore, just cheap chairs, tho the waist high divider at the very back remains. Hand on my ass, Tony leads me back there as the few men in the room watch me. Not a single one is under 30. Maybe not even under 40. That makes me smile. As we head behind the divider, I’m pushed against it, legs kicked apart, as my plug is played with, as fingers dart into my cunt. I’m moaning already, a bit load for effect. I want the 4 other mens' attention on me, not the movie.
One simply strokes, sitting, eyes on me, the others are getting up in a couple different ways. Tony’s waving them on, makes a show of making me lick his fingertips. Part of me wishes the room had 20 men in it instead of the 6 of us. Cautiously they approach except for the long distance stroker. Everyone glances at the door occasionally, but I saw the tip Tony paid to the employee. We won’t be ran out of here. Encouraging nods as one of the guys walks behind the divider, the other two in front of it.
The oldest man, about 60, strokes my face with skinny dry fingers, tracing my cheek, my lips, fingers pushed in my mouth, him smiling as I start sucking on them. The other guy, 40ish, looking I think at Tony for approval, before he cups my chest. He moans hard. Multiple hands, fingers, probe against my ass, feeling my thighs, sliding up. Someone fingers me intently, more jabbing them in me in excitement than skill. I still moan for them and the older man kisses me. Tongue in my mouth, pressing my face against his, his rough stubble scratching my face. Then air on my tits, first the halter top, then I think Tony helping from behind, jerking down my push up bra. The rings pulled on. My plug pulled out. Fingers even in my ass now. The other guy is over here now as well. Walking behind me. Someone presses me against the divider, I feel their cock press against my cheeks, then down, then pressing up, sliding easily in my cunt. I moan and kiss the old man harder, the other guy is playing with my nipples, sucking, biting around my piercings. Then fingers in my mouth from the old guy, wanting me to drool.
Tony moves up, just watching, some stranger fucking me, bucking against him, three fingers in my mouth, the sound of someone fapping behind me, my tits played with. Then a shudder, and a warmth, an intense warmth that means no condom. He presses into me, then pulls out, wiping on my ass and skirt. The other man takes his place, same hole. He barely lasts a minute. The old guy moves behind me, the other starts kissing me, rubbing my face and chest. One of the guys from behind me moves up, touching me as well. My cheeks part, the older man choosing my ass, pressing in me. No one is wearing protection. That’s super rare for me, but I don’t care. Tony tells them to watch this. He slaps me, hard. Smiles. I smile. Some of them try it. The old guy tells me I’m a good whore. I clench and buck, now my tits and face slapped. Kissed. I’m writhing as he convulses in my ass.
The last guy just wants a blowjob. I don’t know if he’s worried about me carrying something or what. He’s small, but thick. I slide down on my knees, blowing him, leaking out the back. He’s too excited, doesn’t last long. I swallow his cum after showing it to him. Then I move to a chair. Tit’s still out, skirt still hiked. On display, touching myself. Touching them. I jerk their cocks, finger a couple asses, eat one. When another guy comes in, he lasts a bit, my head bobbing on him. Another load swallowed. He gets to slap me too. I’m chatty, eager, hands all on me. Tony gives me a bump, rubbing myself, gooning for the men, to the movie. He tells them I’m a piss drinker. Two test that out. One of them barely has any pee, the other a good bit, both sour, clearly not water drinkers. At some point the employee comes in, I suck him off, then after him another employee. One of the guys gets a second round, standing in my fuck me boots, skirt and thong around my ankles, fucking my cunt. Held there after, fingers pumping, then a fist. Grunting more for show, legs getting tired, but feeling so alive. Cum hits my face, more slaps on my ass, fingers, tasting someones dirty ass. When I’m pulled out, it’s somehow 2 hours later and my muscles ache.
Before we leave Tony takes me to the bathroom, laughing at me, calling me a stupid whore. He gets the rough paper towels and wets them, telling me to clean myself up. I do as best I can, cleaning up the smeared makeup, wiping away the cum with the rough paper. My left cheek is bright red, lipstick smudged. I rinse my mouth with water before we head out. I expect back towards the hotel, but it’s not. Tony doesn’t even talk to me, but then he rarely does. A short ride later we’re at a bar, I’d call it a biker bar but it’s not a “BIKER bar”, but not far off either. I’m not shocked it is fairly busy, with the mask mandate lifted. Tony openly adjusts my clothes in the parting lot, and we head on in.
Inside, it’s pretty busy, and he orders us some drinks. I’m arm candy, nothing more, laughing when one of the guys tells a joke, smiling and quiet the rest of the time. Mostly men but there are some women, but they fit in the crowd more than me. We play some pool, Tony keeps feeding me shots, hands on my thighs or ass, not always his. Soon the shots catch up to me, Tony talks to them as if I’m not there. Or at least I don’t matter. He tells them I’m just a stray he took me. I have trouble focusing. He tells me to head to the bathroom and do a line. Bathrooms on the right. I smile and nod, drunk, stumbling a bit, heading back there. I go in the door, notice urinals, but nothing clicks, tapping out a line.
I don’t get it tho. Someone grabs me from behind, pressing against me. Easily touching my useless thong, telling me to relax. I don’t see anyone but the guy, I think he was someone Tony talked to. But Tony’s not here. I try to tell him no, this isn’t supervised fun, I’m always supervised but my words are slurred and I’m fuzzy. He just tells me to shut up, shoves me in a stall. I tell him please no… but fingers in me make me whimper, and he just tells me to put my hands on the fucking wall. I do, eyes wet, looking for Tony, someone, but it’s just him. He unzips, shoves in me, the only sound in the bathroom my soft grunts and his breath. It’s not sex, it’s not even a proper fucking. I’m just frozen, confused, barely able to process as he pumps in and out of me. He grunts after a few minutes, never stopping when someone comes in. The cheap tile wall cold on my hand. Then he shudders, filling me with his cum, white dripping to the toilet between my legs. Shoved down on the toilet. Head shoved down to clean him. Slapped.
When he gets up, I spin around, puking a bit in the toilet. My stomach churns, struggling to get up. Another guy pushing me on the toilet, mouth used, I don’t resist, I don’t participate much, just let my mouth be used. I swallow his load, then come out of the bathroom, straightening my clothes. Finding Tony, I try to tell him what happened, but he tells me to shut up and be pretty. I do. After a few more shots, I’m basically furniture. We head out, waking me and mostly holding me up to the bike. He puts me in front of me, riding slowly back to the hotel. I don’t even remember arriving.
I do remember waking up later. Someone is on me, grunting. I don’t know what’s going on. I think I saw him at the bar, but I’m not sure. I can barely talk, everything is blurry, as he fucks me. I hear some other guys talking. I don’t see Tony. I cry, but he just shushes me, holding my neck as the stranger cums in me. Then something about who wants the whore next. I’m flipped over, a heavy weight on me. I don’t know who it is, where Tony is. I whimper no. I don’t know what is going on. I only see the pillow in front of me as someone rapes my ass. Numb, drunk, sweaty under the weight, him grunting. Just taking it until he cums.
Flipped over again, I ask for Tony. I get slapped, crying, confused, head over the edge of the bed, someone fucking my mouth. They aren’t gentle, ramming and thrusting, I’m too drunk, getting sick all over my face. He doesn’t even slow down, just plays with my tits, my nipple rings, until I get sick again. Still doesn’t stop until he cums down my throat. Then leaves me there, whimpering. Not long after that, the four of them leave, I’m not sure what the fourth guy did, did he fuck me when I was passed out. I don’t know. I just cry, rubbing myself, a mess, until I cum. That’s when I hear the laugh.
He comes out of the bathroom, Tony, standing over me. I cling to his leg, still not processing that he’s been there the whole time. He tells me I’m fucking pathetic, slaps me, grabs me and pulls me to the bathroom. Tosses me in the shower, hitting my knees, before hot piss sprays my face and body. Mocking me for touching myself to getting raped. I touch myself as I cry, as hot piss is replaced with cold water. It almost hurts, the cold, but it’s nice. I don’t get gently cleaned like Jack would do it, but I get cleaned all the same. Soaped, washed with a rag, especially my holes. Dried, made to brush my teeth, he puts me in the other bed. I’m asleep in no time.
I wake up to him in me, legs spread. I feel nauseous. He tells me not to puke. Ramming me me, grunting, cumming in me. I notice the condom he has on when he pulls out, making me swallow the contents of it. As soon as he’s off me, I rush to the bathroom, throwing up multiple times in the toilet. Shaking, limp against it. He tells me to shower, it’s almost 11 am, I’d slept that long. I do, a warm one this time. Noticing all the small bruises around my thighs, fingertip bruises on my arms and tits. The heat is almost orgasmic. Cleaned, we head out. I hold onto him, taking a pee break once. We ride back to his place. Handcuffed to his bed, he mostly ignores me unless he fucks me. Always with a condom. Always in my mouth. I’m an ashtray and urinal as well. Saturday night, he hurts me, punches to my gut, my sides, my cheek again, making me cry and tremble and beg for more. Then he fucks me hard, choking me until the black edges in, on and off, until I’m dizzy. I cum first, then him. Then left naked, cuffed in the bed.
Waking up, my wrists hurt, still cuffed, urinal, finally set free. Dressed in clothes that stink of piss and cum and smoke, I head back home. I take a shower, then I soak in the bath. Jack combs my hair as I tell him everything. He knew I’ve wanted to be taken, truly taken, but with me, it’s hard. Tony was nearby, but let the men do what they wanted, he knew some of them a bit, told them it was ok, no matter what I said. Then he holds me in his lap after, kids playing, telling me how proud he is of me. I smile, dozing again, right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Catch up time with Badsammie]]''Catch up time with Badsammie''
Hey everyone, I want to apologize. I know over the past several months I haven't been posting much. That's mostly due to 2 kids keeping me very busy. We also had a covid scare, and just alot of shit going on. Shocking right?
Well, I wanted to catch you up on some things. Routine is still pretty much the same, at least the morning bits. Jack and Tony both do visit for lunch sometimes, sneaking me away for a bathroom quickie. Let opportunities for really intense fun, but still get made pretty, just in more concealable locations.
Biggest change is a bit over a month ago I got my tubes tied. No more preggers for me, mental health has been generally good as well. Had some recent fun but I embellished a bit for a semi-fictional story I recently wrote, but the big thing is I'm working on big writing project, something I really thing people will enjoy. I should be done before the end of the year, but I hope everyone loves it. Feel free to ask if you have any questions but hoping to be here a bit more regularly at least. Love you pervs and missed you!
Edit: Still struggling to get down to the weight I want as well
Edit 2: Girls day out not long ago...
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/1dLpOSG.jpeg">
[[Next Chronological Story->Touching Myself]]''Touching Myself''
Someone on Reddit inspired this...you know who you are.
I wasn’t always like this. I’ve seen stories of those who are, who even from young ages were always touching or grinding, always stuck with an itch they had to scratch. That wasn’t me, not at the start. Don’t get me wrong, I masturbated and often, to inappropriate things, pics and videos and figs sent to me, to young to probably process them. But it wasn’t obsessive. It was just only about stress relief and escaping who I was. That was all. That was then.
In college was the first time I started doing it. I was often getting into certain headspaces on the weekend with my Master. Sometimes I had trouble pulling out. Even then, it was more affectations. The tone of my voice, the choice of my words, sucking on my thumb in public. Over time, it began to be easier and easier to slip into a different headspace as long as my mood could match it. But that isn’t what I’m talking about it.
I’m talking about when you’re walking around, doing chores, sitting bored watching TV, doing anything mundane. And then, without realizing it, your hand, your fingers have gone exploring. You brain, without your input, seeks stimulation. A tweak here, a rub there, mindlessly watching a TV show for the hundredth time and then you look down and you’re wet, fingers sticky, because you wanted to feel it, to feel good. And that’s OK, you’re at home right? But it wasn’t even like you were trying to get off, trying to cum. You were just touching yourself. Without even realizing it.
Perhaps you’ve been condition to it, through edging or training, maybe it’s just a way to stay in a state that you feel most “you” in. Aroused, but not hyper aroused. You can still perform tasks, you can focus, but some part of you is no longer complete if your engine isn’t at least idling.
And then, it happens more often. You look over at your husband and he’s smiling and you don’t know why. And you look down and realize you’ve been playing with your pierced nipples, fidgeting with them. Or maybe your hood. Slowly realizing that you’ve lost control of some fundamental aspect of yourself. And worse, you don’t know how to reclaim control.
And then, one day, you’re at the store, chewing your lip as you try to find where the damn pepperoni slices are, they’re no longer on the endcap where you’ve gotten them for a year, and you scratch yourself. And you keep thinking and looking, and then you realize you never stopped. That you’ve just been lightly touching yourself. Your heart races, you look around sheepishly, hoping no one noticed. Not that that matters. Because you noticed. You start doing it while driving. At the movies. While shopping sometimes you lean against something in the wrong way and don’t move. You grind your thighs. And you don’t remember starting it. You just realize that you’re doing it.
You’re not hyper-sexual, some are for sure, but you’ve been hyper-sexualized.. You just exist in a state where the natural feeling is at least some arousal. Absent that, you feel off, you feel wrong, you feel empty. And then, you notice the guy staring at you and realize you were playing with your pierced nipple through the tshirt.. You blush and run. But you don’t try to stop. Because that’s not who you are. You’re living your truth now. So you sit on the toilet, still ashamed, and touch yourself at the department store. Because this you can control. And maybe, you can function without risking embarrassing yourself after. You finish in the bathroom and then finish shopping. Heading home, and then say “fuck” when at the stop light you realize you’re doing it again and that you probably will never truly stop.
It’s who you are now. Forever more, softly, lightly, touching yourself.
[[Next Chronological Story->Day 1 I guess]]''Day 1 I guess''
Writing this as Baxter is outside, after barking to be let out. I'm tired. Cried so much tonight, or last night I guess technically. Jack got home and the kids were happy to see Daddy. So was I, and I bawled as he led me to our bedroom to talk privately. He kissed my cheek, my forehead. Told me how special I was. As I cried on the bed, he got out things. He explained things.
I had to take out my plug. I wear it daily, almost always in me. Its weight is a part of me or was. It's in drawer now. Sweet perfect wives would never use things like that. He took my heels off, I shouldn't wear those at home. Nor should I wear a choker or collar. He got me some sweats out, a tshirt, comfy clothes because I should be able to just chill. He went out and grabbed food for everyone. 45 minutes in drive through. I just relaxed on the couch.
Honestly, I'd rather he'd punched me into oblivion. I'm not even joking. I'm dressed in a comfy robe, but I feel more naked than ever. And no more routine, no rituals. He hugged me and spooned me in bed and I couldn't breath I was crying so hard as he told me that. Starting tomorrow, or today i guess, I can't initiate anything, I can't serve, he said he's getting up early to make me breakfast in bed. He's been gone for days helping out and working from the storm and he's fucking wasting time on me. When I say that fucking suggestion I knew, i fucking knew. One month before he'll hurt me at least. It hurts. I deserve to hurt but this hurts so much. I'm so fucking stupid, i just want him to say no I'll beat you till you bleed. Instead I'm getting breakfest in bed toomorrow. I derseve it though. I know. 4 weeks . I can do this.
[[Next Chronological Story->First full Day of being the best wife ever]]''First full Day of being the best wife ever''
First, thank you to everyone whose voted. I honestly didn't expect so many votes period much less this fast. If you haven't voted, please do ( https://www.easypolls.net/poll.html?p=61c3cf9ae4b05e2a74f35a0d ).
I'm kinda happy seeing the percentage of full scat drop to Tony's displeasure. Apparently allot of you want me on all fours as much as possible. Baxter never judges me so I can think of worse things. It's the other half that's gonna be hard. And looks like you guys want me whored out as well. Tony is already planning things out there. Of course, percentages can change. But vote for what you thing I deserve.
As for the day, it wasn't as hard as yesterday. I wasn't begging him to beat me senseless. Also, this isn't about pain. I've gone weeks without any real rough stuff. It's that I feel I deserve to be punished. Yes, I can process that this is the punishment, right up till he kisses my cheek and tells me he's so lucky to have a wife without flaws. I'm a fuckup and it hurts to hear him say otherwise.
This morning was breakfast in bed. He cut into his needed sleep after days of work to do this. I couldn't stop from crying as I ate it. No morning ritual, no urinal. It's not demeaning to me it's closeness, it's intimacy, it's bonding. And I was denied it. My plug was put away. It's familiar presence gone. No collar, no heels. I couldn't fix my hair and makeup. Just sweats and a t-shirt. I can't be pretty for him. I felt so fucking naked and exposed.
It was lots of family time, playing games and last minute shopping. He wouldn't let me go because I've been working so much harder than him. I had to use the bathroom to cry when he said that so M and S didn't see it.
He's only kissed my cheek or held my hand. Hugs where he tells me I'm his world. I'm fucking garbage. I don't know if he's even going to have boring missionary with me. I just want his touch. It's fucking cold out, the dog's barking at shadows, and I'm on my 3rd cigarette. I don't deserve him but I'm a selfish stupid cunt and I need him.
He's my world, I've got to be better for him. He's worth it, Baxter's worth it, even Tony's worth it. Even everyone here is worth it. And I have to be worth it for everyone.
[[Next Chronological Story->My thoughts on the punishments]]''My thoughts on the punishments''
Bored, everyone knows I hate what's going on right now, tho I deserve it for being a stupid, selfish cunt. But almost obsessively checking the voting ( https://www.easypolls.net/poll.html?p=61c3cf9ae4b05e2a74f35a0d )
Orgasm Denial Jack/Tony fuck what they want - denial for problem period would not be fun as I generally am allowed to cum. Hypocritical but I'm jealous as fuck tho so the latter is the real punishment
Branded/tattoo/scarified - not a huge punishment, because more ownership of my body is a net win
Find and fuck 10 men - eh, Tony was weak here
Earn a hoof tattoo - going deeper, becoming less and less. It would be difficult but I think less than my first paw print
Fuck plunger/toilet brush - those who know me there is some post trauma there, likely extremely painfully mentally and physically
Stress position/Tabasco sauce - will fucking hurt, more wonder about how long it hurts
Actively find women for Jack to use. - as said I'm a jealous fuck, this one would be hard
Extended pet time - before kids, this would have truly fucked with my head space. Though not a fan of only being fucked with a fleshlight in me, as those who knows me know.
Full scat - thank God this one's been dropping, dread it as Tony really wants to do it
Be whored out - nervous as fuck about this one. Not play but be seriously whored out. I don't know if it'll be a punishment but it would stress me.
Service glory hole - exhaustion fucking is good punishment because it liners but idk if it's a heavy punishment
Fuck as many as possible and get tattooed - the punishment comes after, a constant reminder from the tattoo and Jack and others of how much of a cunt I am.
Edging denial for a month plus getting sewn shut. This would be fucking hard on me over that long of a time and being sewn shut .. That's intense.
Multiple solo rape baits - exciting and terrifying as I don't trust myself
Fat shaming, exhaustive sex - punishment as I need to get fit again
Kicked in cunt - by itself it's not much of a punishment, will likely be Incorporated with other punishments
Bruised cervix - good punishment because you really feel it for a while after, tho not sure if enough by itself.
Idk my point on posting this just can't sleep.
[[Next Chronological Story->Merry Christmas, Christmas Eve, and why the poll was altered]]''Merry Christmas, Christmas Eve, and why the poll was altered''
Merry Christmas everyone, I hope today treats you all very well. It's been a year of mostly good times and some bad, as I'm sure that goes for everyone. You're all amazing. The men in my lives, in person, and online, have helped me, broken me down, built me back up, and made me better at living up to my truth, who and what I am. To those I can't thank in person, thank you all Sirs. This cunt is lucky to know you and it understands that down to the core of its being.
Now, on to the poll changes. There were simply too many options. Like way too many. Some were shitty choices and there was too tight a spread because of that. Please vote here if you haven't ( https://www.easypolls.net/poll.html?p=61c60e6fe4b05e2a74f35bde ), it means alot.
Orgasm denial while Jack/Tony can fuck anyone they want / Orgasm denial w/edging for one month, if cum, time resets and cunt sewn shut - These were removed because of a few factors. Tony can already fuck whoever he wants. As can Jack. He chooses not to, generally. Edging is part of my regular routine (when possible, far less than it used to be), though I was generally allowed to cum. It's already clear what one of the winners is going to be, and so, assuming it is, I'm likely only going to be cumming with Baxter, at least day to day. Even if Tony or Jack deign to use me, it will be with a fleshlight in me, as they deserve something tight and not a fucked out ruined hole. Thus this was removed. The sewn shut idea was noted, and long term, an experiment with superglue might occur.
Find and fuck 10 random men before allowed to fuck Jack (Tony's suggestion) - This was always a weak suggestion. It's basically a crappier version of the fuck as many as possible and get it tattooed on me. I still won't be allowed to have any of our traditional relations with Jack for a month anyway, so this one was basically pointless.
Find dates/one night stands for Jack to fuck w/o my presence or involvement - This is what started everything to begin with on redoing elements of the poll. Tony/Myself can travel more easily to perform punishments as needed. Finding dates/one night stands requires either Jack to be out of the house and in another city with them (and me as well, since I'd be finding them for him) or locating people in the same immediate area and bringing them around our area/home. This is too much of an exposure risk and was deemed impractical. So instead of this, Heather (who has already been involved in conversations) will be visiting more often to make sure Jack's needs are met.
Service a gloryhole from open to close (possibly restrained against it) - To make this a punishment, the time frame was greatly exceeded. Too short and it's just me being used for a night and not a real punishment. From open to close (might get pricey, but we've worked with a couple owners before for much more limited fun) ensures that if it's remotely busy, I would be fucked well beyond my endurance levels.
Fat shaming with intense exercising, exhausting sex, and constant toy use - No one was picking this option and honestly, I need to get back to my old fitness level. I've failed Jack repeatedly in this area and regardless of what my punishment is, this should be a goal. The others are just either minor punishments or good for dehumanizing me and allowing my mind to go blank when it won't shut up.
Kicked in cunt until very bruised/swollen and then fucked hard in it repeatly / Fucked with large/long toys until cervix is bruised - Both of these were simply combined because they both involve hurting the core of my womanhood significantly (not to the point of real injury).
As for yesterday, I had to go to the bathroom to cry some, shaking, because of my punishments and not wanting to cry in front of the kids. The pecks on the cheek, the soft hugs, the back rubs and foot massages, I don't deserve any of them. I don't deserve the words of praise. I feel useless. I'm not taking care of Jack, Tony, or even Baxter. The most fulfilled today, outside of taking care of M and S, was cleaning the house and getting everything ready for company tomorrow afternoon. Some friends are coming over, have some beers, and just chilling as their families are out of state. Sleeping in bed, knowing Jack is there, but not pressing against me, grinding half asleep, I feel 1000 miles away. Hearing him use the toilet, not being part of our bonding, it hurts. All those reinforce my value, my worth, and being denied that feels like a statement on my being. I know I rejected his rules, I didn't respect him, my children, or my health by endangering myself without any controls in place. I deserve this, but god, it's hard. All I have is my mind and it's what got me in trouble in the first place.
The poll, btw, is going to be up until the 30th. Then decisions will be made, so please vote on what I deserve. I hope all of you have a fantastic Christmas, and again, thank you all for being here for me. It's not to the same degree, but like Jack, you all help make me better. Thank you.
[[Next Chronological Story->Christmas, highs and lows]]''Christmas, highs and lows''
First of all, if you haven't voted yet, please do. This cunt needs to get what it deserves. Currently there are 3 clear leaders, though the gaps have narrowed. I appreciate everyone voting, tho I wonder how many are trying to protect our make things easier vs. those who want me used hard.
https://www.easypolls.net/poll.html?p=61c60e6fe4b05e2a74f35bde
Woke up before everyone, showered, waited for the kids to wake. I miss my plug, I hate the sound of Jack urinating in the toilet. I feel like I have purpose. I want to beg but that's a no no. Good sweet wives don't do such things.
Presents were great, M especially was ecstatic and squealed when she unwrapped her presents. S spent as much time with boxes as with what came inside. Baxter loved his presents as well, and at least one half of my life felt good and normal. Friends came over later, things were chill, until Jack and Heather disappeared into the bathroom for ten minutes. Tony smirked at me and I wanted him to punch me. When I asked Jack smiled and said he'd never do anything like that to such a perfect honest wife. I asked him if he wanted to make love to me and he said no. I want his touch so bad, I want to be made pretty, I want blacks and blues, purples and reds.
8 Bit Christmas was a good movie, we watched it with the kids. Jack he up during the 80s so was extra nostalgic for him.
Also let him know one suggestion a redditor sent me. If he whores me, the money should pay something that can remind me of it daily. Counting days to the 30th, again please vote, and I hope everyone got the Christmas they deserve. I did.
[[Next Chronological Story->And the winner is...]]''And the winner is...''
Technically, I'm disappointed. Not because of what won, but how it was won. I'm many things, but one thing I'm not is stupid, especially when it comes to math. When, in a single day I get more than 500 votes, and from those votes there is a swing of about 400 for one entry, something stinks to high fucking heaven. Can't confirm it, I didn't pay for any of the ip protection and shit, but I've got a feeling someone used a scrip or something to ensure their vote won. If you did that, or something else, to make sure it won, shame on you.
That aside, I had a long heart to heart with Jack and he decided there will be no punishments whatsoever and none of the choices will be used. Sorry about that.
Psych, fucking with you, and hopefully whoever "helped" the poll had their heart jump a skip. You deserve it, just like I deserve punishment. And that is still on. So to recap, here's what's going on.
For the past week, Jack has treated me like an angel, taking me out, buying me things, singing my praises for that which I don't deserve. He's also ensured that I've been a perfect vanilla wife, no masturbating, nothing but kisses on my cheek, nothing that a prim and proper wife wouldn't get. It's been frustrating as fuck.
Starting tonight, I am gonna get strapped, not in my preferred all body way, but in a stress position in which my hands and feet can be punished. This will hurt alot. I fucking hate having my hands and feet strapped.
Also, immediately after, I'm to enjoy my new bed in the guest room. No, not the nice queen. The new dog bed on the floor. Because I'm going to be sleeping in there with Baxter every night. Not only that, but Baxter will have free use of me and I'm to encourage him whenever it is safe and appropriate to do so. I'll be wearing my collar again regularly, though my plug is still restricted unless something else is going on.
Service will resume, as I'm still expected to get Jack up, though not sexually. I will serve as his morning urinal however. And anything else he wants. Any sexual needs will still be taken care of by Heather, and I'm not allowed or participate in any way for at least the next 3 weeks.
Jack was always planning to pick the top 3, excepting practical considerations. Tony has been setting things up, I have a new phone, and how shall we say, services will be sold.
No trips to the tattoo parlor, at least until spring. If anything happens to earn a tattoo, it will be detailed here, as soon as more details are available.
I've already felt him warmth in my belly, literally fucking cried having that service restored, I know many only think of it of humiliation but it can be intensely personal bonding between a Master and his slave. Thank you all who voted, listen carefully, and you might hear the echoes of my screams tonight.
You guys rock and help keep me sane!
[[Next Chronological Story->My punishment begins]]''My punishment begins''
It felt so good to be naked again. He’d let me go to the bathroom and I fixed my hair, no longer flat and lifeless, just like I wasn’t feeling that way again. No ugly boring yoga pants and tshirts to cover my truth, to hide away what I really am. Not that I’m fully dressed either. I’m still missing my familiar weight in my ass, still denied me for my transgressions. No heels bringing me closer to his height or giving me a prettier posture. I look up at him, though, nude, with tears in my eyes. Not of fear, but of joy, anticipation. I shake as he brushes the side of my cheek, warm, rough hands full of strength. He tells me how much he loves me, how the thought of him coming home and finding me injured or worse terrifies him. That I can’t be selfish like that, that if I love him, if I love our kids, that I have to make calls the second bad thoughts intrude. I start sobbing then, as he holds me tight. I cry for maybe 10 minutes, just an awful shuddering mess. When I’m done, he kisses me, softly, firmly. I melt against it and I’m his, ready to do anything for him, to never disappoint him again. It’s the first time he’s truly kissed me in the past week. I’m soaked, from a firm yet tender kiss.
When we break, a faint trail of saliva, mine I think, maybe I’m drooling everywhere, links us for a second longer before it breaks as well, trailing down my chin. He leads me to the bathroom and I start crying again. I whisper thank you between sobs, as I kneel down, looking up at my world. I open my mouth as he guides himself in. I’ve missed the feel of him so much. Part of me wonders if I taste Heather on me, but I don’t care. I have purpose again, use again, limited as it is. I know I already do but right now, the only thing that enters my mind is that I have value again. I soon feel the rush of warmth, my eyes locked on his. Usually I just drink it right down but he holds my jaw, angling my head back. I know what he wants so I open my mouth wider, letting it pool, eyes still on his. He strokes my cheeks again and when the stream stops, I slowly swallow, opening wide again. I feel fucking beautiful as he fills my mouth once more, with a smaller amount. This time I swallow it down. Then he pulls me up, and kisses me again. I sob once more. I cling to him holding him tight. He allows it for a moment, then pushes me back and tells me to finish up posting. I quickly do then return.
He’s waiting for me, with a collar. It’s not my collar, one of my regular ones. It’s not the thick leather one with CUNT on it, it’s not the subtler thin ones that can pretend they are other things. No, it’s a pink wide dog collar. It doesn’t matter. I cry again, almost throwing up it gets so bad as my chest is wracked with sobs. I feel loved again. I could throw away my wedding ring and never miss it. It doesn’t matter. A collar, even this one, has always been the symbol of our union and love. Of where and who I belong. He lets me get my breathing under control, wiping my eyes, as he puts it on. I’m still crying some, but smiling, beaming with pride. He then grabbed the baby monitor and we headed downstairs to the basement.
Once down, he gets the bars, a short one for my hands, a wider spreader bar for my legs. We go into our playroom, sound baffled (having a contractor for a Master/husband has many benefits) so we don’t wake anyone, because I know I’m gonna scream. I hope I don’t scream RED, though I might, as this is one of the few things that push me to my limits. He has me lay on an old coffee table, low to the ground. Only my head and body go on it, my knees barely touching the ground. My tits are cold against the wood, nipples hard as the piercings absorb the chill. He grabs a ball gag and I open wide, letting him pull it in. Then he pulls my hair into a rough pony tail as I drool quietly. Arms pulled behind me, palms up, into the small spreader bar. Then, my pony tail has some fabric tied into a know around it and my head is pulled back until he ties it to the bars holding my hands. Any movement with either tugs on the other. Then my legs are kicked apart, the larger spreader bar spreading my ankles wide, in that position, painfully so. My weight is either on the table or my knees. I feel alive, I feel seen, I feel loved and needed in this moment. In the quiet before my screams.
And I do scream. Jack doesn’t start slow and build up, there is no anticipation here. Just the sudden and sharp blow from a wide piece of leather hitting the sole of my right foot. I jerk, twisting, wincing in pain as I jerk my head about when I try to twist my arms. It’s barely a second before it comes down again, on my left foot. The nerves in my foot overloading, my mind trying to process the sudden intensity, keeping me from even breathing for a moment. Eyes watering to join the drool running down my chin. The next well placed blow hits my palm, then the other. I briefly clench my hands, before I unfurl them. If they stay clenched, the punishment goes on longer and he’ll strap the tops of my hands and feet as well. I force them out straight, as he repeats the cycle. This isn’t glorious pain, but brutal pain, as its all I can do to cope. Every time I jerk my head is pulled back or twisted, looking straight ahead, I can only feel Jack’s presence and his handiwork. Long minutes pass until my voice is almost hoarse. I don’t even realize when he’s done, because the pain, the burning in my palms and soles is still raging. Snot is running down my nose, my breathing is hitching and ragged, my body just about shut down.
“You’ve been waiting a week to feel me in you,” Jack whispers into my ear. I’d nod but I’m still twitching uncontrollably. I feel lube being poured on, worked into my ass. Two fingers, three, then four, working into my neglected ass cunt. For a moment I think he’s gonna fuck me, but I don’t know why he needs so much lube. Even a week without my plug wouldn’t require it. Only when the cold hard plastic starts pressing against my sphincter do I remember. My shitter is stretched out, almost painfully, as the modified fleshlight is worked into my guts. An added rubber ring prevents it from popping inside me all the way. Jacks weight is against my arms as he leans into me, over me. He tells me how much tighter Heather is, that he wants something tight tonight. Then he pushes into the toy. A Russian nesting doll of holes. A cunt inside an ass. As he fucks me he moves my arms about, straining them and my head and neck both. Holding my hands and squeezing them hard so my eyes water again. And then, a few minutes later, he cums into the plastic toy and walks out, leaving the breathing one behind, still on the table, sweating.
When he comes back, he has company. Baxter has joined him, as Jack frees me from my restraints, gags, and toys. Oral only, I’m told as I crawl over to his friend. I can tell Baxter is excited, but I don’t speak to either of them. I cry some when I put my weight on my palms, but that’s it. Bitch dogs don’t speak. I look at Jack, excited that he’s watching, that he’s here. I position myself beside Baxter, rubbing his back as one hand snakes down and strokes him. He’s warm beside me, excited. He stiffens quickly under my ministrations. Then I start squeezing lightly the upper portion, as I know he doesn’t like that stroked. I position myself under him, my head slung low. Tasting Jack’s friend. Precum is already leaking from his cock freely, tasting of copper. I swallow it, bonding, being loved by 2 of the 3 most important men in my life. He thrusts irregularly, but I hold the base, keeping the pace under my control. I feel Jack’s gaze, I see his cock hard again. He knows that for him, there is no too low for him. I watch him one hand strokes Baxter’s side, the other keeping any thrusting under control. When he cums, it gushes. It’s hard enough to swallow all the precum, constantly leaking. The cum, so much thinner and runnier than Jack’s, fills my mouth, some leaking out. I swallow as much as I can, my hand making sure he doesn’t get all the way in my mouth. Then I lick the carpet for what I missed. My belly full with love.
Jack then puts a leash on me and brings me upstairs. Baxter follows behind as I’m taken to the bedroom, not ours, but the guest room. Baxter and I’m left, and I hear Jack call Heather on the other side of the door. He wants me to hear. He’s hard from watching us, but he still needs to have his needs met and not with a plastic cunt shoved in my ass. I curl up on the dog bed and Baxter joins me. Every time I flex my hands or feet it hurts, but sheer exhaustion puts me to sleep, warmth beside me. I wake briefly a bit later, hearing Jack and Heather go at it. I want to touch myself to them but it’s not allowed. Bitch dogs don’t masturbate. I go back to sleep, crying softly.
Early in the morning, I wake. Baxter is giving me attention, his warm tongue lapping at my ass and crotch. I don’t know if he just woke horny or if I was having a wet dream, but I’m soaked now. I briefly wonder if Heather is in bed with Jack or if she left, as I position myself. He’s excited, ready to go. I reach back to help guide him in and soon I feel his reassuring weight on me. He accepts me, fucked up and flawed as I am, as he’s thrusting. I cum long before I get plugged by him, my first orgasm in 7 days. Not from Jack or Tony or my hand, but from him. It’s powerful and I shudder. Then I feel the swelling and it’s like we’re locked together, one strange sexual being, bound to one another. I savor it and cum again as heat fills and spurts inside me, locked in. Eventually, some 20-30 minutes later, we separate. He has to go use the bathroom, I try walking briefly as he does. It hurts and I’m slow, my feet barely wanting to respond. I smile, despite the pain.
I don’t clean up, I’m not allowed to until I get up in the morning, so I head back to my dog bed. My home for the next 3 weeks, ready for the morning. To bond and swallow Jack’s love. To bond and swallow Baxter’s. To be what I am, to live my truth. To be me.
[[Next Chronological Story->New Year's Eve Fun]]''New Year's Eve Fun''
Kneeling, on the floor naked. Collared, a tail behind it, not wagging, attached to a plug in its ass. They talk on couch in front of it as the clock ticks ever closer to midnight. They enjoy some cigars, but the pet only gets ashes, tapped into its mouth. It watches them, jealous, watching the hands slide up and down. Occasionally they kiss her, sometimes her head goes down, bobbing up and down. When one of them needs to pee they use the toilet/ashtray/pet. One of the few things it is good for, washing down ash with warm or bitter piss. They laugh at the dumb animal, tell it to perform tricks. It does the best it can.
Baxter plays with it as well for their enjoyment and its as well. Licking, moaning, rutting on the floor like a bitch in heat, bound together as the ball drops. Later, the woman pisses on the pet in the bathroom, sent to the guest room to rut again later. It hears them, the three of them moaning, wishing it was there, even if it was on the floor.
In the morning it is a toilet again, then showers, human again. Cooking, straightening things up. But she knows the night will come, the kids will sleep, and it’ll be on all fours again, just a common mutt bitch, owned by everything around it.
Hope everyone had a great New Year’s night. Busy today so not writing out anything too long. Some new people here have been confused by all the names, so a quick primer…
Jack - https://www.reddit.com/r/Badsammie/comments/ds088o/how\_i\_met\_my\_master/
Tony - https://www.reddit.com/r/Badsammie/comments/9qnql1/my\_masters\_best\_friend\_kinda\_raped\_me\_last\_night/
Heather - https://www.reddit.com/r/Badsammie/comments/bo4pwn/entertaining\_my\_fiances\_bachelor\_party/
Baxter - https://www.reddit.com/r/Badsammie/comments/erpczg/the\_new\_pet\_a\_completely\_made\_up\_totally\_not\_true/
[[Next Chronological Story->5000 members, the only good thing about weight gain, and updates]]''5000 members, the only good thing about weight gain, and updates''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/wmtvvszvez981.jpg">
First of all, I just want to say thank you to everyone that has followed me, my random posts, my writings real and fictional. You (mostly) help keep me sane. I value and appreciate it. Seriously!
Second, a pic from this summer you might enjoy, lost some weight since then, but the weight always goes to my chest first, then belly.
Next, some updates, about things. Some of you might see some random or not so random letters and numbers. See where for what that is about :)
Also, apparently I’m going out of town next weekend and going to be put to work, at least twice. Tony hasn’t given me the details yet, other than it won’t likely be too crazy unless he enjoys me himself as well or has some other surprise that I don’t know. I’ll update more as I know, if I’m told anything beforehand.
And last, but absolutely not least, longtime followers know exactly one thing about me if anything. My posting frequency and writing directly correlates with my mood and mental spaces. I’m really missing human sexual contact. Hugs are nice, affection and cuddles with the kids are nice, but being at best only a urinal isn’t enough for me. I’m anxious, needy, clingy. I smell Heather on his cock or think I do as his piss fills my mouth. I want to suck his cock, feel white sliding down my throat. I want to feel rough kisses, I want to be slapped, or choked. It’s just not the same without it.
That isn’t to say there isn’t fun to be had. I smell like the dog bed every morning when I get out of it. I’m used to warm licking waking me in the middle of the night. Rolling over is right, natural, and the long forced bonding after doesn’t let me forget what I did and who I am. A couple nights ago I directed him into my ass, Baxter’s weight on my back, making sure I took it all there. It hurt, a good hurt, a missed hurt. But it’s not enough. No thought spirals, not dangerous ones anyway, but a constant need all day long, to be made pretty, to touch blacks and blues, to have my plug again, to be truly naked. The swings between forced dignity during the day and base animal needs at night, but neither hitting the peaks I need.
I miss my drug. I’m smoking way too much, absentmindedly finding myself pressing against things, my thighs grinding, wanting to suck my thumb and sit on Daddy’s lap. Movie time, having all the gray purged, I feel like I’m visiting the Grand Canyon, but I’m not allowed near the edge. It’s too far away, taunting me, and I want to get closer. I want to dance along the edge. I hope I can next weekend. Or tomorrow, or tonight. I’m nothing but that’s too much, I need to be less. Jack knows it too. Lipstick on his cock, making sure I see it, smeared, but clearly there. Denied to me, instead lowering my head, stroking, then squeezing, tasting the copper, the closest I can get to Jack right now. Rolling on all fours, being just a bitch. And then tomorrow, a belly full of Jack’s piss along with a hint of her on it.
So, tonight I’ll close my eyes, part my legs, and then let what happens happen. Thoughts of worse, deliciously worse, running through my head as it happens. Cumming to thoughts best left unsaid, but cumming to them so damn hard. And hoping soon, some fun for real.
Whore, bitch, urinal, ashtray, bimbo, cunt, wife, mother, whatever it is I’m being, it’s what I am and it’s where I belong. Love you all...
Baxter M:2 C:9 A:1 T:1
[[Next Chronological Story->The dance]]''The dance''
She closes her eyes, beginning the dance, her eternal dance, never good enough, never smart enough, too fat, too thin. No matter what, above all, not good enough.
The first touches, unwanted, making her feel wrong. Later craving those unwanted touches, wanting them, needing them, acting out with those on the cam, giving them a show they'll never forgot. Crying to sleep after.
Giving everything up, becoming free, learning truths, shredding guilts, choosing to be less, handing all her power away. It, cunt, wife, mother, trying to sleep, the choices racing in her head. The dance continues, forever more. But this time in the lead, choosing her place instead of being put into it. Free. Where she belongs.
[[Next Chronological Story->Make her want it]]''Make her want it''
Anyone can take, by force or threat of violence. With a blade or a gun or a word, its easy, simple, effective. It doesn’t take time, instant gratification, if all you need is the act itself. Make the whore clean the dirty cock, piss on the broken slut, moan as the damaged goods tongues your ass. Then bruise or bloody it, leaving it quivering on the floor, forever altered.
That’s not the only path however. Just the quickest. The other way takes work, hours, weeks. But at the end, you don’t only get the act, you get the participant. You don’t take the power, she’ll give it to you willingly. No threats, no raised fist. Simply a smile as braces for the fist that will make her pretty.
Don’t run before you can walk. Don’t walk before you can crawl. Steps should be slow, gradual, escalating slightly every time she gets comfortable. Don’t make her swallow piss. Tell her how hot it would be to pee on her in the shower, hot water already cascading down her body. Let her see your excitement, your need, kiss her eagerly when it is done and tell her how special she is. Repeat as needed.
Then, no hot water, just the shower itself, for easy cleaning after, tell her to close her eyes, feel the warmth run down her back or chest, warm, praising her for giving you this gift. Then one day, she can lick the tip when done, drink plenty of water before. Then, perhaps just a bit in her mouth as you watch in wonder. Not with disgust, with praise. And then, one day, fill her belly with your love, your gift to her, her gift in accepting.
Teach her to love it, through loving the praise that comes with it. It’s conditioning, and she’ll probably even know it. But it still feels good all the same. The same with bruises. Spanking, making you tremble in excitement, kissing the red after, telling her how special it is she shares that with you. Another gift. Maybe the chest or thighs next, always making sure she cums after, rewarded, both of you, sharing a special moment. Cater to her specific needs, whether in approval or sexually, to encourage her to be the best she can be for you. Because she wants to be the best she can for you.
And then, before she knows it, she’s doing things she never expected, fantasied about, as you watch even more depraved things, her on your lap, touching her, making her quiver and moan to them. Just as one day she will cum to them when you do them to her yourself. Edging further away from the old reality to the new, where a simple smile can make her wet, eager to please.
Don’t rush, take your time, don’t fake the appreciation, the gift she is giving. Respect it, and watch, as you ask her to jump off that cliff or dance along the edge, desperate for that smile, the only thing she’ll ever need again.
Your validation.
[[Next Chronological Story->Part of me...]]''Part of me...''
Is hungry, primal, needy. I close my eyes and I'm younger, no kids, no responsibilities, I can only exist. Punished, dehumanized, existing as only an animal for animals.
Is lonely, craving the cuddles in bed, the soft touches, the gentle release of fluids into my holes. Feeling loved and wanted. Safe in warm arms, held.
Is jealous. Hating to hear the sound of grunting that doesn't involve me. The smell or taste of her on his cock. Her lipstick marking his body. Denied me
Is dangerous. Fighting off dark thoughts, craving pain, destruction, ruination. 5, 10, 50 men talking turns until I'm just a pile of broken bits and cum.
Is happy. Morning service, feeling his warmth full my belly. Smiling at Baxter, he's so excited at our frequent shared moments, our scents on and the same, impossible to disappoint him.
Is fulfilled. Making sure the kids are happy, fed, having fun, playing in the recent snow. Listening to them laughing, having fun. Realizing I made and gave them that.
All that, and more, all at once, no moment any more truly being one. All jumbled together, a dirty mix of needs and wants, stitched together into a whole, for him, for them. Given purpose.
Baxter: M:3 C:14 A:1 T:2
[[Next Chronological Story->Paralyzed]]''Paralyzed''
Waking then, eyes suddenly wide, wet sounds between your legs. You should tense, but you don't. Frozen, yet limp, as fingers probe, explore. Unwanted weight on the bed, slender digits repeat past sins. Shaking, humiliated, dignity stripped away, the start of a pattern that would repeat forever. Too many times, almost never cumming, just enough to introduce the itch.
A few years later, stress overwhelms, and the itch renews. Seeking out online, the itch grows, new lessons learned, picking up from the old. A strange comfort settles in, repeated highs and lows, different but similar enough. Like before ending in tears, but with far more orgasms.
Waking now, wet tongue probing, soft whimpers from one, moans from the other. No fingers, but a weight now wanted. The itch controls it now, a compulsion outside its control. Spiraling down the well of depravity, willingly, having learned its lessons. Given in to the itch, wet almost always, a compulsion ingrained. Need, always needing to be touched. Use is its purpose, its happiest time.
Soon, it will feel its Masters fingers again, waking it. Not frozen, spreading wide, hoping to feel his fingers, then his wrist. Cherished and valued, perfect, for him, his needs, to sin and sin again, his, in every way that matters, since they first met. Home.
[[Next Chronological Story->A "little" upset stomach]]''A "little" upset stomach''
Sick, tummy upset, feeling bad. Kids put down by Jack. A gift for me since I'm not feeling good. Short, silky, pink lace, a paci, supply pink leather to wrap around my neck. Trembling as I dress.
When he comes into the room and sees me, picks me up, I'm sobbing, almost hysterical. Clinging to him, my life preserver, as he carries me to the living room. Sitting on his lap, The best place in the world, cradled, savoring a place and safe spot denied recently.
We watch movies, he touches me, no orgasms for either of us, tho I enjoy the feeling of his hardness. The crying wears me out, the intensity of being his again, fully and totally his little girl, on Daddy's lap. I fall asleep.
I wake, in bed, spooned by him, squeezing in tight, his arms holding me tight. His stupid little girl fucking things up. Never again. Anything for him. My world. I doze again.
In the morning, he doesn't need to go to the toilet. Despite an upset stomach I take him in bed, not missing a drop. Cooking as he showers. Routine returned, knowing I'll be in the guest room again tonight, will smell like the dog that I am. A bitch in heat to be mounted, filled.
So many roles, but only one purpose. Him.
Baxter: M:3 C:16 A:1 T:10 I think (was counting wrong before)
[[Next Chronological Story->Weekend Work]]''Weekend Work''
This might be a long post, so it’s gonna have 3 parts, two shorter ones with specifics and a rant and then the weekend, so just warning you up front that there will be many of the wordy words and any sexy time shenanigans will be just a bit further down. So with all ado…
First, I wanted to give a general update, since I see some have offered suggestions or were at least encouraging them. Dear /u/ZachariasAshley
, I don’t believe for a second you were sorry :P as I am pretty sure you knew what pot you were stirring. That said, the pot did not need to be stirred as what is being done with any money accumulated from any “side hustles” or other activities of the physical nature already have a purpose as well as a goal. Elegant in its simplicity even.
I will be doing said activities until such time that my hoof tattoo is paid for. Not just the tattoo, but activities required to earn it, as well as gas, hotel, and any other assorted activities involved in either getting said tattoo or getting the money for the tattoo. That said, that does not mean I will not get the tattoo until it is paid for, only that I will have to perform paid services until that debt is fully repaid and I will always know both what I earned and how I earned it. Jack’s idea is very much a circular one, in which one feeds into the other.
Second, just this in general. Holy fuck balls is this type of shit far, far, far more involved than I had any idea about. Like fucking seriously, this is not a simple thing, especially if you are trying to keep things on the down low. I’ve had to get a new phone, new email, new reddit account, new proxy service, among other accounts and things just as a bare minimum to start. Any and all things I use daily have to be 100% completely separate from any other systems/accounts that I use, which now means I have 3 full sets of daily accounts I’m dealing with, none of which interact on any level with each other.
This also means, to the kind people requesting and offering me work, that I cannot accept it. This work has zero linkage to any element of my daily life. My online reddit has none as well. I don’t really plan on adding any linkages between any of these 3 elements so no pictures I have to upload to others (those also show no visible identifying marks, as I blur/cover up those and also don’t do any face pics). But my god, there is so much work to be visible, accessible, but not findable.
Then, shit, and I hate these fucks, are the time wasters. Literally 90% of interactions have been complete wastes of times. Seriously guys, if you are serious about wanting to hire a sex worker, be upfront and honest about what you want. If you are waffling or just “exploring”, don’t. Go to many of the wonderful resources on Reddit and elsewhere that can give you advice on these things. Don’t fucking waste hours of time. Don’t waste any other sex worker’s time. I’m only dabbling in this shit and I can’t imagine how bad it is for someone who is doing this for a career, at least before they get a reliable client list. Also, regarding that, I want to thank Terri (not her real name nor her professional name) for all her assistance on this. I only had a starting spot because of your (and a friend of Tony’s who strips and does side work) offer of tips and guidance. Thank you! And seriously, to every lady or gent who does this as a living, I see how hard you work and I’m not talking just in the bedroom.
So, that all out of the way, lets get onto how the weekend went and how it started…..
Thursday night
“I want you here, in front of the mirror,” Jack said to me as I finished in the bathroom. Showered, baby oiled, drying off, everything packed for the weekend. I walked over to him, completely naked, and stood beside him. He stroked my hair, kissing me softly, before gripping the back of my neck firmly.
“See that woman, that cunt in the mirror?” he asked me. I nodded as he continued. “That is a whore this weekend. A piece of meat for sale. An object to rent. Outside of Tony, you aren’t a slut, you aren’t a mom, you aren’t a wife. You are merchandise, understand?” I bit my lip nodding, looking at my hand. He’d taken my wedding ring before I got in the shower. Whore’s aren’t married, he’d said.
“That means you act like a whore. Not a slut. You think with your head, not your cunt. You don’t give out freebies, you don’t give in to stupid fucking impulses, you sell yourself and the experience. They wear condoms or no deal. They follow the rules or no deal. If someone tries something, yell for Tony or go along until you can safely get away. Use your fucking brain and sell your worthless holes, got it?” He said. He’d repeated that many times and I again assured him I would pay attention but do my job. He smiled, stroking my face, kissing me. He asked me if I was OK, and I told him I was. My last chance to easily call this off. But we both knew I wouldn’t do that. Saying “No” wasn’t really in my vocabulary anymore.
I got dressed, a sexy little outfit Tony liked, lots of cleavage, ass barely covered. I also had my bag backed with assorted things I’d need for the weekend. I kissed the kids goodnight as Tony came in. Jack talked to him alone as I tucked the kids, then Tony whistled for me to come and like a good dog I followed after giving Jack one more hug and kiss goodbye. It was already freezing outside, especially dressed as I was, getting in his truck. We pulled out and my head was in his lap immediately as he asked me how much I missed getting fucked by real people. I didn’t speak, not that he wanted to hear anything from my and I had already swallowed his cum by the time we got to his house.
Once in, Tony was Tony. He pushed me against the wall. The first time in weeks I felt a real man’s weight on my back, my face pressed into the wall. Dangerous thoughts flirted through my head, I wanted to push him, make him angry. I kept those impulses in as both of us have poor control and while I might enjoy getting wrecked, my clients might not enjoy damaged goods, at least on the outside. Instead, still in my 6 inch platform heels, my dress was slid up. Nothing underneath, he pushed in. Other than the baby oil from the shower, I hadn’t lubed, but he got in without too much trouble. The heat, the energy, the feeling so fucking different from what I’ve had. In one way less animalistic, but in another, much more primal.
I didn’t fuck Tony. With anal, especially pressed into a wall, you can only get fucked. Doubly so with anal, which always is much more about getting fucked than fucking. And he didn’t fuck me as much as use my ass to masturbate. I was soaked by the end, even if not cumming myself, when he shot in my guts. Then, shoved me away to the floor, wiped on my dress, and sat down telling me to get him a drink. I did, then knelt on the floor beside him. He didn’t talk to me any, just watched TV, occasionally telling me to get him something. I wasn’t allowed to clean up, so if cum dripped on the floor I had to lick it up. Eventually I was a urinal, gulping down furiously, then shoved away again. When he went to bed I followed him. Sometime during the night I woke to him fucking me, held down. I just let him finish, then he rolled back over and slept as I did everything I could to not keep rubbing myself.
FRIDAY
The next day, we headed out around noon. We had about a 2 hour drive to get to our hotel. Tony didn’t fuck me anymore, but I did provide pit stops and a blow job during the drive. I had a client I had to meet at 7 that night at another hotel in the city. I had been briefed on my two jobs (as well as informed what I would be doing on down time after) as I had already been involved in setting both up. Tony had did the initial details, I handled all follow ups as well as verification requests and other specifics. Again, both of us had had to wade through nearly 20 candidates to get even 2 and those others had wasted hours of our time. I was nervous about tonight, as the mentality of being used, being a slut, being in the moment just a thing is so different from being a whore. It’s not simple. It’s a job. And it was my first like this. It was also going to be doing something I hadn’t ever done before. He’d already paid a small deposit so I was pretty sure he was legit, so we got checked in the hotel. I showered, oiled, cleaned myself up. I removed all polish from my toenails as requested, used a pumice stone and lotioned my feet until they were soft and then I cut my toenails. I’d never focused so much on my feet before and I was anxious because I didn’t know that much about the kink.
That time approached, so I got the open toed heels and short red dress and headed to his hotel. It was nicer than ours, but since I wasn’t there for anything rough, I didn’t imagine we’d be bothering any of the neighbors. He was waiting for me when Tony dropped me off, out front at a nearby coffee shop. We chatted face to face for the first time (we had talked before over the phone when I sent verification). I think he was still shocked, but he wasn’t nearly as nervous as I was. We were both wearing our masks in the coffee shop, talking briefly before heading across the street back to his hotel. I’m nearly positive he wasn’t the first woman he’d hired for this. My stomach was dancing though, so anxious I was about everything.
He was nice looking, probably in the mid 30’s, reasonably fit. According to him at least I was the first since the pandemic started and he said it was just getting to much for him. He missed touching feet. He talked a lot really, something that I didn’t expect. He paid me upfront once in his room. We chatted as he had me walk around the room for a bit, but the only thing he was watching was my feet. He told me he’d been into them since the 8th grade when a girl he liked wore sandals all the time. After watching me walk for a bit, he asked me to strip down to my underwear. I had wore a nice pink lacy push up bra and matching french cut panties, laying on the bed. He touched me all over, telling me I had an interesting tattoo as he rubbed right above my cunt but he only wet his lips when he was looking at my feet.
I asked him if mine were special, honestly and he matter of factly told me mine were bigger than ideal, but not ugly, no women’s foot was ugly if cared for. He then got out some lotions and began smelling my feet, rubbing them. Honestly, at this point, absent the kink, I was probably getting more out of it. He chatted away as he softly licked my soles, my toes, nibbling them, making me giggle. Then he started massaging them, telling me about the first girl that let him really explore his kink. He told me finding a woman into it was rare, asking me if I was. I told him no, but that I was enjoying this for sure and I told him that I understood rare kinks without going into detail. He savored the smell one last time before lotioning them as he massaged them. Then, after that, he painted my toenails (and probably did a better job than I ever have), just being so delicate with them. He then, once they had dried, had me walk again while he stripped nude. I asked him if he wanted me to, but he wanted me in my heels and lingerie. I walked more more, posing for him, and letting him take a shit ton of pictures of my feet.
After a while, I got back in bed with him, lotioned my feet again, then slowly gave him my first ever real foot job (yes, I’ve stroked cocks with my feet before but not like a real foot job). I took my time, mainly focusing on my coordination, but he didn’t seem to have any complaints. When he got close he told me to get on my back and fucked between my feet, before cumming on them. Then he slowly massaged the cum between my toes and my foot and soles for what seemed forever. He gave me a nice tip and asked when I would be available again. I told him to reach out to me and I would be happy to set something up in a bit, then called Tony and headed out with dried cum on my feet. It’s totally not my thing, but it was such a different experience.
After that, I had to perform my second duty. Since I was dressed sexily, he took me to a couple nearby bars between several hotels in the area. While I got multiple drinks for free and was quite buzzed by the time I left them, I wasn’t able to pick up any jobs. I’d flirt but be direct, saying they could have me for the right price. Most guys wandered off at that, a couple acted interested but were time wasters, hoping for freebies because of their sheer perceived awesomeness. Of which there was none.
We headed back and Tony took my ass again, telling me only Baxter is gonna make me cum, and again, I feel asleep all but grinding my thighs, desperate for some release. Belly fully with beer and piss, I fell asleep.
Saturday
This was the more interesting day by far. Most of the day I was nude, catering to whatever Tony wanted, mostly cock worship and urinal service. I rarely left my knees or spoke, often just spending a lot of time on the bed, not getting him off, but keeping my mouth on his cock. I showered and oiled again, waiting for client. He was coming here, which was why we were in a corner room and Tony was soon heading over to the other room, rented only for today. Once cleaned, I didn’t wear any underwear, just a cheap blue party dress. Cheap makeup and a lot of it as had been requested, a spray of color from my cheeks across my nose, heavy eye shadow and lashes, lipstick that smears. I’d also drank a lot of water and had soup for morning, lunch, and two servings for dinner. Tony had picked this one out immediately. Advertising for few limits, I noticed a lot of fishing for details and his, well, he knew exactly what he wanted. I had Tony help me with a red wig (first, a decent wig isn’t cheap, and second, I don’t know how anyone wears them regularly unless they are super short). I needed his help braiding it so I could tuck it properly and he pinned it for me. Then I put on the cap and then had the requested red hair.
He had been different dealing with than the first client. He refused to deposit but verified some details between us so we felt comfortable he would pay. He was also dropping more money than the first guy as well. He arrived early and wasn’t nearly as talkative. He was fatter, a bit older, but had nice clothes. You could tell he had at least some money. He started calling me Jennifer right from the start. His ex, I knew, but I didn’t know much more than that. He wanted to do to me what he wished he could do to her. I knew Tony already had the TV up a bit in his room and I did the same. There wasn’t friendly banter, he wasn’t telling me his history like the other guy. He didn’t even see me I don’t think. Just “Jennifer”. He paid and there was no preamble. He was immediately touching me, firm, not rough by my standards but also probably rougher than most would be comfortable with.
“You’re just a fucking whore you piece of shit,” he said or something near enough. Called me a money grubbing cunt. He tugged and pinched my nipples, pushed me a bit, grabbing at my belly, calling me fat. Then he shoved me down.
“I want you fucking messy,” he said. He slapped me lightly, fingering my mouth. I acted like I didn’t want him to, begging him, as I was told to. He said he didn’t care what I wanted anymore, he was tired of my shit. He fingered my mouth harder, 2, then 3 fingers, until he was gagging me hard. He pulled out his hand, smearing drool on my face, spitting on me. He mashed my stomach with his hand, using the other to gag me again. My eyes were watering and finally he got what he wanted, a little retch, soup coming up, all over my chest.
“You’re fucking disgusting Jennifer, you stupid bitch,” he said, pulling out his cock. And then, even by my standards, he slapped me hard, then pushed his cock in my mouth and humped it. He wasn’t trying to cum at all. He was jabbing that cock, wanting me to throw up on it. It was probably a bit harder than he expected but he got there and once I started, I puked hard, around his cock and all over myself. He didn’t stop though, and the next one was really hard, as it came out my nose and mouth, falling back to get in a breath. He started yelling at me, at her then, calling me nasty, smearing it all over me and then stripping. He pissed on me on the floor there and then had me suck him some more until he got hard. I slipped a condom on him and then he got on me, shoving in my cunt, fucking me and smearing bile, spit, piss and vomit all over me, all while ranting at her.
I was getting wet, bucking, then he fingered my throat again, making me puke until I was dry heaving. I was crying by then, a complete mess. My stomach was a mess, he’d occasionally push hard down on it with his hands, mashing his fingers into my belly, then back in my mouth. Any mess got smeared all in my face and chest. Then he shuddered, stood up, and pulled off the condom tossing it on me.
“I fucking hate you Jennifer,” he said, then dressed. He muttered an “Are you OK?” to which I nodded, then tossed a few more bills down and left. I just laid back on the mess on the floor, getting my breathing under control. A minute later Tony came in and told me I looked a fucking mess. I thought he was helping me up when he took my hand but dragged me over to the bathroom and shoved me in the shower.
“Lie still,” he told me. I did, even as I saw what he was doing. He squatted, until he had done what he’d been threatening to do for years. I got sick again as he stepped out of the shower and wiped himself. “Be happy I didn’t shit on your face. Clean up fast. Nothing fancy.”
I tried not to get sick again, but my stomach was wrecked. I cleaned myself, water almost scalding me and I washed my hair twice because of how much sick I’d gotten in it. I felt mostly clean when I got out but I was exhausted. But I still had to work. We headed out again to the bars. I got hit on, but I didn’t waste anyone’s time. One guy perked up when I said I was available for a price. My heart raced, partly because it was my first real bite, but also I was terrified of cops. It’s why I wasn’t hitting any bars in hotels. He bought me another cheap drink, asking about how much a hundred would get him. I walked with him to his hotel and nothing wild was done. I rode him, he sucked my tits, he came in the condom and paid another 25 to watch me swallow the cum. Then I headed back, Tony waiting (he had been in the bar as well) and we went back to the hotel.
The room stank and I felt bad for whoever was gonna clean it up. I did pour some water and scrub the spot (the next morning) but still, my apologies to the cleaning staff. Tony shoved me to the bed, eyes hungry.
“Get on the bed you cheap fucking whore,” was pretty much all he said. I did, already wet. I hadn’t came once this weekend, didn’t know if I was gonna now, but I was fucking eager. He wanted me dressed still, heels, cheap dress, thong, no bra. Straddled me, weight on my waist. I looked up at him, eager. I felt the whoosh of his fist. He didn’t pull it and the entire bed shook as he punched and hit just to the right of my head. Then the left. Then the right. I was terrified. If I flinched and moved the wrong way, it wouldn’t be a love tap. After a few more, he stopped, gripping my hair, pulling me to his face.
“Beg me, you wet cunt”
And I did, if he would have decked me as hard as he could then, regardless of the damage I think I would have squirted on the spot. Instead, he spared the face, but jabbed the gut. Then again, and again. Harder slaps echoing in the room. My stomach, already tender, was roiled, this time from the outside. I’d barely have time to get a breath in before another hit. After about a dozen, he flipped me over, hiking up my cheap dress, retching on all fours. Then he pulled me up and back, arm around my neck, choking me. As soon as I dropped out, he was in me, black fading to reality as he was grunting in me. As soon as I was back up, he’d pull me back, choking me again. Black creeping in fast, dropping out, waking, grunting, as he rutted in me. The third time I came as he was fucking me as I came back into focus and after that, things aren’t clear. I don’t remember us stopping, him being done. Just black.
Sunday
When I woke, it was morning. I was confused because last thing I remembered was it still being night. I had trouble focusing and had a hell of a headache. I went to the bathroom, threw up, then finished. I took a cold shower, waking myself up, the world becoming a bit more real to me. Took some Excedrin and dozed until Tony woke up. I blew him, then was his urinal. So much bitter than Jack’s. Then we headed out back home. My head in his lap most of the way. My belly ached, swollen a bit. He dropped me off and left as I went in, smiling and hugging Jack and the kids. I gave him the money, told him about the weekend as the kids played. He told me it was no longer play, I could now say I was truly a whore. Then he told me to get dressed and gave me back my ring. Little pink clothes waiting for me, my paci, my collar. Dressed and in his lap, curled up against him, I fell asleep. Later, lap time, and I came on his cock for the first time since punishment started, though I know Heather had been there over the weekend because he told me what Daddy had done while his little girl was away. I fell asleep again in his lap, but woke up in the dog bed, a wet warm tongue exploring me.
Order and punishment restored, on all fours, I felt a familiar weight and came again. Here at home, where I belong.
Baxter: M:3 C:18 A:1 T:12
[[Next Chronological Story->They only see...]]''They only see...''
They only see the bruises, the purples and the blacks, painted upon my skin. The swollen eyelid, the busted lip. They project themselves and see pain and abuse, a battered spouse, broken.
That is their truth, not mine They don’t know the damage I carry isn’t external. They don’t see the bloody smile, the ached moans, the sudden wetness between my legs. They don’t see me curled up, held, like a little girl after. The gentle washing his gives me in the hot bathtub. The way my fingers dance along the colors after, the way he looks at them, the way I smile back. They don’t know that dance, beyond their understanding.
They only see the collar, the nakedness, the leash, all the control removed from me. The meekness, the servitude. They project themselves and see a controlling man who stole a young woman’s life from her.
That is their truth, not mine. They don’t see the mental anguish, the anxiety, the depression, the suicidal ideation. The lack of impulse control, the urge for self destruction. They don’t see that he didn’t take, but was gifted, burdened with responsibility. To take care of me, protect me from myself. They didn’t see my tears when I was collared. Joyful, more than my wedding ring, no greater commitment possible. They didn’t see the structure given me, guiding me, allowing me release but safely, so I don’t implode.
They only see the piss drinking, the depravity, the humiliation, they see a dimming of light, of someone who had a future, now gone, forever domesticated.
That is their truth, not mine. They don’t see the intimacy, the bonding, the rituals that tie us together. They don’t see him holding me after, sobbing, clinging to him. They don’t see the quiet sleep after, my mind no longer racing. They don’t see he’s chipped away the broken bits that cut me, dulling only those edges so I may shine brighter than ever. They didn’t see our smiles as my belly grew, they don’t see his joy playing with the children after work. They don’t understand our family.
My truth is not simple, it’s chaotic, messy, broken, taped together, just like me. They don’t see our conversations, varied, deep, the brutal honesty we share. They hide their secrets all the time, but ours are always out there, raw, exposed.
They lack the trust we have, because they do not talk. They whisper and hide, but we know each others darkest thoughts and our brightest moments. They don’t know the devotion is earned, that every act for him is willing, they’ll never understand the depths I would go for him, because, ultimately they are alone. I have my Jack, he is my world, my Owner, my Master, my Daddy, my teacher, my friend, my lover, my husband, and the father of our children. I don’t degrade myself for him, because that’s impossible. I give fully of my self, my intelligence, my body, my self worth, every fiber is his. Not taken. Gifted. Treasured by him. Giving me the best and worst of what I need, turning coal into diamond. His.
They’ll never see that diamond, because they only ever saw the coal.
[[Next Chronological Story->How to be a Master]]''History part 7''
[[How to be a Master->How to be a Master]]
[[Service, love, and routines 2.0->Service, love, and routines 2.0]]
[[Back where I belong, if only for the night->Back where I belong, if only for the night]]
[[His->His]]
[[Weekend work 2: Stealthed edition->Weekend work 2: Stealthed edition]]
[[A rough night as punishment ends!->A rough night as punishment ends!]]
[[No longer naked and stupid, no more->No longer naked and stupid, no more]]
[[1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection->1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection]]
[["Normalcy" returns->"Normalcy" returns]]
[[Maybe I am->Maybe I am]]
[[My truth is mine alone->My truth is mine alone]]
[[Who is Badsammie?->Who is Badsammie?]]
[[Why did you choose to write "that" story?->Why did you choose to write "that" story?]]
[[Validation->Validation]]
[[Image->Image]]
[[RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party->RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party]]
[[The Party Favor->The Party Favor]]
[[Bored, waiting for a flight, so answering some questions as teasingly as possible...->Bored, waiting for a flight, so answering some questions as teasingly as possible...]]
[[Folded->Folded]]
[[Some playful questions, part 1 of 4->Some playful questions, part 1 of 4]]
[[Some playful questions, part 2 of 4->Some playful questions, part 2 of 4]]
[[Some playful questions, part 3 of 4->Some playful questions, part 3 of 4]]
[[Some playful questions, part 4 of 4->Some playful questions, part 4 of 4]]
[[Back from vacation!->Back from vacation!]]
[[All dressed up and to the floor I go->All dressed up and to the floor I go]]
[[To be little...->To be little...]]
[[Whored then Raped, a hell of a Saturday...->Whored then Raped, a hell of a Saturday...]]
[[The power of words->The power of words]]
[[My truth is more than what you read->My truth is more than what you read]]
[[Waiting for Jack->Waiting for Jack]]
[[I'm so fucking tired->I'm so fucking tired]]
[[Moments from a Madness weekend->Moments from a Madness weekend]]
[[To those on the outside looking in...->To those on the outside looking in...]]
[[Thank you->Thank you]]
[[My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story->My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story]]
[[Fucked to Audio->Fucked to Audio]]
[[Choices->Choices]]
[[To be a needy bitch->To be a needy bitch]]
[[Of bathrooms and cunts->Of bathrooms and cunts]]
[[Theaters and tattoos->Theaters and tattoos]]
[[Primal->Primal]]
[[All I want is the cup to be filled->All I want is the cup to be filled]]
[[The need is fed->The need was fed]]''How to be a Master''
I get asked it a lot.
“What do I have to do to get a slave/sub?”
And it’s always going about it the wrong way. 99% of the time, they come at it ass backwards.
Why do you deserve to be a Master? Why do you deserve to own a woman?
What have you done to earn that?
Any fool can take by force. That doesn’t make you a Master.
Any clever guy can gaslight. That doesn’t make you a Master.
A Master doesn’t take control.
A Master is GIVEN control. It is not a prize. It is a responsibility. It is a hardship.
They are taking on what their submissive cannot.
If you cannot take on that responsibility, you do not deserve a slave or sub.
Being a Master is hard. It is not all fun and games. It’s not something to try and quickly quit.
It’s the most intimate bond possible, the giving of parts or all of one’s live to another.
So never ask how to get a slave/sub.
Instead, ask how you can be the man a woman would happily submit to.
Because only then, with them kneeling willingly, happily, can you be a Master.
Baxter: M:4 C:23 A:2 T:17
[[Next Chronological Story->Service, love, and routines 2.0]]''Service, love, and routines 2.0''
Service, love, dedication, they all take work, time, effort. It’s not easy, but it is rewarding.
I often wake early, 4-5 am. Sometimes it’s due to an upset toddler, other times it’s nothing or the random thoughts within my head. I slide out of bed, naked, calming the children if needed, rocking them back to sleep. Sometimes I fall asleep in that rocking chair, but usually not. It’s free time for me.
So I check on the news, what’s going on, I check my newtumbl, the pages I follow, the porn I’m directed to watch. Sometimes I touch myself, often not, letting it linger, smelling myself as I read /r/rapekink or something else. I’m wet, idling rubbing my pierced hood. I close my eyes, then taste myself. Baxter watches me, I let him lick my hand before letting him out to use the bathroom.
I head to the bathroom, I sit, doing my business. Then getting up, I clean myself, using heated saline, then a bit of KY, before sliding in my metal friend, its weight reassuring in my ass. Plugged, I let him back in and then I head back to bed. I spoon with Jack, his body warm, safe, strong, against mine. I cuddle up, sucking my thumb as I doze off.
He wakes me gently later, pushing my head down. I yawn and kiss his head, sucking it, bobbing up and down. He doesn’t want me to finish, instead he gets up and I follow him to the bathroom. He sits down to use the toilet and I kneel, giving him a urinal. He’s still a bit hard, as I take him in my mouth, not teasing, just warm around his softening cock until I feel the stream. I swallow, looking up at him, as his fills my belly with warm piss. I hold his cock a few times to slow the stream, spilling none. Then finished, he wipes and gets in the shower as I stand up and brush my teeth.
Breakfast, for the kids, for Jack, just wearing a tshirt of his, often nothing at all except for an apron if there’s a chance of splatter. What matters is his food is ready for him when he’s dressed, the kids are ready to say goodbye to Dad. He kisses me deeply when done, he tastes delicious in my mouth and then he leaves. I get things cleaned up and then eat myself, starting on the house, the yard, and the kids.
It doesn’t take all day, not when you’re in a rhythm, never falling behind. I shower, then baby oil myself as soon as I get out. I let my hair air dry usually, putting on some light makeup, more if company is expected or bruises need to be hidden. Then about my business. In quiet moments I watch TV, or vids Jack wants me to see, a diet of porn. If the kids are sleeping, I touch myself. Sometimes I tease Jack, sometimes he teases me. More and more often, if Baxter wants attention I’ll give it to him.
Lunch comes, sometimes Jack stops by, or Tony, rarely Keith. It always ends in service, or starts there. Then I fix them food, a kiss, maybe a quick jaunt to the bathroom. There is no intended romance in those moments with any of them. I’m there for release, pumping hard into my cunt, or pulling out my plug, or gagging my throat. A quick cum, food, and then they leave. I fix my makeup, straighten what clothes I have on, if any.
I nap briefly often after, a quick snore until I need to get up, fold, vacuum. I go shopping, or run on the treadmill. I still need to lose weight, fat compared to where I used to be. I play with the kids, they are growing up so fast, especially M. S is almost average for his age now.
When Jack comes home, I kiss him. He usually stinks of work, often in the sun, I love it. I miss him so I usually follow him quickly into the bathroom. As soon as we get in he slaps me hard, then shoves me down. Fingers often probe my mouth, my throat, gagging me, until I’m drooling. I’m soaked, but he just needs to piss. He spits on me and I smile until he slaps me again, harder. I’m trembling as he finishes, strips and gets in the shower. I get up, my cheeks red, working on dinner. I’m antsy all night, waiting for the kids to sleep, as he enjoys his time with the kiddos.
I ask him after they are put to bed if he’s tired, and if I’m lucky I never see the hand, just stumble against the wall. Then my head is banged against it, as he gets a firm grip of my hair. He asks me what I think. I tell him what I think doesn’t matter. I gave all my choices to him long ago, my will, my body, are his to love and hurt and bruise. Upstairs is for quieter fun, gentler. Or downstairs, he takes me to the sound baffled basement room. There I can scream. I can be made pretty, hit, hurt, belted, whatever either of us needs.
Then I’ll go back up, shower or not, sometimes he likes me stinky, and then tomorrow I’ll clean everything up, making sure the room doesn’t smell funky. Curled up against him, ready to repeat our endless cycle, where I belong.
Addendum – For this month it’s been different, the morning much the same, as after work. But punishment for my selfish behavior, my plug is denied me, as well as Jack’s cock. Instead he finds his release in Heather. Downgraded for 30 days, sleeping in a dog bed, only taking care of Baxter, morning and night, and any other time if wanted. Working, earning money to pay for other punishments. A week ago and this coming weekend, paid for and bought, an object. Eager for his regular touch again, to earn it, to be worth it, to be made pretty, to scream, to cum and be cummed in by him. To fully be his, to be where I belong.
Baxter: M:4 C:26 A:3 T:21
[[Next Chronological Story->Back where I belong, if only for the night]]''Back where I belong, if only for the night''
It’s been building up, antsy, quivering, grinding my thighs, humping the counter, wishing it was tonight so at least I can be use to Baxter. Dark thoughts swirl, mix, ferment. The moods come on sudden, washing over me. Sneaking to the bathroom, pinching and pulling nipples and clit, biting back a moan. And then, the gray, the buzz builds up in my head. A phone call to Jack, two texts, another call, he answers, he understands. But he can’t come right home, everyone is busy, and the kids are here anyway. Directions texted to me, eagerly dashing into the bedroom. Dressed, the Lush in me, I return wearing just one of his dirty tshirts and my heels. I’m even allowed my plug. I’m almost crying, the need is so great. The joy of having a simple weight making me feel better and right.
Routines resume, preparing dinner. I make sure to eat some, I won’t be at dinner, Jack and Tony both coming. Playing with the kids, watching TV, laundry. Occasional muffled buzzes making me gasp or shake. Then smile, just enough to tease, not to make a display. A virtual “I’m thinking of you” from Jack.
I know I won’t get what I truly want, I have work this weekend, 2 jobs confirmed, working on a third, getting them to commit to even a small deposit. I obsessively smell the shirt every time I’m waiting for a buzz, dinner almost prepared, 5pm fast upon us. I don’t deserve the upcoming attention but I need a release so I don’t get in a thought spiral, wash away some of the gray, no fake smiles as I try to power through it.
They pull up and I’m truly happy, kids excited as well. Jack and I run to the bathroom, he kisses me and holds me tight. I cry for a few minutes as he strokes my head. When I’m calmer, he takes the load off me, my power and responsibility. I just only have to exist right now, kneeling, as he uses his urinal, filling it’s belly with warmth. Then he goes out, Tony comes in, repeating. Belly full, I go downstairs with Tony. Into the bedroom, door shut. Tony’s in a good mood, probably because he’s excited about this weekend. He doesn’t hurt me, instead turns up the vib as he makes me strip. I’m quivering as he gets spreader bars for my ankles, then cuffs my wrists behind my back. Then pulls my hair into a rough ponytail, binding my hair to my cuffs, my head pulled back just enough to be uncomfortable. Lying flat on my chest and stomach, he ties my cuffs to the spreader bar. On the bed, stress position already working on me, making my muscles ache.
He pulls me to the side of the bed, grabbing my head, shoving his cock in. I can’t participate, my head can barely move and when it does it pulls my wrists and ankles, hurting wonderfully. My hair sometimes feels like it’s about to be ripped out as he masturbates with my mouth. Long minutes later pumping his seed down my throat, eyes wet, drool down my chin, slaps me lightly. Then he repositions me to the middle of the bed. My toy is pulled out, the Hitachi knockoff is plugged in. Tape straps it to me, the head just pushed in. And then, he turns it on and turns off the lights, leaving me in the dark.
I cum quickly, pleasantly despite my bound position. But the pain begins to build, the cunt grows more numb after every little death, until all pleasure is gone, everything overwhelming me. In total blackness I cum and cry and my mind goes away.
I honestly have no idea what time it is when the lights flare on, almost blinding me. I just hurt, every muscle screaming, all tears cried out of me. I see Jack, tell him I love him 100 times in half as many seconds, agony in my limbs as he unbinds me. I can barely move, just clinging to him, my life raft in this storm called life. He kisses me once everything is unhooked. Folds me in half, calls me his little girl. I feel so small, I love my Daddy so much. Despite the pain I buck as much as I can as he enters me. He fucks me slow, kissing me, telling me everything will be OK. I cum on his cock and not long after he cums in me. Then he helps me upstairs, showering with me, washing me, since I had pissed myself downstairs. Then he pulls me into bed, letting me spend it with him. I push up against his body, parting my ass, pushing his limp cock between my cheeks, arms around me. I feel safe and loved, my mind is quieter, and at least for tonight, I’m back where I belong.
Baxter: M:4 C:28 A:3 T:23
[[Next Chronological Story->His]]''His''
Where does she begin and where do they end?
How much of her is even her anymore?
How much of her was smothered?
How much of has thrived?
Damaged goods, cunt, broken, hollowed out.
Wife, friend, lover, mother, shining bright.
It, badsammie, Cunt, Mommy, baby girl.
Names that all belong to her, all things she is.
Did her parents ruin her, break her tormented mind?
Did the men online twist and groom her into whoredom?
Did Jack and Tony condition her to be a slave?
Or was all of it there, all along, only enhanced by life?
Is her favorite hair color platinum blonde?
Does she truly feel sexier in her heels?
600cc, more piercings, does she want them?
Is she truly prettier black and blue?
Her mind is never quiet, never leaving her alone.
It screams, it cries, hyper, depressed, sexual, numb.
Does the pain make it go away truly.
Does training simply make it so?
She smiles, fingers slipping between her lips.
Tasting the sweetness that almost always leaks.
The answer to all of it is yes and more.
Conditioned, groomed, broken, remade.
And willing for all of it, embracing it.
Nothing she would change. Not even the worst.
The worst led her to the best, who would help her.
Jack, the shining light, slowly making her better.
Her truth, not yours, not anyone else’s.
Her freedoms lifted, the burdens gone.
Her choices made for her, the power gifted.
His, body, mind and soul, forever.
[[Next Chronological Story->Weekend work 2: Stealthed edition]]''Weekend work 2: Stealthed edition''
This is gonna be another long one, and for that I’m sorry. Thank you everyone in advance for your support, whether it be personal, technical, education, or on the ins and outs of the service industry. You all know who you are and you are amazing!
I was in a pretty good mood, since (whether I deserved it or not), Jack had given me some release. I had chilled out a bit mentally, not humping every fucking thing in the house or grinding constantly. Scheduling clients had been fucking exhausting again, hours wasted, literally hours on some people. Fucking time wasters can go get fucked by a rhino. Sweet fucking Jesus, I would go insane if this was my life and job, at least until I had a stable client list. It’s just exhausting. Finally though, I had 4 jobs, 3 deposits, and a small suitcase of clothes, toys, oils ready for the weekend. I was told not to do anything special, so I just fixed dinner and played with the kids, double checking everything was ready to go.
Jack and Tony arrived at the same time, but Tony pulled in the garage which was odd. I was happy to see Jack, had thrown on my gown to look out the window, when Heather’s head popped up from his lap. I’d like to be bad-ass and say it didn’t bother me, but it did. And Jack had almost certainly wanted me to see it. They got out, her making a show of wiping her mouth as he zipped up after getting out of the truck, while Tony came in from the side entrance. Jack hugged me, as did Heather, as they came in. The kids were excited to see Daddy, running or at least trying to run in S’s case to him. They squealed as he spun them around, asking them about their day. Heather looked anywhere but me in the face, while Tony picked at dinner. Jack told the kids to wash up for dinner and Tony told them he’d help as Jack came back over to us. He kissed Heather in front of me, cupping both her ass and breast, then kissed me again.
“Strip,” he told me and I did, until I was just in my heel’s and plug. My collar and wedding ring in his hand, he had me hand over my regular phone as well, making sure I had everything. I assured him that I did and then had me kneel and peed in my mouth. Heather patted my head, told me that she’d make sure Jack and the kid’s all had a good weekend, then left us. Jack kissed me again, despite not having time to brush my teeth, and told me to be safe and listen to Tony. I nodded then hugged him, half expecting him to push me away. Instead he hugged me back, kissed my forehead, and then playfully swatted my ass and told me to earn him some scratch. I smiled and told him I would. I started to get my gown back on but he told me to leave it and leave with Tony. Which explained his parking in our garage. We have a real yard, neighbors aren’t crushed right on us, but walking nude to the truck would be riskier than needed. Instead I hugged the kids goodbye and left with Tony, getting in his truck. Then, my head down in his lap, I controlled his flow as he filled my belly as well as we drove to his place, my head bobbing more one he was finished. Once there, we got in and I got him a beer and he used me as a foot stool while he watch TV for a bit, before deciding he wanted my mouth again. Bobbing, tongue swirling, for about ten minutes before he got urgent, fucking my mouth, cumming down it.
Then he showered with me and we hit the bed, waking me in the middle of early morning once to pump and dump a load in me, before rolling back over. I woke up, swallowed another load of his piss, and we headed to the dump of a motel we had hit before. I’m sure you’ve seen the kind, the ones that offer daily and weekly rates that are beyond affordable… for a reason. On the drive up I blew him once, let him relieve himself, so we didn’t have to stop once we started the two hour drive. Once we got there, I took a shower, oiling myself after, applying some pre-lube, makeup, the whole 9 yards. I had a late afternoon job and my first PSE (Porn Star Experience). Dressed up, in a cheap dress, I did as requested by the client, drinking a shit ton of water and not going to the bathroom. Then, Tony left and went to the other room we rented right next door. That way, if he heard me, he could be there in a moments notice.
About 30 minutes later, right on time to almost the minute, I heard a knock on the door. I looked through the peephole, and it was my first client. He was in his 40’s, scruffy, but had been nice enough online and on the phone. We chatted for a minute, went over the ground rules again quickly. He asked me again if it was something I was actually into and I told him honestly that while I might be a whore, I’d been willingly drinking piss for a few years. That got him excited as I helped strip him down, me in a cheap sheer white dress. I’m sure you know the kind. The ones that are basically transparent when wet.
I let him feel me up, he looked positively giddy, groping me, my ass. I parted my legs and felt his fingers, then I opened my mouth and he slid them in my mouth. We headed into the bathroom then, as I got in the small shower. I opened my mouth, hands lightly stroking his cock, telling him exactly what he wanted to hear.
“Piss all over me,” and he tried. I think he was too excited a bit, but he closed his eyes for a second and then whatever shyness his bladder had was gone. He’d clearly been drinking a lot as well, because once he finally started pissing, it was a torrent. He hit my face first, my mouth, but then made sure to piss on my hair, my chest, yellow warmth coating me, stinging my eye just a bit. I made a show of gargling the pee in my mouth before swallowing, showing him I was a good girl, and he was quickly sputtering as he cock grew rock hard. Nothing special, just at full attention. I slowly rubbed the piss all in my hair, my dress, my skin, licking my hands clean. I’m shocked he didn’t explode right there. I was soaked as well, but in a different way, I was really enjoying putting on a show. I was probably not acting enough like a whore, too much a slut, but he’d paid for golden showers and a fuck and he was getting them.
Once I did that, he told me to get on my back, jerking himself off, excited about the next part. I’ve never really done this before, but it was going to be interesting. I got on my back, the tub cold as the piss cooled off some, raising my crotch straight up, then weight on my shoulders. It was uncomfortable, but I’d been in worse stress positions. Then, I tried to pee. It actually took me a minute to finally start, but once I did, it was coming up, running down my chest, some even in my mouth. He was ecstatic about that, calling me a whore, I told him I’m just a fucking piss whore and swallowed what little of my piss I’d caught in my mouth. Then I stood up, the cheap dress clinging to me as I rubbed myself. He did too, licking the piss on me, on my neck. I pulled him to the bedroom, letting him lick my cunt (not to get me off, he wanted to taste my piss) and then I put a condom on him and got on him. I reeked of piss and the dress stuck to my skin, hiding nothing as I rode him. It didn’t take long till he shuddered. I then took off his condom, drank his cum, and let him lap my body until his 30 min was up. Then as he headed out, he gave me another 50 for the dress, which I was happy to give to him, making me 350 for my first job of the night.
He left, I knocked on the wall for Tony, then gave him the money. Then I hopped in the shower again, this time to fully wash myself and my hair. Then had to oil myself again when I got out, so I could be ready for my next job in a couple of hours. Thankfully it wasn’t going to be there, but a nice swanky hotel. I had to dress sexy but not nothing too attention grabbing, so I wore a nice red dress and 6” heels. The dress showed a bit of cleavage and had a slit on the side, but was a respectable length. No one would look at me and think “whore”. Then I took some things out of my suitcase, leaving only what was requested and we headed out. We picked up some food in the drive thru, at in the parking lot. Didn’t chat much and I wanted to play with my phone but I wasn’t allowed to. It has to be “virgin” from all my other accounts. So we mostly waited in silence until it was time. I texted the client and pulled up to the hotel.
Tony dropped me off and as I was heading in, the client was there. I was pulling my suitcase, looking like anyone else just heading into the hotel. Maybe dressed up a bit more than most, but nothing unusual. He was affable, just as he had been on the phone. Younger guy, late 20’s, some kind of sales company, he’d just secured a huge multi-million dollar deal he said (not that he was a millionaire) and he’d gotten a bonus and was treating himself he’d told me. We headed on up to his room, one of the large executive suites he said and it was huge. The shower was one of those massive walk in kind, just open and airy bedroom separated from the “living room/office” area. I’d never been in a hotel room like it before.
He was proud showing it off, pawing my ass as he did so. I put my suitcase in the bedroom and asked him what he wanted to start off with, since I was his for the next 2 hours. He’d paid $1000 for me, for the PSE, and I told him that I was up for any fantasy of his. He told me he wanted a show, that’d he’d already taken a Viagra, and as I was changing, offered me some blow. I stroked him as we did some lines, then refreshed, I got out some toys. I started stripping, trying to do my best. It’s not something I’ve mastered, as I’m nude more often than not. He didn’t seem to mind, especially once I tossed my dress his way. He ran his fingers over my tattoo on my crotch, asking me about it. I told him the truth, that I had that so I would always know who made me who I am. He took it the wrong way, telling me to tell him how my dad had abused me. I didn’t correct him, spinning a tale that he seemed to enjoy.
I then got out a dildo, slowly sucking it, then faster, face fucking myself some with it, until it was messy, then slipping it in my cunt, him watching every move. I rode it, playing with my piercings, tugging my nipples, and he ate it up. Then I let him fuck me with it some, he was trembling with excitement. Then I rolled over, told him to work it into my ass. He fingered me first some, fascinated, then pushed it in. I worked my hands in my cunt, asked him if he’d ever seen a girl fist herself before. He said no so with dildo still in my ass, I rolled over, fisting myself. He finally couldn’t hold back any more, so I got a condom and he was on me in no time, fucking my cunt. When he came, I cleaned out the condom. He offered me some champagne and some more lines, we enjoyed both then I played with the bottle, fucking it then letting him fuck it in me. I was getting drunk fast, as there was still some in the bottle when he fucked it in my cunt and then ass.
It became a blur after that, as I sucked him for a while, and then when he was ready again, he fucked my ass. I cleaned out that condom as well and when he had to pee, we went in the shower and had him fill my mouth and then swallowed it. We drank some more, some more lines off of each other, and by then I was pretty blitzed. I rode him in the bed for a long time, both in my cunt and then reverse cowgirl in my ass. He fisted me some more, more toys, as I slowly worked in my slink for him. That got him hard enough for one last cum and I told him to smear it on my face. He did, it wasn’t much, but then we showered a bit. I let him soap me, thrust between my soapy tits. I fell down twice, luckily didn’t hurt myself. He didn’t share any blow after that except for him and I was out of it. He gave me the money as I got dressed, texted Tony that’d I’d need him at the elevator. Told the guy to call me again if he wanted to party and headed out.
After Tony helped walk me to the truck, I don’t remember much till middle of the night. I’d crashed hard, clearly gotten drunk plus the coke crash. I can’t remember the last time I’d done that much and was shaking and starving when I woke. I dry heaved some and finally crashed back in bed. When I woke the next morning, I had drying cum in my cunt and Tony was in the shower. I got up, shaking still, feeling like utter shit. I headed to the toilet, feeling bloated, and Tony got out while I was sitting on it. I never saw the slap. I was just on the floor.
“Just what the fuck were you doing last night?” he yelled at me. Telling me I was a fucking moron for getting wasted like that. That I was too busy being a fucking junkie skank to act a proper whore. He kicked me in the gut and told me to clean myself up. I did, taking a long shower, feeling at least a bit more human once I got out. We went out for breakfast, where he dressed me down some more, said I was fucked up when he picked me up, that I drew attention, and that it was fucking stupid. I called Jack, apologized, and he got on me also, saying that it was stupid for me to do that. I went in the bathroom and cried a bit, then we headed back. I slept for a few hours, then prepped for the next client. He was wanting to play with a “little”, probably not in the proper way, I think I was to be more a fantasy or stand in than anything else in all honesty. It didn’t matter. The fucker never showed. I hate them. I fucking hate with all my soul the time wasters. So we ended up chilling again until the night. It was a boring fucking day in all honesty. Eventually, night comes, I get dressed. Have just a robe over a mesh top and micro skirt, another pair of 6” heels, black, waiting for the client. He thankfully shows, which I expected since he put down a deposit.
I disrobe and he sends me the money, all over me instantly, loving the cheap look. My lips are nice and full, just a dumb porn star, as he pushes me over to the couch. I give him a huge sloppy blowjob, drooling, making sure to look empty headed and vapid, purring and moaning like he told me he liked. I make sure to smear the drool all over my mesh top that covers literally nothing. He slaps me some, nothing hard, just calling me a slut, spitting in my mouth. It’s all an act but it’s fun. He’s 40ish, black, nice cock. Then he pushes me on my back, telling me to hold my heels. I do, my micro-skirt around my heels as he puts on a condom, pushing into me. I moan, telling him he’s the best, so fucking huge. He bites my nipples some, squeezing my chest, spitting on me. I tell him I need it in my ass.
He flips me over, feeling my ass, realizing I’ve already lubed, he tells me to reach back and hold my heels again. It’s much harder in the position as he pushes in, as I ooh and ahh and coo as he starts fucking me. I grind back on his cock and he doesn’t last long. Cum fills the condom, and he pulls out I suck his cock and condom, making a show of it, telling him I taste my ass on it (mostly I taste lube), then eat the condom. I then get out the slink again, putting on a show, having him help me work it in, moaning in the cheapest way possible. I’m reaching back, stroking his cock as he works it in, telling him to touch my belly, as slowly, 18 inches disappears into my gut. He then fists my cunt until the slink slips out, before having me sit up. Drooling on my chest, I give him a tit-job, acting like it’s about to make me cum doing it. He cum and I rub it in my face and lick my fingers clean. We fool around some more and I have him bend over, eating out his ass as I jerked him off. He shuddered and came in my hand and I made a show of licking it up.
He headed out, and I showered, cleaning myself up, 500 bucks richer for an hours’ work. Tony is outside when I’m done, telling me since the other guy didn’t show, it’s bar time. I’m tired, still feel mostly crappy after yesterday, but I nod. I dress a little less cheaply, a loose black dress, small purse, heels (only 4” this time), no panties, no bra, as we hit a couple bars. I get interest but no bites at the first one. Guys are hunting sluts, not whores there. Another cheap bar by some hotels, I get a bit more interest. I think one guy is about to bite until I start getting specific about prices. The next guy just asks how much. He’s a big guy, bit overweight but not fat, solid. I ask him what he wants, he just wants a fuck. I tell him $100. He seems surprised, but I’m not allowed to make much money from the bar fucks, to encourage me to get more proper clients. I ask him if he’s got a hotel or home and I get in his car, driving to a nearby hotel. I slowly jerk him off on the way over, just keeping him hard.
As we head down the hall, he’s already got a hand on my ass, fingers probing as we get inside his hotel room. I suck his finger and suck him for a minute, fingering myself, sucking it clean. Then I put the condom on him, and he’s big, I like the weight. Not skilled he fucks me doggie, he’s just thrusting but it’s nice. Bucking against him, clenching, moaning, telling him he’s huge. He grips my shoulders, slamming in hard. It hurts in a good way. He pulls out, slams back in hard. Pulls out, in hard. Then he slams in, I’m getting sore, and feel him shake. And I feel him. Pulsing. I try to twist around and he just pushes me down. I’m not sure but I think I am. Finally, he gets off me. I turn around and there the condom is on the fucking floor.
“What the fuck, you came in me!” I yelled at him. He just shrugged and said something about how I still got my money. I called him a fucking asshole, and then he slapped me really fucking hard, my face stinging. I started to cuss him out again and he pulled his arm back, hand balled into a fist. I flinched and he just laughed. Then he grabbed his wallet and tossed me some ones.
“Tell me thank you,” he said and jerked his fist at me again. I flinched, feeling fucking worthless as I whispered what he wanted to hear. Then he slapped me again and told me to get the fuck out. I got my dress and heels back on, grabbed the cash, and left. Cum was still fucking leaking out of me and I wanted to throw up. I’d been whoring but this was the first time I felt truly cheap. I called Tony, cold trailing down my leg. He picked me up and I didn’t tell him what happened until we got back. He was furious, he wanted to beat the living shit out of the guy. Which is why I had waited. I told him it wasn't worth it, but called Jack and told him what happened. He was glad I didn’t tell Tony since he’d have likely gone to jail if he’d done anything.
I showered and Tony was gone when I got out. He came back an hour later with food. I asked him if he did something stupid. He’d seen us leave the bar, he knew the car. He’d flattened all the tires. I was just glad that was all he’d done. We ate and then I asked him to hurt me. He knew I was feeling cheap and I was expecting him to take advantage of my low mood like he usually did. Instead, he used me for a urinal, then we went to bed. He did choke me some, but he didn’t fuck me. Neither him nor Jack would till I got tested I knew.
Sunday morning we headed back. I took care of him with my mouth, urinal and cum-dump, then headed back. Heather and Jack were playing with the kids when we got there. She kissed him and left with Tony. I guessed he was likely dropping her off but who knew. I played with the kids some and when they napped, Jack combed my hair and gave me a bath and massage. Wasn’t exactly happy about everything that happened but I mostly had a good time (perhaps too good on Friday) and made $1,953 dollars so can’t be too upset I guess. Almost there, the hoof tattoo is within reach money wise, and punishment ends soon. Hopefully I’ll be back where I belong in a couple days.
[[Next Chronological Story->A rough night as punishment ends!]]''A rough night as punishment ends!''
Cooking like a good girl, pan seared veggies, hand mashed potatoes, pork chops, company over. Heather sits next to Jack, holding hands. Kissing. Showing me a happy couple. I smile as I cry inside.
Later, kids put to bed, by them, not me, I put on a show. Kneeling, on all fours, my head low, bobbing back and forth, Baxter happy, as the couple watch as I debase myself. Precum dripping off of the side of my cheek, a constant torrent, until it changes to copper, still runny, so much, trying to swallow it all. I do, smiling, and they aren’t even watching, hands all over each others bodies, groping, stripping. A pet, I’m told to stay, to watch. They moan, groan, grunt, fucking as my belly grumbles with warm Baxter cum. I can’t even touch myself, just watch until they are done.
When they finish, I’m useful again. I clean off Jack and then clean out Heather, lapping up the cum in her pussy. I want to at least touch my cunt, but it’s not allowed. I get to be a urinal for Jack and Heather pisses on me in the shower. I’m allowed to wipe myself off, but not shower before I go to the dog bed, the guest room, and cry and sleep.
I wake, in pain. Someone is pulling me by my hair, dragging me. I almost scream, only don’t because of the kids. I roll, crawling on my knees, eyes shiny with tears, as the carpet and then hardwood burns. I finally get up enough to follow, scrambling as Jack, still holding my head tight, takes me to the basement. Into the private room, just the two of us. He shoves me in, slaps me repeatedly, not hard, getting my attention, making sure I’m fully aware, fully awake.
“Why?” he asked. “Why were you punished like this, why have I had Heather, why have you been whored out, why have you only had Baxter otherwise?”
Crying, confused, feeling so fucking stupid, I tell him I was stupid, I deserved to be hurt and punished because I was selfish and did idiotic things. Angrily again, he slaps me. Not hard, just fast, making me focus on him and him alone.
“No. I punished you, did all those things, so you can understand, truly understand. Everyone is replaceable. If you become unhappy with me, you can move on. If I get unhappy with you, I can move on. No situation is permanent.”
At that point, I just started sobbing. The only thing in my head I was hearing was that I was no longer wanted, even if that wasn’t what he was saying. Several slaps later, holding my head until his kissed my forehead, looked me directly in the eyes.
“I’m not saying that is what anyone wants. It’s just a reality. Another reality is that, under no circumstances, am I coming home to you, pale and limp, from an OD or braining yourself to fucking death. The children will never, ever, be traumatized by finding you in the tub with slit wrists. I won’t do that to them. If you need help, you will tell me instantly. If you cannot or won’t, then you need to start fucking packing now. Because that’s the one thing I won’t allow. And that choice is up to you. Only you can make us move on. Do you fucking understand that?”
And I did, and I cried, for like an hour I cried and around 1 or 1:30 am, I finally felt like I wasn’t about to crumble. We talked, my focus renewed. The rules were simple. No more selfish self harm. No one is perfect, thoughts will happen. But I must call if he’s not there, and a list of backups if he cannot be reached. I had to choose him and the kids, or leave. Which isn’t a choice at all. We cuddled, I got out a condom and we fucked, long and slow, just holding each other. Then finally, back upstairs, joining Heather in the main bed. Back in my bed, our bed, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->No longer naked and stupid, no more]]''No longer naked and stupid, no more''
Special thanks to /u/Kevg38 for a special turn of phrase I stole from him.
Once upon a time, there was girl. A pretty girl, smart, but she could also be very, very stupid. Her brain often lied to her, told her horrible things and when she was stupid, she would listen to it and believe it. Because of that stupidity, on more than one occasion, the smart but very stupid girl almost ruined the best thing she had. And because of repeated stupidity, her Owner decided she needed to be punished.
The owner wanted the smart but stupid girl to see what it was like to be away from him. Untouched. He stripped her down and left her naked. He made her do things that would all be in her future away from him. He made see that no person, no matter how loved, not even him, was essential. That if the smart but stupid girl kept making the wrong choice, he’d have to make one to protect him and their family.
It took a long time, with only man’s best friend as her reliable companion. That and strangers mostly, who showed her how much she was worth to them. Most weren’t bad, but it was a lot of work, and the smart but stupid girl struggled with it all. So much so that even her Owner had to take pity on her and kept her safe, despite the lesson being taught.
And then, one day, the lesson was over. There was a stern talking to and the girl listen and cried but understood that she was out of chances and had to behave. She had to follow the most important rules her life involved, that her Owner had taught her from the very first day. That she had to be fully honest and communicate, no matter how hard it might be. She had to do better, not only for him, or their children, but for herself as well. Because only then, could she have a happy ending.
So, she found herself waking up, always the first to rise in the house. She’d passed a recent test and her Owner had celebrated that and their renewed commitment to one another. She smiled in the mirror, her fingers tracing her right cheek. She had kissed every knuckle on his hand the night before, looking him in his eyes. And then, he had marked her, his once again, fully in every way that matter. She pressed her finger and it hurt, which made her smile more.
Then the girl got into the shower, enjoying the warmth rained down upon her as she cleaned her body. When she stepped out, she oiled herself, making her body silky smooth, just the way he liked it. Then she walked over to the sink, opening a small box on it. Inside was her familiar friend, a familiar weight. She lubed the metal plug, the pink gem staring back at her. Then she lubed her ass, before inserting it. God, how the smart but stupid girl had missed it. Then she opened another box, containing an assortment of collars. She took the metal one, with her truth emblazoned on it, and put it on.
A short walk to the bedroom, being as quiet as she could, she picked out some heels, her Owner’s favorite. 6”, red, her feet would be aching by the end of the day, but she wanted to feel pretty and he was worth it. Then, back to the bathroom, she fixed her hair, applied her makeup, cherry gloss, pink, on her lips. He told her how he loved how it made her lips taste. Like kissing innocence, he’d said. Her fingers traced her bruise and she smiled at the girl in the mirror. The girl dressed with a collar, the plug, the bruise, heels, and a wedding ring. That girl, she was a lucky girl.
For she was no longer naked and stupid, no more.
[[Next Chronological Story->1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection]]''1 month, on all fours, a punishment recap/introspection''
It’s weird, thinking back, how difficult emotionally those first two were. I dropped hard, just wanted to be hurt after, I was a thing, to be used. No decent woman or girl would do that, would be a bitch in that way. How could they look at me, how could HE look at me and ever see me in the same way again. I couldn’t. Another escalation, another new low, another new reality, another fantasy fulfilled. And I was now less than I was the day before. Another bit of dignity and respect chipped away, until I was the chiseled perfect nothing he wanted me to be and that I craved to become.
There are moments, breaks in which you never see yourself quite the same after. You can’t lie to yourself about certain things, the man behind the curtain is revealed, and you know the truth. Your truth. You’re just a bitch. A bitch that walks on two legs. But lives and thrives on four. That your silly little notions of limits and thresholds are just pretty white lies you tell yourself to help you believe that you’re like them. But deep down, you’re not. Because they wouldn’t do that. You could have said no. You could have called RED.
Instead, you lowered your head to the floor and took it. And then, you came. They watched, they saw, they knew you came. No point lying, denying, you came like the cunt that you are. And I did and had. And slowly, the thoughts returned. Any trauma I had gained from that experience mellowed and compulsive thoughts battered at my mind. Fixating on the orgasms, the humiliation, the feeling as my cunt was stretched and filled, tied to a male that was my superior. Lower than even him. And that feeling when he popped out, the rush of fluids out of my hole, the sudden splatter on the floor. I close my eyes and touch myself, soaked. Two fingers, three, five, no amount of them can fill that need as I think about it.
And he helped, tormented, conditioned, and trained me more. Lap time with Daddy, legs spread, as I watched myself, other girls and women, doing the same. Bitches all of them, moaning, grunting, cumming. Sometimes their heads bob, sometimes they cry as their ass is stretched painfully, some look blank, some are happy, some cum so fucking hard. And he makes me shudder, cum, even gush to all of them. Whispering in my ear, making me want it more and more. No, not making me, opening the door, as I run through it, until the difficulty is gone. Any overwhelming thoughts of the experience faded.
We go back eventually again, this time bringing a new family member home, Baxter. He’s a strong young man, sweet, faithful. Already experienced, I play with him, for Jack or Tony mostly, sometimes myself. A pecking order established, with me always on the bottom, leaking, dripping, eating their cum. Baxter got attention, but nowhere like the other men in my life, generally more a performance that feels good than an established routine. A bonus, dirty, frowned upon, that reminded me of my place and exactly what I am.
And then, one day punished. Exiled from my room, my Owner, him. Only Baxter to comfort me. He loves me, unconditionally. He would never abandon me. I can never disappoint him. He accepts me, flaws and all. So I accept him. Begin to more and more smell like him, sharing his bed. Sometimes drinking, eating with him. I do things I’d never done before on my own. In the quiet of the night, stroking him, pinching his manhood as it grows. Taking it into my mouth, not because I was told to, but because, in the moment, I wanted to. To service him. To serve him. To feel valued. He leaks so much precum, but I swallow it all, lapping, drinking it up like I’ve been in the desert. Holding him, feeling him throb, actually excited for his cum, a torrent, runny, copper, a new low as I eagerly drown in it. Smelling more and more the bitch.
Morning, evening, morning, evening, day after day, it happens. Sometimes I feel his cold nose between my legs. I just roll over, give him access. Sometimes I encourage him, wanting weight on my back, warmth between my legs. Eager thrusts, but most especially Baxter locking me in, simply existing, bound, for five or fifteen or thirty minutes. Until released, leaking all over our bed and floor. By accident or design, encouraged, held, sometimes in my ass, my guts greased by him, sphincter stretched almost painfully, smiling, touching myself until I shudder. Cleaning up the mess after. Finding myself licking the floor, to taste the wet that escaped.
And then, I realize, that what was once difficult and overwhelming, that what was once hard but enjoyable, that what was once occasional and performative, is simply Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday. It’s automatic. It’s natural or near enough that you actually have to think when he noses for attention. Is it appropriate now? Not is it “appropriate”. Just if it is “appropriate now”. Now it’s almost free use, the smell, the taste, it’s comforting. You love him even more than you did before. Closer. In a month, you’ve shared as many moments as you had probably the year before. In the same way part of you is Tony’s, another part of you is Baxter’s, even if only the whole belongs to Jack.
Their bitch, ready, on all fours.
Baxter: M:5 C:29 A:4 T:25
[[Next Chronological Story->"Normalcy" returns]]''"Normalcy" returns''
Normalcy returns. Baxter has been wanting attention all day, so when the kids nap, I part my legs and let him feast. I can’t afford risking a longer time commitment. His wide tongue feels so good, spreading my lips, so eager to please. He’s such a good doggie. The tongue is so warm, penetrating deep, licking every part of my cunt. When I shake and quiver, he laps up the juices, then I let him lick my face, his tongue even sliding between my lips, a clumsy french kiss. Then I go and clean and prepare the house for company, making sure all our lights are charged, throwing on my robe, pulling out the generator, getting it set up on the deck outside, gassed and ready to go. Ice is coming, or lots of snow or a mix. Best to be prepared.
Then, I get dinner ready. Tony’s staying the night with us. His house is on a steep hill. Snow wouldn’t be a problem but a quarter inch of ice will ruin any truck. Make some homemade chili (with beans, since some do not), spicy but nothing too crazy. The men come home, lift their wiper blades, enter. I kiss them both. Tony says hi to the kids as Jack and I go the bathroom. Kneeling, smiling up at him, his cock slides in my mouth, warmth filling it quickly, swallowing down his offering. I’m so happy things are better now between us.
Jack tags off, Tony comes in, the same repeating. His is more bitter, harsher, he doesn’t drink much water. My belly rumbles a bit when he’s done. Gold sloshing in my gut. I get them beers and set up the dinner table. They eat as I feed the children, chatting about their day, asking about mine, making sure I’ve got everything ready for the possible ice storm. Then I eat, finishing up, adding some water to my belly to ease the grumbles. The men and kids head to the living room as I clean up, rinsing some of the dishes, wiping down what I’d put in the sink to soak.
As I’m washing, Tony comes up behind me. His weight presses me into the counter, I look at him and smile. He pulls my anal plug out and I open my mouth to take my metal paci. Then he spreads my cheeks and shoves in hard in one thrust. Grunting as he fucks my ass, short quick jabs, almost all the way out, then balls deep. Again and again, masturbating with my ass. Then he cums in my gut, filling it. I turn, opening my mouth so he can take the plug if he wants.
“So you don’t drip all over the kitchen,” he jokes, as he shoves it in my ass, most of the cum trapped there. Then I slide down, cleaning his cock. He slaps me a few times, but nothing to rough. We know we can’t play rough right now, since we don’t know how bad the storm will be. Never know when you might have to go to a hotel and attention is never wanted in a small city. Once his cock is pristine, he heads back to the living room.
I finish up and join them, Jack’s missed the kids, playing with all of them as Disney+ drones on in the background. Finally it’s bedtime and we tuck the kids, read them their stories. Then, playtime, as Tony wants to see what’s become so easy for me.
I stroke Baxter’s base, smiling at him, petting him. As the red slips out, I pinch it as he grows harder. He doesn’t like the red stroked, only the base. The red he likes squeezed. I don’t even watch Jack and Tony much to see their reactions, as I pull Baxter’s cock to his side sucking it. It tastes nothing like the mens, texture, shape, all different. I’m thrown a pee pad once I start drooling. It’s hard to keep up with the precum, always leaking out, and then once he starts to cum it’s a mouthful. So much more, so much thinner, tinged heavily of copper. It always is. I hug Baxter after, a he licks all over my face, cleaning up his own juices and my drool. Then Tony enjoys a long messy, gagging blowjob from me, at least at the start. Then he grabs my head and fucks, until I retch a bit. Then he slows, until he fills my mouth.
Then, Jack and I head alone. He takes my cunt, folding me in half. Calling me his dirty little girl. He makes me suck my thumb as he fucks me, hand on my throat, choking me, sometimes slapping me, my tits, my belly, my ass. When he feels me quiver, he thumbs my clit, choking me harder, squeezing so tight things begin to get fuzzy. My body explodes and then he lets go. I try to focus, then he fills me. We lay there long minutes after, so perfect in his arms. Then we shower and go to bed, cradled in his arms. Where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Maybe I am]]''Maybe I am''
This is somewhat of a response to the poll I put up on reddit (https://www.reddit.com/poll/sjschv?utm_source=reddit&utm_medium=usertext&utm_name=Badsammie&utm_content=t3_sjschv)
Maybe I am.
Maybe it all started with my parents. By genetics and environment, creating a little girl who craved approval above all else, desperate for a look or hug that told me even briefly that I was good enough. Words that never came, my best never enough. No matter how much I tried, never enough.
Maybe it all started with those late night visits when I was ten by my mom’s niece, telling me that I was pretty. That I was just like her at that age as her hands made unwanted visits. As she repeated past sins upon me instead, parting my innocent lips, never making me cum but making me wet. Touching herself, her wet fingertips stroking my cheek as she left me to cry in bed.
Maybe it all started with those older men I cammed with when I was thirteen through fifteen. That sent me stories and videos and told me what to do and how to act. Explicit things, attachments or links to videos of girls like me, telling me I was being good when I touched myself to them, that I was best when I was cumming to them. Letting them watch me use my budding body, cumming to their words and abuse. All my validation coming from their approval, approval that usually only came when the camera turned on and the clothes came off.
Maybe it all started when I met my first older man in person at fifteen. When he raped me, ignored my cries, made me cum on his cock as he violated me. Dripping cum in the bathroom and told to leave, crying in bed as I touched myself that night. As I came for the first time to a rape that was my own.
Maybe it all started when I was being taught from fifteen onward, being trained by my Master. Rules explained, safe-words taught, roles defined. As the escalations happened, drip fed praise for every new act, every new depravity. My first anal, my first ass to mouth, my first time being peed upon. My best when at my least, happy to perform for his approval.
Maybe it all started when I started sharing my writing, exposing my most private thoughts and darkest moments, the thrill, the rush of acceptance and adulation for being who I was. No matter how dark my thoughts were, what sick fantasies I created, or the lowest moments I experienced, there was always someone online to tell me that I was good. They loved me no matter the age of the girl in the stories, sometimes happier the younger she was. I knew what I enabled, and yet still, I went along.
Maybe it all started when men wanted me in little pink clothes, to play like I was younger, a child, to call them Daddy, to suck my thumb, until my mind entered that space, eager to be their little girl. Playing to their fantasies, enabling their worst impulses. I knew what some of them were thinking and yet still, I went along.
Maybe it all started on his lap, legs spread as we watched movies, making me cum to whatever he wanted, or on the couch by myself, alone, fed a diet of videos, some sweet and innocent, some rough and violent, edging and cumming to them nonstop. In the basement bound, a vibrator taped against my cunt as nonstop videos played.
Maybe it all started then.
Maybe I was groomed.
Maybe I was conditioned.
Maybe it doesn’t matter anymore.
Maybe I’m aware of all of it. Maybe I’m been changed more than I can realize. Maybe I know what the things I write encourage. Men cumming to rape and use, misogyny, and younger women. Maybe that excites me more than it should. Maybe the thoughts that once bothered me now make me drip without even realizing it. Maybe I touch myself without even thinking, wet even when I shouldn’t be.
And maybe, I don’t care what I’ve become.
Maybe I’m happy to be this. To be less. To be more. To be anything he wants or needs.
Maybe that makes me his.
And maybe that’s all I need, and crave.
And that, no maybe’s, is what I want as well.
[[Next Chronological Story->My truth is mine alone]]''My truth is mine alone''
Last night I had a somewhat disturbing chat with another redditor. She was a bit younger than me, a little, reaching out for advice. Because of what her Daddy wanted her to be.
He wanted her to be just like me.
He wanted her to be a slave, to control every aspect of her life, even how much food she ate. He wasn't even an in person Daddy, but long distance.
None of that is wrong, taken by itself. Except for one thing.
She didn't want these things. She wanted to make him happy, but was not comfortable with some of the things he wanted.
So I say this to everyone. A good Master, a good Daddy, will try to help you become the best version of you. Not make you into what they alone want. Not make you ever, in fact. Only help.
You should be seeking your own truth, not copying another's. If something I do stirs something inside you, by all means, explore it slowly. Don't start at the end of the journey, but the beginning.
You should always be open to trying a new experience, even if it approaches your limits, at least once. Not the most intense version of that experience, but if it doesn't cross a hard limit, give it a try. Who knows, you might love it. Or you might add it to hard limit list.
And this is the most important. This is what any true Daddy, any true Master, any true Owner will know and agree with.
Your power is a gift. You gift that power to them. You always, always have the right to say no. That power you gift them, and how much you decide to gift, should be treasured and cherished even if you do the most nasty or degrading of acts. If they don't treat that as a gift, there is a problem.
If your service doesn't make you happy, something is wrong. A Master/Daddy/Owner may help you push your limits, but they should respect and honor your final decisions, never badger or demand once you've put your foot down.
It is your choice if you want to be a submissive, to be a slave. You should only cede that power that you feel that you can. I didn't start a slave. I never thought I would be one. But I chose to give Jack that gift. At any time, I can say, no more. He might not be happy if I did, but he would respect it. If they don't respect the gift you are giving them, they do NOT deserve you. There are men out there that will, do not stay with someone who will not. Don't try to be a copy of me. I am no ideal, I'm not some ultimate form.
Don't try, or be made to copy my truth. For it is mine alone. Find your truth. Find it, and the person who fulfills it, and you will shine.
[[Next Chronological Story->Who is Badsammie?]]''Who is Badsammie?''
Some of you already know this, but for others, you might want to know – Just who is Badsammie? Why Badsammie and not Sammie? Or some other nickname? Well, it’s not random. See, Jack knew I carried a lot of anxiety and guilt, both from shit dumped upon me by my parents as well as by societal and my misunderstanding of feminism. I struggled with my thoughts, my actions, with him and previously other men online. I craved what they gave me, but I felt ashamed, torn up, broken afterwards. I didn’t know the first thing about processing my emotions, understanding what I was going through. And that made things very difficult for me when I was already struggling emotionally.
But Jack saw that, knew that, and so, set about fixing that, as best he could. See, he knew my biggest problem was how I saw myself. Sammie was a hard working student, right at the very top of her classes, excelled at all things academic. He didn’t want to damage that view of myself as an exceptional young woman.
He created Badsammie. Badsammie was everything I was not. She wasn’t upper middle class. She was poor trailer trash. She wasn’t smart, she was a fucking idiot. She wasn’t clean cut, she dressed like a bimbo, in cheap leopard prints, short clothes, things that left nothing to the imagination. She drank and smoked, and when older men touched her, she came.
When I went to him, visited him, the first thing he would do was strip me, dress me up, make me go to the mirror and see the cunt looking back. That wasn’t me. That was Badsammie. He was going to use, humiliate, sometimes even hurt (tho tame by my standards now), her. Not me, her. Because she was a cunt, a slut, a smoking trailer trash teen who deserved it. Craved it. Needed it.
And when done, when showered, before sending me back, he would dress me. He would kiss me softly, put me in front of the mirror and remind me that I hadn’t done those things. Badsammie had. She was filth, but me, I was what brought out his smile. He was what made me tremble. And it worked. God damn did it work.
Of course, things evolved. New role-plays, introduction of Ddlg play, so many other things. Years of escalations, new experiences, new lows, new highs. But always at that core was her. Badsammie. My original escape in a safe, controlled manner. Where I could vent, be vented on, and for a time, get away from the reality that felt like it was slowly controlling me. Where I could, at least briefly, be happy.
These days, it’s not a separate persona, a different role. She’s as much me as I am, just another facet of me, that I embrace every day, melded into a complicated whole, happy.
Also, an early pic of Badsammie...
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/JK8n4Kj.png">
[[Next Chronological Story->Why did you choose to write "that" story?]]''Why did you choose to write "that" story?''
I’ve had a lot of people, on this subreddit and others, on forums, tumblr, newtumbl, bdsmlr, ask a variation of that question many times.
Why did you write “that” story that way. Why did you have to make her that age? Why did you have them kill her. Why was it so dark? So violent? Why like “that”?
And I get it, it’s a fair question. More than fair actually. Despite some of the stupid things I’ve done, I’m not remotely stupid. I’m fully aware of my actions, both then and now. I might not always be 100% sure WHY I did them, but I know and understand the results of them.
I’ve written things of a sexual nature, willing and unwilling, in a very sexualized way. I’ve purposely sexualized young characters, sexualized violent rape, even snuff. Written it in such a way that certain people in my audience will extremely enjoy. Some will be put off by it and never return. I don’t blame them. Some take it purely for what it is. But there is always the question of “why”? Why write that? Why that age instead of another. Why that fate instead of another. Why?
And to be 100% truthful, it’s mind bogglingly simple. I sexualize them because they were sexualized to me. Men online directed my thoughts, normalized feelings, made me cum to so many things and I knew I should have turned off the computer and reported them. I didn’t. Because I liked how it made me feel. They sexualized me yes, but I let them do it. I encouraged it. They might share the larger “blame”, but I was far from innocent.
Those things are sexually arousing to me. For good or bad, I’m often wet, often touching myself as I write those stories. And virtually every one of those girls, no matter what their age, their name, they are facets of me. My wants, my desires, my worst impulses, my worst fears, everything that touches me in some way is put into them. Every one of them is something I’m doing to myself with words. Every ones of them is experiencing something I’ve done, willingly or unwillingly. Something that was done to me. Something someone told me they would do to me or have me roleplay. All of them, me.
I’m not saying it makes OK. I’m not even saying it needs to be OK or justified. It simply is. I express what I feel. When I’m happy, I write happier things about submissives giving themselves to their men. When I’m depressed, a cunt is being beaten. When I’m feeling small, a girl gets groomed or kidnapped, when I’m dealing with suicidal ideation, they die.
But they are all me. Also, note, don’t take a single story as a state of my mind, but if you go through my stories chronologically, you see some dark runs. And there is a reason why. Because I’m doing that to myself. That’s why I wrote “that” story. That’s why the girl was “that” age. That’s why she had that “fate”.
I know on some level I might be enabling bad behavior, or maybe I’m giving someone a safe release to darker thoughts. I know what some of the reactions and thoughts my actions do. I’m aware of it. For good or bad, I do it because for good or bad, that’s who I am. Groomed, conditioned, sexualized, but also happy, loved, cared for. These writings keep me safe, keep me sane, keep the darkest thoughts out of my head. I process things by writing, so when you read something that makes you uncomfortable, I won’t blame you if you leave. But if you stay, just know it’s happening to me, not someone out there, pure and innocent, but me. And in doing that to me, I feel a little bit better, emotionally, sometimes even physically. Every one of them, me.
[[Next Chronological Story->Validation]]''Validation''
It’s a different kind of drug
Pain is raw, unbridled, overwhelming
Validation is crueler in every way
It sneaks, drips into my head
Slowly bubbling up inside me, whispering
Telling me everything I want to hear
Making my mouth part, watering
Spreading my legs, soaking
Building me up, but as they want
My choices flutter away
I don’t care, as long as I hear
As long as those words are spoken
Denial of that tears me down
Dropping hard, worthless
A broken thing completely lost
Until you say “Good Girl”
And then, like that, I matter
Perking up again, full of life
Willing to do anything for that drug
No low to low, chasing that high
of Validation
[[Next Chronological Story->Image]]''Image''
I look at the glass, at the reflection staring back at me
I wonder where the girl has gone, so slim and fit
My weight, always bouncing, yo-yoing up and down
Never, ever, where I want it to be.
My hair is never the right color
My skin never quite the right shade
My breasts large but so is my belly
My belly firm and slim just like my chest
I look and sigh disappointed at my ass
Never changing with the scale, always flat
I see all the women online and everyone is prettier than me
All I do is emulate, copy, but always I’m a puzzle missing one piece
I hear the words always, trying to lift me up
Beautiful, sexy, desirable, even perfect
Repeated, a thousand times by so many men
And I never believe it, never for long
I simply look at the glass, at the reflection staring back at me
And I wish, desperately, that I could be better.
[[Next Chronological Story->RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party]]''RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party''
If you would have told me a few days ago, that around my birthday I would be wearing a catcher’s mask or use “RED” before any real activities had even started, I would have given you some serious side eye. I mean I’m a freak, but a baseball catcher’s mask? And excuse me, I’m a masochist with an extremely high pain threshold. It takes a lot to get me to call RED. And yet, it happened. And I have some close redditors to thank. Especially /u/ZachariusAshley
for. So thank you.
Also, fuck you and the horse you rode in on (That’s just a phrase, not a hint). Sweet Jesus do I let too many people know my weak points! Anyway, onto my special birthday party.
Cleaned, oiled, enema’d. Fixing the only thing I could choose to wear, makeup. Pink lips, cotton candy, delicious. Everything else chosen for me. Laid out, waiting. On the bed, so many things. So many that cover so little.
First the collar, thick leather, black. A thick metal loop, a short chain to be attached and a handle, so if anyone needs to pull me. Leather cuffs, soft on the inside, thick black outside, with smaller metal rings begging to be used. A matching set for my ankles, tightened, the set making wonderful promises. My princess plug, bright pink, smooth metal. Cold, softly lubed, pressed into my ass. I feel clothed. Then my heels, 8 inches, platform pink. I feel pretty.
Jack smiles when he sees me, making me smile even more. I kiss him, safe, loved. I dread my birthday, getting old. Good or bad, my self image of my prime, no matter what others tell me, is when I was found by HIM. My Owner. 7 years now, my mind lies to me, my body so different. Two kids (with friends, Pam watching them tonight), insides stretched and distended. Filled to capacity and beyond. My outsides, pierced, tattooed, made pretty time and again. All for him, nothing I would change, other than to forever remain that age for him, impossible.
Company coming, the clock strikes 10pm, a private party starting. A different kind of birthday party. The only thing I know is Jack had help, suggestions. My belly flutters, excited. My cunt drips in anticipation. The door bell rings, the first to arrive. Tony and Heather, arriving separately together. I wonder briefly if they’ve played again. She used him long ago, but still sometimes enjoys him. Not as needy as me, but drinking from that tap when needed. We let them in. Jack has them sign in. A thick permanent marker and a regular one, both black. One for places that cannot be hidden, one for places that do. Tony goes straight for the non permanent, drawing on my face. Penis’s spurting on my cheeks. Cunt on my forehead. Heather takes the permanent marker instead. On my ass, blown out is written I’m told. Freeway is written above my cunt. She pecks my cheek and frenches Jack. Tony kisses me and slaps me. I get them drinks, holding a tray of finger foods if anyone wants them. Everyone dressed but me.
Eddie rides up next, I set the tray down and answer the door. He smiles as I take his leathers, kissing me. He plays with my nipple rings, always loving them. Then permanent as well, punching and bags on my tits. Then a crude bullseye on my belly. I come back with his drink, almost screaming when he tells me to warm it up, his cold beer bottle pressed up in me until I almost cry. Then out, chilled. Jack writes on me as we wait briefly. Fat on my belly. Flat on my ass. Stupid on my head. Loose. Old. Sagging. They write on me, truths written all over my body.
Kevin arrives, gives me a birthday hug. I get him a beer while he thinks. Then I love BBC on my throat, Hit me on my back. Tony writes Head shots make me wet on my back as well and they all laugh at me. I’m soaked. Everyone there, we head downstairs. I make a few trips, bringing down drinks and snacks. I see toys out, promises of pain, excitement. Everyone sings Happy Birthday to me, music playing. And then he reveals the board. The Choices within. The game that was promised. A simple list for all the bits of paper folded in the bowl.
SAMMIE’S PRESENTS FOR THE NIGHT
23 spanks with the implement of your choice
Urinal for everyone (Save you pee!)
Party Favor (Sammie goes home with you)
Anal Train (Every fucks her loose)
Slink and dildo show (Slink or the 18 in dildo in hole of your choice)
Punching bag (Anywhere but the head)
Wreck the hole (Fist the hole of your choice)
Beauty Shop (Have the honor of shaving her bald)
Jack then went through the list, the rules, every 5 minutes or 10 min by a timer a new choice would be held. The only thing that had one option each was Party Favor and Beauty shop.
I didn’t hear any of that. Because I was about to puke. I was almost in tears. I didn’t care what was written on me. I didn’t care about being given away on my birthday for the night. Beaten, used. That was nothing. I was nothing. Only one thing there scared the shit out of me.
Having my head shaved. As Jack went through the rules, the only thing that happened was my breathing sped up, my heart rate spiked, and soon enough, I was crying, shaking, stopping Jack. I don’t call Red often, but I was bawling, crying Red, telling him I didn’t want to be shaved bald. He pulled me aside, talking. But I didn’t hear any of it at first. I was just saying “I don’t wanna,” again and again like a child, freaking out. It took a minute for him to help me get my breathing under control, everyone reassuring me, for me to understand what he was saying.
There was no scrap of paper with Beauty Shop on it. It was only a mind fuck and one he was sorry for. He knew it would make me anxious but not that bad. Here I can take a punch to the face, but the thought of being shaved crippled me. I wiped my face, hugged him, apologized. We all took a quick smoke break, and then restarted.
Jack drew first, the mood not as fun since my panic, but changed again quickly. 23 spanks was drawn. A barstool, belly on it. Arms lifted up behind me and chained. Legs spread. And then, quiet behind me. I couldn’t see. Didn’t know until I felt the large wooden panel smack into my ass. I screamed. They counted. I screamed. They counted. Their count’s got louder as mine got more garbled. Not quieter. As the wide would school style paddle slammed into my ass cheeks. Then the plug was pulled out. No more need to be careful. Hard. I was in tears halfway through it. Easing up near the end. Sobbing, cheers. And then we drank and talked as I tried to regain my composure.
Heather wanted next pick, making a show of ruffling through the papers. And still, the same thing was picked. Another 23 spankings. She wanted something different, so instead I was put on the coffee table, once again secured. Ankles and wrists secured to the table. No paddle. Jack’s leather belt. Wide. She folded it in half. The first 2 kissed my thighs. Then my belly. Then my belly 5 more times. I screamed when she hit my cunt and kept going. Then my tits. Sobbing. Shaking. Soaked. My mind was going away, my need was growing.
Tony drew next. Anal train. Longer, more involved. Everyone told to cum quickly if they could. Otherwise just fuck me rough. Even Heather got to play. A strap on. 9 inches. Tony went first. Already lubed after my enema, they adjusted me on the table. Face down, ass up. Only one rule. Don’t go easy.
And he didn’t. Cheered on, one by one, fucking my ass. No lube given in-between but more cum. After Heather, a bit of blood. Cleaning off each of them. Exhausted, my ass and it’s bruises and raw skin squeezed and pushed and pulled apart. Everyone came, but Heather.
Unhooked, I got more drinks so they could rest, struggling to go up and down the stairs, already tired. Getting my wind back, drinking after everyone had their drinks. A bump offered, a bump taken, perking up a bit. Kevin’s turn.
Somehow, once again, 23 spankings.
He whispered, talked to Jack. Conspired. Consent given, his hands the implements to be used. Permission to spank, not my belly or my body, not my ass. Twenty three slaps. In the face. Standing with perfect posture, at the start, beginning. Left. Pause. Right. Pause. Slowly up to ten. My eyes watering, nose running, cheeks with dicks drawn on them red. The last thirteen I’m held by Jack and Tony. The last thirteen come in almost as many seconds. Slapping me left and right until I’m screaming. Then hugging him, kissing him, as they laugh at the one so needy.
Eddie gets up, ready to be first to go twice in a row, reaching in, grabbing two papers. Unfolded. Dildo/Slink and Urinal. Multiple people say urinal first. A rush as we go to the basement bathroom. A line forming in the shower there. People happy to hold it in no longer. Heather first, about to explode and does upon me. I drink a bit, bitter, like Tony’s, someone who drinks a lot, renting beer. Most of it goes on me, in my face, my hair, my body as she awkwardly tries to aim. I lap it up and beg for more. Eddie goes next, he wants to watch me swallow. I let it pool twice, swallowing in-between, so he can see it. He asks for the marker and writes on me Nasty.
Tony pisses all over me, making me drink the rest. Kevin and Jack both fill my belly. Almost feeling sick, stomach feeling bloated, churning. Only Jacks with little taste. I want to puke but Jack tells me to be a good host. So I thank them for allowing me to be of use. Then next, he has the pick, the slink or the dildo. One longer, one thicker. One softer, one hard. He says my ass is already wrecked, so the dildo is chosen. 18 inches, something no man would have. And at the first, he’s gentle. Fresh lube in my gaped ass, gaping more and more, until it’s a struggle. Ramming it in short and shallow, then working it in deep. I try to stay still as my guts are moved inside me. Almost sweating,15 in, just 3 inches hanging out. 3 inches wide as well. If I had a choice I’d beg them to all beat me now. Eddie pulls it out, lets me lick and clean the toy that made my gut have cramps. Almost hoping to taste shit because that is all I am.
Kevin picks again, the dildo once again. This time in my cunt. This time rougher. No worries about damaging my insides, brutal, crying as the giant toy bottoms out in me again and again. Crying, cumming, begging more more. His cock hardens. I want it in me, I want to be destroyed. I try to kiss him and am pushed away. Wild. When he’s done, both holes are gaped, my cervix feels broken, every movement agony. I can barely walk. And I want more.
Tony draws to wreck my ass. I’m exhausted. He wants my ass, lubed, it goes in way too easy. A fucked out hole to a fucked out whore I’m told. He works it in slowly, as deep as he can. Cramps are bad now, bloated, feeling like my insides are jumbled. Deeper than he’s gotten before, Not just the fist or the wrist, but the forearm. Stretched until I call yellow, then pulled out. Everyone tells me what a cavern my ass is now. I’m ruined. I want more. All but begging.
Heather draws, she gets to take a ruined cunt home with her tonight. Jack jokes that that’s a first, but that he’s not sleeping in Baxter’s room. Everyone laughs, I laugh. My eyes wild and deep. I kiss her but she shoves me down, tells me that fun can be tonight.
Then Jack, he draws, but I think he cheats. He gets to hit me. He points to the bullseye on my chest. They cheer and he hits me. I double up, then the piss comes out, as I grab the trash can. Someone writes pathetic on my back. I’m taken back to the shower and it’s dumped on me. I beg for more, but the shower is turned on, ice cold on me. I scream, freezing, chilled, all but begging to be destroyed. Then dried off, a bump or two or three. For the last fun of the night.
The Pinata.
My arms pulled up, over my head. Chained to a central beam. My ankles chained to my wrists as my wrists are chained to the beam. Tight but not too tight. Floating. Tony spins me around. Jack goes off, returns with some oddities. A baseball catchers mask And a whiffle bat. They laugh, the blindfold not fore me, for them. Starting with Kevin. The mask is put on my head. Swing as hard as you want, glances don’t count. Then when you hit you can use me.
He swings fucking hard. I’m scared at each wild whiff as everyone tries to get him aiming right. When he does, the plastic back hits my side hard. Then, he fucks me, pulling me towards him, thrusting in my cunt. My arms already aching so back as they hold my weight, my wrists aching more. By the time he’s dumped a load in me I’m crying. The chains are adjusted. Now ankles as well as wrists both hold the weight. Still difficult, but easier.
I’m leaning forward now, tilted closer to 45 degrees. Tony swings after being spun, the helmet fully understood as I’m dazed as he hits it hard, ears ringing. Lower next time, he tits my tit, just one, my left, as I scream. He fucks me quick in the ass, taking time to mash hard the breast he hit.
Heather spins me about before they spin her, swinging wildly. I almost throw up when she hits my shin. She whispers with Jack, he says something about how he sanded it. I don’t know what “it” is, until, with more lube, the bat is shoved in me. Almost as thick as the dildo, much longer, slow and steady until the cramps return, the bat stops, almost a foot and a half in me. Some dark part hopes someone will kick it.
Eddie hits my gut, then pulls up the blindfold and hits me again, complaining no candy spilled out of me. Then he fucks me as well. My arms and legs feel numb. I’m not even sure if he cums or just pretends to. I don’t care.
Jack finishes up. 23 hits all over my body. No blindfold, with ten on my bruised ass alone. He fucks me hard, slapping me, using me hard, my limbs dead weight by the time he cums in me.
Past midnight, I’m unchained. Dropped to the floor. I can’t stand without help. Can barely walk. I kiss him as he tells me he loves me. They all tell me they love me. That I’m amazing. I just cry and hold them. A strange but cathartic group hug. I’m helped upstairs, given a gown, and Heather leaves with her toy for the night. Fucked out, bruised, sated, a 23 year old slave, loved and where she belongs.
[[Next Chronological Story->The Party Favor]]''The Party Favor''
Just given a gown in case of neighbors, following an Alpha, at least compared to me. Residual jealousy, her scent on Jack. Even in the bed. Now her scent will be put on me instead.
She walks to her car normally. I do in platform heels, body writing all over me proclaiming my truths and flaws. My collar, my plug again, my gown. Nothing more. Exhausted, past midnight. My holes already gaped in the breeze.
We get in, drive off in silence. And then, slaps me, telling me to touch myself. Called pathetic. The truth. Silence in the car, only the squishing sounds of a fucked out hole.
Pulling into her driveway, following in. Two steps behind, a prize, nothing more. She gets a beer, turns on the TV. She gets the couch, legs spread. I get the floor, face down. Tongue teasing, cleaning, hearing her moans and suddenly I have value. I find the spot that makes her grab my hair, grind against my mouth. I taste her when she cums. We then go to the bathroom. In the shower she pees on me, drinking some. Then a hot rain of water on our bodies. Washing her, then her washing me. Kissing. No sex or fingering, just touches skin to skin.
Bedtime after, almost 2am. More kisses, holding, sleeping hard for a couple hours. I pee, eventually return. I kiss her later, watching the nipples stiffen. Feeling the wetness grow.
But then she treats me. Going down between my legs, kissing, licking, fingers expertly bringing moans. She makes me cum, then holds me. Sometimes kissing my neck. Then my neck, squeezed, as she whisperers. She doesn't want Jack. Squeezing tighter. Telling me to let it out. Stop being such a weak fucking cunt. Her present to me.
Hit her.
We sit up in bed. Her calling me names. Taunting me and when she says Jack prefers real women like her I finally do. Slapping. She slaps me back harder, much harder. Then tells me to do it again. So I slap her harder. Several times until I start crying. Shaking so bad she holds me, stroking my hair. Kissing my cheek. Asking if that's better. I nod and she brings me back home. Jack hugs me and draws a bath with Epsom salts. He washes away everything not in permanent marker. And I'm loved, safe, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Bored, waiting for a flight, so answering some questions as teasingly as possible...]]''Bored, waiting for a flight, so answering some questions as teasingly as possible...''
Is that pic you? No, unless it is.
Did that scene in that fictional story happen? Does it involve snuff? Then no. Anything else? Definitely maybe
Do you really believe in misogyny/patriarchy? As a kink yes, as a lifestyle choice, if you want. As an absolute? Fuck no.... Sir.
Do you have uncomfortable thoughts? Ummm, no. I'm squirming for another reason.
Do you enjoy vanilla sex? Absolutely, bonding is bonding. I'm just less likely to cum from it.
Why did I wrote something true but label it fictional? Ummm, think about it?
What's required for a story to be semi fictional? At least one completely false element outside of names.
Am I happy/depressed/sad/suicidal/needy? Yes, just not all the time. The most common being happy these days.
Do you need help? Nope. I have meds, therapy, group sessions, and most importantly Jack and the kids.
Do you ever hear from your parents? No, all contact is 100% cut.
Do you like to tease? No, what have you that impression?
Do I feel guilty about things I write? Yes, sometimes. Just remember it visualize the girls in my story as me.
Does that guilt stop me? No. Sometimes it excites me all the more.
And last but not least, Red, beards, older, 42, Velveeta macaroni and cheese, and The Good Place and Futurama.
[[Next Chronological Story->Folded]]''Folded''
Folded in half, legs wide by my shoulders
His weight, pressing down, no leverage
Unable to move
Unable to resist
Folded in half, feeling so very tiny
Crushed beneath his weight, so heavy
Unable to look away
Unable to say no
Folded in half, dressed in inappropriate clothes
Not me, her, the little girl, under her Daddy
Unable to speak
Unable to scream
Folded in half, little, vulnerable, weak
Soaked, wet and needy, anxious
Able to moan
Able to grunt
Folded in half, his baby girl in pink
Held in place as white fills my cunny
Able to shudder
Able to cum
Folded in half, under him
Folded in half, where I belong
Folded and little
Folded, his.
[[Next Chronological Story->Some playful questions, part 1 of 4]]''Some playful questions, part 1 of 4''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/0rmk6pe4kmk81.jpg">
1 - 10 years old for first real kiss.
2 - 13 years old.
3 - Yes, I have.
4 - Yes, I have, extensively pre-college.
5 - Yes, multiple times.
6 - Secretary (not Secretariat!)
7 - Yes I have.
8 - Yes, fucking too many to list, I’ve mentioned my most used ones in multiple writings.
9 - Technically depends on how you mean it.
10 - Back, 100%
11 - Yes, I have
12 - Swapped partners? No.
13 - Yes I have.
14 - Cuddling on the couch, easy peasy.
15 - Yes I have. Always lay down a towel first.
16 - Porn yes. Others having sex? No, feel neglected and unwanted.
17 - Yes, both illegally and legally.
18 - Yes, very much so.
[[Next Chronological Story->Some playful questions, part 2 of 4]]''Some playful questions, part 2 of 4''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/guzmvws8grk81.jpg">
19 – Absolutely
20 – Not really, no
21 – Yes I have
22 – Twice, yes (if you’re talking about playing with online first)
23 – A true solo rape bait
24 – Depends on my mood but oral more
25 – Yes I have
26 – Many, many, many times
27 – Drunk, not even a contest
28 – No I haven’t
29 – Nope
30 – Yes
31 – Taller, sorry short guys
32 – Technically
33 – Riding crop
34 – “No Ordinary Love” - Sade
[[Next Chronological Story->Some playful questions, part 3 of 4]]''Some playful questions, part 3 of 4''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/lkvjukfegyk81.jpg">
35 – Fingered, not fucked
36 – The majority of my sexual partners have been complete strangers
37 – Regularly
38 – Giving a tit job by far
39 – For Jack? I don’t know if I would ever tell him absolutely not never, but I really don’t want my head shaved
40 – Back of pick up. That might be just where I’ve had more sex of the two
41 – Shower sex, you can control the temp
42 – Weight, or if that is less appearance, then tit size, so when I lost weight I wouldn’t lose my chest if I dropped below certain weights or exercise levels
43 – Hmmm, soo many things about my mental status I’d change, but I don’t think I’d change my personality itself
44 – Kill Chris Hemsworth, Marry Chris Evans, Fuck Robert Downey Jr.
45 – Choking, 100%
46 – Would I rather be raped or little? Both, lol. At one time I’d say little, but now I’d lean the other way, though they are both so wrapped together for me, use and aftercare.
47 – True or False? I still struggle with who I am. False, oh I might have moments or such, but I’m very happy compared to where I once was and I no longer question at all who I am.
48 – Bar, easy choice
49 – BJ yes, full fuck in the snow, no.
50 – No
51 – Yes I have
[[Next Chronological Story->Some playful questions, part 4 of 4]]''Some playful questions, part 4 of 4''
<img src="https://i.redd.it/m16tqma1r5l81.jpg">
52 – Yes I have, at least depending on what what you call outside the “norm”
53 – Not really, though I generally haven’t been on the prowl
54 – Naughty Detention, easily. I mean I already have the clothes for it :)
55 – Eyes. Lips are nice to touch, but you drown in the eyes.
56 – Sense of humor. Style draws the attention. The Sense of humor keeps you there.
57 – Ice cubes, more versatile and easier cleanup
58 – Older. Shocking I know
59 – Passionate intense fuck, hand over mouth. Extended play session, ball gag.
60 – Yes I have
61 – At late 10, my mom, clinical and useless
62 – Cowgirl, I prefer eye contact
63 – Morning sex, sets the mood for the entire day
64 – Yes, depending on mood I either whimper/mew/moan at a higher pitch or grunt like a bitch in heat
65 – Off, I’m not a fucking savage
66 – My favorite was early on with Jack in college. He tossed me on the bed hard to use me. And I bounced right off it and into the wall. Not hurt, but the hotel’s bed had a nice “spring” to it.
67 – Pillow Fort, but sometimes Daddy invades the fort ;)
68 – Strip poker, twister has no tease and you just get tired before the fun even starts
69 – Many times
70 – How often do I follow the very important rule of “Safe, Sane, Consensual” a. Always b. Most of the time c. Occasionally d. Never
While the answer should probably be A, it’s B as sometimes we dance along that edge, mostly to keep my worst impulses in check.
[[Next Chronological Story->Back from vacation!]]''Back from vacation!''
https://ko-fi.com/post/Back-from-vacation-and-thank-you-for-all-the-suppo-X8X8BEPVO
I just wanted to thank everyone that donated or tipped to me recently since I started this. I truly do value and appreciate it. And the money was put to good use, getting some nice gifts while we were at Disney.
But most importantly was the surprise awaiting M and S when we got back from the trip today. A new playset for outside (once it warms up just a bit more). Right now it's temporarily living in the garage where Tony built it while we were out. The kids were so excited for it and they got it because of the money you sent me. So thank you.
I'll be back to writing and posting regularly starting tomorrow, so thank you everyone again. You're all amazing, whether you sent me a tip, a kind word, or a simple upvote. I appreciate you all!
- With love,
Badsammie
[[Next Chronological Story->All dressed up and to the floor I go]]''All dressed up and to the floor I go''
“Wear whatever makes you feel pretty, cute, mildly sexy,” Jack had told me. “Like the beautiful woman you are.”
Was pleased of course. He’d gone out for a bit, catching up with friends. I kept the kids occupied as I thought about what I wanted to wear. Usually he was the one who dressed me. He picked out my clothes, shoes, general type of makeup he wanted. He’d been dressing me for years. Another burden taken on by him. It’s a special thrill when a man dresses you in the manner that makes him desire you, want you the most. So, it had been a challenge to dress myself in a manner that pleased me. Honestly, I don’t know if it’s because it was the clothes that made me feel cute or I thought they were cute because Jack thought they were. One of the things that a 24/7 lifestyle of submission brings is a blending of tastes and it can be hard to be 100% sure where your tastes begin and his end.
But he said whatever made me feel cute and pretty and only a bit sexy. So I picked my peach heels. Slim but comfortable and only 3in with no platform. Then white tights under a peach/pink summer dress, slim in the waist, a bit low on the cleavage, but not showy. Short enough that a twirl could tease but nothing showed if you were demure enough. My cotton candy lip gloss and just a bit of makeup, mostly on the eyes. I smiled in the mirror, feeling very cute and pretty indeed and fixed dinner for the children. Jack was going to be home around 9, so I was going to put them to bed. M told me I looked pretty and I told her I wasn’t half as pretty as her. After feeding them and managing to deflect them to Phineas and Ferb instead of Encanto for the night, I put them to bed.
I went outside and enjoyed the crisp air as Baxter bounded after a squirrel or a rabbit and enjoyed a quick smoke. I know I need to fully quit but it’s one of my many vices. Blame Jack for teaching me to smoke and finding it sexy. Then I got the text that he’d be home soon and I went back in with Baxter and waited anxiously for him. While on our vacation we did have sex, but it was always quiet, under the blankets, or early morning in the bathroom. I was ready for a bit more and I knew Jack was too. He came in and I just melted at his smile. Fuck, I’d throw myself off a cliff for that smile and he knows it. He kissed me hard, pushing me against the wall and I just melted, butter to his hot knife.
“You’re so fucking beautiful,” he told me as I smelled him. Nothing fucking beats the smell of a hard working blue collar man. Period. “You know what you are?” he asked me.
“Your babygirl, Daddy,” I said smiling as he gripped my chin hard shoving me against the wall.
“You’re a goddamn dog fucker,” he said, squeezing my jaw hard. “A fucking bitch in heat.” He pulled me forward a bit and shoved me harder into the wall. “Say it.”
“I’m a dog fucker,” I said, trembling.
“That’s right,” he said. Then he shoved me hard to the floor, using his foot to mash my shoulders flat on it. “No matter how much you dress up, what you pretend, you’ll always be a dog fucker. Less than human, less than a fucking animal. Say it!”
“I’ll always be a dog fucker Master. I’m less than anything.” I said, half crying as he pressed his heel into my back.
“Then get on all fours, pull down those fucking tights and whistle.”
And I did, crying, all dressed up, pretending to be a person as I called for Baxter. He started nosing excitedly. My tights around my knees on the floor, my summer dress pulled up. Still in my heels, all pretty for a dog. And I was soaked. Baxter was excited as he lapped, trying to climb up immediately. Jack pulled him up in front of me and I dropped my head low. Licking at his base, to make sure his red was fully out. Cotton candy lips sucking on dog cock as he fully extended. Already leaking precum that coated my lip gloss. He was moving constantly as Jack led him behind me. Usually he’s a bit more sedate but his nails hadn’t been trimmed in over two weeks and now, now they were clawing at the fabric as he tried to grip me and push in. It didn’t take long, at first his cock wildly missing, poking me everywhere but in the right spot. Then a jab in, then another, then he gripped me and found purchase, pushing in my soaked cunt, thrusting as hot breath warmed my neck.
And Jack, Jack was in front of me, watching it all. He spit on me a couple times, knelt and slapped me. Told me what a whore I was. And as a constant stream of precum made me even wetter, he asked me if I was going to cum. I already felt the knot pushing in me, the quickening of the thrusts, and then, that glorious feeling. Going from full to extra full. That little push was all I needed. Jack told me I was radiant as I was knotted and tied, heat filling me. We only stayed that way for about five minutes, when he finally pulled away and fluids ran down my leg. Then Jack got behind me, slapping my ass several times, before pulling out my plug and tossing his phone in front of me.
On loop, was Baxter. Mounting me. Fucking me. I watched it mindlessly as I felt him push in my ass. He gripped my sides and squeezed, making me grunt. I rubbed my sloppy cunt as he fucked my ass, telling me again and again I will always be a dog fucker. That’d I’d fuck anything he wanted. And I would. Then he wrapped his arm under my neck, squeezing it as he pumped faster and faster. Not that I remember him cumming. I dropped pretty fast, and when I started to focus again, he repeated, 2 or 3 times I’m not sure. I just know when my eyes fluttered open, jerking with the brief terror of confusion when you realize you’re in a different position, under him, facing him. As Jack stroked my face, kissed it. He told me to hold still as he lined up his fist on my face. Back, forth, back, forth, until suddenly I was in blissful pain. Then he was kissing my cheek, rubbing it.
We cuddled on the floor for a bit, Baxter nosing about occasionally to lap up juices, until Jack told me to get up. He washed me in the shower and I did the same to him and when he needed to pee I knelt and took his piss into my belly, another gift from him. He kissed me deeply right after and carried me to be and held me, in the safest and bestest place in the world, between his arms, right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->All dressed up and to the floor I go]]''To be little...''
So many reasons to like it. So many reasons it makes you safe and secure. No matter what others think, or how it looks, whether it is sexualized or not. The soft plastic nub, sucking gently in your mouth. It’s relaxing, comforting, feeding that oral fixation that you never lost. The only thing it lacks is the warmth of a thumb, yours or his, it doesn’t matter. You could fall asleep that way and have. Even with your special metal paci, that makes your butt so pretty, tho it can taste funny, is where it belongs as long as it is in you.
The clothes, so cute, make you feel like the prettiest little girl on Earth. Not sexy, though they can be, just cute and pretty and feel so soft and special. Too tight perhaps, a size or two too small and sometimes with grown up words on them over your special places. Silly words that make Daddy smile so big. We love that smile so much, we’re the prettiest and cutest and specialist girl in the world all dressed in pinks and whites. And when Daddy feels naughty he adds more white to our clothes with his love.
And we miss our old room but the play area downstairs has our games to play on an old TV, near a big comfy couch. So nice to sit on his lap, watch movies or special videos, grinding against me, sometimes pushing in, holding me, rubbing my belly, letting me suck his thumb, melting against Daddy. Running his fingers through my hair, cradling me, until it’s time to carry me to bed, folding me in half, so little under his body. Pushing in and out, slowly, kissing me like I’m all grown up, his special girl. Pumping Daddy juice in me, then holding me against him, his teddy bear as I hold my stuffie in my arms, Sleeping, purring softly, where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Whored then Raped, a hell of a Saturday...]]''Whored then Raped, a hell of a Saturday...''
What happens below is between consenting adults in heavy impact play...
One thing I can say is this. The weekend did not go as expected. Or more accurately, it did, until it didn’t. Now, I know some of you are all excited about my work, what it’s going towards, all that. I woke up Saturday morning, showered, cleaned myself. Kissed my Owner and Husband Jack and the kids goodbye and drove on up to where I was working. Tony had always accompanied me before, but that’s because we’d always spent the night there so we’d rent a couple cheap hotel rooms, side by side so that if I brought a client back, he’d be handy if there was any trouble. That was pretty much something we weren’t worried about this time. Not because there wasn’t a risk, there always is. But because neither job involved anything too risky. I also wasn’t going to be bar hopping for extra work. Drive up, do jobs, drive down. Couldn’t be easier right? Right.
And the first job, late afternoon was as easy as could be. Hotel again, having me wear similar clothes to the last time and my only repeat job. The guy who was really into feet. Something I still don’t get the sexual appeal of but I clearly have no right to speak on that at all considering my kinks make his look pretty tame. I apologize in advance to any foot people because I’m pretty much gonna gloss over those 30 minutes. I stripped nude for him and put on lingerie and then undressed him. Again, he painted my toenails while talking to me about his likes, his life. It was almost intimate in the sharing and I hope the guy finds a woman that matches his tastes. Seems a decent enough sort. He then massaged my feet, sucking my toes, licking them, basically worshiping them. He put as much care into my feet as I put into Jack’s cock.
After that, it was time for a foot job, something I’m still nowhere near as good as he probably would have liked, though he didn’t complain. I did a good enough job that he still spurted on my feet, rubbed it all over them, even in the cracks between my toes, lotioned with cum. This time he took many pics of my feet with cum, both before and after rubbing it in. He didn’t tip me this time but said he’d reach out to me again. I didn’t tell him that I’d likely wouldn’t be working like this anymore. He was a satisfied customer and that was all that mattered.
I headed back to the shitty hotel I had rented and showered. My next client was coming there in a few hours. I cleaned up and watched shitty TV for a while. Eventually 10 pm rolled around or near enough and I heard the hesitant knock at the door. It was him, in his fifties, out of shape but not really fat, just a bit of a belly. He’d paid for the PSE (Porn Star Experience) so I pulled him in. We’d gone over the details before of course. He wanted lots of anal among other things. I stripped for him except my heels, slowly stripping his clothes off as well. He was already about to explode by the time he was nude. I bent over, presenting, and asked him to give me my pacifier. He seemed confused until I parted my ass cheeks and showed him my plug. He pulled out my princess plug and deposited the tip in my mouth which drove him wild. Then he played with my ass in fascination. He fingered it, remarked at how it felt.
That went on for a bit until he decided to tongue me which surprised me. But he was fascinated. After a short bit I asked him if he wanted to fuck or fist my ass first and he said fuck. I put on the condom on him and it was honestly quick, enough that he apologized. I told him no worries, that he’d be ready for round two soon enough. Then I got out the lube and put on a short show with a dildo (no slink for him, he’d have loved it) and then, lubing more, I showed him how to keep his fingers, how to work them in and out, and to curl his fingers when I told him. Then slowly he worked his fist in me and he was hard again, jacking off as he fisted my ass. I put on a show, grunting extra hard for him, as he pumped it in my guts, hand up to his wrist. When he finished fisting me he played with my ass, watching the gape, fascinated with my worn out rear.
Then we played a bit more, mostly my tits, fingering me, calling me a whore nervously. Reverse cowgirl rode him slowly so he could play with and finger my ass and slap it some more. He came into another condom and I drank down his cum from the condom which he loved. He paid me and left not so long after. I showered once more, cleaned up, and texted Jack that I was heading back. I was ready to sleep, it had been a long day and while I wasn’t exhausted from the fucking, fisting always takes a bit out of me. Part of me would probably miss whoring a bit, just the sheer excitement of the thrill of it, doing something illegal. Being sold and used. I’ll fucking never miss trying to secure a client and crying after wasting hours of time on some assholes who just wanted the thrill of harassing a sex worker with not ever manning up to actually fuck one. If you do that, FUCK YOU.
Anyway, after about two hours of driving and doing my best to not nod off, I finally made it back home. Four hours of total driving for 1.5 hours of work. Even with gas prices I still came out ahead to the tune of several hundred bucks. I headed inside, planning to be quiet. No need to wake up Jack and the kids. I got in, locked the door, and well, shit got real.
Jack had been waiting for me. Not that I saw him when I came in. Lights were out. But he’d hid when I pulled up, coiled like a spring, ready to pounce. Jack and Tony both can play very very rough, but Jack is usually more targeted, precise. A surgeons and pain his scalpel. Tony? Tony is a hammer and anything he wants is a nail. But tonight? Tonight I was a nail about to get hammered.
I didn’t even see him come at me. For his size, he can be pretty quiet. One second I was locking the door, the next I was slammed into the wall hard. I was dazed as Jack grabbed my neck, squeezing almost painfully hard. And then he just lifted me off the ground that way, feet dangling.
“So, you like being a whore? Sneaking out all night, fucking strangers? You like that you useless cunt?” he said. He then lowered me back down and gut punched me hard. I started to drop and he lifted me again, punching my gut again and I was already crying. He jerked me up by my hair and screamed at me to answer him. He wasn’t the only one wild though. Despite the pain or more accurately, because of it, I was getting there myself. Confused as I had been, I had caught on to the game.
“Yes, I do,” I grunted back to him. “At least they make me feel something.” I then spit on Jack, happily playing the whore for him. I stood uneasily for about a second and then, the room was spinning. He stood me up again and back to the floor I went. I was struggling to process anything at all. My head hurt, my right ear hurt. I was sobbing almost hysterically as he jerked me up again, slapping me so fast all I could do was try to cower under the assault. Then he said words that made my soaked cunt run like a river.
“You want to be pretty, whore? I’m gonna make you beautiful.”
He held my head tight as I cried, making me kiss his knuckles. A bit more precise this time, only held up by him, he warmed my cheek up once, twice, a wilder third caught my lip and a bit of my nose. He let go and I dropped to my ass, holding my face, crying, looking up at him. If he’d have shoved a gun in my mouth I would have given it a fucking blowjob that would have sucked off chrome. I was lost now, drowning. I just told him between sobs “More”.
He jerked me up by the arm painfully and shoved me against the wall. I hit my face hard on it, wincing, as he jerked off my skirt, pulled out and threw the plug to the floor. He spun me around and then I saw a bit of concern. He jerked me along to the bathroom and again, if he hadn’t been holding me up, I would have been on the floor. Bright light blinding me as I finally realized what he was doing. My face was a bloody mess, not from my lip but my nose was gushing freely. He pinched and prodded at it, asking me how it felt. Once we confirmed it wasn’t damaged, he punched my gut again and all but carried me to the basement. He took me straight to bed and punched my gut again, spitting on my face. I wanted him to destroy me. I told him as such. He backhanded the fuck out of me, rolled me over, and unzipped. He was in me in a second, but he wasn’t just fucking me. He rained down blows on me, especially my sides, north of my kidneys again and again. My back. My shoulders. My ass. I was just a sobbing mess screaming for more.
The he flipped me over, punching my cunt, my tits, slapping my face hard. Folding me in half as he choked me, squeezing tighter and tighter. Then out and flipping me over again, punching and hitting my ass, my legs, my sides. I couldn’t even talk anymore, just sob and push back and grunt. Then he wrapped his arms around my neck, thrusting harder and harder. I came again and then, nothing as the black came and I dropped like a rock. The next I knew, I was being slapped, lighter, as Jack stared at me. He stroked my face and kissed me, then whispered to me.
“I kinda find your bloody face hot,” he said smiling. I looked at him and just clung to him. I cried some more, shuddering against him and after a bit, he scooped me up and brought me back upstairs to the bathroom. He drew a bath, double checking my nose again, asking me how my nose felt, how I felt. I had a headache, hurt all over, but felt so alive. Sated for the moment. He slowly washed me in the tub as I savored the warmth. Once out, he dried me off and I was his urinal for him, swallowing his piss. Then he put cream on any scrapped parts of me, my kneels, an elbow, my swollen cheek, my ass. Then he brought me to bed and I just melted and crashed, where I belong, beside him.
[[Next Chronological Story->The power of words]]''The power of words''
Some words just have a special ring to them, they make you shudder, tingle, smile, or groan. Some words will bring a pretty flush to your cheeks, a smile to your face, or make you drip between your legs. The same goes with voice. A word is just a word, but the voice, the tone behind it, can change the meaning completely. Everyone knows that feeling when your parent said your full name, the tone stating that shit is about to get real. You’re in trouble. But it isn’t only about loud. Softness, a whisper can be just as powerful, as devastating, softly spoken into your ear. A promise, barely said aloud, only heard by you.
Words can caress you, stroke your ego, blow your mind, tear you down, even destroy you. And when spoken by someone who knows how to weaponize that, for good or bad, no armor can withstand that. It’s amazing, glorious, scary, how certain phrases can shape our entire lives. A desperation to get certain words, begging to never hear other words again.
“Is that the best you could do?”
“Why didn’t you try?”
“I’ve wasted the last 18 years of my life”
Even words that you say to yourself, that worm in your brain, are just as powerful. Even more so often, because you believe them no matter what others tell you.
“Never good enough”
“Damaged goods”
“Ruined”
“Crazy”
Nothing is as powerful as that of language. A collection of letters that can hurt more than any blow. Can reduce you to tears in an instant. Reduce you to nothing. Because that’s all you are. Nothing.
But, they can do so much more.
“Made beautiful”
“Dance along the edge of the cliff”
“Daddy”
“Babygirl”
“Cunt”
“Home”
“I love you”
All of those, and so much more, whispered, shouted, screamed, and spoken. Can make me tremble, make me smile, make my legs part of their own accord. The right tone makes me silent. The right tone makes me cling to him. The right tone makes me want to be destroyed. The right tone makes me want to be his property.
Owned.
Bred.
Married.
His.
Right where I belong :)
[[Next Chronological Story->My truth is more than what you read]]''My truth is more than what you read''
It’s easy to see things in a distorted light when you only have some of the facts. Only some of the experiences. Only some of the truth. If you only read the sexy bits, the brutal bits, and never read between the lines. The boring bits at the end, the boring bits at the beginning. You build up a vision in your head, you see her call herself “Cunt”, stripped of clothes and choice. Just a thing. And then, the “reality” is a broken thing, beaten by her husband, kicked and thrown around, with no respect or care given to her.
But that’s not the truth. Because pain can be pleasure. It’s not the truth. Because service can be freeing. It’s not the truth. Because being domestic and 24/7 does not mean you have no choice or freedom. People confuse fantasy and reality all the time. Misogyny is a fantasy for me. Reality is that I follow by my choice. Not because Jack is a male demigod, but because I love and trust him more than I do myself. I need him. Women don’t have to serve men. But they can choose to. The difference there is important. Choice. Jack doesn’t make me serve. I gifted him my service.
Abusers don’t value that gift. Assholes don’t treasure sluts and whores. Incels don’t respect subs and slaves. That’s the difference, the true defining break between those who want fantasy and those who want reality.
Respect. Value. Treasuring a gift given to them. It doesn’t matter if she is a Cunt, a whore, if she is drinking your piss or letting you gag her until she pukes. That is a gift to you. And it should be valued. She should be rewarded, cared for, respected for what she gives to you.
And that’s what I have with Jack. What we have together. It doesn’t matter that I’m rocking a black eye or my body has bruises all over right now. I could stop all that with a word. It feeds a dark need in me, keeping my monsters at bay. It feeds needs in him as well. I’ve gifted him my life and there is precious few things I wouldn’t do for him. He knows he could ask almost anything of me, but he doesn’t. He doesn’t take advantage, he doesn’t try to send me flying over the cliff. He respects the gift and loves me for who I am. Our kinks may be extreme, but so is our devotion and love.
You don’t always get to read about us watching TV or movies together on the couch, curled up against him, sucking my thumb or his, just normal life, normal TV, just holding each other. You don’t see him spending hours buying me new outfits, not only sexy ones, so that I might look my best. You don’t see the pain in his eyes as he tries to comfort me when I’m lost in the gray, when my head lies to me about everything or when the world is going too fast or too slow for me, overwhelmed. The gentle baths together, showers where we wash each others body and not a hint of sex involved. The way he looks in my eyes lovingly as I drink his piss.
Degradation does not always mean demeaning. Slaps and punches aren’t always violent. Sex isn’t always lust. And it’s not always kink. A slow fuck, me on top, as he sucks my nipples and full of kisses isn’t kinky, but it’s bonding and loving and happens all the time. I cannot be judged by only the moments offered, mere glimpses into our lives. Playing with the children in the yard, Frisbee with Baxter, grilling with our friends, and all the quiet moments in between.
24/7 doesn’t mean you fuck 24/7.
24/7 doesn’t mean I’m a slave at all times.
24/7 means I’m always his, and he is always mine. Bonded not in ropes, but devotion. In love.
Right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Waiting for Jack]]''Cuntcussed''
[[My rape Adjacent Origin->My rape Adjacent Origin]]
[[Not quite rape adjacent, but my roughest night yet with my Master->Not quite rape adjacent, but my roughest night yet with my Master]]
[[I just had my first real threesome!->I just had my first real threesome!]]
[[Cunt was my name->Cunt was my name]]
[[I got wrecked in my second CNC!->I got wrecked in my second CNC!]]
[[Fucking Pathetic->Fucking Pathetic]]
[[Emotionally and physically wrecked this week->Emotionally and physically wrecked this week]]
[[Born to Run->Born to Run]]
[[That need to be hurt and used, yesterday->That need to be hurt and used, yesterday]]
[[Vented on me and used - a good Sunday->Vented on me and used - a good Sunday]]
[[I was needy and needed to be hurt->I was needy and needed to be hurt]]
[[Daddy, the Demon, and their broken little cunt->Daddy, the Demon, and their broken little cunt]]
[[Made beautiful->Made beautiful]]
[[Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals->Used violently - A question of neediness and finished finals]]
[[The needy cunt->The needy cunt]]
[[Dehumanized all weekend->Dehumanized all weekend]]
[[The broken needy cunt->The broken needy cunt]]
[[Made pretty once again->Made pretty once again]]
[[Spiraling with my Demon->Spiraling with my Demon]]
[[She was beautiful->She was beautiful]]
[[Weekend Pain->Weekend Pain]]
[[Ruined->Ruined]]
[[What I got - the real life alternative to what I craved->What I got - the real life alternative to what I craved]]
[[Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 1->Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 1]]
[[Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 2->Pain and Pleasure on New Years Eve - Part 2]]
[[A violent and wonderful night->A violent and wonderful night]]
[[Reduced to nothing->Reduced to nothing]]
[[Nothing for Friday->Nothing for Friday]]
[[Beautifully bruised->Beautifully bruised]]
[[Resist->Resist]]
[[Nothing, giving it all to him->Nothing, giving it all to him]]
[[Shared, abandoned, and raped->Shared, abandoned, and raped]]
[[My punishment begins->My punishment begins]]
[[RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party->RED, a catcher's mask, and a 23rd birthday party]]
[[Whored then Raped, a hell of a Saturday...->Whored then Raped, a hell of a Saturday...]]
[[My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story->My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story]]
[[The need was fed->The need was fed]][[OG Badsammie (Pre-College Badsammie - all pics legal)->OG Badsammie]]
[[Badsammie pre-kids->Badsammie pre-kids]]
[[Currentish Badsammie->Currentish Badsammie]]<img src="https://i.imgur.com/oRLcWTf.png">
<img src="https://cdn.lewd.host/X3McYeNS.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/KQjzISV.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/6cSx3mV.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/avmSM3V.jpg">
<img src="https://preview.redd.it/h262qf12nkj81.jpg?width=600&format=pjpg&auto=webp&s=8215efa0be1c0fa367c1296a67d827e1eaeed5aa">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/9FELgyn.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/iwXu6EY.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/BrtE2ta.png">
<img src="i.imgur.com/DPky3wg.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/HMfCYpz.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/vnvqye4i3dj81.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/JK8n4Kj.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/lP5dHtW.png"><img src="https://i.redd.it/pnnba56vwtt21.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/zvh7qg4vyna31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/9zohkjv923b31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/20p0t79io0k31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/qgydie42fin31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/cc0folom6yq31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/lmswzit32dt31.gif">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/1g3ow7l04nv31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xs5zzb0tlq941.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/d0u0366738k41.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xtq6lotjeb151.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/ndgq7gesgb151.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xj1xrltvjb151.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/vdeaecx621751.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/OH4fC1Q.jpeg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/pfqsfuw05q571.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/unm9g9lxodi81.png">
<img src="https://preview.redd.it/hmtmbwz1nkj81.jpg?width=452&format=pjpg&auto=webp&s=3c624676fc30d065e23d430160d1817f056a60c2">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/u22ODFA.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/C8vTWwI.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/pQxglsa.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/rlVvgzH.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/FzHQ1iZ.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/VabgMX4.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/4ccxgRE.png">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/9gov9e17ecv41.gif">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/hVhQOyf.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/qA7fZWl.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/KP2yKhr.png">
<img src="https://cdn.lewd.host/bcI8wf2j.png">
<img src="https://cdn012.reblogme.com/uploads/photos/2022/06/15630/reblogme-15630-1BgSrI3GGF.jpg">
<img src="https://cdn012.reblogme.com/uploads/photos/2022/06/15630/reblogme-15630-l9GSTlrZEZ.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/0ctb6dqq6c631.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/ea1fhc5t3jd31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/57sg3vwrjyh31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/9z4g79kpwsk31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/chdbtyz19io31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/b2twdgxy5cr31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/m6bc0msudgu31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/xv58f9sxzay31.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/e3r3paythfk41.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/vdeaecx621751.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/fy0vl67g9ps51.jpg">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/7tunjzhaaeg81.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/Hcx5Y6j.jpg">
<img src="https://preview.redd.it/swg6bdv1nkj81.png?width=553&format=png&auto=webp&s=0434fb908a7a1ed02a211de81f4ce347f3597fbf">
<img src="https://i.redd.it/vr5ehcgu0dl81.jpg">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/BIbhcCl.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/NnOhQSn.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/i1EhMm2.png">
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/glVI1us.png">''Stories that molded me''
[[Raped Virgin Cheerleader->Raped Virgin Cheerleader]]
[[Taken at a rest stop (MMF, nc, rp, v, bi, oral, anal, bd, beast, ws, huml)->Taken at a rest stop]]
[[Should have listened to my mother (M/f-teen, ped, nc, rp, inc, preg)->Should have listened to my mother]]
[[Beaten and Broken Josie->Beaten and Broken Josie]]
[[Amy's Bad Day (M+/f, ped, nc, rp, v, oral, anal, bd, mc, tor, beast, extreme)->Amy's Bad Day]]
[[Bar None (Mdom+/F, rp, gb, nc?)->Bar None]]
[[Property of the Devil's Outlaws->Property of the Devil's Outlaws]]
[[You're the seventh caller (M+-/f-teen, nc, rp, 1st, v, mast, oral, anal, beast)->You're the seventh caller]]RAPED VIRGIN CHEERLEADER - Author unknown
CHAPTER ONE
"Suck my cock, Jamie," the boy in the uniform commanded, slapping Jamie's beautiful, tear-stained face with his fat, slimy cock. "Suck some mliitary cock, you trashy, cheerleading slut!"
Jamie was bent over like an animal in the middle of the mob of boys. It
seemed to the daeed young cheerleader that every boy attending Rener's
Military Academy must be gathered around her.
They were mauling her tender young body through her tight, blue and gold
cheerleading uniform. They grabbed at her tits and slapped her ass and
pinched her long, lean legs. Boys knelt on her forearms and calves, hurting
her terribly and keeping her pinned in her degrading position.
It was more than the innocent sophomore cheerleader could stand, and she
cried out in pain and protest as the boys manhandled her sexy young body.
Moments before she had been walking home from her school, Eastport,
across the campus of the military academy. It was the same way she walked
home everyday after cheerleading practice.
Now a crowd of at least fifty boys had pulled her into the narrow space
between two bulidings, forced her down on her hands and knees, and were
taking liberties with her sexy body that no boy had never taken before.
Jamie began to cry, sensing that she was not going to escape from these
boys unscathed.
"There you go, cheer-tramp!" The ring-leader, a senior cadet named Gary,
pushed his cock through the oval ring of Jamie's lips the moment she
opened her mouth to cry. "Suck that cock, you trashy slut! Justt like you do
with all those wimps at Eastport."
Jamie gagged, howling with revulsion as Gary's fat cock stretched her lips
and pushed her jaws wide apart. She tried to jerk her head away, but the
boys held her so tightly that she could barely move a muscle.
There was nothing Jamie could do as Gary pushed his fat, filthy cock over
her tongue and into the warm, wet cavity of her mouth.
"Look at the silly little bitch take cock!" Gary shouted happily, pulling Jamie's
head forward by her ears and pumping his hips at her face as though he
was fucking a cunt instead of a mouth. "She loves it! I told you guys that all
these Eastport cunts were nothing but slutty whores!"
Gary gritted his teeth with pleasure as he held Jamie's head in place and
spitted her beautiful face on the long, fat length of his prick. Her lips were
stretched obscenely around the huge girth of his cock. Her throat worked
convulsively in a vain, desperate effort to expel the inches of wrist-thick
fuck-rod he was pushing down her gullet. Gary drove relentlessly forward,
feeding her all ten inches of his massive prick. By the time his balls were
draped over her pretty chin Jamie was gagging and thrashing wildly. Her
face was turning white with shock.
"None of those little Eastport assholes have pricks like that, do they, Jamie-
slut?" Pat Funt, another of the senior cadets asked. He was tall and blond
and good-looking, and as he spoke, he flopped out a rock-hard cock that
was every bit as long as Gary's. "And you're never going to forget the
fucking I'm going to give you with this big baby!"
Pat and Gary winked at each other as Pat dropped to his knees behind the
bowed, beautiful cheerleader. They glanced at a couple of the other boys
who had been in on the original plan to nab and train the sexy little slut. So
far the plan was working perfectly.
Ever since school had started in the fall, Jamie Shields had been swinging
her hot little ass across'the Academy's campus. She always wore the
tightest, sexiest clothes, never wore bras, and swuug her ass as though she
wanted to give every boy in the school the world's biggest hard-on. Next
week the Academy was going to Eastport in a big football game, and that
had given Gary, Pat and a few others the excuse they had needed to jump
her sexy ass and make her pay for all the teasing she'd been doing.
There wasn't a single dog among the Eastport cheerleaders, but the
beautiful sophomore was easily the pick of the litter. Jamie had the most
beautiful face most of the boys at the Academy had ever seen. Her eyes
were huge almonds, her cheeks sohigh and perfect that she could have
been a fashion model. Her lips were so full and sensual that every boy Gary
had talked to admitted that his fondest dream was to stick his cock between
them.
Jamie had a perfect, coltish teenage body. Her legs were her best feature.
Her thighs were full and creamy and fmely muscles. Her calves were
perfectly turned, perfectl? shaped. Even her ankles and feet were flawless.
But if Jamie's legs were her best feature, her ass wasn't far behind. Jamie
was a very thin girl, but her ass was a mound of firm, creamy flesh. It swept
out beautifully from the long, shapely pillars of her legs, then swept back in
to a waist that was long and narrow.
Jamie's tits weren't huge, but for a girl as slender as she was, they were
bigger than average. But the size of Jamie's tits wasn't what was remarkable
about them. Their shape was.
Jamie's tIts were perfect, upthrust cones. They stood out from her chest like
firm little torpedoes, so perky that they seemed to beg to be taken into a
man's hand or mouth, to be crushed together around a hard-thrusting cock.
Her nipples were pink, always erect and over an inch long.
Now she was trapped on her hands and knees in a space no more than six
feet wide. Her black hair was disheveled. Her cheerleading sweater was
pulled up under her arms, baring her long, lean torso and her pert tits. There
were boys pushing their knees into her forearms and calves, making her
tremble with agony. There was a huge cock spitting her face, stretching her
lips wide.
Jamie squlrined and twisted frantically against the boys who held her,
writhing in a hopeless, sexy escape attempt. She was gagging and gasping
for breath. Her face was pale and she was crying her eyes out. She was still
the hottest-looking bitch any of the boys had ever seen.
"That's it, Jamie-whore," Pat said, flipping her short cheerleading skirt up
over her creamy haunches and then ripping off her panties. "Keep shaking
that sexy little ass and you'll be fucking fine before you know it."
Jamie screamed around the throat-clogging girth of Gary's huge prick when
she felt the first pressure of Pat's cock-head against the pink lips of her
pussy. She thrashed like a madwoman, almost throwing off the boys who
crushed her arms and legs to the ground.
She arched her back and swung her lush ass in every direction, but there
was nothing she could do to escape Pat's big cock.
Finally he pounded his fist into the small of her back so hard that for an
instant Jamie was paralyzed. And in that moment Pat fucked his fat cock
inside her.
"I'm a virgin!" Jamie screamed around the fat sausage of Gary's cock.
"Please don't-oh no! Oh no! Oh no! What are you doing!"
Pat closed his eyes against the pleasure of Jamie's super tight, super hot
cunt. His cock was bigger than the tiny pink mouth of her pussy, and as he
pushed his fat cock-head inside her petal-like cunt-lips they stretched almost
to the point of tearing.
Jamie was a tall girl, but her cunt was tiny, virginal. Pat had fucked no more
than three inches of his cock into Jamie's tiny cunt when he hit the fleshy
wall of her cherry.
It didn't stop him.
Jamie stopped thrashing when Pat tore her cherry to shreds. At first it felt as
though it was stretching. Then it gave way with a rush, and something hot
and wet filled Jamie's tiny cunt. When she realized it was her virgin blood,
she almost passed out.
Jamie had denied nice boys who really liked her, determined to save herself
for the man she was going to marry. Now her virginity had been ripped away
in a back alley by a vicious military cadet.
Pat dug his strong hands into Jamie's silky hips and fucked his cock in. It
was like a fucking a hot, greasy latex glove. Jamie might be trembling like
an injured deer, her fine muscles drawn tight as bow strings, her creamy
skin dotted with gooseflesh and her beautiful face pale as if she were dying,
but her cunt was reacting as though it loved everything his big cock was
doing to it.
Pat backed out a couple inches and thrust into her again, stretching the tight
elastic walls of her pussy. Jamie gasped and shivered as though she were
dying.
Pat rabbit-fucked her with short, hard strokes until her tight, tiny pussy was
taking every inch he had to give.
Gary was fucking her mouth with just as much vigor as Pat was fucking her
cunt. He bludgeoned his fat prick back and forth through the restrictve
tunnel of her throat, delighting in the way her gagging made it constrict
around the fat stalk.
Jamie's mouth was filled with spit, and her saliva ran back down Gary's
long, hard fuck-pole in sparkling rivers. She was swallowing convulsively in
a vain attempt to clear her mouth of the spit, and every time she did, her
tongue rubbed over the sensitive underside of Gary's cock. He knew that he
was going to cum very soon.
"Lick it, trashy bitch!" he shouted, pulling back until his huge, spit slicked
cock-head was resting against Jamie's lush lips. "Lick that big ugly prick!
Lick it and kiss it and make it spit all over your nasty little face!"
Jamie gasped for air, gasped with pain, too, each time Pat's rock-hard cock
fucked inside her tiny cunt.
She looked up at Gary with a sick despair, hoping that he wouldn't make her
take so active a part in her own desecration. Her mouth was aiready chalky
with the cool, slimy taste of his fuck-lube. The taste of pre-cum, and the
fleshy, bland taste of his cock were aiready making it a struggle for her to
keep from vomiting.
"Get to it, Jamie-slut," he said with a smirk when he saw her pleading stare,
"or I'm going to smash up that trampy face until it's not so pretty anymore."
Gary smashed his fists down on top of Jamie's head to prove that he was
serious. He beat her until she was weaving from side to side, dizzy and
almost unconscious from the repeated blows. Jamie wished she could pass
out to escape the brutal fucking Pat was giving her and the disgusting task
of licking and kissing Gary's cock. But after a dozen blows Gary stopped
hitting her and slapped his heavy, spit soaked cock back against her cheek.
"You ready to kiss it now, you little slut?" another of the boys asked her.
Jamie thought his name was Wayne. He was pulling on her long, stiil
nipples until she thought he was going to tear them off her body. "Come on,
baby whore, stick out your pretty pink tongue and lick all over that big, fat
cock-head!"
Jamie cried uncontrollably, but she stuck her tongue out between her full
lips and brushed it over the blood-red, slimy head of Gary's prick. Gary
moaned with p-jon as Jamie licked up the cool, sticky pre-cum from around
his piss slit. He angled his cock so that it crossed the bridge of Jamie's
nose, and when the trembling beauty ran her tongue over the underside of
his cock, he almost came.
"Kiss it, Jamie-bitch," he said, plopping his fat cock-head right against her
lips. "Give it a French kiss, you dirty little cheerleader slut!"
Jamie ran her tongue all over the bulging cock-head, then pursed her sexy
lips and gave the fat crown a lingering wet kiss. She teased her tongue over
the deep cleft of Gary's pissslit, tasting his fuck-lube as it leaked from the
tiny hole. And as she kissed the fat head, she sucked on it gently, applying
suction to just the tip of the jerking prick.
"Where'd you learn how to do that, you dirty cunt?" Gary asked, twisting his
hands in Jamie's silky hair and pressing her face into his crotch. "Such a
dirty little slut. I'm going to cum all over your slutty little face. Who wants
next shot at the tramp's scummy little mouth?"
A moment later Jamie felt the first hot, slimy blast of jism against her full
pouting lips. Cum spurted into her mouth, painting her soft pink tongue a
dirty shade of silver. Cum frosted her lips like lipstick. Cum dripped down
from her chin in long, stringy strands.
"All right, Gary!" Pat shouted, and he fucked Jamie more brutally than ever,
swing his hips from side to side to plunge his savaging cock into her from
different angles. "Get ready for some more, you sleazy little cock-tease! I'm
going to cream your stuck-up little cunt!"
Gary gushed cum against Jamie's lips, filling her mouth and soiling her
beautiful face. His cock was jerking wildly with each powerful discharge, and
on the third blast it jerked up and away from her lips. Jamie recoiled in
shame and disgust as Gary's cum-spewing cock sprayed fuck-slime right up
her nose. The next blast glued Jamie's right eye shut and left fat globs of
cum hanging from her long, dark lashes.
Cum drooled down her cheeks and rolled down the sides of her nose. Jamie
coughed on the jism that had shot up her nose, and half her mouthful of cum
poured out between her moistly parted lips.
"Dirty slut!" Pat cried gleefully. He leaned down over Jamie's bowed back
and pounded his cock into her. "Dirty, sleazy, slimy cunt! That's all you've
ever been, Jamie! And now you're going to learn your fucking place!"
Jamie grunted with each brutal jab of Pat's long cock. He was wrecking her
tiny cunt, ripping through the ragged remnants of her cherry and stretching
the tiny pocket of her pussy until it tore with the strain. Her cunt was filled
with blood and pussy-cream, as her inexperienced young body tried
desperately to cope with the massive cock that was rutting inside her. Pat
stirred the broth with every grinding, powerful thrust, crushing Jamie's slim
young body beneath his brutally humping frame.
"I'm going to shoot!" Pat screamed grabbing Jamie's pert tits and smashing
them flat against her chest. He looped his powerful legs around her silky
thighs and pounded her svelte young body with short, brutal fuck-strokes.
"The cheerleader slut's got the world's tightest fucking pussy! I'm going to
wet it down with its first cum shower!"
Jamie's lean, sultry body bnckled with Pat's weight and the overwhelming
assault of his rapid fucking. Her face slid down over the stalk of Gary's cock,
and his last drops of jism left silver stains in her dark, lustrous hair. Gary
wiped his cock clean in ber bair, and as soon as he moved away, another
boy dropped down in front of her to take his place.
"No!" Jamie screamed, shaking her head as the boy pulled her up by her
hair. "Please pull out! Pat, please, I'll do anything, but please don't cum
inside my pussy! Please don’t make me have a baby!"
Jamie had dreamed about the day she would give up her cherry to the man
she married. Already that dream was shattered, pierced and ruined by Pat's
long, spearing cock. Now he was going to cum and pollute her pristine body
with his filthy cock-slime.
The boys had violated her at both ends aiready, and now Pat was going to
contammate her with his slimy, disgusting fuck-filth. He was going to squirt
billions of his sperm up inside her and any one of them could make her
pregnant.
"Fuck on it, Jamie!" Pat shouted, gnawing on the back of her neck until he
drew blood, pulling and smashing her tits until they were almost numb with
pain. "Roll some sweet jism around in your dirty little pussy!"
Pat fucked her faster and harder yet, his muscular ass a blur as he rocked
her slim, sexy frame with savage fuck-strokes. His cock was moving no
more than a few inches back and forth inside her battered cunt, and the
friction he was getting from her stretched, skin-tight cunt was bringing his
cum boiling up from his balls.
"You love it, Jamie!" he gasped, hugging her svelte young body so tight
against his own that the beautiful cheerleader could barely breathe. "You're
nothing but a cock-loving slut! Cunts like you, they need fucking and hurting!
Then they cum and cum and cum! You're getting excited now, Jamie-whore!
I can feel it inside your scummy little cunt!"
Jamie screamed in disgust at Pat's words, then screamed in horror as his
jism exploded inside her tiny, grasping cunt. Her pussy felt rubbed raw by
the rapid friction of his long prick.
She could feel his jism squirting up inside her womb. She felt as though she
had been polluted with some deadly toxic waste. Pat's jism was so hot and
slimy that Jamie's sleek young body shook with disgust. Her cunt felt like a
sponge, soaking up every drop of Pat's horrible fuck filth. Jamie cried in
revulsion, wishing desperately that there was some way she could stop her
pussy from drinking down his tainted seed. Hoping against hope that it
would not make a baby up inside her. But hope disappeared when she
realized that there were more boys waiting to squirt her full of sperm, and
that there was nothing she could do to stop the fact she was soon going to
be swimming in sperm.
But suddenly she was trembling with another feeling.
Her clit had been rubbed too hard for too long for Jamie not to feel
something. Burning pleasure spiked through her brutallzed cunt as Pat's
bubbling-hot jism filled her up. Jamie couldn't keep her sweet young ass
from jerking back against Pat's hard-thrusting cock. She couldn't stop her
pale pink pussy-lips from quivering around the thick, thrusting stalk of rock-
hard fuck-flesh. A glut of sticky pussy-cream rolled down her trembling,
luscious thighs. The pleasure was so sudden and unexpected that before
Jamie could stop herself she was gasping with lust and bucking her hips
from side to side in a frenzied bump and grind.
"The cheerleader slut's getting off!" one of the boys shouted.
Jamie glanced around and saw dozens of leering, lusting faces-and dozens
of hard, dripping cocks.
The boy who had taken Gary's place jerked her face around and rubbed his
leaking cock all over her pert nose and full lips. Jamie's beautiful face was
afready plastered with jism, and she barely noticed the new coat of fuck-lube
the boy was laying on. His cock wasn't half the size of Gary's, and when he
stuffed his prick-head between her lips Jamie sucked him to the roots with
ease. She even squirined her lips around the crinkled bag of his balls,
almost popping one inside her mouth alongside the boy's cock.
Pat's hard stomach slapped against her lush ass with loud smacking noises.
Boys gathered around, making lewd comments about the way Jamie's sexy,
creamy ass, and long, lean thighs shuddered the impact. They mocked her
for bucking back against Pat's brutal fuck-lunges. They laughed at the gooey
mix of blood and cum and cunt-cream that soaked Pat's cock, that dripped
from the wide-stretched lips of Jamie's stearning pussy.
Pat pulled out of Jamie's cunt and almost ran around to her face. The other
boy pulled his cock out of her mouth so that Pat could plunge his sloppy
prick betweenJamie's open lips. Five inches of Pat's tacky cock were inside
her mouth before the dazed beauty knew what was happening. She gagged
then, and tried to pull her mouth off the filthy, disgusting spear of flesh, but it
was,far too late. Pat plunged his cock all the way down Jamie's tight little
throat, choking her, filling her mouth with the gooey mix of blood, pussy-
juice, and jism that coated his prick.
Another boy dropped to his knees behind her, plunging his seven-inch cock
fully into Jamie's rapidiy shrinking pussy in one, swift, sure stroke. Jamie
sagged forward, gasping with pain.
Suddenly the taste of Pat's cock didn't seem so awful. She sucked it
lovingly. The knowledge that his prick was soaked with her virgin blood and
pussy-slime still made Jamie's stomach roil with disgust, but the renewed
friction against her wriggling clit fogged her head and made her sweet young
body burn with passion. She licked and sucked every drop of flick-filth off his
huge, throat-clogging prick.
And then the other boy was back, and Jamie lathered his cock with her pink
tongue and squirined her lips up and down his skinny cock-shaft. Her
cheeks hollowed as she applied suction to his thin, stiff cock.
She washed his prick with her spit, swirling her slobber into a tiny whirlpool
around the hard rod of his cock.
Jamie bucked and twisted against the boy who was flicking her cunt. His
cock was nowhere near as big as Pat's, and he was far less expert in its
use, but Jamie was on fire now, and she squeezed her battered pussy
against the plunging shaft while she swung her ass in a sexy wringing
motion.
"She loves it," one of the boys shouted. He jerked one of Jamie's hands out
from under her, and she almost fell. Another boy did the same on her other
side, and Jamie had to crouch back on her knees and bounce against the
cock that was fucking her pussy. "The dirty little whore loves getting gang-
banged! She's getting off thinking about taking us all on!"
"She's got the slutty little body to do it," the other boy said. They clamped
Jamie's delicate, long-fingered hands around their throbbing cocks. "With
that creamy ass and those sexy little tits, she could turn on a corpse!"
"And we've got the cocks," the boy fucking her said, groaning with delight as
she bounced up and down on his stiff prick. "Two hundred big, hard pricks,
all waiting to fuck the shit out of a prick-teasing Eastport gutter-slut."
Jamie moaned with shame and passion as the boys talked about her and
cursed her and fucked her helpless, beautiful body. She felt degraded
beyond measure by the way her body was responding to the boys' brutal
gang-fuck. But she was also squirining with sexual excitement, and she was
nearing the first orgasm of her life.
Just as certain as she was that she would soon have a baby up inside her,
she was also certain that she was soon going to be cumming while they
raped her. She was totally helpless to stop either thing from happening.
CHAPTER TWO
The two boys Jamie was beating off and the one she was sucking came at
almost the same instant. The boys she was masturbating edged forward on
their knees so they could hose down her beautiful face with the their gluey
fuckslime.
Jamie passively swallowed the cum the third boy was pumping down her
throat, almost savoring the taste of jism as it rolled over her waiting tongue.
Her ravaged, innocent cunt felt as though it was being pierced with a hot
iron, but her clit was buzzing and her crotch was sticky with pussy-cream.
She gagged at the meaty taste of cock and the salty, slimy, hot taste of cum,
but she washed it around her mouth and smacked her lips on it as though
she had never tasted anything more delicious.
She wanted to cringe back away from the wet slapping of jism on her face,
but she also rubbed the cocks that were plastering her all over her cheeks
and chin and nose. The brutal, degrading gang-bang was shattering her
sexy body and innocent mind with its pain and humiliation.
But it was also turning her on.
By the time the three boys pulled away, Jamie's face was dripping with dirty
jism. It washed down over her cheeks and dribbled from the point of her
chin. Spit-tainted jism drooled from the corners of Jamie's sexy mouth. Jism
streaked her hair and crossed her forehead and rolled down her throat in
sticky rivers.
"Cumming!" the boy fucking his cock up her cunt moaned, locking his hands
around Jamie's narrow waist and yanking her back on his jerking cock. He
filled her up with his cock-sliine. "The little bitch is tight! The little bitch is
hot! Fucking cunt is making me cum!"
Jamie shrieked with pain and pleasure as her tiny pussy filled up with fuck-
cream. The jism seemed to boil all the way up inside her stomach. Her cunt-
lips contracted wildly around the base of his thrusting prick, and her clit
vibrated as a tiny orgasm crested inside her.
"Oh!" Jamie gasped, her beautiful, cumstained face wide-eyed and dreamy
with pleasure. "Oh! Oh, what are you doing to me? Please! No! Please, I
can’t be…No! Please! Oh God! I don’t want to like…No! It’s awful, it’s
wrong! OOOHHHHH!"
"The slut's getting off," a boy said, dropping to his knees in front of her and
pulling her face up by twin handfuls of her hair. "This cheerleader's as hot as
a firecracker! Fuck, she's having more fun than we are!"
Jamie moaned with pleasure and shame at the boy's scornful words. A
moment later he reduced her cries to muffled whimpers by shoving the fat
head of his stubby cock between her cum-stained lips. More boys dropped
down on either side of her, lifting her jism-slick hands and fitting them
around their hard cocks. Jamie jerked and sucked without having to be told.
She knew what she was supposed to do.
Suddeuly her face was yanked off the cock she was sucking and twisted
painfully back around over her shoulder. A new boy was kneeling behind
her, and the ravaged cheerleader cried out in fear when she saw him. It was
David Huntz, the biggest, meanest boy at the Academy. He had asked
Jamie out before, even put his huge, rough hands on her sexy ass and pert
young tits. Jamie had been terrified of him for months. Now he was kneeling
between her legs, and her vulnerable cunt was just inches from the head of
his massive, foot-long cock.
"Do you like it, Jamie?" Dave asked, waving his big cock around behind her.
"You know you're a whore, Jamie. Stuck-up little high-class cheerleader,
and here you are getting off while a bunch of guys fuck you in an alley. Back
in the old days armies had camp whores, and that's just what you are lorus."
Dave grabbed Jamie's asscheeks and pulled them wide apart, revealing the
tiny pink bud of her asshole. The sight of it almost hypnotized him. If her
cunt was tighter than most girl's assholes, then how tight would her shitter
be? Dave decided he was going to find out.
"Fuckers!" Jamie muttered, staring back over her shoulder like a surly shet.
"I don't care what you do to me, I still hate you! And Eastport's still going to
kick your asses this week!"
"You might hate us," David said with a small, mean grin, "but you like getting
fucked, and like getting hurt. And that means you're going to just love this."
"Noooooo!" Jamie wailed when she felt the gigantic head of Dave's cock
press against the tiny bud of her asshole. "No, you've got the wrong hole!
No, Dave, no!"
Jamie thrashed in terror at the thought of Dave's monstrous cock splitting
her tiny shitter open. She bucked like a wild, unbroken filly, arching her back
and twisting her supple, slender body. There was no way she could escape
the punishing advance of Dave's huge cock against her tight virgin asshole.
Boys rushed in to help the big cadet. They grabbed Jamie's ankies and
calves and thighs, lifting her knees from the ground and stretching her legs
out so far to her sides that the terrified young beauty thought she was going
to be broken apart like a wishbone.
They wrapped arms around her slender torso to keep her from twisting free
and fought for the right to grab vicious, nalldigging handholds on her proud,
bouncy tits. They jerked her arms out straight to either side, three boys
holding each arm. Boys held her by her shoulders, throat, ears and hair.
Jamie was held off the ground, unable to move in any way.
Five or six boys helped Dave by pulling Jamie's asscheeks wide apart. They
pulled so hard on the creamy half moons that Jamie thought they were
going to tear her asscheeks apart. She cried out at the pain, tears coursing
down through the tacky jism that crusted her beautiful face. The boys just
laughed at her pitiful pleading.
The boys Jamie had been sucking and beating off crowded back around her
face, smearing their dripping, rock-hard cocks all over her cheeks, nose,
lips, and chin. Other boys were rubbing their cocks over her long, sexy legs.
Boys were even dragging their slimy pricks over her slender arms and ribs.
The very worst assault was the one Dave was committing on her tiny shitter.
Jamie couldn't move at all. Her ass was spread as far apart as it would go,
but Dave wasn't using a drop of lubrication, and even if he had, his massive
cock was far too big for Jamie's tiny, virgin shitchute. The tiny mouth of her
asshole resisted desperately against the invasion of Dave's huge cock-
head, but slowly the tiny ring of muscle began to give way.
"Love it, don't you, Jamie?" Dave hissed, paddling her ass with one hand
while he guided his monstrous cock into her tiny shitter with the other. "Now
you're not a virgin anywhere, you hotssed little cunt. Tell us how much you
fucking love it."
"Slow!" Jamie cried desperately, her big eyes alight with pain and fear.
"Please, slow! Easy, Dave! Please! I'll try to make it good for you, Dave!
Just please, please go slow!"
The boys laughed at her, called her filthy names and bragged about the way
they were fucking the stuck-up little Eastport beauty queen.
A cock jerked against the small of her back, and Jamie cringed as ropes of
burnng jism striped her spine. Another boy lost his load against her arm,
soaking the crook of her elbow with slimy fuck-juice.
Jamie pleaded with the big cadet who was fucking her asshole, her begging
punctuated by pain-filled screams as the tiny rings of muscle inside her
asshole gave way and tore loose under the inhuman assault they were
being subjected to.
Jamie almost passed out when Dave's gigantic prick-head popped fully
inside her asshole. It felt as though she were shitting out a baseball bat. But
this baseball bat was impossibly, horribly, being shoved inside her, not
sliding out!
A boy lost his load against her face, and Jamie almost welcomed the sticky
slide of jism over her nose and cheeks. Anything that could take her
attention off the unnatural impalement of her young body seemed like relief
to the paindrenched cheerleader.
Jism dripped from the tip of her nose and rolled into her mouth. The boy
smacked her elegant face with his cock as he fouled her features, The cock-
beating hurt, but it was nothing compared to what was happening to her tiny
shitter.
"Now you're going to get it!" Dave gasped, locking his huge hands around
her shapely hips. "Get ready for a ride, bitch! I hope I don't mess you up too
bad!"
"Slow!" Jamie cried, squirming against the brutal handholds of almost fifty
boys. "Please, Dave! Slow! Please, slow!"
He didn't go slow.
The boys were chanting for Dave to fuck her, to do his huge-cocked, brutal
best to ruin her tiny shit-chute. Dave grinned and nodded, then stabbed his
big prick deep into the tiny tunnel of Jamie's shitter.
It was like nothing Jamie had ever felt before. Dave's huge cock tore her tiny
asshole apart. Inch after inch of hugely thick fuck-meat plunged up her tight
asshole, tearing loose her ass muscles, spreading the tiny chute wider than
it had ever been meant to go.
It felt to Jamie as though a new hole were being drilled in her body. Her
shitter was tearing and the sharp agony of her ass hole being split sent
lightning bolts of agony shooting up her back and down her long, slender
legs. She broke into a sweat even though the day was cold, and she twisted
madly against the grips of the boys who were holding her.
Dave clenched his eyes shut against the exquisite pleasure Jamie's tiny,
constricted shitter was giving him. Her asshute was so tight and so hot that
he was already close to cumming. He plunged his cock into her little shitter
until his heavy balls smacked against the pink lips of her pussy. By the time
he pulled back out, it took every bit of control he had to keep from blowing
his load inside her.
Jamie gasped for air like a fish out of water, her body trembling and slick
with sweat as Dave buried a foot of arm-thick cock up her tiny, torn shitter.
She couldn't breathe. She couldn't move. Pain flared up her spine and
through her stomach and down her creamy soft inner thighs. A boy splashed
her face with his gooey jism, but Jamie didn't even flinch. Every bit of her
awareness was concentrated on her spread shitter, and the huge cock that
was making it burst at its seams.
The boys screamed and cheered when Dave pulled his cock back out of
Jamie's wounded asshole. His prick was smeared with shit and dripping with
blood. He laughed along with the others and fucked it back inside her.
"Slow! " she cried hopelessly, her voice almost inaudible over her ragged
gasping. "Dave, please, slow! Go slow-ahhhhhh! Slow!"
"Hurts, doesn't it?" Dave asked, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he
stabbed his ruining cock through the tatters of Jamie's asshole. "But you stiil
like it, you stuck-up, cheerleading slut! Cunts like you spend their whole
fucking lives waiting for some man to put you to work doing what you were
fucking made for!"
"Hurts, Dave!" Jamie moaned in a tiny voice. "Hurts bad! Please go easy!
Please slow down!"
Dave laughed and fucked Jamie even harder, thrusting his cock through her
tattered shitter like a hard-striking piston. The wet tug and pull of her
asschute on his enornous cock was pulling him qulckiy toward orgasm, but
he was too excited to slow down.
Jamie's shitter was damp with blood and sweat and fuck-lube, and the
added lubrication made the fucking easier and more enjoyable for the big
cadet.
Things weren't getting any easier for Jamie, though. Every thrust of Dave's
cock into her shredded asshole felt like the running of a white-hot poker
through her tender body. She could hw the wet plunging noises that were
coming from her asshole with every stroke of Dave's massive cock, and she
knew that he had torn her open. Even the terrifying knowledge that she'd
been fucked bloody on his huge cock was nothing compared to the
continued pain of having his prick fuck deep inside her bowels.
Jamie's lean, sinuous body writhed in the hands that held her above the
floor. Her big brown eyes were glazed, and her mouth hung limply open.
Boys pelted her face with their jism, and it drooled down over her perfect
features in a shifting wave of dirty white.
Her sexy, rounded asscheeks flexed against the hands that held them
spread wide, and her asshole dialated and relaxed around the jabbing stalk
of Dave's big cock. Her creamy white skin was bathed in glistening sweat.
Every muscle in her lean, sexy body trembled. She was being overwhelmed
by the ass-fuck, and she was starting to lose control of her body.
"Dave!" she cried breathlessly, feeling the fist-sized head of his cock reach
almost to her chest with every punishing thrust. "Cum inside me, Dave!
Please cum! Hurting me bad, Dave! You're hurting me so bad!"
"You love it, gutter-slut!" Dave growled, fucking her shitter with his cock,
making her sexy asscheeks bounce with every ruining thru5t. "You're the
kind of whore who'll love every-thing we do to you."
Jamie whimpered with shame and pain-because Dave was right. She felt
paralyzed from the cock-torture Dave was giving her, but her cunt was still
twitching and bubbling, and even her torn, bloody ass was starting to feel
hot and itchy with the slide of Dave's prick. Her injured asshole began to
twist and tug on Dave's hard ramming cock. Contracting her shitter around
his monstrous cock made the pain a thousand times worse, but Jamie
couldn't stop it.
"Drop the whore!" Dave bellowed, pounding his fist so powerfully into the
small of Jamie's back that the world spun around her. "I'm cumming!"
The other boys released Jamie, letting her fall to the hard ground. Dave
followed her down, pinning her to the ground with his cock. He dug his
hands under her and closed his fists around her pert, pretty tits. Then he
used her tits for handles, pulling her back against his brutalizing cock in
perfect tempo with his powerful fuck-thrusts.
Jamie couldn't beg Dave anymore. She couldn't scream. All she could do
was lie passively beneath him. She was hardly conscious at all, cock-
beaten almost to the point of insensibility. Dave pulled her against him by
her perky tits, then pushed her back with his ass-savaging fuck-strokes.
Jamie twitched and trembled beneath him, her sexy, supple body bathed in
sweat. Another orgasm made her cunt leak and twitch, but the only outward
sign was a long, dreamy moan and a slight rippling of her hips.
And then Dave filled her shit-chute with jism. Jamie screamed, but her voice
was so weak that the boys made fun of her. She squirmed, but she was like
a fly caught in a web. Dave's jism burning into her torn asshole like liquld
fire. Jamie felt more dirty, more degraded than she ever had as he
administered a fuck-slime enema.
When Dave pulled his huge cock from Jamie's wrecked shitter, cum and
blood began to pour out of the torn, stretched hole. The boys laughed and
made jokes, and Jamie trembled in pain, fear, and shame. When Dave
came around to her face and showed her his cock, she cried at the bloody,
shit-streaked mess she saw. But when he rubbed it over her face, cleaning
his cock, another tiny orgasm rippled through her.
This time her hips bounced off the ground, her sexy ass wiggling up
invitingly at the boys.
Cum dripped from her cunt and asshole. More drooled from her parted lips.
Blood drooled from her cunt, asshole, and mouth, too.
The next boy who reached her turned her over onto her back before he slid
his long, skinny cock inside her cunt. He grabbed Jamie's long, sexy legs
and forced them up until they rested on the floor on either side of her head.
Boys knelt beside her on both sides and took turns spearing their fat cocks
into her open mouth. The innocent young beauty was taking on three boys
at once again, and everywhere she looked there were more lusting boys
waiting to be serviced, more hard, dripping cocks waiting to pump their
loads into and onto her sultry little body.
The boy fucking her cunt smashed her pert tits together and sucked on both
her long, stiff nipples at the same time. He bit the spiky nubs of flesh until
Jamie thought he was going to tear them off. At the same time he was
drumming his long cock inside her sloppy, twice-fucked cunt. Jamie whined
in pain as he rabbit-fucked the little cunt-hole, but before long she was
urging her ass up off the floor to meet his rapid stroking.
The boys kneeling beside her turned her head in first one direction and then
the other. Spit mixed with pre-cum slopped down over Jamie's tacky cheeks
as the boys took turns spearing their cocks into her wet, warm mouth. When
one of the boys had his cock out of her mouth he would drag it all over her
pretty, scummy face, rubbing the spit and pre-cum and drying jism into a
frothy paste on her features. Jamie let them use her mouth anyway they
wanted to.
She was too tired to fight them. Jamie realized that she was going to have to
satisfy the lust of every boy at the Academy. She didn't think she could
survive the task, but just the thought of trying mixed an unwanted burst of
lust in with her fear and pain and shame.
The boy fucking her cunt was the first to cum, and he shot a load that filled
Jamiee's drenched pussy to the brim. Blast after blast of gooey, hot jism
exploded inside her tiny, ravaged cunt, and Jamie grunted at the force with
which it exploded inside her. The boy stuffed almost one whole tit inside his
mouth while he soaked her pussy, biting down on the tender, creamy flesh
and jerking his head from side to side until Jamie shook with pain.
The boy -on her left side was the first of the two guys she was sucking to
cum. The other boy didn't seem to want to be left behind, and he jerked his
cock like a madman until he was spurting too. Jamie's already-dirtied face
all but disappeared under a blizzard of jism. It filled her open mouth and
trickied into her ears and made her long, straight nose look like a ski slope.
More boys fucked her while she was on her back. At one time Jamie was
servicing seven boys at once, a cock buried in her cunt, three boys
surrounding her face, two hard cocks filling her hands, and a boy straddling
her chest, fucking his cock between her firm, creamy tits.
It was the boy fucking her tits who made Jamie cum. There was something
about the way his hard, hot cock slid between her crushed tits that seemed
incredibly sexy.
When his fuck-lube slicked down the soft tunnel of her cleavage, Jamie
couldn't keep herself from trembling with desire. And when his cock started
spitting cum, striping the crease between her tits with gluey lines of white, a
powerful climax shook the sexy cheerleader's sultry young body. The
thought that a man could cum just touching her pretty tits was too much for
the dark-haired beauty to stand.
By the time twenty more boys had fucked her mouth and cunt and ass and
tits, Jamie was barely conscious. Sometimes it seemed to her that she must
be dreaming everything that was happening. But when Gary had the
cadets force her to squat and ride cocks. Jamie knew how terribly real
everything was that was happening to her.
Jamie had already been fucked to the point of exhaustion. Squatting like a
catcher, being forced to bounce up and down on the stiff, spearing cock of a
boy lying comfortably beneath her, was almost more than she could stand.
The boy's cock seemed to stab even deeper inside her in her new position,
and the tired muscles in her long, sexy legs burned with pain at every
grinding bounce she executed on the stiff pole of fuck-flesh. Boys circled
around her, sticking their cocks into her scummy, pretty face. While Jamie
bounced on the cock in her cunt, three more cocks took turns probing her
tight throat and two more hot, slimy pricks filled her hands.
Jism rained down on her from the boys who stood around her. It splattered
her face, tits, and shoulders, and ran down her flawless back and flat,
shuddering belly in greasy white rivers.
Boys shot their cum in her hair and onto her trembling, overworked legs.
Boys shot their cum into her waiting mouth until Jamie couldn't swallow
anymore, and it bubbled back out over her lips in a sheet of silvery
stickiness.
The boy fucking her cunt came, showering her drenched pussy with another
load of jism. The boy who took his place fucked his cock up her ravaged
little asshole. Jamie jiggled and convulsed in agony as she rode the boy's
hard cock.
An endless supply of hardocked boys marched up to take their turns sticking
their cocks down her throat and into her hands. Before long Jamie's fingers
were webbed together with cum and her mouth was coated with gummy,
drying jism.
Jamie wasn't certain what was happening when two boys wiggled
underneath her. There were four cocks poking over her dirty face, two more
in her hands, and three more wrapped in her shining black hair, so she
didn't have much chance to see what they were doing. She knew instantly,
though, when she felt the hard push of their pricks up against her asshole
and pussy.
Jamie cried, her tears making tracks through the deep coat of cum the boys
had painted her with. She didn't beg, though, knowing that the boys wouldn't
care what she wanted. She was nothing more than an animal to them, a
beautiful fuck toy to satisfy any perverted desire they might have. - As far as
the boys were concerned, she only existed for their pleasure. Her only
purpose was to service their cocks and take their abuse. And after the long
afternoon of brutal mob rape, Jamie was beginning to wonder if they might
not be right.
The two cocks tore through her body like a single, huge cock. Jamie felt as
though her two battered fuck-holes were being torn open, turned into one
big cavity at the bottom of her sexy body. She felt stufted full of cock. She
could feel the two cocks rubbing against each other through the thin wall of
flesh that separated her cunt from her asshole. It was that friction that made
the svelte young beauty squirm with pleasure, that made her gyrate her hips
and bounce her ass with more energy than she thought she had left.
Mter the two boys filled her sodden fuckholes with their cum, Jamie toppled
onto her side. The boys tried to get her back up, but the muscles in her long,
sexy legs were so knotted that she couldn't even stand. There were still
boys with hard cocks, though, and so they took turns fucking her as she
drifted through a daze of lust and pain.
Jamie was double-fucked five more times as she lay on her side. Five more
boys fucked her throat, laughing and joking at the way her lips blubbered
around their thick fuck-meat and their cum slid from her slack mouth. A
couple more boys fucked her tits, and other boys jacked off all over her
svelte body. By the time they were finished, they had fucked the beautiful
cheerleader unconscious.
"Cther around her," Gary said at last, as the gorgeous young girl twitched
and whimpered in a pool of cum. "Time to wake the hot-assed little tramp up
and get down to business."
While the boys lined up around Jamie's limp, sultry body, Gary watched her
with satisfaction. Cuin slithered from her wide-spread asshole and cunt.
Clotted, drying jism slipped from her open mouth. Her slender, sexy body
was stained with so much cum that she looked as though she had been
painted in dirty silver.
Her cunt was red and swollen, her nipples so hard and dark that they looked
like raspberries. Her tits and lips were swollen with lust, and her cunt and
shitter flexed and qulvered even empty of thrusting cock. Her hips continued
to gyrate in random. sexy movements.
"Gentlemen," Pat said with a grin, winking at Gary, "start your engines."
The first row of boys started pissing on Jamie.
CHAPTER THREE
Jamie came awake drowning.
At first she thought the boys had decided to throw her in Luce Park Lake
and kill her. She flapped her arms and legs frantically, trying to swim to
safety. Then she realized what was really happening, and she wished they
had just drowned her.
They were pissing on her.
Twenty boys were standing around her in a circle, and there were dozens
more holding their cocks in their hands, waiting for their turns. The streams
of piss were hitting her everywhere. They splashed over her tits, forining a
qulckly rushing piss river through her silky cleavage. They soaked her hair,
matting her lustrous black tresses flat against her head. They tattoed her
between the qulvering lips of her pussy, filling her cunt more full of burning,
piss than it had been of jism. Gummy clots of cum washed out of her pussy.
Piss splashed into the crack of her ass, burning the stretched, torn mouth of
her pulverized shitter. Piss filled the tiny cup of her navel and made the
creamy skin of her leg and flanks and stomach sparkle wetly. Boys pissed
on her hands and feet and arms and neck. Every inch of her gorgeous
young body was soaked with piss.
But the worst was the piss that hit her in her face. Jamie gagged on the
mouthfuls of piss that gushed into her open mouth. Her eyes burned at the
piss that splashed into her eyes. She couldn't even draw a breath because
of the piss that flowed up her nose. At least ten of the boys who surrounded
her were aiming their streams of piss at her beautiful, upturned face. Their
combined streams of piss hit the gorgeous cheerleader with the force of a
firehose blast.
The piss quickly washed away the crusted cum that painted the teenager's
sexy young body. As the second rank of boys stepped up to take their turns,
Jamie's lean, sinuous body was clean of jism and glistening with piss. She
looked like a sexy water nymph, soaking wet from the sea. Only the awful
smell and the look of sickened humiliation on Jamie's face would have
revealed that she was being drenched in piss, not water. Jamie could barely
comprehend what was happening to her. They were pissing on her, pissing
on her like she was nothing but a filthy toilet, an open sewer, a fucked-out
whore who would let her customers do anything for a twenty dollar fee. The
bys pissing on her showed Jamie what they really thought of her, what she
really represented to them.
Then her cunt began to get hot.
"Stop!" she gasped, still gagging on the piss that flooded into her open
mouth. "Stop it, you lousy bastards! You can't do this to me! I'll get you all!"
"Shut up, slut!" Gary shouted, and suddenly he pounced on her, wrapping
her piss-soaked hair in his powerful hands and slamming her head against
the ground. "Open up your mouth, you hot-assed little cunt! Open up your
mouth, cheerleader, I'm going to piss down your cocksucking throat!"
He pounded Jamie's head into the pissmuddied ground a dozen times,
making the world tilt wildly and dark spots dance in front of Jamie's eyes.
Then he stuffed his cock between her swollen lips and started hosing his
piss down her throat.
"You've got a lot of things to learn, Jamie slut!" Gary growled, filling her
stomach with his burning piss. "They teach us tactics in our school, and they
teach us about how to break the enemy! You're the fucking enemy, bitch,
and we're going to use your slutty little ass in our plans! We're going to win
that fucking foot-ball game this week, and you're fucking going to help us!
Understand?"
Jamie nodded her head frantically, choking on the strong stream of piss
Gary was squirting down her throat. For some reason her battered pussy
was squlrming and her clit was buzzing with excitement.
Without warning, Pat plunged his cock inside the tiny, swollen mouth and
started pissing. A climax ripped its way through Jamie's sleek young body,
making her thrash and tremble.
"We're going to break your pissy little ass," Pat said with a sniirk, emptying
his bladder inside Jamie's tortured pussy. "And then we're going to train you
to do a little job for us. We ean't brain-wash you, because an air-headed
cheerleading slut like you probably doesn't have a brain, so we're going to
pussy-wash you instead!"
Jamie choked on piss. Piss sizzled its way into her torn, wounded pussy.
Then Dave dropped onto the ground and fucked his huge cock up her
shitter. When he started pissing up her asshole, Jamie nearly went out of
her mind.
"We're going to fuck you up so bad you won't even recognize yourself.
whore," he said, fucking his cock deeper up her asshole while he force-fed
her a piss enema. "You still think you're a high-class little piece of ass, but
we're going to change all that shit. By the time we're fucking done with you
you'll know you're nothing but a cheap, piece of shit whore. We're going to
mark your ass for life, you stuck-up gutter-slut."
Jamie cried, thrashing and twisting between the three evil cadets. These
were the leaders, the popular seniors who must have planned her
kidnapping and assault. She knew the other kids would go along with
whatever these three told them to do.
Their piss filled her mouth and cunt and asshole, burning her and drenching
her and turning her on. Jamie's lean, sexy body twisted and hunched on the
two cocks that were spewing piss up her fuck-holes.
Her mouth milked Gary's pissing cock until her flat little tummy felt bloated
with his waste. But she couldn't seem to stop cumming as they filled her
helpless young body with their piss. The boys could see her excitement and
they mocked her for it, mak ing her feel more degraded-and more excited-
than ever.
When they had finished, piss was running from her cunt and asshole. Piss
dripped from her lips, too, and Jamie kept her mouth open, expecting the
last few boys to take their turns pissing on or in her lovely, soiled body.
Instead Gary yanked her hands above her head and Pat tied a leather leash
around them. Dave grabbed the end and began to pull her through the alley.
Jamie tried to crawl, but each time she managed to make it to her hands
and knees one of the boys would kick her back down. After a few tries she
was too beaten and exhausted to do anything but let herself be pulled along
after the big cadet. The other guys followed, dancing around Jamie's
twisting body.
They kicked her and spit on her. Some of the boys jacked off on her, and
the boys who hadn't gotten a chance to piss on her in the alley washed the
fresh cum away with stinning streams of urine. The boys tore away the few
scraps of her cheerleader outfit that still clung to her sleek, sexy body.
A couple of the boys pulled out their belts and striped Jamie's perfect,
creamy ass with lines of fiery red. Jamie whimpered in pain, jerking her ass
from side to side in a desperate attempt to escape the brutal whipping. A
few of the boys even kicked her in the head, as though they wanted to kick
her to death.
Dave dragged Jamie into one of the campus buildings. The beaten young
beauty tried to get up when she saw him dragging her toward the stairs, but
one of the boys kicked her hands out from under her, and another planted
his foot on her sexy ass and flattened her on the floor. A moment later Dave
yanked her onto the stair-case, and Jamie tumbled helplessly down.
The boys laughed and cheered as Jamie bounced down the steep staircase.
Dave stepped out of her way and let her fall almost to the bottom. It was only
two steps from the landing that the sexy young cheerleader pulled up short,
and that was because she had reached the end of her leash. The leather bit
into her wrists until they bled, and the sudden, painful jerking of her arms
and shoulders was almost worse than the battering fall down the stairs.
Dave pulled her down the second staircase just as he had the first. By the
time Jamie hit the floor of the basement she was barely conscious. Her
svelte young body was so full of pain that even breathing made her cry with
agony. When she saw what was waiting for her in the darkened basement,
she cried with fear as well.
The boys had constructed a torture chamber, and Jamie could see that she
was to be its first victim. There were whips and paddies on the wall,
branding irons in a dark metal heater, leather and rubber clothing hanging
on hooks. There were other things in the room that Jamie didn't even
recognize, but everything looked dangerous, everything looked as though it
had been designed to inflict pain on the body and break the spirit.
"Please!" she whispered, staring up at the leering faces that surrounded her.
"Please, I'll be good! I'll your good little whore!"
"Who the fuck wants you?" Pat said with a manIacal laugh. "You don't know
how to fuck, you don't know how to suck-shit, cheerleader, you don't know
how to do shit! About the only thing you're good for is getting pissed on, and
we've already done that!"
"The rest of you guys head out," Gary said, walking to a strangely altered
exercise bike and making some adjustments. "Me and Pat and Dave will
hook her up and take the first shift. We don't want to attract any fucking
attention. Does everybody know when their shifts are?"
The rest of the boys nodded and began to shuffle from the room. For long
moments Jamie lay still and stunned on the floor, until all the boys except
Dave, Gary, and Pat were gone. Then Pat had locked the basement door.
For some reason Jamie was more frightened than ever to be alone with just
these three. She began to cry helplessly as she looked up into their evil
faces. When Pat walked toward her with one of the rubber outfits from the
wall, she could contain her fear no longer.
"I'll be yours," she said, her voice cracking."You guys can do anything to me
you want. I'll be your girlfriend.. . I'll be your whore for as long as you want. I
promise I will. Just please let me go. Please don't hurt me."
"Put this on," Pat said, throwing the rubber outfit in her face. "I'm going to
time you, and every niinute it takes you to squeeze your slutty little bod into
that baby means ten lhes when you're done taking your first lesson."
Dave unfastened the strap that held Jamie's hands together, and the three
older boys watched while the beautiful sophomore cheerleader pulled on the
shameful rubber costume.
It took all the energy Jamie had just to roll to her knees and unfold the black
rubber outfit. When she slipped her foot into the right leg of the outfit and
realized how hard it was going to be to put it on, she cried like a baby.
Jamie was a slender, tiny girl, but the rubber jumpsuit was half her size. The
rubber was so thin that it molded to every bump and contour on her sexy
body. It was so tight that it made Jamie think she might smother if she put it
on. It took every ounce of strength she had to pull it up her long, lean legs.
By the time she had stretched it painfully around her lush, creamy thighs,
Jamie collapsed on the floor, completely exhausted.
"Three minutes," Pat said with a disappointed sigh. "You've got a long way
to go, piss-drinker."
The crotch of the leather suit was slit, revealing the swollen pink lips of
Jamie's cunt and the tight, dark crevice of her ass. Jamie's slender arms
trembled with the effort of pulling the skintight rubber up over her full, sexy
ass. She squirmed over the floor like a sexy snake. She looked like some
lewd exotic danger, twisting and jerking her sexy little body across the cold
basement floor.
"She's perfect," Gary said, jerking on his long, hard cock. "Look at those
pretty little tits. Every fucking jock at that stupid school will cum all over
himself trying to get at her."
"Fuck that," Pat said as Jamie pulled the rubber slowly and painfully up her
torso. "The little slut's got the best ass I've ever seen. And those legs are
unbelievable. They'll fuck her until they can't stand up, much less play a
fucking football game."
Pulling the rubber suit over her tits was the most painful part of all. The
rubber crushed her perky tits, flattened them against her chest and spread
them until they looked like two soft, comfortable pillows.
There were holes for her nipples, and with her tits crushed so cruelly by the
tight rubber, the tiny nubs of flesh swelled and throbbed. Her nipples spiked
out unbelievably hard and long.
Pat leaned over and pinched them until Jamie squirmed with pain and cried
for him to stop. He just pinched them harder, then checked his watch.
"Six minutes, Jamie-bitch," he said with a shake of his head. "That means
sixty lashes. Shit, you're not going to have any skin left on that sweet little
ass by the time I'm done with you."
"Whore, you've got a lot of proving to do!" Dave growled as Jamie pulled the
rubber over her arms and onto her shoulders. She almost broke her wrist
zipping it up her back. "Far as I'm concerned, you've got little-girl tits, a
stuck-up face, and a scrawny body! And you don't know how to fuck or suck
worth a shit! You better shape up fucking fast, or there's not going to be any
of you fucking left by the time the game rolls around!"
Jamie collapsed on the floor, the rubber suit finally on. The three cadets
gathered close around her.
"Shit," Dave said, raspy-voiced with lust. "Look at the bitch now."
Every line and curve of Jamie's sleek, sexy body was molded by the rubber
suit. Her long, lean legs, full, curvy ass, hourglass waist, and high, proud tits
all looked as though they had been coated in a thin layer of shining black
paint. The plump bulge of her pussy jutted obscenely through the tight
rubber. Even the way the exhausted, sexy cheerleader moved, her svelte
body writhing slowly, sinuously with pain and fatigue, added to the sexiness
of what the boys were seeing. Each of them was tempted to call the other
boys back in and let the gangbang continue. A bitch as sexy as Jamie
needed constant fucking.
But there was something else she needed too, and that was training. Dave
grabbed her by a handful of her hair and hauled her roughiy to her feet.
CHAPTER FOUR
"No!" Jamie moaned, too tired to scream at the pain that burned through her
scalp. "Please don't make me do anything right now! Let me rest for just a
second! Please! Just a second and then I'll do whatever you want!"
"Move your ass, you lazy whore!" Dave growled, pulling her to her feet and
then throwing her stomach-down over the bicycle that sat in the middle of
the room. "Let's strap the slut down and let her get to work! I'm about ready
to hit the sack!"
Jamie gasped when she saw what was sticking out of the seat of the
bicycle. There were two huge dildos, shaped exactly like hard, ugly male
cocks, each one at least a foot long. Just leaning on the seat made the
dildos thrust up and down slowly. Jamie could see the mechanism under the
seat that pistoned the dildos up and down. It was activated by pressure on
the seat, and Jamie knew that pedaling the bike would cause the dlldos to
plunge up and down at lightning speed.
She didn't have time to see anything else before the three big cadets
grabbed her and pulled her leg over the side of the bike. Jamie struggled
desperately, urging her fucked-out, worn-out body to frantic motion in a vain
attempt to escape the horror the boys had planned for her. It was no use. In
moments she felt the two huge dildos splitting open her swollen fuckholes.
Dave and Gary pulled her down to the base of the seat, filling her asshole
and cunt with the fat rubber cocks.
"Please, guys!" Jamie moaned, her voice cracking. "You've got to let me go
sometime! I won't tell anybody about what you did, I promise! Just please
don't do this! I can't take any more of this!"
"You're going to take a hell of a lot more of this," Pat said with a smirk. "And
your parents aren't expecting you for a couple days. I conned one of your
dumb slut friends into saying you were staying over at her house."
Cold terror froze Jamie. The idea that she would be at the mercy of the boys
for several days was almost more than she could stand.
The cocks speared so deep inside her body that Jamie couldn't keep from
squirming, trying to ease the terrible pressure they exerted on her already
battered fuck-holes. The foot-long pole that skewered her pussy pressed
harshly against her cervix, stretched her swollen, beaten cunt to the very
limits of its elasticity. The ten-inch dildo that clogged her asshole made her
asscheeks feel as though they were being pulled apart, and made her legs
feel as though they were no longer joined to the same body. She could feel
the fat rubber head of the dildo pushing deep inside her asshole, making her
bend forward over the bike in a desperate effort to relieve the pressure.
"Hurts!" she whimpered, looking in vain for some sign of sympathy from one
of the boys. "Hurts so bad!"
"Now for the fun part," Gary said.
He clipped a huge, sharp-edged alligator clip on each of Jamie's fat, hard
nipples, letting the cruel metal teeth bite deep into her tender flesh. Jamie
screamed as she watched the steel jaws indent her sensitive nipple-flesh. A
tiny drop of blood oozed from the hard nubbins of flesh. The pain was so
bad that Jamie thought her nipples had been ruined, torn from her firm,
pretty tits forever.
"No! Gary! No, please no!" Jamie screamed in terror as Gary ran a finger
between her swollen pink cunt-lips. "Not there, Gary! Please don't! Oh damn
you, don't do this!"
It was too late. Gary let the clip snap shut on her clit and Jamie's world
exploded in a haze of agony. She twisted and thrashed on the bicycle,
causing the twin dildos to fuck brutally into her pussy and asshole.
She grabbed for the clips on her nipples, ready to tear them off in spite of
the terrible punishment she knew would follow, but Pat stepped in and
caught her wrists. Jamie fought so savagely that Dave had to step in to help
him, and between them, they fit Jamie's hands into two hard rubber gloves
they had molded to the handles of the bike. They snapped catches around
her wrist, and the luscious young cheerleader howled in almost animal
frustration at not being able to move her hands. When they strapped her
feet to the pedals, Jamie screeched like a banshee, maddened by her pain
and humiliation.
"Turn on the switches, guys," Gary said, checking the bicycle and the other
equipment like a general inspecting his troops. "The game's simple, Jamie-
slut. There's a certain speed you need to pedal that bike at. When you pedal
it that fast you'll get fucked. When you pedal it slower you'll get hurt. We
already saw what a in-heat little whore you are, so this should be an easy
decision to make. And in the morning we'll come and let you loose. Shoot,
that's only ten hours away."
"No, Gary!" Jamie cried, her voice shaking, tears running down her beautiful
young face. "Please don't do this to me!"
"The faster you go, the faster the dildos will fuck you," Gary said, obviously
proud of his work. Dave flipped a switch and Jamie felt a faint tickling in her
cunt and asshole. "And the faster they'll vibrate. They'll have a sleazy whore
like you creaming all over the place in no time."
Jamie squirmed uncomfortably on the two huge prods. Even though the two
monster dildos were hurting her terribly, deeply violating her tenderized fuck-
holes, her cunt was beginning to get hot, her shit-chute beginning to feel
tingly. Jamie felt so ashamed of herself that she wanted to die.
"The faster you bike, the harder the chains attached to the clips on your
nipples and clit will pull," Gary said with a shrug. "I guess that might hurt
some, but it'll hurt a lot more if you go slow. Show her why, Pat."
Pat flipped a switch.
Jamie tried to scream. She couldn't. She couldn't breathe or scream or
move. All she could do was shake like a spastic, drool like an imbecile,
gurgle like a baby. A huge charge of electricity jolted her sleek young body,
making her bounce on the bike like a frenzied dancer.
It felt as though her nipples and clit were being burned away. The pain from
the clips was still there, still grinding and piercing and horrible, but it was
nothing compared to the lightning bolts of raw electric current that were
shooting through her slender young body through the metal clips. Jamie was
too dazed to fully understand what was happening, but she knew the only
thing she had to. With a force of will she would never have thought she had,
she forced her numb legs to push the pedals.
Jamie screamed with sudden pleasure as the two huge dildos began to
thrust deep inside her cunt and asshole. They vibrated more power-fully,
massaging the injured flesh of her fuckholes until it felt as if every inch of her
insides was tingling.
Jamie pedaled faster and faster determined to drive away the kllling bolts of
electricity. The muscles in her shapely, slender legs were already
exhausted. Every push of the pedals made deep, aching pain settle more
heavily on them. But Jamie knew she had to pedal as fast as she could. She
was certain that much more of the electrical current would kill her.
The chains that connected the nipple and clit clamps to the generator began
to contract and loosen in time to her pedaling, and Jamie sighed with pain
as they pulled her sex flesh brutally tight. The sight of her nipples being
pulled out to over three inches long made Jamie sick. She was glad she
couldn't see how far her tiny pink clit was being dragged.
The dildos in her cunt and ass were plunging up and ownwith ruthless,
brutal precision. They rocked her body, sent thundering shock waves of pain
rumbling through her slender frame. Jamie grunted with each powerful
impact of the twin probes inside her.
But they vibrated faster too, and the electrical massage they gave her was
making Jamie undulate in sensual pleasure. Her hips bucked back and
forth in short, quick fucking motions. Every once in a while her ass would
rotate in a wide, slow circle, as if savoring every inch of dildo she had
shoved up inside her. Her cunt was filling with pussy-cream, and much as it
shamed her, there was nothing Jamie could do to stop it.
The three male cadets watched in lusting wonder as Jamie's slender,
athletic body labored to pedal the bike fast enough to keep her from being
shocked. The rubber-bound beauty was gyrating over the bike like some
sleek, sexy snake. Her sexy legs seemed longer than ever as she pedaled
the bike. Her tits stretched with her nipples as the clamps pulled them taut,
seeming bigger and pointier than ever. Gary stooped down and turned on a
series of heaters that surrounded the bike, then nodded to Pat to flip the
switch that would complete Jamie's torture.
"That rubber's going to be good and hot," Gary said, stepping back as Pat
flipped the last switch. "With you working so hard to keep the bike going,
you should get toasty real quick. These heaters are just to make sure you
don't catch a chill."
Jamie moaned in misery. Her young body was already bathed in sweat
beneath the skintight rubber she was wearing. Now hot air assailed her from
every side, making it hard to breathe, hard to move. Sweat poured down her
beautiful face in fast-moving rivers.
"This last part is mine," Pat said. Jamie barely heard his words through the
horrible misery she was feeling. "It's not as sophisticated as Gary's stuff, but
my dad's a plumber, and I learned a little bit from him."
Jamie turned her wide, frightened eyes toward the pipe that jutted toward
her face from the ceiling. She had ignored it until now. But now she knew
what it was for. When she heard a toilet flushing deep inside the building,
she whimpered like a badly punished dog.
"Here it comes," Pat said with a giggle.
Jamie cringed and tried to duck to one side, but there was nothing she could
do to escape the rush of toilet water that came blasting out of the pipe. It
splahed into her upturned face, then cascaded down over her sultry, rubber-
clad body. The water was tinted yellow and smelled terrible, and a soaked
wad of toilet paper smacked Jamie right across the bridge of her nose.
A moment later another toilet flushed. This time there were dark clods of shit
mixed in with the yellow waste water. Jamie retched uncontrollably as she
was pelted with brown turds. One hit her right cheek and another landed in
her hair, seeming to take forever to slide out and fall down her back.
Jamie cried bitterly, but a shudder of passion tickled through her willowy
body.
"You love it, cow!" Gary snarled. He picked up another dildo, one even
bigger than the two that were punching into her body, and held it up in front
of her. "Just this one last thing, Jamie. Hold this big rubber prick in yur
mouth. If it's on the fucking floor in the morning, you're going to stay on this
bike until you fucking croak!"
"You can hold onto it," Dave said with a laugh as Gary stuffed it into her
mouth. "You look just like a little bitch doggy, holding a bone in your mouth."
"The only bone she wants," Pat said, slapping Jamie so hard that she
almost passed out. "Get your exercise, you doggy slut. We'll be back for you
in the morning. Maybe!"
The boys laughed and each one of them stepped up in front of her and
slapped Jamie hard across the face, then back-handed her, causing the
helpless teenage victim’s head to snap first one way and then another.
Finally Gary punched her hard in the forehead, then Pat did the same.
Jamie was barely conscious when they filed out of the basement.
Then Jamie was alone, strapped to the torture bike, fucking herself with two
huge, vibrating dildos while she held a third in her mouth. She began her
first night of torture and bondage as a slave of the Rener Military Academy.
As she heard the door slam, she thought again of the gallons of sperm they
had squirted up into her unprotected womb and wondered if she was
pregnant and if she was, would she ever know whose baby she would have.
CHAPTER FIVE
Jamie whimpered and pedaled faster. Her cunt was clutching around the
pumping dildo that pierced it. Her pussy-juice drenched the seat of the bike
and dripped onto the floor beneath her. The tiny, savaged mouth of her
asshole sucked and winked around the fat stalk of the dildo that was spiking
through it, working in harmony with Jamie's pussy as she rushed faster and
faster toward her climax.
"Mmmmmm!" Jamie moaned around the fat stalk of rubber cock that filled
her mouth. "Mmmmm... ohhhh-ah! Ah! Ah!"
Jamie's pussy felt like so much shredded meat. Her asshole felt stretched
wide enough to drive a truck through. The muscles in her long, sexy legs
were knotting and cramping with the effort of pedaling the bike. It was hard
for the exhausted young beauty to keep from passing out from pure
exhaustion. But her lust was driving her on, fueling her beaten, ravished
body with enough energy to keep on going.
"Ah! Ah! Oooooh!" Jamiee's eyes rolled and her head lolled in slow, lazy
circles on her shoulders. "Oh! Ah! Ah! Ahhhhhh!"
The clips were tearing her nipples and clit, stretching them so far that Jamie
didn't believe they would ever be the same. Her nipples were pulled out over
four inches. Her clit was yanked even farther. She would have sold her soul
for a drink of water. Her body was bathed in sweat. She squished as she
moved from the quarts of sweat the skintight rubber suit had trapped against
her hard-working body.
"Aaagggghhhhh!" Jamie screamed as the orgasm hit her. Her sleek body
writhed and twisted against the bonds that held it in place. "Eeeeyyyyaaa!"
She twisted and squirmed against the bike, her lean, sexy body going rigid
as the shock waves of ecstasy overcame the worst of the pain she was
feeling. For an instant she stood up straight in the bike, her flawless body
trembling and taut with orgasm, her nipples and clit pulled impossibly far
and her arms and legs straining against the cuffs that held them in place.
It wasn't until the electricity hit her that Jamie realized she had stopped
pedaling the bike.
She screamed as lightning bolts of agony shot through the clips that cut into
her nipples and clit. Her teeth chattered against the dildo she was holding in
her mouth. Spit from her watering mouth poured from the corners of her lips.
Her body trembled more powerfully than ever, shaking with the high voltage
shock she was receiving.
But her orgasm kept on building.
Jamie screamed like a dying woman around the huge rubber dildo, shaking
her head from side to side as though in a frantic effort to deny the climax
that was mushrooming inside her sexy body, the pain that was flowering
through her every cell.
She tried to pump the pedals, but the muscles in her shapely legs had
turned to mush. She fell forward over the handlebars, gurgling and drooling
as the electricity flooded through her.
The dildos slowed their thrusting inside her cunt, but the voltage that poured
through her body made her shake up and down on the probes as if she was
engaged in the world's wildest fuck.
Jamie couldn't stop cununing. The pain was blinding her. Her heart was
beating so loud that she could hear it thundering in her ears. She couldn't
breathe. She couldn't control her arms or legs or head. But she was
climaxing again and again and again.
Her slippery pussy-cream poured down over the rubber cock that speared
deep inside her. Before long the seat of the bike was drenched with her
cunt-cream. Her pussy-juices flowed down over the sides of the hard rubber
platform like an obscene sex fountain, splattering to the floor below.
Her cunt milked the slowing dildo for every last inch of thrust, every last buzz
of vibration. Her asshole contracted around the dildo that pierced it until the
pain from her shit-chute was almost equal to that of the electricity which
danced through her svelte young body.
A toilet flushed above her and an explosion of toilet water splashed into
Jamie's face. Soiled toilet paper slapped her beautiful face, and a fat brown
turd landed on her right shoulder. Jamie screamed her way through another
orgasm.
The electricity burned her nipples and clit like open fires. Even the splashing
waves of her pussy-cream couldn't put out the blaze that was blistering her
tortured little clit. Through a haze of pain and lust Jamie realized that she
had to start pedaling again. Much more of the electricity might kill her.
And she had to have the dildos pumping inside her, had to feel the delicious
vibrations they sent shooting up through her pain-drenched pussy and
asshole.
Slowly, her lean body trembling with the flow of electricity and the strain of
working her exhausted muscles, Jamie began to pedal. The first hard thrust
of the rubber cocks inside her cunt and shitter started her cumming again.
Jamie lost track of how many times she cliinaxed. After a while her orgasms
began to blur together. At one point during what Jamie's dazed young
thought 'night have been the early morning, her legs stopped working. The
muscles had just frozen up. At first there had been a deep, painful burning
through her lush thighs and long, lean calves. Then Jamie hadn't been able
to straighten her legs. Finally she could see the muscles jumping and
bunching visibly beneath her creamy, silky skin. Mter that they had stopped
working.
And Jamie found out what real torture was all about.
Gary and the others hadn't told her that after a while the dildos would start
vibrating and pumping again, or that the chains would start stretching her
nipples and clit once more. But after she had endured the steady beat of
electricity through her broken, sexy body for a full fifteen minutes, that was
exactly what happened.
Jamie didn't have the energy to scream as the huge rubber cocks started
churning and buzzing inside her cunt and asshole. She whimpered when the
chains pulled taut on her nipples and clit, but she didn't even raise her head
from her chest. She came again, though, splattering her pussyeam all over
the soaked seat of the bike.
With each passing moment the dildos fucked harder and faster into her cunt
and asshole. Their vibrating increased until Jamie's fuckholes were burning
unbearably with the friction. The chains hooked to her nipples and clit pulled
harder than ever.
Her sexy young body jerked and trembled atop the torture bike. She was
bathed in her own sweat, the rubber suit so full of fluid in places that it was
bagging out away from her svelte young body. As another orgasm blasted
its way through her devastated, paralyzed body, Jamie began to pass out.
Just as she was beginning to fade out, though, a toilet flushed and another
load of pissy water exploded into her beautiful face. Jamie coughed and
choked and climaxed, lost in a world of agonized lust. Then she dropped the
dildo from between her teeth.
Jamie cried out bitterly at the loss of the dildo. She had held onto it faithfully,
dperate not to give Gary and the others any further reason to mistreat her
sexy little body. Now all her work had gone for nothing.
Orgasm after orgasm shattered the beautiful cheerleaders bound body. The
electricity made her jerk and shudder like a badly controlled puppet. The
twin dildos fucked her cunt and shitter until blood dripped down onto the
seat of the bike. Her nipples and clit pulled down onto the seat of the bike.
Her nipples and clit pulled almost six inches under the unrelenting pressure
of the chains. Piss and shit and toilet water flushed down on her perfect
face, soiling her elegant features and staining her rubber jumpsuit. Mter a
few hours, Jamie's slim, sultry body hung motionless over the handlebars,
fucked and tortured insensible by the sex bike.
She whimpered in shame the first time the electrical current teased her piss
from her body.
After that she was beyond shame, beyond anything except the pain and the
climaxes. Finally her body was numb, her cunt and asshole fucked so
swollen that she couldn't feel anything, her body so used to the electricity
that she barely noticed it. The fmal torture was the heat that smothered her
and stole the moisture from her body. Even after she had become numb to
everything else that was happenlng to her, the heat continued to punish her
sexy body, continued to force her swollen cunt through painful, boiling
orgasms.
By the time morning came and the boys came in to get her Jamie was
unconscious. Her eyes were still open, glazed and staring, but she was no
longer aware of anything that was happening. Her svelte, sweat-drenched
body shivered and shuddered with the constant flow of electricity. The
savage pumpmg of the twin dildos bounced her off the bike seat. Her legs
and arms swung limply, and her head lolled on her shoulders.
"Stupid slut!" Pat screamed. He pulled a whip down from the wall and
lashed it across Jamie's rubber-clad ass. "You dropped the fucking dildo,
cheer-bitch! And you made a fucking mess of the whole fucking basement!"
Jamie didn't react to the bite of the whip, even when Pat used a knife to rip
the rubber suit open and whipped her bare, sweaty ass. Dave cut the rest of
the rubber suit off her limp body as Gary switched off the bike. Quarts of
trapped sweat gushed out of the cut rubber, splashing all over everything.
"Fuck!" Dave shouted as the wash of sweat splattered over his shoes. He
tore the last of the suit away and pulled the clips off Jamie's nipples and clit.
"Shit, Gary, this bike really fucked the cheerleader up!"
He pulled Jamie off the bike and tossed her on the floor. Pat lashed her
across her stomach and tits a few times, then stopped as Gary joined them
to look down on the prostrate beauty.
Jamie had lost at least ten pounds during her night of sexual torment. The
rubber suit, the heat, and the frenzied activitiy of pedaling the bike to fuck
herself had drained Jamie's sleek body of every extra ounce of moisture.
She had looked like a fine racing horse before, a thoroughbred of a girl with
lines as sleek and sexy as any the boys had ever seen before. Mter her
night on the bike, though, she looked like a beast of the jungle, a panther or
leopard driven wild by hunger and operating on pure instinct. Her creamy
skin sparkled with her sweat, her ribs made clear ridges in her silky flesh
and her stomach was a sucked in little cavity that seemed hardly to be there
at all.
The dildos beating her agonized pussy and asshole had changed them as
well. The last traces of Jamie's petal-pink cunt were gone. That pristine hole
had been replaced by a slash of blood-red, the cunt-lips swollen and peeled
back, the inner lips iniky with pussy-cream. The mouth of Jamie's cunt
spasmed, as though searching desperately for another cock to fill it. Her
pinched, stretched clit peeked out between the fat red lips of her cunt like a
questing worm.
Jamie's asshole was no longer pinhole-tight and virgin pink. Instead it was
spread wide enough for a man to easily shove his cock up it to the hilt. The
ring of her asshole was infiamedasbrightaredasthelipsofherpussy, and there
was a wet, inviting look to the stretched pucker.
The changes made her more beautiful than ever. Her tits looked bigger, her
ass fuller, her legs even longer and more perfectly shaped. Her nipples,
which had been long before, had been turned into long spikes by the night of
stretching. Everying that had made Jamie irresistably sexy before seemed to
have been magnified ten times by her night of torture.
Dave jerked Jamie's arms high above her head and pressed her hands
together. The dark-haired beauty moaned, then squirmed weakly, but gave
no other sign of being aware of what was happening to her. Dave snapped a
strange pair of cuffs on her thumbs, and the unconscious cheerleader cried
out in pain.
The cuffs were stainiess steel, and they trapped her by the bases of her
thumbs. They also locked her thumbs next to each other. It wasn't until Dave
snapped a metal leash to them and dragged Jamie several feet across the
floor that she seemed to become aware of what was happening.
"Oh no!" she whimpered, life coming slowly back to her eyes as she looked
up at the three evil cadets. She had been sure she was going to die on the
terrible sex bike, or that she was going to wake up from the worst nightmare
she had ever had. "You're killing me! You've got to stop! Got to!"
"Shut up!" Gary shouted, grabbing a big brown turd up off the floor and
smashing it into Jamie's pretty pale face. "You couldn't hold onto the fucking
dildo, could you, you worthless slut? Shit, you couldn't even keep the bike
going, you lazy bitch! The electrical bill's going to be high as hell!"
Jamie gagged repeatedly as Gary smeared the big gooey turd all over her
beautiful face. He forced his fmgers between her lips and shoved shit into
her mouth, and it took every ounce of will power the sexy girl possessed to
keep from vomiting all over herself. The taste of shit was so raw and earthy
and disgusting that it made her empty stomach churn and her dazed mind
teeter on the brink of insanity.
"Hey, that looks like fun," Pat said with a cruel little laugh, and grabbed a
turd off the floor and pushed it into Jamie's already shitcaked face. He used
his fmgers to work shit into her ears and nostrils. "Hoist her up, Dave. I'm in
a hurry to give the slut the whipping I owe her from last night."
She would have begged for mercy if she could have, but her mouth was
filled by Gary's wiggling, shit-caked fingers.
The muscular cadet had managed to cram four of his fingers into Jamie's
warm mouth, and now he was wiping the shit from his hand off on her
tongue. At the same time Pat was smearing shit through her eyebrows and
her long black hair. He laughed as Jamie cried at the way he was polluting
her long, silky hair.
"Up, up, and away," Dave said, and Jamie discovered yet again that she
had yet to experience all the varieties of pain the boys could show her
She tried to scramble to her feet as the pressure on her thumbs and hands
grew from painful to intolerable, as the bite of the cuffs turned from pinching
to ripping. Pat and Gary laughed at her pitiful struggling, and kicked her feet
out from under her every time she began to get her balance. By slow
degrees Dave hauled her up, first to a sitting position, then to her knees,
and finally to her feet and tiptoes.
"Please, please, please!" Jamie mumbled, her mouth thick with shit, her
nose clogged with shit, her lovely young body soiled and hurt and exhausted
in so many ways that she wondered if she hadn't died and been sent to
some especially dreadful hell.
Her long, lean body was laced with agony. Now she was standing on her
toes, trying to stretch her body as far as it would go. Her long, beautiful legs
trembled as she tried to support her weight on them. Her face turned white
from the terrible strain of being strung up by her thumbs like a side of beef.
"Please what, Jamie-whore?" Pat asked, uncoiling the whip on the
basement floor. "Please whip your sexy ass until it bleeds?”
Then he snapped his wrist, and Jamie began to learn what pain was really
all about.
CHAPTER SIX
The first lash burned across her soft ass. Jamie cried in pain, weaving from
side to side on her toes and almost falling over. Bright red welts rose on her
ass almost instantly. The second lash tore across the small of her back, and
the third curled around her lush right thigh. The fourth scored her ass again,
crossing the tender skin with lines of red, making the firm flesh bounce and
jiggle lewdly.
"Look at that sweet ass shake," Dave said with a coarse laugh, pulling
another whip down from the wail. "You'd think it was a bowl of jelly the way
it's jiggling now."
Jamie burned with shame as well as pain. The scorn the boys treated her
with, the way they mocked her and treated her like a whore, was almost
worse than the torture and rape they visited on her defenseless young body.
But it excited her too, and in spite of all her pain and exhaustion, in spite of
the brutal beating Pat was giving her, her hurt pussy began to squirm.
Jamie closed her eyes and tried to will away the sluttish ticklings of lust that
were creeping through her cruelly bound body.
The whip Dave pulled from the wall was a long, cruel-looking bullwhip. He
snapped it agai the air once, then thrashed Jamie's satiny flat stomach. The
heavy whip bit into her stomach then curled around her soft, creamy side.
"The slut's doing a pretty good job of shakin her pointy little tits, too," Pat
said with a smirk, lashing her full asscheeks over and over again. "Do a
dance for us, Jamie-whore! Show us what a hot fucking cunt you are."
The svelte beauty squirmed and thrashed at the end of her chains, writhing
in a desperate, useless effort to escape the torture the boys were giving her.
Her creamy ass was criss-crossed with angry red welts. Her upper thighs
and lower back were streaked with red, too.
Pat laid ten quick strokes across her shoulder blades, as though noticing
that he had neglected her upper back for the first time. By the time he was
finished Jamie was delirious with agony, wondering vacantly if someone had
set her on fire.
Dave stepped in front of her and began playing the bullwhip out against the
front of her body. He popped the end of the big whip against Jamie's pert
right tit, and the bound, beautiful cheerleader shrieked with anguish. Dave
laughed at the iunocent girl's suffering and slapped her with the bullwhip
again and again, slicing her tender, creamy flesh with the biting leather
strap.
Mter a few minutes Jamie's sweet young body was a battleground of welts
and bruises. Dave wrapped his vicious whip around her slender calves,
circling them with welts and made Jamie look as if she was wearing anklets.
Pat curled the slender strands of the cat around her creamy inner thighs,
hitting her lush upper legs until the soft flesh trembled. More than once the
strands of the cat caught the soft pink lips of Jamie's swollen, sore pussy.
The pain when that happened turned Jamie's slender, shapely legs to jello,
made her dangle at the end of her thumb locks like a hung woman.
Dave was even more brutal with his bullwhip than Pat was with the cat. He
hit her tits dozens of times with no regard for the damage he might be doing
them. He didn't even stop when every slash of the big strap of leather made
drops of blood splatter onto the cold basement floor And he took a special
delight in whipping Jamie's soft, flat belly. But the time five minutes had
passed her stomach was a solid mass of bright red.
Pat whipped her ass the way Dave whipped her stomach, striping her firm,
bouncy asscheeks until they were livid red and dripping blood. He whipped
her upper thighs even harder, and took great delight in curling the cat
around her hips and stinging her plump pussy mound. He whipped her lean,
flawless back until it looked like a crazy road map. He even flayed the long,
slender lengths of Jamie's arms, laying a track of welts from her tender
white armpits to her elegant, slender fingers.
It was Dave who whipped her face. Even Gary gasped with surprise at the
unbelievable cruelty of slashing the brutal bullwhip across the trapped
beauty's cheek. Dave took their shock as encouragement and hit Jamie's
face several more times. Jamie screamed in hellish agony at each blow,
whipping her face from side to side in a maddened attempt to save her face
from further torture. She was certain that Dave was slicing away her flesh
with the terrible, vicious blows. The pain was so wicked that it seemed the
very muscles of her face had been torn from the bone.
By the time Dave was fmished whipping her face, Jamie teetered uncertainly
on her toes, more unconscious than awake. Her skin was a brutalized
patchwork of welts. Even her face was bruised and reddened form the bite
of the whips. It felt to the weary young slave that she had been dipped in
acid, that some awful corrosive was eating into every bit of her soft skin.
Then Dave stared aiming the bullwhip at her cunt.
"No!" Jamie gasped, her voice little more than a whisper, her eyes fluttering
closed and her slender, sexy body doing a sensuous dance on the end of
the chains that held her spread so vuinerably. "Not there!"
"Everywhere," Pat said, and swung his arm up underhand, bringing the
wicked strands of the cat dancing up between Jamie's silky, quivering legs.
Pain exploded through the cheerleader's ravaged cunt. It was as though a
wild cat had used its claws to rip at the mouth of her pussy. Several of the
strands had flipped right between her swollen, blood-red cunt-lips and had
scored the heated inner flesh of her pussy. Jamie's legs slipped out from
under her and her full weight swung from the fiendish thumb-cuffs. The pain
that shot through her hands was nothing compared to the liquid agony that
was pouring through her pussy.
Dave swung his whip with pin point accuracy. Bomb bursts of pain exploded
against both of her swollen, tortured nipples. Then the narrow tip of the
bullwhip smacked squarely against her stretched, raw clit.
"Bastards!" Jamie shrieked, her wide brown eyes rolling back, spit spraying
from her lips as she convulsed in demented anguish. "Aggghhhh! You
dirty bastards! Agggghhh!"
Her cunt was flexing uncontrollably. Her lithe, sexy body was twisting and
thrashing through a series of spastic convulsions. Jamie's head swung
wildly on her shoulders, her eyes unfocused, her mouth slack and drooling.
Piss squirted from her pussy in a strong yellow stream, soaking her creamy
inner thighs and splattering on the floor beneath her. Cunt-juice poured out
in desperate defense of her pussy, drooling from her peeled-back slit like
spit from a mouth, painting her blood-red pussy-lips a milky white and sliding
down over her trembling, piss-slick thighs.
Jamie thought she might be dying. The pain was incredible. Dave hit her,
and then Pat hit her, and then Dave hit her again. Back and forth they went,
one drawing his whip back while the other lashed her pussy.
Jamie knew that if they beat her for very much longer she was going to die.
But a part of her wanted them to keep beating her forever.
Slowly, hesitantly, she spread her legs wide. Taking the last of her weight off
her feet made crushing pain run through her hands and arms, but that didn't
matter to the broken, bound beauty.
Her thumbs could rip off for all she cared. Her pussy was important, and her
ass and tits and mouth. Her thumbs didn't mafler at all, except to help her
get a better grip on a cock when a boy wanted her to beat him off.
"Shit, the sleazy little slut's getting off on it!" Dave's cock was so long and
hard that it looked like it was going to explode. He swung his whip up
against Jamie's brutalized cunt with all the strength his big arm possessed.
"The tramp's cumming from getting her ass whipped off!"
"The tramp's cumming," Jamie muttered in agreement, nodding her head
with insane, pain-fueled glee. "The tramp's cumming for her big, sweet
men."
Jamie bent her knees, drawing her feet up to her ass and spreading her
thighs as far apart as she could. She looked impossibly sexy covered in
welts and dangling in midair. Dave and Pat swung their whips as hard as
they could, pounding the gorgeous cheerleader's pussy with their vicious
leather straps. Time after time the whips cut their way dlreetly into the
spread mouth of her cunt, bruising and tearing at the super-sensitive skin
inside her pussy.
The first time the killing strands of the cat kissed her clit Jamie started
curnining.
She was beyond even shame now. The pain, lust and degradation of the
past day had reduced her to the point where shame had no meaning.
'4Hit me again!" she moaned, her eyes glazed, her beautiful, bruised face
full of ecstasy. "Beat the whore harder! Beat the slut's cunt until it bleeds!"
Dave lashed her across her chest until her pert, fat-nippled tits were
flattened against her chest.
Pat played the cat over her swollen pussy as though he was trying to tear it
from her slender, squirming body. Jamie turned her pain-dazed eyes toward
Gary, who was standing apart, his arms crossed, a smug smirk on his rough
face.
"Why aren't you whipping me?" she cried, spit dribbling from her lush lips.
"Are you too good to beat the trash? Don't you want to see how it feels to
whip a slut until she can't stand up? Why aren't you whipping me too?"
"Fuck it!" Dave growled, stomping toward the hanging, beaten beauty. "I'm
going to fucking cum all over myself if I don't get a piece of this sleazy
whore's ass!"
CHAPTER SEVEN
Jamie screamed as Dave grabbed her welted thighs in his hands and forced
her to wrap her long, lush legs around his big ass. She screamed again
when he slapped his foot-long prick against the raw, bleeding lips of her
pussy.
But she saved her loudest scream for last, when the big cadet stuffed his
fist-sized cock-head through the tattered lips of her well-whipped cunt.
"Noooooo!" she screamed, her legs gripping his ass so tight that he grunted
with pain. "Yesssssss! Fuck me hard!"
"You dirty, scummy whore!" Dave hissed, driving his cock into her slight,
sexy body like a huge steel spike. "We're going to fuck you dead before
we're done with you! We're going to fuck you into tiny, slutty pieces!"
Dave ran his hands roughly all over Jamie's sexy, injured body. The luscious
little cheerleader whimpered and trembled with pain as his hands ran over
the painful welts the whipping had left her. She had never imagined that a
hand touching her body could hurt so much.
"Shake your ass, cheerleader bitch," Dave said, spearing his huge cock up
her ragged little pussy. "Fuck on my big prick until you go out of your slutty
little mind."
Jamie gasped with pain and lust, convinced that she was already as
demented as it was possible to be. She grunted like a pig when Dave's big
hard stomach collided with her crotch, when his balls swung into the crease
of her ass and his cock-hair scratched her tender inner thighs.
The collision of their bodies made her swing at the end of her thumb cuffs,
lifted her up several inches and then let her fall back down. She gripped
Dave's ass even tighter with her rubbery, lovely legs. It was a desperate
attempt to relieve her thumbs of some of the killing pressure.
The whole gruesome length of Dave's cock was buried inside her slender
young body. Jamie could feel the huge cock-head deep inside her, pushing
her mangled pussy even farther out of shape. Jamie squirmed on the huge,
fleshy prod, trng in vain to fmd some position which would alleviate the
clogging, tearing pain his monster prick was causing her.
Dave's big hands found Jamie's well.whipped tits, and the sultry cheerleader
cried in agony as he mashed them against her chest. Dave dragged his
ragged fingernails over the sweet wounded mounds of flesh, making Jamie
jerk like a wild woman. The pain was the worst thing she had ever felt,
worse than the whipping or the rape or even the long night of electrocution.
"Please no!" she cried, kissing Dave full on his lips in a desperate plea for
him to stop. "Sweet Dave, please stop! Please, my big, handsome soldier!
Please sexy lover! Please, please stop!"
Dave grabbed her tits as though they were footballs and squeezed them
until they flattened into long tubes of silky flesh. He jerked out on them in
rhythm, first pulling out one and then the other, making Jamie's sexy
shoulders jerk forward as though she were dancing in a disco. All the time
he tore at her sweet tits he was fucking her whipped, raped cunt with his
huge cock. Every fuck-blow swung Jamie back and forth at the end of the
chains that held her in the air. Every cock thrust tore her cunt in a different
way, wrecked he' sweet pussy a little bit more.
Jamie squirmed and trembled, bathed in a clammy sweat from the beating
she was taking. She ran her tongue all over Dave's ugly face, bathing his
rough features in her spit. She kissed him as though he was the most
wonderful lover a girl had ever had. Her lips slithered over his mouth and
cheeks and nose. Her talented tongue teased over his ears, his nostrils, his
eyes and forehead. She even tried tightening her cunt around the pussy-
shredding battering ram of his cock. But nothing she did seemed to take
Dave's mind off ripping at her wounded tits.
"Please!" she cried out in a tiny, child's voice between licks and kisses and
tender love bites. "Please stop hurting my tits, lover! Please, you're hurting
them so bad!"
"How bad, little cunt?" Pat asked, stepping up behind her. He looped his
whip around her silky white throat and tightened it until her face paled from
lack of air. "How bad is he hurting you, you shit-faced little cheerleader?"
"Bad!" Jamie gasped, her slender body squirming between the two men, her
beautiful face twisted from the pain she was receiving. "Hurts-no, Pat!
Please don't do that! Pat, please don't do that!"
“Shut up, Jamie-sleaze!" Pat yelled, tightening the loop of leather until Jamie
couldn't breathe at all. "You know you love it, you shitty little whore!"
- Pat strangled Jamie with one hand and pulled her asscheeks wide apart
with the other. Her loose asshole winked out at him, and he drove his long,
strong cock right up it. He fucked her to the balls on his first lunge,
smashing her against Dave and bouncing her at the ends of the chains that
held her.
"Ohhhhhh!" Jamie moaned, smashed almost to the point of oblivion by this
latest outrage."Noooooo!"
Pat pulled the whip even tighter around her throat. The thin strand of leather
bit so deep into the tender flesh of Jamie's throat that it almost disappeared,
buried in silky skin. Pat bit at her neck like a wild dog, drawing blood and
leaving the marks of his teeth all over the sweet nape of her neck. Jamie
choked and spluttered helplessly. But her sleek young body tossed and
twisted, writhed and wiggled in a frenzied effort to breath.
"That's it, slime queen!" Dave shouted, pounding her slender body with his
big cock, slamming her tits together and yanking them wide apart. "Shake
your worthless slutty ass! Jump all over our big, hard cocks!"
"You heard him," Pat said, choking Jamie harder as he fucked his cock
deep inside her asshole. "Do something right for a fucking change, Jamie!
Ride our cocks like you know how to do something!"
Pat and Dave were fucking her with long, brutal cock-strokes. They fucked
her with no rhythm, sometimes beating her back and forth with one of them
pulling out as the other stabbed in, sometimes spearing her body together,
smashing her like a bug between them. There was nothing Jamie could do
to avoid the brutalizing fuck-thrusts. She could ouly swing back and forth,
battered like a shabby rag doll between the two powerful boys.
Dave was jerking on her titsso violently that Jamie could feel something
tearing inside them. The welts from her whipping were almost obscured now
under the angry red bands of Dave's handprints.
Every vicious bite Pat took at the back of her neck made Jamie's creamy
skin prickle with gooseflesh. He was strangling her with the whip, cutting off
so much of her air that she wavered in a dreamiand of near oblivion. The
whip felt like a knife cutting into her tender throat. It seemed to be crushing
things inside her long, slender neck.
Dave smashed his mouth over hers, crushing her lips and forcing her jaws
wide apart. He sucked Jamie's tongue into his mouth and bit on it so
forcefully that the young beauty thrashed her head from side to side in a
maddened effort to escape the agony.
They were killing her, she thought. Her thoughts were muddied, frenzied
things, but she knew that they were doing too much to her all at once. But
suddenly, with no warning at all, she was cumming again.
"Yeeeeeooowwww!" Jamie screamed, her tongue trapped between Dave's
crushing teeth, her throat wrapped tight by Pat's whip. She howled like an
angry cat. "Yaaaaahhhhh!"
The orgasm was unlike any of the others she had experienced at the hands
of the boys. It started in her cunt and asshole, swelling through the ravaged
channels of her shitter and pussy like a huge balloon filled with heated air.
The pleasure was so intense that it was almost pain, and Jamie had the
sudden, insane fear that she was going to explode with the ecstasy she was
feeling. Instead, the orgasm swelled upward, filling every other part of her
body.
Her stomach filled with burning, tickling pleasure. Her abused tits tingled
and swelled until she was urging them into Dave's tearing hands. Her sexy
legs and slender arms numbed under the icy spiking of pleasure.
Pat and Dave gasped with pleasures of their own as their sultry young slave
went wild between them. Her shattered asshole and cunt began to do a wild,
squirming dance on the huge cocks that were spearing them.
Jamie still felt every bit of the pain she had felt before. There wasn't any
fading of agony as the pleasure overtook her. Her writhing and bucking
made the impacts of the boys' bodies rock her even harder, made the cuffs
pull even more painfully on her thumbs.
But Jamie realized something, something that made even her hysterical,
lust-crazed mind cry in despair and shame. It was the pain that was making
her cum, she realized. She really was every bit of the pain-loving whore that
the boys had claimed she was.
Another orgasm exploded within her. Jamie went into rapid convulsions
between the two hard-fucking boys, her sleek young body jerking and
bouncing. Spit poured from her lips and fmally Dave had to release her
tongue to keep from getting a mouthful of her spit. Her legs slipped from
around his ass and kicked out in wild, random movements. She coughed
and spluttered, her face turning blue from lack of oxygen.
Jamie passed out while her orgasm was still rattlittg her helpless, bound
body. It took several more minutes for her thrashing and trembling to cease.
Pussy-juice poured from her body by the quart, as though the power of the
orgasm was emptying every drop of fuck-cream from her body.
The juncture of her thighs was so sloppy with it that every move she or
either of the boys made caused wet, farting noises. Her legs, Pat's and
Dave's cocks and balls, and even the trembling satiny plane of her stomach
were painted with her pussy-slime. And even after she was passed out the
cunt-cream continued to spill.
"Having fun, Jamie?" Gary asked, the last words the beaten slave heard
before she slipped away. "Good. Because as soon as they're done fucking,
you're going to start learning your real lessons. Little cunt, I'm going to make
you know what pain is all about."
Then Jamie fell limp between the two older boys who were fucking her.
Neither of them seemed to mind, and they slammed her hanging, sexy body
back and forth, bruising her as they fucked her cunt and asshole.
They came at almost the same instant, filling her ravaged fuck-holes with so
much cum that it began to run back down over her sleek thighs while they
were still pouring more inside her. By the time they stepped away, Pat
loosening the whip to let Jamie breathe again, the only sound was the
steady dripping of their cum, and her cuntcream as it hit the floor.
Jamie hung silently, her svelte body striped with welts, her cunt and asshole
swollen and red, her lower body a mess of cum and cunt-cream. Her face
was smeared with filth and dotted with bruises.
Her pert young tits were swollen from the abuse they had taken, and there
was a bright red ring around her throat where Pat had used the whip to
choke her.
Gary stepped forward to start her next lesson.
CHAPTER EIGHT
"Wake up, Jamie," Gary said cheerfully, rubbing his cock all over Jamie's
pretty, soiled face. "Time to wake up, little slut."
A stream of piss burst from his cock and splashed over Jamie's features.
Gary guided the stream of his pissso that it poured between her parted lips
and shot up her quivering nostrils. Jamie came awake choking and
coughing, and as her eyes fluttered open, Gary aimed his stream of piss at
them, making her cry out in anguish as her eyes filled with pain.
"Rise and shine, toilet bitch!" Gary shouted, waving his cock back and forth,
soaking her beautiful face in his stinking piss. After her lovely features were
drenched he stuffed his cock between her lips and pissed straight down her
throat. "Wake up, you dirty little cunt. It's time you started training for your
fucking job."
Jamie spluttered on Gary's piss, trying desperately to swallow it but not able
to keep up with the firehose blast that flooded her throat and filled her
mouth. Piss poured back out over her face, soaking her even more
thoroughly in waste.
Piss shot out her nose as she choked on the stinking liquid. And she
swallowed huge gulps of the noxious broth. She was surprised at how
welcome the rush of piss was, at how her dehydrated, exhausted body
craved any drop of moisture it could get.
It wasn't until Gary squirted the last of his piss onto her tongue and made
her lick his cock clean that Jamie had a chance to see where she was.
When she realized the new position the boys had bound her in, she began
to cry. She wasn't sure what they were going to do to her, but the way they
had her strung up now she would be vulnerable to any kind of torture that
came to their minds.
Jamie was strung up in a chair that was constructed of leather straps. One
strap circled under each knee, pulling them high and wide apart. Straps
crossed her shoulders, each one circling under the arm on the other side to
make her body more stable. A thin strap circled her middle in a noose and
connected to the ceiling with the others. The five straps were what held
Jamie bound, what held her in the air. And they left every luscious inch of
her tortured young body available to the three evil cadets.
Her cunt and ass were spread wide by the position of her knees. Her long,
lean torso was stretched and left bare by the thin strap that circled her waist.
And the straps that crossed beneath her arms tilted her enough so that her
whip-striped back was still positioned for more abuse. She was only inches
above the floor now, but she could see the simple pulley that controlled the
straps, and knew the boys could pull her as high into the air as they desired.
"I can't take anymore!" she cried in a very small, trembling voice. "You know
you can do whatever you want to me! I'm a slut, just like you said! Won't you
please give me a break now? You'll be able to do whatever you want to me,
whenever you want! You know I won't be able to say no! But I hurt so bad,
and I'm sotired! I'm hungry and thirsty and-and I need a bath! I'm so dirty! If
you fuck me to death now I'll be ruined, and you won't be able to have
anymore fun with me!"
"So what?" Gary asked cruelly. "There are plenty more sluts where you
came from. And sluts with bigger tits, too. What's the problem, Jamie-bitch,
didn't you drink enough cum when you were little?"
Jamie stopped pleading and stared up at Gary with passive, accepting eyes.
She didn't even cry at the humiliating things he was saying to her.
She was past tears now. They had fucked the life out of her, tortured her
until her spirit had broken. The last brutal fucking hanging from the ceiling
had pushed her as far into the muck as she could go.
Gary smiled thinly, slapping his huge fat cock down across her passive face.
He knew what Jamie was thinking. He also knew how wrong she was.
Jamie hadn't begun to scream and cry yet. They had been going easy on
her until now.
Pat picked up the cigarette lighter and lit it. Jamie's eyes went wide as the
flame sparked and fluttered.
Dave produced a bundle of long, sharp needles from behind his back and
smiled at the bound, helpless beauty. It wasn't until Pat touched the lighter's
flame to her pussy-hair that the tortured cheerleader realized she could still
be made to scream.
"Nonononononononono!" she moaned, unable to get the words out fast
enough in her desperate attempt to make Pat pull the flame away from her
tender cunt. The flame was causing her pussy-hair to crackle and sizzle.
Dave stuck one of the needles into the shuddering flat plane of her belly. He
caught the lip of her navel and pushed the needle right through it. He
pierced her flesh no more than an inch, but the pain was awful, the sight of
the needle sticking saight up out of her body even worse. Jamie writhed
madly against the strips of leather that held her dangling from the ceiling.
Pat brushed the flame from the lighter no more than a quarter of an inch
from the fluttering lips of Jamie's cunt. The sexy cheerleader bucked and
shuddered in terror and pain, unable to believe the cruelty of what the boys
were doing to her.
She had thought she had seen the limits of suffering and degradation, but
she'd been wrong. Suddeniy she felt very naive to have believed that she
was broken beyond caring. Gary and the others would always have some
new outrage to commit on her helpless, sexy body.
"Kiss my cock, Jamie," Gary said, slapping her wide-eyed, pain-twisted face.
"Give it a big, wet kiss. Plant those cocksucking lips on my big cock and
show me how much you love it."
Jamie stared up blankly at Gary, barely comprehending the words he was
speaking. After a moment she kissed the underside of his cock just behind
the bulge of his prick-head. Her lips were parted, her tongue teased out to
play over Gary's heated fuck-flesh.
Pat set her cunt-hair on fire, sizzling so much at once that a flame erupted
over Jamie's crotch.
He patted it out before she was burned, but the flash fire had reduced her
silky cunt-hair to burned stubble. Pat played the flame a quarter inch from
the tendons that lined her inner thighs watching the muscles jump with
involuntary contractions.
Dave plunged a pin deep into the muscle of Jamie's right thigh, then
screwed the needle around until a drop of bright red blood oozed out to
streak over her silky skin. He plunged another needle into her leg just above
her kneecap, a third up into the soft pillow of flesh where her thigh met the
curve of her ass. A fifth went high on her hip as Dave methodically tortured
her right leg with the long, sharp needles.
Jamie stared at Gary's huge, stiffening cock, not wanting to see what Pat
and Dave were doing to her helpless young body. But Gary wanted her to
see, and he twisted her hair, forcing her head up as she kissed and licked
his fat prick.
Her leg was dotted with needles. The bright heads looked so cheerful that
Jamie was almost hypnotized by them. At least twenty of them poked into
the soft flesh of her right thigh.
There were a few more sticking into her calf. As she watched, Dave stabbed
one into the super-sensitive flesh just behind her knee. Before her scream
died away he had lunged in two more.
Pat was running the flame up and down the crack of her ass. Every few
moments he would jerk his hand upward to splash the flame right against
her tender asshole. When he let the flames dance against the reamed out
pucker of her asshole, Jamie howled like a banshee and jerked around like
a madwoman, but she couldn't escape the searing pain the flames were
causing her.
She kissed her way up and down Gary's thick prick-stalk, trying to please
him so much that he would make Pat and Dave stop torturing her. The hope
seemed foolishly faint, but it was the only one Jamie had left.
She slithered her tongue all over his wrist-thick prick, lathering the fleshy
pole with her spit and then lovingly sponging it away.
She even pressed the big cock between her lips and pumped on it, slurping
up the silvery drops of pre-cum that would ooze from the cock-head.
"That's it, whore," Gary said, twisting his hands even tighter in her hair and
jerking her from side to side. "You're starting to learn, aren't you, slut? That's
right, stick your slutty little tongue right in my piss-slit."
Jamie fucked the very tip of her tongue into his piss-slit, and then, when he
told her to suck the fat cock between her lips and bob her head up and
down, she did that too. At the angle she was hanging it hurt terribly to take
the full length of Gary's cock down the narrow tunnel of her throat, but after
a dozen tries she managed it. It made her gag constantly and rubbed her
tender throat raw.
Jamie's sexy cheeks hollowed as she applied suction to the pistoning prick,
and she squirmed her tongue all over the fat rod as it pushed back and forth
through the warm wetness of her mouth.
"Oh!" Jamie squeaked around the thick cock as Pat plunged a fmger into
her cunt. "Oh! Oh! Oh!"
Pat fucked the full length of his fmger roughly into Jamie's pussy. He
scratched at the sensitive inner walls of her pussy and ground his hand
against her whip-tattered cunt-lips. At the same time he was waving the
lighter across her asscheeks, making the creamy flesh glow a bright pink.
He smiled when the first trace of fresh pussy-juice coated his pistoning
finger. On the next stroke he pushed another finger up beside it.
Dave was plunging one pin after another into the tensed, burned cheeks of
Jamie's ass. The beautiful cheerleader's ass tensed hard as rock with each
new pin Dave stuck into the silky cheeks, but they couldn't clench tight
enough to keep the pins from slicing into her vulnerable flesh.
Jamie tried to jerk away from the pain that filled her backside, but that only
ground her pussy more violently onto the fingers Pat was sticking up inside
her. And her treacherous cunt was beginning to betray her once again. Even
now, being tortured with needles and an open flame, her pussy was starting
to leak and squirm.
Gary fed her his cock, pushing it past her stretched lips, through the warm,
welcoming cavity of her mouth, not stopping until he was clogging the tiny,
sore tunnel of her throat.
Jamie did her best to suck him, letting her mouth fill with spit and then
swishing it over the thrusting prick. But he was fucking her throat too fast
and hard now for her to apply much suction to the fat rod. The best she
could do was squirm her lips around it as it speared through them.
Suddenly Dave thrust a needle into the ring of her asshole. Jamie cried out,
jerking her hips wildly from side to side in a wild effort to dislodge the awful
metal pin. Pat took the opportunity to slip a third fmger into her swollen,
squirming cunt. Dave pushed ten more pins into her tight shitter, outiinging
her tiny asshole with the long, sharp needles.
"Stop now!" she gasped as Gary pulled his spit-soaked cock from her
bruised lips. "You're going too far! Too far!"
"We're just barely started, Jamie," Pat said, drawing his fingers out of her
cunt, curling his hand into a fist and pushing back in. "Shit, there's things
we're going to do to you that you haven't even imagined yet."
"No!" Jamie screamed as Pat's clenched fist pushed relentlessly at the
mouth of her pussy. Her juice-slick cunt-lips began to stretch under the
inhuman pressure. "No! Oh fuck, go ahead and do it! Do it all, you bastards!
Stick me with needles! Set me on fire! Fuck me with your arm! Do
everything!"
"We will, Jamie," Gary said. "Now lick my balls."
Jamie moaned with passion and disgust as Gary draped his sweaty balls
over her moist, parted lips. She kissed the hairy, crinkled flesh, letting her
tongue play out over the deep, dirty creases. Gary angled his cock against
Jamie's nose and hunched it back and forth over her forehead while her
tongue flapped over his sweaty, dirty ball-sac.
Pat waved the lighter over every tender nook and cranny of Jamie's sleek
young body. The flames splashed aginst her armpits and into the hollows
behind her knees. He teased the lighter up the center of her back, touched it
to the soles of her feet and the palms of her hands. He even played the
flame over Jamie's face, making her cry out in terror.
Dave was turning her left leg into the same kind of pin cushion her right
already was. He drove the needles into her hip and thigh and calf. He even
stuck a needle into her big toe, making her howl pitifully. Then, without
warning, he abandoned her leg and stuck a pin right through the stretched,
swollen lips of her cunt.
"There?" Jamie shrieked. "There? Oh please, please, please, not there!"
"There," Pat said, mockingly, forcing his fist fully inside her ravaged pussy.
Jamie's cunt-lips tore around the huge girth of Pat's fist. First they spread
tight, then pulled so taut that they were like a tiny band of elastic. The
needle Dave had impaled them with popped free. Finally the swollen,
abused little cunt-lips could stretch no farther, and they began to split. A
moment later Pat's fist popped inside her already-battered cunt. His wrist
was greased with blood as it slid in farther.
Dave spiked one needle after another through her quivering, torn cunt-lips.
He also pushed needles into her shaking, jerking inner thighs. He ground
one needle after another into the quaking muscles that lined the insides of
her silky legs, pausing only to gather a fresh supply from the box of torture
tools in the corner. By the time he moved on Jamie's cunt-lips sprouted
dozens of needles and her legs were lined with over a hundred.
All the time Dave was working, Pat was driving his hard fist in Jamie's cunt.
When he fucked the rest of his arm up inside her, the tiny pocket stretched
in ways it had never been meant to stretch.
"Ohhhhhh!" Jamie moaned through the ball-sac muffler Gary was dragging
over her lips. Her big brown eyes crossed from the unbearable pressure Pat
was applying inside her slender body. "Enough! Enough! Pat, enough,
enough! Enough!"
Pat just smiled and fucked his arm inside her. His fist banged against her
cervix. His face twisted with the effort of fucking his fist into her pussy. He
could feel her cunt tearing. It spilled a gallon of pussy-cream out in a
desperate defense against the savage beating it was taking.
"Look at this," Pat said proudly, slamming his fist into her cunt. "Look at the
way her fucking pussy is swallowing my fucking arm."
Pat fucked his arm into her faster and harder. Finally he popped his arm
inside her all the way to the elbow, and Jamie whined in agony.
Her legs flopped and shuddered, spread wider by the giant intrusion of Pat's
forearm than by the leather straps that held her airborne. Her flat stomach
bulged with the unnatural invasion. Each time Pat slammed his fist inside
her, Jamie's tiny little tummy would puff up as though she were pregnant.
Each time he pulled his fist back out the bulge would collapse. Pat laughed
at the sight of his fist making her stomach bulge and began to angle his
blows so that the outline of his fist would be even more clearly.
Dave lined her silky flanks with needles, driving them deep and twisting
them to get more of a reaction from the girl. He drew a line with the needles
from her hips to under her arms. Then he followed her arms down, sticking
needle after needle into her slender limbs.
He stuck a needle through the soft webbing between each finger, then, as
an afterthought, did the same between each of her toes. The pain was
awful, and combined with the agony of the fistfucking, it was unbearable.
Jamie cried bitterly as she licked Gary's balls.
"Suck them," Gary said, and instead of waiting for Jamie to do as he asked,
he levered her jaws openwith his hand and stuffed his balls between them.
"Suck on them good, Jamie, and I might keep Dave and his nasty needles
away from your slutty little face."
"Don't lie to the bitch," Dave said, dotting her flat tummy and wide shoulders
with the long, sharp pins.
Jamie opened her mouth as wide as she could, and one of Gary's fat balls
slipped between her lips. The single ball filled her mouth, and she had to
squirm her lips painfully to squeeze the other big ball into her spit-filled
cavity. With both of Gary's balls in her mouth, Jamie's beautiful face was
distorted, her pretty cheeks swollen grotesquely
"That's it, Jamie, wash them off good." Gary rubbed his dripping cock across
her forehead, leaving trails of pre-cum all over her. "Shit, Eastport's got a
whole squad of fucking chwleaders. They'll never miss one. And you're ours,
now, you know that, don't you?"
Jamie nodded her head up and down, tears and spit staining her soiled
cheeks. At Gary's words her cunt contracted like a fist around Pat's
punishing forearm.
A burning, agonizing orgasm gripped her sleek, helpless body, so powerful
and painful that it almost made her pass out, so unexpected that Jamie
couldn't stop her moans of pleasure and the slow, sensual grinding of her
hips against Pat's beating fist.
Jamie's ears were pierced, but Dave pierced each lobe three more times for
good measure, driving needles completely through the fragile flaps of flesh.
He grabbed another handful of needles before he started on Jamie's tits.
When he stuck the first pin deep into the upthrust little mound of her right tit,
Jamie came again.
"Not my tits!" she groaned pitifully as Gary pulled his spit-dripping balls from
her widespread mouth. "Not my tits! They hurt already! They really do!
Dave, you already hurt my tits real bad! Please don't hurt them anymore!"
"I thought you'd learned not to whine so fucking much," Pat said in disgust.
He lit the lighter again and touched it to the perky mounds of her tits. "Maybe
we should all hurt your tits a little."
Gary pulled Jamie's head up by a fistful of hair, making her watch the double
torture of her firm young tits. The enslaved beauty screamed and thrashed
as Pat toasted her nipples with his cigarette lighter. He never dipped the
flame close enough to burn her badly, but by the time he stopped waving the
flames over her flesh the skin of her swollen, silky tits was stained a bright
pink.
And all the time Pat was burning her, Dave was turning the perky mounds
into twin pin cushions.
Jamie whimpered, crying at the obscene, degrading speecle of the pins
sticking from her tits. It was hard to decide which was worse, the pain of the
attack or the humiliation of having to watch helplessly while it was taking
place.
And Gary made sure she kept her eyes open for every moment of the
outrageous assault, pulling her eyelashes and pinching her lips and cheeks
every time her eyes fluttered shut.
Dave saved the best for last. After Pat had stopped his lighter torture and
had gone back to fist-fucking Jamie in earnest, Dave pulled a pair of thick
needles from the box of torture tools.
Jamie watched with wide eyes as he held the needles up for her inspection.
She knew what he was going to do with them, but she tried to convince
herself that she was wrong.
CHAPTER NINE
Dave grabbed her tit with his left hand, holding it still in spite of Jamie's
frenzied thrashing. He steadied his hand against his side to make sure he
pierced the hard bud of flesh at the proper angle. And then he pierced her
nipple with the fat, sharp needle.
"No!" Jamie wailed, her beautiful face twisted with pain and terror. The tip of
the needle disappeared into one side of her nipple and a moment later it
popped through the other, drops of blood clinging to its glittering surface.
"No, Dave, no! Gary, not this! Please don't ruin me! Please don't ruin me
forever!"
"We're improving you, you stuck up little slut!" Dave growled, sticking the
other needle through her left nipple. "Your little tits aren't worth too fucking
much! Put a couple rings through them, though, and they'll be a real fucking
attraction!"
"No!" Jamie whimpered. "No. Gary, Pat, Dave,you're going too far! Too
far.
"You don't understand yet, do you?" Gary asked, jerking Jamie's head back
until she was staring up at him. "You belong to us. You're our slave. We own
you, just the way we'd own a dog or a hamburger we were going to eat.
Anything we do to you is our fucking business. And your only fucking job is
to be happy about it. If we cut your fucking tit off you should say thank you
and ask us if we want to cut off the other. Understand?"
"Thank you," Jamie whispered, her voice tremblin8. Suddenly, she did
understand. "Do you want to stick more pins in my tits, Dave?"
"Shut up," Gary yelled, swir his leg over Jamie's head to straddle her face.
"Suck my ass out, sexy cheerleader!"
Gary parted his asscheeks with his hands and settled down on top of
Jamie's face. He sat on her face, making the straps of leather that held her
up cut deep into her flesh. His weight almost snapped Jamie's neck, but it
didn't matter. The musky aroma of his filth-clotted asscrack made Jamie
heave.
Jamie lapped up and down the filthy asscrack. She lathered the shitty
crevice with her tongue and slithered her lips up and down the crack to suck
away all the spit her tongue had left behind. The taste of Gary's ass was ten
times worse than the smell, and Jamie's empty stomach heaved and twisted
until the pain wracked her whole body.
Still she sponged her tongue and kissed her lips over the soiled flesh.
Pat pulled his fist from Jamie's cunt. It was dripping with cunt-cream and
blood. Before the pulverized slit could begin to tighten he fucked his other
hand in, never missing a punishing stroke. A moment later Jamie felt a
strange pressure against her asshole. When she realized what it was her
heart beat fast with terror. Pat's well-lubricated hand was forcing its way into
her tiny shitter.
Jamie screamed up into the crack of Gary's ass. Then she began to force
her tongue up into the tiny tunnel of his shitter. Gary moaned with pleasure
as her tongue snaked up into his shitchute like a tiny, wet cock. He banged
his hard, dripping prick against her pin-cushion tits, then smashed the
needle-sprouting cones together and slid his cock through thefr silky
cleavage.
"Shake your ass, Jamie," Pat said, watching as her tiny asshole spread to
accommodate the impossible intrusion of his pussy-slick fist. 'You've never
gotten it this good, have you, cheerleader? You've never had this good a
fucking in your whole worthless, tight-assed life."
"But you will again," Dave said as he stroked his rock-hard cock. He
watched the helpless slave's brutal fist-fuck and desperate ass-slurping with
equal fascination. "You'll get fucked so good and so much that that's about
the only thing you'll think about."
"And that's all you should be thinking about," Gary said, moaning with
pleasure from the feel of Jamie's silky tits on his cock and her soft tongue in
his asshole. "Because from now on all you are is a mouth, a cunt and an
asshole all wrapped up in one slutty package."
Jamie whimpered in agony and fw as Pat's slippery fist popped fully into her
tiny shitchute. The ring of her shitter stretched and tore as Pat's knuckles
squeezed through.
Her asscheeks looked as though they had been split in half, and her ass-
ring was stretched so wide that it looked as though it might burst apart. It did
tear, tiny trickles of blood slipping down her asscrack, but then Pat's fist was
through, and he was ramming it up her shit-chute with all the power he could
muster.
Jamie's supple body went stiff as a board as Pat rammed his forearm up her
pussy and asshole at the same time. She trembled uncontrollably, as if from
a terribly high fever. And she planted her lips tightly around the winking bud
of Gary's asshole and sucked on it desperately as her orgasm blasted
through her overloaded body.
Suddenly her mouth filled with a wash of something that was too base and
earthy to be anything but shit. Jamie retched repeatedly, her lean, sexy body
jerking with the force of her heaving. The watery shit ran down her throat
and bubbled out over her lips. In an instant it was streaking down over her
face to splatter against her throat and shoulder and the floor beneath her.
Jamie tried to jerk her parted lips off Gary's asshole, but she was trapped
between his asscheeks.
A huge, barely solid turd pushed out of Gary's asshole and plopped between
Jamie's lips. It filled her mouth, nudging its way into the back of her throat.
Another turd came out after it. Jamie's mouth was already clogged with shit,
but Gary rubbed his ass back over her face, smearing her perfect features
with the dank stuff. Shit smwed up her nose and into her eyes, all over her
beautiful face.
Pat was going at her cunt and assh6le like a fighter, slamming his fists into
her so brutally that her body felt shattered beyond repair. His right fist
pounded so far up her asshole that Jamie thought she could feel his fist
pounding her stomach. His left fist banged against the inner walls of her
womb so forcefully that Jamie could feel her internal organs being shoved
and jostled.
Gary lifted his ass off her face to drop his last turd across the bridge of her
nose. It covered both of Jamie's eyes like a steaming, stinking blindfold. He
used a handful of her hair to wipe his ass. Jamie uttered a long low moan as
Gary used her hair for toilet paper.
"Chew that shit!" Dave shouted, punching Jamie's pin-cushion tits until they
flattened on her chest. "Chew it up and swallow it, you freaky shit-sucker!"
Gary turned, pumping his cock like a madman. His cum burst from the head
of his prick, splashing over Jamie's shit-streaked face. Dave stepped up
beside him, and a moment later he was cumming too. They stood side by
side and covered Jamie's beautiful defiled face with their gluey, filthy jism. It
ran into her mouth and draped over her nose and slid over her shitcaked
cheeks. Jism decorated the turd that crossed the bridge of her nose like
icing. Gary shot a fat glob of fuck-cream that completley obscured Jamie's
right eye.
Pat pulled his forearms from Jamie's fuckholes and grabbed his cock just as
it started spitting cum. His jism arched high over Jamie's shivering, needle-
pierced body. It slapped down with loud, wet splats, drawing dirty white lines
between her tits and down into the cup of her navel. He lowered his cock to
fire a few bursts into the widespread, tattered mouth of her pussy. The jism
pooled in her reamed out cunt, some sliding inside her and the rest trickling
out onto the floor.
Jamie chewed shit and swallowed shit as the three boys called her filthy
names and laughed at how they had humbled her.
"Now you know what you are," Gary said. He shoved his cock into her shitty
mouth and started pissing. "We're going to keep doing this shit to you until
you're fucking numb, until you're just a fucked out old whore. That should
take a year or two. And you'll love every fucking minute of it. But first you've
got a fucking job to do."
When Gary finished pissing, Dave stepped up to take his turn. Then Pat
stood up to take his.
Mter Pat was done pissing they made Jamie eat the turd that crossed her
forehead. She came three times while they were pissing on her, then came
twice more while she was chewing on the wad of shit.
"What do you say now, whore?" Gary asked as Jamie swallowed the shit.
"Thank you, Gary," she whispered.
"What?" Gary screamed. "Speak up, you shitty, ugly slut!"
"Thank you, Gary!" she cried, putting the last of her failing strength into the
shout. "Thank you, Pat! Thank you, Dave!"
CHAPTER TEN
The boys on the Eastport football team were heading out of the school after
practice. It was one day before the big game against Rener's Military
Academy, and'they had gone through an especially hard practice. The
coach wanted them to be ready, and he had sent them Out with strict orders
to hit their books and then hit their beds. But neither they nor the coach had
expected Jamie Shields to be standing in the parking lot behind the school,
waiting for them.
"Well hello there," Jamie said, her voice low and throaty. She was wearing
tight jeans and a frilly black bra. None of the boys could believe what they
were seeing. "If it isn't the big, bad Eastport Bulls."
"Where have you been all week, Jamie," one of the boys asked uncertainly.
"I've been getting something ready for the team," Jamie said, moving her
hands slowly up her thighs, over her hips, onto the curves of her waist and
then out over her pert, upthrust tits.
"Something real special to thank you guys for all the great games you've
played."
It had been over a week since the boys from Rener's Military Academy had
grabbed her. During the last few days of her stay almost nothing had been
able to make Jamie feel any worse than she already did. But putting herself
on display for her old classmates was doing it.
These were guys who had been her friends, who she and her girlfriends had
gone out with. She knew that once she was done taking on the football team
that her life at Eastport was over. She had to squeeze back tears as she
flashed them an obscene, inviting smile.
"You guys know someplace we can go where I can thank you in private?"
Jamie unsnapped the front of the bra, letting the bouncy cones of her tits
pop out into the open. Almost every boy on the team gasped with open lust
at the sight of her proud, pointy tits. "My mouth's watering for cocks."
"Get the van," a senior linebacker said to a junior end. "Pull it around."
"Don't worry," Morris Walker, the school's star halfback, added. "You'll get
all the cock you can handle."
Jamie looked from one familiar face to another, seeing the expressions she
had become so familiar with during her week long stay in hell at Rener's
Academy. There was admiration of her beauty and lust for her sexy body.
But there was also contempt and scorn, even faint looks of disgust.
"I could suck those tits all night long," a boy said.
"I'm going to fuck those sweet lips," another boy added. "Stick my cock all
the way down her tight little throat. You like swallowing cum, Jamie? You
like sucking cock?"
"Yes," Jamie said, her voice cracking with lust and humiliation.
She dropped her bra to the parking lot and one of the boys snatched it up. A
couple of the boys fought over it, and the one who won stretched it like a
rubberband and snapped it against Jamie's firm tits. Jamie couldn't keep
herself from uttering a long, throaty moan at the stinging pain of the catch
snapping against her tits.
"Hey, Jamie likes this shit!" the boy shouted. He snapped the bra against
her tits again, and half the football team laughed when Jamie's face went
dreamy with passion and her legs shook beneath her.
The boys circled Jamie. They were all big football players, and Jamie felt
very tiny and helpless standing in their midst. That feeling made her even
hotter. And when several of the boys started pulling their jockstraps down
and reveallng long, thickening cocks, it was all the submissive young beauty
could do to keep from cumming.
"You like getting hit?" Tommy Moore, the cute senior quarterback asked.
There was a look on his face that seemed to say he would very much like to
hurt her. "You like getting belted around? Maybe you'd like it if we tied you
down and fucked you until you can't stand up."
"Yes!" Jamie gasped, her voice trembling with anticipation. "I'd like that very
much! Beat me! Whip me! Tie me up and fuck me until I can't stand it! Hurt
me! Fuck me and hurt me and use me until I can't move a muscle!"
"All right," one of the boys said. "I never knew you were such a slut, Jamie.
You're a real hot-assed whore."
Jamie tore at the clasp of her jeans, then yanked the zipper down. She
skinned her way out of the pants slowly and sexily, kicked off the thongs she
was wearing, and stood in the middle of the mob of boys dressed in only a
sheer pair of black panties. She stripped those down too, and spread her
legs far enough to offer a glimpse of her pink cunt-lips and her wiggling little
clit. The boys at the academy had shaved away the last of her pussy-hair, so
there was nothing to obscure the sight of her luscious pussy.
"You dirty whore," Morris said with something like wonder in his voice. "You
shaved your fucking cunt! You're really hungry for some cock, aren't you?"
"I want it so bad," she said in a sexy voice.
She cupped her hand over her cunt and spread her pussy-lips wide for the
boys' inspection. After a few moments she speared two fingers up inside the
pretty cunt. "I want it in my cunt, in my mouth, in my ass, between my tits-
anywhere you want. Just make it hard. Make it hurt."
"Shit!" a boy yelled. "We've got a party here! Where the fuck are we going to
take her?"
"Penn Valley Park," Tommy said. "Way over on the west side there are
some spots where nobody ever fucking goes. Bring some booze and we'll
have a real fucking party."
"I can't wait!" Jamie gasped, dropping to her knees and pulling at the front of
Tommy's pants. "I need your cock right here!"
She ran her fingers between her full, moist lips, sucking and licking at them
as though they were a sweet little cock. Then she pulled Tommy's cock out
of his pants and rubbed it over her face. As she knelt naked in the parking
lot, spearing three fingers into her heating cunt and smearing Tommy's
slowly hardening prick all over her beautiful face, the other boys moved in
on her. She fek rough hands cupping her tits, stroking her sides and legs,
and pinching her perfect ass. Cocks brushed her face and shoulders. The
boys were getting ready to give her the gang-bang she had begged for.
"I've never seen a sweeter pussy," a boy said.
"She said we could fuck her ass," another said. Jamie squeaked and
wriggled her sexy ass when a boy stuck his finger up her asshole.
"Don't get nervous," another boy said.
"She's nothing but a whore. Shit, she'll probably get ass-fucked fifty times
before the night's over."
Jamie rubbed Tommy's cock all over her face, smearing his fuck-lube over
her cheeks and nose and chin. Then she stuffed the swelling head of his
cock between her lips. She slurped at it as noisily as she could, making the
most obscene sucking and smacking noises possible. She rolled Tommy's
cock over with her tongue, washed his cock with her spit, then bobbed her
head for-ward and took his cock all the way down her throat.
All the time she was tickling his balls and pumping the fat stalk of his prick.
Her cunt was convulsing around her three knifing fingers, leaking fuck-
cream like a sieve. But more than her pistoning fingers or the luscious cock
between her lips, it was what her old friends and schoolmates were saying
about her that made Jamie explode into orgasm.
"That tight little pussy looks like it could just eat you up."
"I'm going to cum all over her face. I never thought I'd see innocent Jamie
dripping with jism."
"Suck that cock, bitch! Shit, look at the way she's taking that big prick!"
"Shake your ass for us, Jamie! Bounce those sexy fucking tits!"
Jamie moaned, unable to stop the sensuous sway of her body. She bobbed
her head fast on Tommy's cock, squirming her lips so tight around his fuck-
pole that he thought she was skinning him alive. Her ass danced back and
forth, her asshole flexing open and shut, her cunt-lips flapping like the wings
of a pale pink butterfly. Pussy<ream glistened inside her cunt, and Jamie
rubbed her satiny thighs together as the orgasm crested.
"Hey," one of the boys said, his eyes wide as he watched the first slow
slithering of pussy-juice from her wiggling cunt, "I think Jamie's cumming. I
think the bitch is getting off!"
"Yes!" Jamie hissed, pulling her mouth off Tommy's cock and rubbing the
fleshy fuck-tube all over her upturned face. "The bitch is cununing! Look at
the slut! She's creaining all over herself just sucking on a big, fat cock! I'm a
sleazy little tramp, aren't I? I'm nothing but trash! Somebody ought to fuck
my slutty little ass off!"
She lapped at Tommy's dangling balls and pushed her pretty face between
his legs so that she could run her tongue up his asscrack. She planted her
lips on the ring of his shitter and gave him a long, lingering kiss. All the time
she ministered to his balls and asshole she ran his spit slick prick all over
her face. When she popped her head back out from between his legs her
face was slimy with his slick pre-cum. She popped his cock back between
her lips and swallowed it to the balls with one steady, throatclogging lunge.
Boys hands swarmed over her crotch, and someone pulled Jamie's fingers
out of her cunt and replaced them with his own. Hands were swanning over
her tits, too. In fact, there wasn't an inch of Jamie's slender, sexy body that
wasn't being pawed and probed by questing male fingers.
A half dozen hands swarmed over her aiready-spasming cunt. They were
poking and probing and pinching her sensitive pussy-flesh. Fingers from
four different hands plunged into her cunt. Hands pulled her pussy-lips
roughly in one direction and then another.
Fingers pulled and pinched her clit, and Jamie squealed in a mixture of pain
and lust, wondering if the less experienced boys of the Eastport football
squad knew how much it hurt when they mishandled her clit in such a way.
They pulled her sexy asscheeks wide apart and three fingers from three
different hands poked into her asshole. Other boys were pinching the tender
flesh of her asscrack. Still others were slapping and pinching the softly
rounded cheeks of her ass.
Hands had descended on her tits, too. Boys pulled her nipples and pinched
her soft tit-flesh and crushed the upthrust mounds until they were distorted
into strange shapes. Other boys stroked and petted her stomach, and
pinched her long, sexy legs and slender, creamy arms.
"Yes!" she cried around the mouthful of cock she was sucking. "No! Oh, you
nasty motherfuckers! Do it! Do me good! So good! Oh! Oh! Oh!"
Jamie writhed like an eel out of water, her sleek body twisting in a sinuous
display of pure animal lust. She devoured Tommy's cock. Without warning,
he began to spew his cum, and Jamie bobbed her head even more wildly.
Her lips slurped as she fucked her face on his spurting cock. Soon the
soupy mix of his cum and her spit was flying everywhere, frosting his prick,
webbing her lips and dangling from the bouncing cones of her tits.
It was as if the boys had reached into her cunt and grabbed the orgasm she
had been having. Now they were holding it there, beating it into a froth with
their diddling, pinching, pulling fingers. It kept growing and growing, never
ebbing at all, just building and building and building endlessly.
Jamie whimpered around her mouthful of gushing cock, blowing bubbles in
the frothy mix of cum and spit that spilled out over the jerking stalk of
Tommy's prick. She jerked her ass crazily from side to side. Her pussy-juice
coated the fingers that spiked into her fuck-holes. It splattered her soft inner
thighs and ran in tiny streams down to her knees and the hard blacktop of
the parking lot. Jamie's asshole gripped the fingers plunging inside it so
hard that the boys could hardly pull them out. Her cunt wrung the fingers that
were spearing inside it with a desperate strength.
"What a hot-assed cunt," one of the boys said. He pulled his cock and
rubbed it over the side of Jamie's face. "I've never seen such a fucking slut."
"Tramp!" Tommy growled, clutching Jamie's head while she jerked off his
cock with her lips. "Jamie, you should have told us what a trashy little slut
you really are. Fuck, you could thank us for playing football every week."
"Every day," another boy said. He was shoving three fingers into Jamie's
cunt. Her pussy was spread unbelievably wide now, accommodating fifteen
fingers from the hands of seven different boys. "Look at the way her pussy
stretched. We could fuck her four at a time."
"Yes!" Jamie hissed. Tommy's cock was only dripping now. Jamie still
bobbed her head wildly, slurping up every bit of jizz and spit coating his long
stalk of fuck meat. "Fuck me! Beat me! Hurt me! Do everything you've ever
wanted to do to a girl!" So many fingers were doing so many different things
to her that Jamie could no longer keep track. She could only buck her ass
back against the fingers and grind her hips to make sure they filled every
nook and cranny inside her. The mass finger-fucking was hurting her
terribly, stretching the mouth of her cunt farther than Pat's fist-fucking had.
That was one of the reasons she was cumming so hard.
Jamie writhed and shivered. Her sultry little body was bathed in sexual
sweat. Her flat stomach trembled with passion, her lush thighs shivered as
they spread wider and wider before the crush of male hands. Her tits were
swelling, her nipples getting thicker and longer with each pinch or slap they
received.
Jamie looked up at Tommy and the others and smiled happily. Her face
sparkled with sweat and was twisted with the strain of being mauled by so
many demanding male hands. But it was also ecstatic, shining with pure
pleasure. Her lush lips were moistly parted. Her smile revealed a mouthful of
white cum. Jamie guiped it down noisily as the boys watched in excited
wonder.
"Yummmmmm!" she moaned, her eyes dreamy, a tiny smile on her lips.
"That tasted soooo good! Who wants to be next to give me a little drink?"
"Me, slut!" a boy shouted, and pushed his prick at Jamie's face just as the
first thick, white trailer of jism erupted from the end of his cock. "Suck on
this, you hot-assed tramp!"
Blinding cock-slime squirted into Jamie's eyes. More slopped over the
bridge of her nose and splattered against her cheek. The boy hit Jamie with
his cock, bruising her lips and stinging her nose while he covered her face in
spunk. Jamie yelped from the burning pain that stung her eyes and tried to
turn her head away from the wash of jism. Hands twisted in her hair, pulling
her face around to meet the jolting slaps of the boy's cock and the fluid wash
of his cum.
"You like that?" a boy asked, and the others laughed. "You like that, Jamie?
Damn, but you're a slutty little cunt!"
"I love it!" Jamie gasped. She opened her mouth wide, but the boy didn't
seem to want to shoot his jism there. Instead he spurted it all over her face.
"I love cum! I love having cum all over my face!"
Jamie undulated as the boy slapped her with his fountaining cock. She
humped her ass on the multitude of fingers that fucked into her pussy. Her
lean, sensuous body writhed in a supple display of sexual desire. One
orgasm after another poured through her body.
"Hey, look at this!" a boy cried. "I can stick my whole fist up Jamie's cunt!
What a hungry little whore!"
Jamie screamed as one of the boys with his fingers in her cunt balled his
hand into a fist and fucked it deep inside her. Tommy and another boy
grabbed her wrists and twisted her arms brutally behind her back, tying them
together with jockstraps at her wrists and elbows. Another boy stepped up
and started unloading his jism load all over Jamie's face. The sexy young
slave screamed in sudden agony, squirming both in excitement and in a
desperate attempt to escape the pain she was feeling.
Another boy slid his hand inside her cunt, then balled it into a fist once it was
inside. Suddenly there were two fists fucking inside her cunt at the same
time, and there were still at least a dozen fingers poking around the edges
of her widespread pussy.
"No!" she screamed. As she opened her mouth, another boy stepped close
with a spurting cock and doused her mouth with a cupful of gooey white
jism. Jamie spit it all over herself as she screamed again. "Noooooo!"
"This is what you said you wanted!" One of the fist fuckers laughed, fucking
his forearm relentlessly inside Jamie's overheated pussy. "And your cunt's
sure as fuck big enough! What you been fucking, Jamie, horses?"
Jamie shuddered uncontrollably, her lithe body drawn tight as the two boys
pounded their fists inside her. Her mind began to unhinge as a third boy
forced his hand up inside her, forcing the boys who were still fucking her
with their fingers to pull aside.
He rolled his hand into a fist as soon as his wrist popped through the tearing
mouth of her pussy. Suddenly there were three fists inside her at once!
"No!" she cried. The pain was incredible. She had never imagined that her
own friends and schoolmates could be so cruel. "Please stop. I didn't want
to do this! They made me get you to fuck me!"
"Too late for bullshit now, Jamie," Morris said, stepping up with a crusted
yellow jockstrap held gingerly in his fingertips. "You're a slut, no doubt about
it. And you begged us for this. Now we're going to have a party, and we've
got forty party favors we can't wait to give you."
"No!" Jamie cried hollowly. The three boys were beating her cunt to one
orgasm after another. "No!"
Her cunt was almost unrecognizable spread around the three thick wrists. It
was as though her pussy had been pierced by three huge tree branches.
Fresh blood was trickling from the mouth of her cunt, but there wasn't very
much. A week at the Rener Academy had stretched her pussy pretty wide.
Inside her cunt was taking an even worse beating. Try as they might the
boys couldn't give her a real fist fucking with all three of their hands stuffed
inside her. There were simply limits to what the human body could stand.
But just the presence of three balled fists in her cunt was tearing Jamie
apart. Her legs were spread out so wide by the intrusion that they felt
dislocated. Her pelvis seemed to be separating. Even the tiny mouth to her
womb was spread wide by the unnatural stretching, and when one of the
boys realized that he, speared his middle finger into the hole.
Jamie screamed insanely and went into convulsions as the boy plunged his
finger deep inside her. Only the restraining hands of the boys kept her from
toppling to the ground. An orgasm exploded inside her. A glut of
pussycream washed through her cunt that made all three boys pull their fists
out of her in disgust.
"Here, Jamie, you sweet little thing," Morris said sarcastically while Jamie
was still thrashing spastically from her awful, pain-wracked orgasm. "A slut
like you couldn't be homecoming queen, but in honor of the service you're
doing for us, we thought we would make you slime queen! Here's you
crown, baby!"
He pulled the dirty jockstrap down over her face like a helmet, pushing the
dirtiest part of the crotch over Jamie's nose and into her mouth. A boy
bombarded her face with jism, soiling her, and the jockstrap even more.
Jamie's orgasm exploded again.
And then she realzed that there would be one difference. The academy boys
had kidnapped her, held her against her will, used force to turn her into a
slut. They were strangers who hated her. These were guys she had known
all her life, guys she had always thought were her friends. And she had
begged them to do every painful, degrading thing they could think of to her
sexy young body. Jamie cried as she understood what that meant.
She was never going to escape what Gary and his friends had done to her.
The boys at the academy had turned her into a junkie, and her drug was
torture and rape and humiliation.
"Get the whore into the van!" Tommy growled, and Jamie was hauled into
the air.
It was time for her to get her fix.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
The edge of the park was deserted, as Tommy had claimed it would be.
When they got there, the boys laid Jamie out on the back of the van and
started the gang-bang in earnest. Jamie squirmed and screamed her way
through twenty orgasms as one boy after another slipped between her
widespread legs.
Jamie's arms were bound behind her, and each time one of the boys
pounded down on her helpless body she felt as though her elbows or wrists
were going to sMp. The helplessness and pain only made her more excited.
The boys fucked her with short, brutal strokes, clawed at her tits, and
slobbered over her face.
And as they fucked her and cursed her and mocked her, Jamie climaxed
again and again. She had been reduced to a sex-toy in their eyes, a slutty
little tramp who was fit for fucking and hurting and making fun of. The
ultimate degradation of having been turned into a whore in the eyes of her
friends turned Jamie on like nothing else that had happened.
It was late that afternoon before the boys pulled Jamie out of the back of the
van. Her pussy was swollen almost shut, and the seat was soaked with her
sweat and puddled with the jism that had leaked from her cunt.
The boys pulled Jamie roughly to her feet, and as she wobbled under their
guidance to the front of the van, huge clots of gluey jism poured down over
the lips of her cunt, ran in rivers down her legs, and lay glistening on the
ground.
"You’re leaving a trail of sperm, Jamie," a boy said cruelly.
They laid Jamie face-down over the hood of the van, making her spread her
legs wide apart. Then they took turns fucking her ass the same way they
had taken turns fucking her cunt. Jamie's climaxes continued as the boys
smashed her into the hard, cold hood. Her pert little tits flattened against the
unyielding metal. he air was forced from her lungs every time a huge boy's
body sandwiched her into the side of the van.
Each ass-fucking stole a little more of her energy, made her legs a little
more wobbly and her balance a little less certain. Before long her lean, sexy
legs were streaked with jism. Boys turned her head this way and that as they
assfucked her, making her French-kiss them, and biting and spitting on her
face and throat and shoulders while they fucked her overworked shitter.
By the time the last boy had shot his jism up her soaked, clasping asshole
Jamie was nearly unconscious. She took two stumbling steps away from the
hood of the van and collapsed into the gravel that lined the side of the road.
The boys pulled her back up to her knees and ordered her to give them
blow-jobs.
"Stick your tongue into my piss-slit!"
"Suck on my balls, bitch!"
"Don't swallow my cum, slut! Hold it in your mouth and then drool it out!
Yeah, that's it!"
"Tilt your head back. Yeah! Right up your nose, Jamie! Right up your
fucking nose!"
Each boy made her do something different. Whatever order they gave her,
Jamie meekly followed. Before long the jockstrap crown Morris had put on
her head was soaked with fuck-cream. A short time later the boys pulled it
off her head and made her suck it clean before they tossed it away. Then it
was back to more sucking.
Jamie's knees were chafed raw and bleeding by the gravel she knelt on. Her
lips were bruised and swollen by the rough slide of cocks and the beating of
prick-heads against her mouth. Her face was so plastered with jism that she
looked as though she were wearing a mask. Her tits were painted with the
same dirty shade of silver.
When it was over the boys were tired. Tommy pulled her body over to a
thick tree. With the help of a couple other boys, he forced the fucked out
cheerleader to stand up, and then he circled her arms and legs around the
trunk and tied them tightly in place.
"Noooooo!" Jamie cried weakly. She knew that nothing she wanted
mattered, but she couldn't keep from cying out at the horrible pain that
lanced through her arms and shoulders and legs and hips from the
unnatural way she had been bound hugging the tree. "No . this hurts really
bad! Aren't you done?"
"You said you wanted to get beaten, Jamie," Tommy said with a srnile,
winking at the other boys and pulling his belt from his pants. "You said you
wanted to get hurt."
Every boy on the football team took part in her beating. They whipped her
with thefr belts. They whipped her with switches they got from the
surrounding woods. They whipped her with lengths of rope from the back of
the van. Morris even beat her with the tow chain for a while, and then they
stuffed the chain up her ass, giving her a long metal tail to shake while they
continued her punishinent.
Jamie came a dozen times while they were beating her. She hugged the
tree desperately. The longer they beat her the hotter she became. By the
time her ass and back was covered with bright red welts she was humping
the tree as though it were the world's sweetest, most delightful cock. The
brutal scratching of the bark was almost as painful as the lashing of the belts
and switches that were scoring her tender flesh, and it turned her on even
more.
"Shake that slutty ass!" a boy shouted, leaving a blood-red streak across her
jiggling asseheeks.
"Wag your tail, you doggy bitch!" another boy shouted, lashing his belt
savagely across Jamie's shoulders. "Wag your tail just like the little lap-dog
bitch you are!"
Jamie dropped her head against the tree and cried as the boys paused in
her whipping to examine the way her cunt-juice had soaked the bark. A few
of them plunged their fingers up into her cunt.
Tommy slammed his belt up against the swollen lips of her pussy, and
Morris slapped her cunt with a switch. More than a few of the boys took the
opportunity to give Jamie a kiss, or bite her arms or throat or face, or just
spit on her as though she were a heap of old smelly garbage. Then they
went back to whipping her.
The boys got hot again as they whipped her, and before long they were
having to take breaks for a boy to step up behind her and shove his cock up
her cunt or asshole.
The fucks were inhumanly painful for the sexy girl, crushing her svelte body
brutally into the hard, rough tree, but the boys didn't care. They just laughed
at the way the chain wagged back and forth when she shook her ass, at the
way cum joined her pussy-cream in streaming down the bark of the tree.
The boys pulled the chain out of her asshole when they wanted to fuck her
there, then stuffed it back up inside her when they were finished. The pain of
being started up like a lawumower made Jamie tremble and whine, but the
boys thought it looked hilarious and they couldn't seem to do it enough.
Finally the boys tired of the game. Only Tommy continued her beating. He
seemed to want to beat her to death. When the last of the other boys had
gone back to the van to drink beer and rest, Tommy switched from belt to
switch to rope, lashing Jamie until she was bloody, not seeming to be
satisfied until he had scored every inch of her creamy skin.
"You still having fun, bitch?" lie shouted, slapping her face with the switch,
taking a break only to spit -on her and switch weapons. "You still want us to
keep going?"
"Hurts!" Jamie whimpered, no longer exactly sure of what was happening,
aware only of the pleasure that tickled her worn-out cunt and the pain that
bathed every other inch of her body. "Hurts so good!"
Tommy screamed with rage and beat her harder. Finally it took all of the
boys to convince him to stop. By that time Jamie hung unconscious from the
tree. Her slender, sexy body was so still that some of the football players
were afraid they might have gang-banged her to death. When they cut her
down from the tree, they saw that she was still alive, though, and that
although she was unconscious, her cunt was still spasming and leaking slick
pussy-cream.
The sight excited some of the boys so much they wanted to fuck Jamie
some more. They tied her knees to her shoulders with more jockstraps and
shot their cum into her one after another. Even the boys who had had
enough of the night-long gang-rape took another turn, not wanting to be
considered wimps by their friends. Jamie came wake after the first few
fucks, screaming her way incoherently through an unending orgasm.
Before long the boys' cum was briminng over her sloppy cunt. This time the
overflow of cock-slime cascaded into her face. Jamie opened her mouth for
it, swallowing all she could and letting the rest pollute her face even more
thoroughly than it already had. A lot of the boys pulled their cocks out of her
cunt when they came and blasted their fuck-juice right into Jamie's beautiful,
passive face. Before long she was unrecognizable beneath a thick, slimy
mass of dry and wet jism.
After the last boy had fed her the last of his jism, Jamie was still cumming.
Her body was covered with welts, bruises, and cock-slime. She looked as
though she had taken on an army division in a week-lng orgy. But her pussy
was still squirming, her asshole still flexing.
The tired boys collected a couple beer bottles and fucked them inside her.
They made her cum constantly, cum painfully, for over an hour When they
tired of the game, they untied her knees from her shoulders, but they left the
bottles fucked deep inside her.
"We got to get going, Jamie," one of the boys said. "You want a ride?"
"Yeah," another boy said with a laugh, "we could drop you off at your
house."
"A whorehouse more likely," another boy said.
Jamie scooped clotted jism out of her eyes and stared up at them. The boys
began to feel uncomforatble, and none of them wanted to go near the girl
they had just fucked into insensibility.
"Piss on me!" she asped. A huge glut of jism poured out over her lips as she
opened her mouth to speak. It streamed down over her chin and throat in a
wave of solid, dirty white. "Piss all over me! All of you! I'm nothing but trash!
I ought to get pissed on! It's all I'm good for! Piss on me and show me what
kind of whore I really am!"
"Right on, Jamie," Tommy said, and aimed his cock right at her eyes. "All
over your trampy, cum-sucking face."
Jamie screamed as his piss scalded her eyes. She blinked them shut, and
then Tommy was pissing over her nose and into her open mouth.
Other boys started pissing. They hosed her body down with a dozen
streams of piss, then two dozen. Before long almost every boy on the
football team was drenching Jamie's sleek young body in his stinking yellow
piss.
Jamie writhed in ectasy as the boys pissed on her. Her sinuous, sultry body
twisted and rippled in a display of raw, sluttish sex. Before long her creamy,
welted skin glistened with piss. Boys pissed into her cunt and into her ass.
More than anywhere else the boys pissed over her beautiful face and into
her open mouth. They laughed at her and called her names while they
watched her swallowing steaming mouthfuls of their dirty piss, and each
time she had emptied her mouth, they filled it up again.
Jamie couldn't stop cumming. Her cunt and asshole gripped the bottles that
pierced them until they were close to shattering. Her cunt poured so much
fuckeam that the bottle filled with it. Her ass clutched the one bottle so
fiercely that it shot it out. They boys pissed until the ground beneath Jamie
had been pounded into mud, and she squirmed in the filthy black muck,
painting her body in the pissy soil.
Too soon it was over. Jamie cried out at the loss when the last of the boys
stopped pissing. She had been fucked and beaten almost to death. Her life
at her old school had been destroyed. She had been defiled by the very
people who had always been her friends.
Now she lay limp in piss-soaked mud, her lean, sexy body streaked with
cum and filth and pussy cream,and soaked with piss.Aquart beer bottle
stuck out of her cunt, almost half full with her own pussy-cream. But if the
boys left her she would be alone. No one would be fucking her. No one
would be hurting her.
Jamie didn't think she could stand it.
"More!" she cried out desperately. "Please fuck the slut some more!"
"Shit," Morris said. "We fuck you anymore and we'll have a dead tramp on
our hands. Come back tomorrow after we kick the Academy's little military
asses. Maybe we'll have another party."
"Or maybe not," another boy said cruelly. "We might have some real girls
willing to fuck us tomorrow. Respectable girls, you know. They'll be all happy
after we win the game. You know, you can fuck a slut anytime, but you've
got to jump at your chances with real girls."
Jamie cried at the boy's words.
"Here, bitch, have a present," Tommy said, squatting down over her. "A last
little party favor, huh, Jamie?"
Jamie knew what to expect even before the first turd slipped out of Tommy's
asshole. She came as it splatted down on top of her tits. He laid his second,
long, curling turd on the flat, quivering plane of Jamie's stomach, and her
orgasm grew hotter at the filthy smell and wet feel of the shit on her belly.
He scooted up over her body like a crab before his third turd dropped out.
Half of it landed on the tip of Jamie's nose and the rest of it curled down
over her lips.
He dropped his last turd right between Jamie's eyes. He used her hand to
wipe his ass, grabbing her wrist and making her rub his shitter clean. Jamie
came while she was doing that, too.
"Damn, Tommy, you're one gross motherfucker," Morris said as Tommy
trotted to the van.
"Shit!" another boy said. "It's fucking four o'clock in the morning! Oh shit, if
coach knew, he'd fucking kill us!"
"Well he doesn't have to know, does he?" Tommy snapped. "And he better
fucking never.
Bye, Jamie, you scuzzy whore. See you at the game tomorrow. Maybe you
can give some blow-jobs at halftime."
A moment after the van drove away a car stopped beside her. Dave, Gary,
and Pat got out.
"Looks natural, doesn't she?" Dave asked with a grin.
"Those lousy creeps won't have a chance tomorrow," Pat said. "They'll be
so fuckedout and worn-out that we'll mow right over them. Congratulations,
general."
"Like any good commander," Gary said, "I'm only as good as the men under
my command. In this case, the men and sluts under my command. You look
good, whore. You look just the way you ought to."
Jamie was slick with piss. Her sleek, sexy body was streaked with cum and
mud and dotted with wet brown turds. Cum d pussy<ream dripped from her
cunt. Cum dribbled from her weakly flexing shitter. Dave grabbed the bottle
out of her cunt and pushed it between her lips. He held it upside-down until
every drop of her pussy-cream had drained out of the bottle and down her
throat. Jamie came twice while he was doing it.
"That was a very successful first mission, slut," Gary said. "But you've got
one fucking lot of work left to do."
"And you've got to stay in training, too," Pat said. "I saw that little trick they
did with three fists. I think we might try three feet sometime real soon."
"Turn her over," Gary said, and Dave grabbed a handful of her hair and
jerked her onto her stomach. "This is a present for you, Jamie. A present,
just so you'll always know who you are, and what you are."
Jamie had an instant to see the blazing hot iron Gary held in his hand. A
simple sentence was stenciled on it. It read: Please fuck me hard. A
moment later Jamie saw the similar iron that Pat was holding. It read: I'm a
slut.
She tried to get away. She knew that this would be the end, that once they
had branded her with the two irons she would never be able to go back. For
as long as she lived, she would be a toy for the men around her, a pretty,
mindless animal to be fucked and hurt and ridiculed. Dave held her tight,
though, and a moment later she realized that it was already too late for her.
Jamie stopped struggling and let Pat push the first brand into her left
asscheek.
The pain was awful. She could smell her own smoking flesh and hear the
sizzle as the brand burned into her. But she came.
And a moment later she came again. She had to, because Gary was
branding her other asscheek. The pain made her cry and shiver, but it
seemed to the dazed, beautiful slave that it was for the best. Now every boy
and man she met would know what she was. And they would do whatever
they wanted to do to her, whenever they wanted, wherever they wanted, as
much as they wanted.
She decided she would show her brands to every man and boy she ever
knew, and tell them to bring their friends.
She never went back to school, and never got a job or even a place to live.
She just let men pass her around, and slept wherever she lay when they
finished raping her, and beating her. Sometimes it was a man’s house or
apartment, sometimes in a car or van, sometimes in an alley or parking lot.
She didn’t care, as long as she got what she wanted, what she deserved. --------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Taken At a Rest Stop
Vulgus (vulgus@hotmail.com)
***
A young couple on a vacation trip to Florida stop at a
rest stop and are kidnapped by two very bad men. (MMF,
nc, rp, v, bi, oral, anal, bd, beast, ws, huml)
***
Author Note: This is a dark, nasty, disturbing story
containing page after page of perversion. It is not for
the faint of heart. The first of it was written and
posted several months ago and in response to a
surprising number of requests, I wrote a sequel. It is
included here. Please don't try to read this if you
don't have a strong stomach. And no, for the more na�ve
among you, this is not a true story and no animals were
harmed the in the making of this story.
***
We left home late this morning. My husband and I were
taking a couple of weeks off and driving from our home
in Northern Vermont to Florida. We had planned to leave
early this morning and stop for the first night just
south of Pennsylvania. But that wasn't how it worked
out.
We had the car packed last night with everything but
our toiletries and our pillows. We always travel with
our own pillows. But when we got up this morning we
took quick showers and dressed and went outside,
planning on having breakfast down the road somewhere.
My husband, Jim, took the toiletries bag out to the car
and I was going around the house one last time to make
sure nothing was left on that shouldn't be.
I went outside to find Jim unloading the trunk. We had
a flat tire! I helped him as much as I could, which
wasn't much. It seems like most of our suitcases weigh
more than I do. He got the spare tire and the jack out
and changed the tire.
Once the tire had been changed we discussed it and
decided that the prudent thing to do would be to
replace the tire so that we would have a spare. We
didn't want to get stuck on the side of the road
without. Since the trunk was already unloaded the time
to do that was now. I waited on the porch, impatiently,
as Jim rushed into town and waited for our small town's
only service station to open and get the tire replaced.
By the time he had returned and we had loaded the trunk
again we were almost three hours late. The problem with
that is, we knew from past experience that it can be
very difficult when traveling south on I-81 to find a
motel room at night in Pennsylvania. On one previous
trip we had ended up driving through the state,
although we were exhausted. And the last time we had
ended up taking a nap in a rest stop, not very restful.
Sure enough, because of our late start, we ended up,
after looking for a room at several exits, giving up
and stopping for a short nap at a rest stop. It was a
typical rest stop. We parked in a well lit area near
the restrooms. Not good for sleeping, but safer. There
were other cars and trucks and RVs in the parking lot,
it seemed safe.
We put our seats all the way back and put the seat
backs down as far as they would go and tried to sleep.
Jim finally dozed off but after about half an hour I
got the urge to go to the ladies room. I quietly opened
my door and slid out, careful not to wake Jim, and went
up the sidewalk and used the facilities. I came back
out and there was no sign of trouble until I opened the
door and sat down. I didn't even realize at first that
my seatback was now upright. I was too sleepy I guess.
The first sign I had that we were in trouble was when I
looked to see if Jim was awake and I saw him sitting
with his eyes wide open and a gun was held to his head.
I started to scream, but before I could a hand came
around from the back and clamped over my mouth firmly.
I tried to bite the hand and struggled to get free of
it, but I heard a loud click as the man holding the gun
to Jim's head cocked it. I froze and the man behind me
asked me, "Are you ready to behave, or do you want this
young fella's brains splattered all over the
windshield?"
I froze; I stopped struggling and slumped down in my
seat. The man behind me cautiously took his hand away
and, when I was quiet, he sat back in his seat and left
me alone.
The man behind Jim said, "Do you guys see how this
works? One of you fucks up, the other one gets hurt, or
worse. You do what you are told, when you are told and
maybe you live to tell the police later. Or not,
depends on my mood, so you better be nice to me."
I was so scared I thought I was going to throw up. I
looked at Jim and saw that he had an ugly bruise on his
forehead. It suddenly struck me, "Oh my god, I left the
car door unlocked! Shit, I let these criminals in!" I
started crying and Jim tried to hold me, but the man
behind him stopped him.
"Let the bitch cry," he said. "I like the sound. It's
pleasant, like a brook running through your back yard.
You might as well get used to it; she'll probably be
making that sound a lot."
He ordered Jim to start the car and pull up behind a
large RV at the far end of the parking lot, parked all
by itself in the dark, under some tree branches. Jim
hesitated for just a second and suddenly a leather
strap, a belt, came over the top of my seat and over my
neck and I was being strangled.
"Alright," Jim yelled, as he started the car. "Alright,
I'm doing it!"
The strap around my throat loosened, but didn't go
away. Jim pulled up to the back of the RV and then,
following directions, he got out and the man sitting
behind him got out and followed Jim, with gun drawn, as
he made Jim precede him into the RV. I tried to see him
as he followed Jim around the vehicle, but it was dark.
I could tell that he seemed large, sturdy, but I
couldn't tell anything else about him.
As soon as he was out of sight I felt a hand come
around the seat and begin to explore my left breast. I
jumped, but the belt tightened and I offered no
resistance. I wasn't wearing a bra. I normally do, of
course, but on long trips I find that they make it
impossible to get comfortable towards the end of the
day, so I had left it off this morning.
The man behind me realized it right away and said,
"Good girl! I appreciate your making it easier for me
by not wearing a damned bra. I tell you what, how about
if you lift that fucking shirt up over your tits so I
can get a good feel."
I was terrified, and it made it so much worse that he
seemed to be so calm and in control. My hands shook as
I lifted my polo shirt up over my chest and held it
under my chin.
Instantly the hot, sweaty hand began exploring my
flesh, now unhindered by the material of my thin top.
He cupped my breast and lifted it in his hand as though
weighing it. Then he began pinching and pulling on my
nipple, not hurting me, just toying with me. I could
only sit quietly with my eyes pressed closed and allow
him to do anything he wished.
The man that had taken Jim inside finally came back out
and opened my door. He smiled down at me, obviously
enjoying the sight of my breasts, and the evidence of
my surrender. I glanced at his face and did not like
what I saw. He appeared to be around forty years old.
His face was weathered and he appeared to be in very
good shape. He looked strong, and he looked evil. I
could hope that he was putting on a show for me, but I
didn't think that was the case. He looked like the sort
of person the detectives are always looking for on TV,
evil.
He reached out and grabbed my arm and pulled me out of
the car. He wasn't holding the gun now, but he knew I
wasn't going anywhere. He led me to the door of the RV
and pushed me inside. When I was half way in I saw Jim
tied to a chair and gagged. I guess he must have
struggled because now it looked like his lip was cut.
I had hesitated when I saw my husband tied to the chair
and the man behind me put his hand on my backside and
pushed me inside. He followed me in and pushed me into
a chair. My hands were handcuffed to the bottom of the
chair and a rag was taped in my mouth. Then he went
back outside and I heard noises in the back of the RV.
I had seen the tow dolly attached to the back of the
RV. They were hooking up our car. I didn't know if that
was good or bad.
I looked at Jim. Jim was normally my tower of strength.
It terrified me that he looked beaten. We seemed to be
totally helpless, totally hopeless. It was horrible, I
kept feeling dizzy and I was afraid I was going to
faint.
Before long the two men who had taken us came in. The
one that had been playing with my breast came in
second, behind the larger man that seemed to be in
control. He stopped to pinch my nipple and smile down
at me and I saw him for the first time.
He was much like the first man; in fact they looked
like they might be brothers. They were both tall, rough
looking, sturdy, strong, and, as I said, evil. They
both had a very scary look in their eyes whenever I had
the nerve to look one of them in the eyes.
The second one, he appeared to be slightly younger,
late thirties I guess, walked up front and got in the
driver's seat. In a few minutes the RV was driving down
the Interstate in the dark, with my husband and I held
helpless in the back.
They ignored us for a while, both of them sitting up
front and talking quietly. They drove for nearly an
hour before they pulled off the Interstate and into a
gas station. They filled up the fuel tank and the older
one came back out with a couple of cups of coffee and
soon they were driving down the secondary roads and I
had no idea where we were going.
I was exhausted, but much too scared to doze off. I
couldn't see anything in the dark outside. Every time I
looked at our captors I got a feeling of terror in the
pit of my stomach. So I just sat back with my head
back, resting on the seat cushion, and stared at the
ceiling.
I finally noticed a light coming from the microwave
oven and saw that it was four in the morning. Not long
after that the driver slowed and pulled off the road,
driving slowly through the trees on a very rough trail.
I had the impression that we were a very long way from
anything.
He drove through the woods for about five minutes and
finally came to a stop. I looked outside but it was
pitch black and I couldn't see a thing.
The two men that had taken us stood up and stretched.
The driver went into the back and I heard him using the
bathroom. The other one, the older one, the more evil
of the two if I was correct, stood looking down at me.
At last he reached into his pocket and dug out the key
and leaned down and unlocked my handcuffs.
My arms were free now, but I had no place to go. I sat,
waiting for whatever was to happen next. I was long
past hoping I would not be raped; now I was just
praying that we would not be killed. I was not so
stupid that I did not know that they would rape me.
The one in charge spoke quietly to me. "Do you remember
what I told you back at the rest stop?" I was too
terrified to think and he must have seen the blank look
in my eyes. "I told you that anytime either of you does
something I don't like, or doesn't do what they are
told, the other one pays for it. Do you remember now?"
I nodded. I still had the gag in my mouth.
"Do you believe me?" he asked.
There was absolutely no question in my mind that they
would take pleasure in hurting us, or killing us, as
the spirit moved them.
I nodded again.
"Smart girl," he said. "I'm going to take that gag off
now. You don't make a sound, not one peep. You don't
speak unless spoken to. I don't want to hear a who, a
what, a why, or a where come out of your mouth."
I nodded my understanding and he ripped the tape off of
my mouth and pulled the cloth out and tossed it onto
the counter nearby. I took a couple of deep breaths and
licked my dry lips. I kept swallowing, trying to get
some moisture in my mouth.
The man that had been driving came back out from the
bathroom and the one who had been doing the talking
said, "This is my little brother Luke. My name is JT.
But you can call us both Sir, when we let you speak,
which won't be often. Now I was serious about that, I
consider unauthorized talking a serious offense and I
promise you that both of you will regret it if I catch
you. And that means talking between you too."
I nodded my understanding and he continued, "Good, you
seem like a real smart girl. Maybe there is just a
slight chance you two will come out of this okay. Now,
I would like for you to stand up," and he paused while
I struggled to my feet and tried to stand on legs that
quivered in terror.
When I was standing at last he continued, "Good girl,
now, take those clothes off for me."
It certainly came as no surprise, but still I wasn't
sure how I was going to get through it. I took a deep
breath, hesitating for only a second and suddenly he
swung around and hit Jim with the back of his hand
violently. I screamed and he grabbed my throat and held
me so that only my toes touched the floor.
"What did I tell you about not obeying?" he asked
conversationally. That was part of what made this so
terrifying, made them so evil. They acted like
kidnapping people and hurting them were just things
that everyone did. This was all just a part of their
normal everyday lives, just another day at work.
I struggled with my polo shirt, while I still dangled
from his fingers. Finally he released me and I pulled
my shirt over my head and dropped it in the chair
behind me.
"Damn," he said to his brother. "Not much in the tit
department."
Luke grinned and said, "They felt just fine to me, JT."
I kicked off my sandals and slid my loose fitting
shorts and my panties down together and stepped out of
them. I stood back up and waited with my hands at my
sides for whatever was going to happen next.
JT stared at me for a moment, and then he went up front
and picked up my purse from the consol between the
front seats. I hadn't even seen them bring it in. He
dug around in it and pulled out my wallet and pulled
out my driver's license. He held it up and looked at my
license and looked at me and read, "Jean Davis, Star
Route, Littleton, Vermont, born July 17th, 1984. That
would make you twenty-two, right?"
I nodded and he read on.
"Five foot four inches, 114 pounds, blonde hair, blue
eyes. And if there had been a block on here for 'cute
little thing' they would have had to check that too.
Your tits are a little small, but you are a good
looking little thing."
"How long have you been married?" he asked.
"Two years next week," I answered, not much louder than
a whisper.
JT suddenly swung around and drove the back of his hand
into Jim's face again. I screamed and he turned back
around and grinned at me and, seeing the obvious
confusion in my face said, "Sir! Two years next week,
SIR! Damn girl, I hope you start learning faster than
you have been, your poor old man is having a hard time
here."
"We've been married two years next week sir." I said
again. Oh god, poor Jim. I was trying so hard to do
what they wanted!
JT smiled and said, "That's better. Now, come over
here. Let's check you out and see what we have to work
with."
I was only a few feet away from him. This was a very
large and obviously very expensive RV, but still, there
is only so much room to play with. I edged closer and
he watched me, enjoying my terror, feeding on it like a
vampire. When I was close enough he reached out and
roughly squeezed and pulled on my breasts.
I winced in pain, but I didn't try to protect myself.
He mauled my breasts for a few minutes and then he
concentrated on my nipples. He pulled them out as far
as they would go and then moved them around in all
different directions. Squeezing and pulling and staring
into my eyes to feed off of my pain.
I tried not to look at Jim, who was seated so that I
was being manhandled right in front of him. JT looked
down at him and saw that his eyes were closed and said
to me, "What's your hubby's name little lady?"
"Jim sir," I answered instantly.
JT looked down at Jim and in the voice you would expect
from a concerned teacher talking to a student he said,
"Jimmy, boy. I don't want to look down and see your
eyes closed again. You pay attention to what's going on
here, alright?"
Jim muttered what sounded like it must have been, "Yes
sir," through his gag and then opened his eyes and
watched JT molest me as he had been ordered.
JT smiled and said, "Good boy." Then he reached down
and shoved a couple of fingers into my pussy, roughly,
as though trying to hurt me. I grunted, but didn't
move. I was surprised that my pussy didn't seem to be
dry. I certainly wasn't turned on. I suppose it must be
my body's natural reaction to the things that were
happening. Still it was embarrassing when JT pulled his
fingers out and showed them to his brother Luke and to
my husband and kidded about how much fun I was having.
He put his fingers back in my pussy and moved them
around and said, "Still nice and tight." He looked at
Luke and said, "This is some prime pussy, Luke."
After a few minutes he pulled his fingers out of me and
turned me around and ordered me to bend down and put my
hands flat on the floor and spread my legs shoulder
width apart.
I did as he instructed and I could feel the eyes of all
three of them on my exposed privates. Luke chuckled and
said, "God damn! I can't wait to get me some of that!"
I felt the tears streaming down my cheeks as first one
and then both brothers explored my body from the back.
Fingers poked and prodded, delving deeply into my pussy
and even forcing themselves into my butt. But I didn't
move, I didn't object. Except for an occasional grunt
of pain, I stayed down and stayed quiet and tried to
divorce my mind from what was happening to me.
I heard the obvious sound of clothing being removed and
I could tell that the older brother was undressing
while Luke continued to explore my body energetically.
When JT was undressed Luke stepped back and watched as
JT ordered me stand up and turn around. I obeyed
instantly, wavering slightly as I stood because so much
of my blood had gone to my head in this awkward
position. When I was standing JT pulled me close and
kissed me passionately. I knew better than to resist. I
forced myself to return his kiss, fully aware that if
JT wasn't satisfied that Jim would suffer for it.
As JT held me close and our tongues entwined he
continued to explore my body with his large, rough
hands. He began sawing one hand up and down my slit and
I started moving my hips in response. He was
intelligent enough to know that I was doing what I had
to do, but he broke the kiss and smiled up at his
brother and said, "Damn Luke, look at her go! This
bitch is hot!"
I prayed that Jim realized that I was doing what I had
to do so that he wouldn't be hurt. I felt JT pressing
on my shoulders and I dropped to my knees. His cock was
right in my face, hard and red and throbbing. It
appeared to be about the same size as my husband's,
seven inches, and so, not all that threatening. At
least that was what I tried to convince myself.
I didn't wait to be told. I reached up with my hands to
take hold of his cock, but he slapped my hands away and
said, "A little later I'll want you to use your fingers
to tickle my balls, other than that you don't need
them."
I parted my lips and, although I am not very good at
it, I did my best to please him with my mouth. I did it
from time to time for Jim, but I didn't really care for
it. It seemed like such a nasty thing to do. Of course
I never let him ejaculate in my mouth. I knew, however,
that JT and Luke were not going to be as understanding.
JT let me struggle with his cock in my mouth for a few
moments. I am reasonably sure that he was enjoying my
discomfort more than the actual stimulation he received
from my lips and tongue. But it wasn't long before the
stimulation my clumsy efforts provided were inadequate
and he grabbed my head and started forcing himself
deeper.
In seconds he was forcing his cock much deeper than I
had ever experienced before and I was gagging and the
tears were flowing down my cheeks anew. But I didn't
resist. I struggled to breathe and let him do anything
he wanted and much to my shock I suddenly found myself
with his cock all the way down my throat!
JT looked at Jim and said, "Ain't that pretty? I knew
she could do it. Yeah baby, that's what I like. Keep
doing that."
He released his hold on my head and let me continue on
my own. With great difficulty and a lot of pain I was
able to continue to force my lips down to the smelly,
sweaty base of his cock on every stroke now. JT leaned
back and watched my struggles with obvious pleasure.
It wasn't long before he started groaning and at last
he grabbed my head. I could tell that he was about to
ejaculate and so I brought my hand up and tickled his
balls while he held my face buried in his stomach as he
ejaculated into my throat.
I forced myself not to resist and remained there,
struggling to get enough oxygen until he finally pulled
his cock out of my throat and then, after I had caught
the last few drops of his cum on my tongue he pulled it
out of my mouth altogether.
I had been preoccupied and had not noticed that Luke
was naked now. Not until JT moved away and Luke took
his place. Luke's cock was fractionally longer and just
a tiny bit thicker. It wasn't as if he was threatening
me with some monster cock, but I had just been used
very roughly and it was hard to continue without a
moment's rest. But there was no rest.
Luke didn't give me a chance to suck his cock. As soon
as the head of his cock was in my mouth he grabbed my
head and started fucking my face forcefully. On the
second thrust he was all the way down my throat and all
I could do was try to time my breaths between his
savage strokes.
I didn't even notice the terrible, unclean smell coming
from him until the very end when he held me just as JT
had and shot his slimy cum down my throat. I took
comfort in the fact that he had not lasted very long.
Neither of them had. But I assumed that there would be
more opportunities for them to take their time and
increase my suffering.
Luke finally pulled his organ from my mouth, but I was
too scared to move. I stayed just as I was until
someone told me what I should do next. It didn't take
long. Luke moved over to the chair I had been
handcuffed to and sat on my clothes.
JT came back around and I saw that he was already hard
again. He put his cock back in my poor, tired mouth,
but when I started to take it down like he had made me
do last time he stopped me and just let me hold the
head of it in my mouth. "Yeah baby, that's good. You
are turning out to be easier to train that I thought
you would. That was some good head. I bet you didn't
even know what a good cocksucker you were did you?"
I shook my head gently.
"That's okay," he said, "You can thank me later. Now
it's time to see just how good that pussy of yours is.
He stepped back and ordered me to stretch out on the
floor in front of my husband. I obeyed instantly and JT
knelt between my knees and started licking my thighs
and my stomach before he centered on my slit and ate me
with much more flair than I would have expected from
him. I fought it with all of my will, but within
minutes I was lifting my hips to meet his tongue and
finally shuddering as I came with his mouth pressed
over my pussy and his tongue buried deeply in my slit.
I felt so guilty. I knew I could never look Jim in the
eye again. Letting that cretin give me an orgasm was
much worse than letting both of them cum in my mouth.
He stared up at me over my heaving breasts and as soon
as I started to relax and come back down from my orgasm
he moved over me and looked into my face and ordered me
to put his cock in my slit.
I obeyed and he held it in place for a minute while, at
his further instruction I licked my juices from his
face. Then he started fucking me. Slowly at first, then
with increasing violence until he was thrusting in and
out of me with astonishing force and speed. It hurt,
but it was impossible to ignore the sensations in my
swollen pussy and soon I was cumming again.
When I finally became aware that I was holding him
tightly in my arms and squeezing him with my legs I
almost screamed in dismay. He had cum shortly after I
had and when I opened my eyes he was staring at me
smugly.
"Yeah, you are one hot cunt, aren't you baby. We are
going to get along just fine."
I could only cry softly and say, "Yes sir."
JT got off of me and walked up my body on his knees
until his semi hard, slimy male organ was dangling at
my lips. "One of your jobs, bitch, will be to always
clean off the cock that has just pleasured you, then
you kiss it and say thank you sir."
I opened my mouth and lifted my head, taking JT's cock
in my mouth. I managed to control my gagging and suck
his nasty cock clean. Then I let it slip from between
my lips and kissed the head softly and said, "Thank you
sir."
At last he lifted off of me and as soon as he was out
of the way his brother fell on me heavily. He had
obviously not learned anything from watching his older
brother. His attack was violent and totally lacking in
style. I thought to myself, "This is the kind of attack
that the word 'fuck' was meant to describe. It was
nothing but brutal and degrading. But of course, he was
not in the least concerned with my feelings or opinions
and he was not doing it to please me.
I just closed my eyes and waited for it to be over.
Fortunately it didn't take long. Luke came in me, and
then he collapsed on top of me and caught his breath
while robbing me of my own.
He finally rolled off and leaned back against a chair
and sat staring at me. I was in my own little world,
trying to deal with what I was being put through.
Fortunately though, I remembered just in time what I
was required to do.
I sat up and crawled over between Luke's legs and took
his smelly cock into my mouth and sucked it clean. I
finally released it and kissed it and said, "Thank you
sir." As I sat back up it occurred to me that his cock
was probably the cleanest part of his filthy body.
The light coming through the RV windows caught my eye
and I was shocked to see that it was morning. I looked
at Jim and then at JT and tried to think of some way to
ease Jim's suffering. He must be dying of thirst and
probably had to go to the bathroom. I had to take a
chance.
I raised my hand and when JT looked at me questioningly
I pointed to my mouth and then brought my hands
together to plead for permission to speak.
He grinned and said, "Well, now I have to figure out if
you want to suck my cock again or are you asking to
speak." He watched my discomfort and then finally
relented and said, "Alright slut, what do you want?"
I said, "Thank you sir. Please sir, can I please take
the gag out of my husband's mouth and give him some
water sir. Please sir, he won't do anything stupid, he
doesn't want to see me get hurt."
JT smiled and asked, "That's all you want?"
I decided I might as well go for broke. "Sir, he
probably needs to go to the bathroom. He has been tied
up for a very long time."
JT said, "I guess we can work something out, but just
remember, if you want to get something, you always have
to give something."
"Yes sir," I said, "anything you want."
"Luke," JT said. "Untie our boy here and let him go to
the bathroom. Then let him have a bottle of water."
"No problem bro," Luke said genially.
It took him almost five minutes to set Jim free from
his bindings. It took Jim several tries to stand up. He
finally made his way to the bathroom, using the
counters and walls to support himself. He was led back
in a few minutes and Luke grabbed a bottle of water
from the refrigerator.
He led Jim to the chair I had been riding in and after
Jim sat down he gulped down nearly half the water
immediately. JT took a length of rope and put it around
Jim's neck and draped it down the back of the chair and
attached it to the bottom of the chair. Once Jim had
finished the bottle of water JT instructed Luke to
attach the hand cuffs to his wrists.
It was cruel, but at least he was free of those tightly
wound ropes that had held him so tightly for the last
few hours.
Once Jim was handcuffed JT said, "Alright, time to get
some rest. I get her today; you get her tomorrow, okay
Luke?"
Luke was sated. He had already gotten a blowjob and
fucked me violently. He had no problem deferring to his
older brother who he obviously worshipped. I was not
certain, but I was starting to think that Luke might be
just a little bit off. But then, they had just
kidnapped and raped me, how normal could they be?
JT pushed me along into the little bedroom in the back
of the RV while Luke stretched out on the small sofa.
I thought I would have a short rest, since, like his
brother, JT has just had two orgasms in close order.
But I had a lot to learn about these two sex fiends. I
knelt on the bed and started to crawl up toward the
head when JT stopped me. "Jesus cunt, you're leaking
cum all over the fucking place. What a pig!"
Yeah, it's all my fault asshole!
He pulled me back to my feet and made me stand with one
foot up on the bed and scoop up the cum leaking from my
pussy and eat it. JT and his brother had really enjoyed
me, judging by the amount of ejaculate dripping from my
pussy and running down my thighs. I gagged a couple of
times, but I managed to swallow it all.
Finally JT had satisfied himself that I had consumed
all that I could from my body, and then he sent me into
the tiny little bathroom and let me use the facilities
and wash up a little. I also took the opportunity to
rinse out my mouth, for all the good it did. As soon as
I returned to the bedroom I was kneeling with my mouth
on JT's cock and his hand buried in my crotch.
It took much longer this time, but I remembered to
tickle his balls when he started to cum, and I
remembered to lick him clean and thank him properly.
Finally I was allowed to sleep. I had been awake for
most of the last twenty-four hours and I had been
kidnapped and raped repeatedly and I was exhausted.
Despite our desperate situation I slept like a log
until late afternoon.
When I finally woke up I had to go to the bathroom, but
I was afraid to move without permission. I was afraid
he might think I was trying to escape or something.
Time flies awfully slowly when you have to go to the
bathroom. Even though I dreaded whatever the day would
bring, I was desperate for JT to wake up and allow me
to go to the toilet.
When he finally got up he dragged me along with him to
the bathroom. I watched, reluctantly, as he stood at
the toilet and emptied his bladder. I saw him watching
me fidget beside him. I knew that it was obvious what I
wanted.
As soon as he was finished he pulled me in front of him
and sat me down on the toilet seat that he had just
finished spraying with urine. I cringed as my butt hit
the wet seat, but as soon as I was seated my bladder
let go. I closed my eyes in relief, and was surprised
when I felt something on my lips. I opened my eyes and
saw his cock dangling right in my face, drops of urine
still clinging to the end.
I opened my mouth and he placed his soft cock on my
tongue. I closed my mouth and started sucking gently
and soon his cock was rock hard. I expected him to
start forcing it into my throat, but instead he led me
back out to the living area and bent me down so that I
was leaning on the chair that Jim was chained to.
My face was just inches from my husband's when JT drove
his cock into my pussy from behind. I was not
lubricated like I had been last night, or rather this
morning, and it hurt like hell. But I made no sounds
but the grunts of pain as he fucked me. When he finally
erupted inside of me he pulled out slowly and I turned
around and dropped to my knees and sucked his cock
clean. Then I kissed it and thanked him as instructed.
Luke had sat up on the couch to watch and JT sat down
beside him. They just stared at me for a moment and
then JT pointed to my crotch. I looked down and saw his
cum oozing out of me and I scooped it up and ate it.
"Good girl," JT said. "In fact, you have been so good I
am going to let your darling husband go to the
bathroom. Luke, take the wimp outside and let him do
his business. When you get back I'll let you get a
morning blowjob before she starts work."
Luke unlocked Jim's wrists and unfastened the rope
around his throat and pushed him through the door
roughly. While they were outside JT said, "After you
take care of Luke I want you to make breakfast. Then
you can clean up the bathroom, you made a mess of the
toilet seat. After that you can go through the closets
and throw away all the clothes you find." My blood
chilled when he said, "The old owners won't need them
anymore. I'll go through the drawers, don't want you to
have to do all the work."
Luke brought Jim back inside and put him back in the
chair and fastened his wrists again. As soon as Jim was
secured he stood in front of him and made me kneel at
his feet and suck him off. This time, unlike the first
blowjob I had been forced to give him, he let me do all
of the work.
I did my best to please him and before long I was
taking him into my throat, but just as he started to
cum he pulled out of my throat and filled my mouth with
his slimy load. I looked at his face as he came, his
eyes were closed, but as soon as he finished he looked
at me and patted my head like a good pet.
I licked the last traces of cum from the head of his
cock and then kissed his cock and said, "Thank you
sir."
"Sweetheart, I do believe that was the best blowjob I
have ever had," Luke said. It sounded like he actually
thought I would be proud!
"I am so proud," I thought. The asshole likes my
blowjobs. If I live through this I will put it on my
resume."
I got up and went to the refrigerator. It was well
stocked. I assume by the people who had thought they
would be going on a nice vacation before they came
across JT and Luke. I didn't know if they intended for
me to feed all four of us, but I decided it would be
easier to cook for four than to ask. I made coffee and
a simple breakfast of bacon and eggs and toast.
I couldn't figure out how to set up the dinette table
so Luke did that. I filled four plates with breakfast
and while they ate I fed Jim, they would not free him
so that he could eat. Jim tried to avoid eating at
first, but I made him eat. By the time I finished
feeding him, my breakfast was cold, but I ate what I
could and then I put the dishes in the sink and went in
and cleaned the bathroom.
It wasn't that bad. I guess these two cavemen had only
recently stolen the RV.
I went into the bedroom and started pulling clothes out
of the closet. As I worked I noticed a picture on the
wall. It was a picture of a nice looking middle age
couple who I was pretty sure were dead now. I had
trouble holding back the tears as I handled their
clothes. Once they were all in a pile I grabbed a large
handful and struggled out to the sitting area. JT saw
me coming and stepped through the outside door and held
it for me as I struggled outside.
Once I was on the ground I looked at him and he pointed
to an area on the side of the clearing we were parked
in. I walked over and dropped the clothing and looked
around quickly as I headed back for more. It was a
pretty little clearing right by a brook. There did not
appear to be any signs of civilization nearby. No other
campers, no building, no sounds of traffic anywhere
nearby.
It took me six trips to get all of the clothing into a
pile. After depositing the last armful I went back
inside and JT started going through their personal
possessions in the drawers and tossing their things
beside me on the bed, looking for anything of value.
When he came to the woman's lingerie he slowed down to
see if there was anything of interest. I thanked god
that nothing caught his eye. The idea of having to wear
any of that poor woman's clothing horrified me. For
some reason the idea of wearing her lingerie was just
that much worse.
I made another half dozen trips outside with my arms
full of a lifetime of personal belongings. Luke had
been going through the storage areas along the outside
of the RV and he pulled out a couple of lounge chairs
and set them up. It was a pretty afternoon and they
apparently planned on just lying around and
recuperating from a hard day of raping me. They brought
Jim out and attached him to a small tree not far from
where they had the chairs set up. I suppose that they
wanted to make sure that any time they chose to degrade
me he had a front row seat.
Once Luke and JT were comfortable they sent me in to
get them each a beer. I returned with their drinks and
then JT said, "Remember earlier, when I told you that
if you wanted to get something you had to give
something?"
I said, "Yes sir."
He said, "Well, now it's time. Come over here."
I stood beside his chair and he told me to take his
pants off.
"Christ!" I thought, "Don't these guys ever get
enough?!"
I leaned down and pulled his boots off and then I
unfastened his pants and slid them off as he lifted his
butt off of the chair. I folded them up and he took
them from me and set them aside and then I pulled his
shorts off.
He directed me to lick his balls and after I had done
that for a while he ordered me to suck his cock. When
he was hard he reached down into his pants pocket and
handed me a tube. I looked at it. It was KY jelly.
"Put some of that on your asshole, and lube up my dick,
then get over here and sit down on it."
I hurried to comply before he decided to take it out on
Jim. I put some of the stuff on my finger and spread it
around my asshole. I pushed as much as I could inside.
Then I liberally coated his cock.
I put the cap back on and straddled his chair and
struggled to line up his cock with my asshole.
"Have you ever taken it up the ass before cunt?" he
asked.
"I tried it once sir. It hurt too much and we stopped."
"Well, we aren't going to stop this time." He turned to
Jim and said, "Jimmy boy, I hope you appreciate this. I
am doing you a big favor here breaking this bitch in
for you."
He turned back to me and said, "Okay bitch, fuck me
with that hot ass of yours."
I was in a very difficult position, aside from having a
cock poised to enter my ass. My legs were spread too
widely as I straddled his lounge chair and I was having
trouble keeping my balance. I started lowering myself
slowly and felt his cock head pressing against my
opening.
I was having trouble controlling my descent and he
could see that. I saw the look of amusement on his face
as the head of his cock popped through and entered me.
I tried desperately to control my descent onto JT's
cock, but once it started I lost my balance and I
screamed in pain as I slid quickly down and buried it
in my ass.
JT laughed at my struggles and my pain. Then he told me
to start pumping. I grabbed the arm of his chair and
tried to improve my footing and slid back up his shaft.
It was hard to tell, but once I judged that I had
reached the end I started back down, more controlled
this time. It was excruciating, both for my legs and my
ass, but I was too terrified to do anything but strive
to please this man who I was convinced was a cold
blooded killer.
I finally got a rhythm going and he watched my breasts
swinging wildly as I skewered myself on his cock. Every
once in a while he would reach up and play with a
breast, or pull on, or pinch a nipple, to throw me off
of my rhythm. But I could see that I was finally
getting to him and I started speeding up as much as I
could.
He had set his beer aside and he reached up and grabbed
both of my breasts with his hands and squeezed
viciously and came in my body once more. I slowed to a
stop and when he was finished I climbed off and, trying
not to think about what I was doing, I bent forward and
cleaned his cock and his balls with my tongue. Then I
kissed his cock and thanked him properly.
He grabbed his beer again and ordered me to turn around
and bend over so he could see my asshole. By this point
I was beyond shame and I obeyed instantly.
He looked at me for a minute and said, "Nice fuck, but
you're disgusting. Go inside and use the bathroom and
clean your nasty ass up. Don't dawdle."
I said, "Yes sir," and hurried in and sat on the
toilet. I was relieved that there was no sign of blood;
it had felt like I had torn something when I fell down
on his cock.
I cleaned myself quickly and hurried back outside.
I was ordered to show him my ass again and he said,
"Look at that Luke, I told you it would close right
back up."
I stood between the two of them, bent over and holding
my ass open for a few moments and then they had me sit
down on the ground between them. I sat there quietly,
only stirring when they wanted another beer.
It started getting dark and I was put to work cooking
supper. I made hamburgers and macaroni and cheese, it's
hard to plan a meal when you don't know what the
larders are stocked with and you don't know what the
people you are feeding want to eat. I wanted to feed
them poison, but even if I knew where there was some I
hadn't the nerve to try it. Not yet anyway.
I cleaned up after we ate and then I heard noise coming
from the back of the RV. They were removing the dolly
with our car attached. I looked out back and saw them
push our car under some trees and then they did the
same with the tow dolly. They put the lounge chairs
back in the underneath storage and finally they brought
Jim in and put him back in his chair. I was sent in and
told to shower and get cleaned up and they brought in
my suitcases and laid them out on the bed and went
through them.
I took a shower and dried off and then went to see what
they wanted next. JT had taken a pair of scissors to
one of my skirts and when I put it on it ended just
below my pussy. At least it seemed to. I wasn't allowed
to look in a mirror. It's hard to tell looking down.
Next he handed me a see-through blouse. It's meant to
be worn over a bra and a slip, and/or under a jacket or
a vest. I pulled it on and the first thing I noticed
was that he had removed all of the buttons. I tied it
under my breasts and looked down. There was more
cleavage showing than I had ever displayed before, but
the fact that my breasts, my nipples, were plainly
visible under the top made the amount of cleavage on
display pretty much a non-issue.
JT finally pulled me around and stood me where I could
see myself in the mirror in the bedroom. It was awful.
As I said, my breasts were plainly visible and I was
pretty sure that from a lower angle at least a part of
my slit would also be on display. The hem of the skirt
was crooked and there were threads dangling. It looked
awful. It was slutty and tacky. I was led out to the
sitting room and put in a seat. Luke got in the drivers
seat and JT went outside to help him turn the thing
around in the clearing.
It took a lot of backing up and going forward but
finally we drove back down the trail we had come in on
and got back to a real road. Luke drove for nearly an
hour. It was obvious that he knew the area well. He
finally pulled up and parked near a redneck bar out in
the middle of nowhere. I was surprised at how many cars
were out front. I guess if you are the only place to
go, then everybody goes there.
JT and Luke hogtied Jim and put him in the shower. I
heard JT tell him, "Remember Jimmy boy. Your little
wife will be with us. The first sign of a problem from
you and I slit her fucking throat. Got it?"
They had put the gag back in his mouth and Jim could
only nod.
We went into the bar and I noticed that it was a pretty
rough looking crowd. I only saw one other woman, an
older, rough looking waitress. So I attracted a lot of
attention. We made our way to the bar and got three
beers and I stood facing the bar staring at nothing
while the brothers turned back to the room and looked
around.
JT leaned down and said to me, "Remember bitch, you
make a sound I don't like, Jimmy boy is dead meat."
I shook my head and said, "Yes sir."
Just then a rough looking old guy came up and said
hello to JT. It didn't sound like they were friends,
just acquaintances. But they talked for a minute and
the next thing I knew we were sitting at a table with
the man that had approached JT and four of his friends.
I was pulled onto JT's lap when he sat down. I looked
down and saw that my pussy was on display and one of my
breasts was exposed except for the nipple.
I became the topic of conversation. JT was very evasive
about how I came to be with him. But he was pretty open
about the fact that I did anything he told me.
"Yeah," one of the guys said, "Like what?"
"Jean," JT said. "Untie that blouse you got on and show
these boys your tits."
I tried to pull my arm from around his neck but he told
me to do it with one hand. So I struggled with the knot
and finally pulled it free. One side fell away and I
pulled the other side back displaying my breasts to the
men at the table, and quite a few at the other tables
as well.
JT may not have been pleased with the size of my
breasts, but the other men at the table seemed happy
with them. The crude remarks washed over me as JT sat
there and started rubbing my pussy in front of every
one of them.
After a few minutes he asked if anyone else wanted to
hold me. I was passed slowly around the table for the
next half hour or so and each man took great pleasure
in mauling my tits and playing roughly with my pussy.
When I had gone all the way around the table JT said,
"Boys, the reason I brought her here tonight is I am
getting low on funds. I was thinking we could have her
put on a little show and then she could pull some
tricks for a while. Anyone interested?"
I felt like I had been punched in the stomach! The
blood drained from my head and I became dizzy. I almost
passed out. The man whose lap I was sitting on at the
time saw my reaction and asked me if I had a problem
with that.
"No sir," I said.
He looked skeptical for a minute, but he really didn't
care that much.
"What kind of show," one of the men asked.
"Well," JT said. "I was thinking she could get up on a
table and do a little strip tease and dance around for
a little while. Then we can take her back into the pool
room and put her to work.
"Did you clear that with Sammy," one of the asked.
"Not yet," JT said, "but I will."
"How much," another of the men asked.
JT said, "$25 for a blowjob, and she does deep throat,
$50 for a fuck and $75 to fuck her ass. Now I gotta
tell you, she ain't ever done this before. In fact, I
took her ass cherry a couple of hours ago and I taught
her to deep-throat this morning. So she is tight in
every hole and she ain't all jaded. You guys have all
had your fingers in her; you know she's tight, so tell
me what do you think?"
"I'm in if it's alright with Sammy," one of them said
and the others all seemed interested as well.
JT said, "Alright, I'll be right back." He grabbed me
and pulled me after him, my shirt was billowing out
behind me and my breasts were swaying rapidly as I
hurried to keep up. I had everyone's attention now.
JT tracked Sammy down and explained what he had in
mind. Sammy looked me over and said, "Okay, but it'll
cost you. I get the first piece."
JT smiled and said, "Deal! Where do you want us to do
it?"
"She can dance on the pool table if she takes her shoes
off. And there is a nice sturdy table in the pool room;
she can pull tricks on that."
I was pulled back to the table and JT told the men,
"Okay, we're on, let's go."
As we moved through the rough crowd to the pool room I
heard Sammy make an announcement in a loud voice to the
crowd in the bar. He told them that there was going to
be a show in the pool room and pussy on sale
afterwards.
I looked around and tried to guess how many men there
were in this crowded redneck bar. I estimated that
there were at least fifty, probably more. I figured for
sure I was going to die in here tonight. I was going to
be fucked to death.
JT stood me beside the pool table and whispered, "You
better dance like your life depends on it, because it
does. And after that you better fuck the same way."
"Yes sir," I said, but I had no idea how I could
possible do what he demanded.
He set me up on the table and the guys all gathered
around. I kicked my shoes off and pushed them aside and
I started dancing. It was hard to dance to this music,
so I tried blocking it out and playing something more
suitable in my head, something I liked to dance to.
I let my blouse hang loose and danced with it on for a
few minutes before I responded to the calls to take it
off and slipped it down my shoulders and dropped it on
the table. I was certain that with me standing way up
here on the pool table all of these men could already
see my pussy, so it didn't really matter that I was
going to have to remove this travesty of a skirt.
I danced around topless for a little while and then
slid the skirt down and danced nude while the crowd
cheered and made lewd comments. I just kept on dancing;
I was in no hurry for the next part of the evening to
start. But JT was already taking money from men in the
crowd and soon Sammy pulled me off the pool table and
laid me on my back on a nearby table. My head hung over
one end and my ass was right on the other edge. Sammy
pulled out his cock and slammed it in, driving the
breath right out of me. I grunted loudly and then hung
on as he fucked me like a bull breeding a cow.
When he came he even bellowed like a bull, and when he
finally pulled out JT said, "Guys, watch this."
He glared at me and I knew what he wanted. I reached
down and scooped up his cum and ate it in front of all
those rednecks as they cheered me on.
It was awful. I don't think there was man in here that
wasn't twice my age. And they were mostly drunk and not
much more than half civilized. Soon I had cocks in my
mouth and my pussy, pumping away. And as soon as one
filled me with cum another took his place without
respite, except when they paused to let me scoop up and
eat the latest loads of cum which were streaming out of
my pussy.
Fortunately, I think, not many were willing to pay the
extra price to fuck my ass. Every once in a while a guy
would lift my legs up and stick his cock in my pussy to
wet it, then ram it up my ass and fuck me brutally.
More than once I was afraid I was going to pass out
from the pain and exhaustion, but I knew that if I did
anything to disappoint JT that Jim would pay the price.
I forced myself to keep going, taking cock after cock
into my throat and my pussy. I probably swallowed at
least a half gallon of cum. My stomach was rebelling
and the rest of my body wasn't far behind. There wasn't
anywhere that didn't hurt, especially my breasts.
Everyone that fucked me at either end took the time to
pull and twist my tits, as much for the amusement of
the crowd as for anything else.
I have no idea how long it lasted. I just realized
that, finally, for the moment anyway, I wasn't being
fucked. I lay still and waited, praying that it was
over. I heard some loud talk and more excited voices
and JT came back over to me and ordered me to get up on
my hands and knees on the table. He pushed me up so
that I was close to the front edge and said, "It's
almost over girl, just one more fuck and then we
leave."
I sighed, thankful that it was almost over. I should
have realized that it wasn't that easy. I saw the men
collecting around the table again and then a large mutt
was placed on the table with me. I screamed when I
realized what was going on, but JT grabbed my hair and
pulled my face up to his and said quietly, "Your gonna
do this right, or else."
I nodded and knelt quietly as the dog started licking
me. He licked all over my ass and my thighs, but mostly
he licked my pussy. To be honest, it felt good on my
sore pussy at first.
The guys were cheering him on, but the mutt didn't know
what to do besides lick. I saw him hunching his
hindquarters in the air but he never tried to mount me.
Men were starting to get tired of waiting and finally
the dog's owner took charge and pulled him into place
on my back. I felt him stabbing blindly and I was
afraid he would miss my pussy and get that oversized
cock in my ass. I did what I could, arching my back to
line it up and finally I leaned down and reached
underneath and grabbed his cock and lined it up and
then it slammed into me.
It was awful. It was the most humiliating thing I could
imagine, it was worse than fucking and sucking a room
full of drunken rednecks. A dog was slamming his cock
into my pussy. I was twenty-two and married for a year.
I was almost a virgin! I lived a decent, moral life and
was happy and had friends and looked forward to growing
old with my husband. But now, how could I have a normal
life after fucking a dog?
The dog was even more violent than Sammy had been. He
fucked so fast, it was unbelievable. I knew nothing
about the sex lives of dogs and when that now famous
knot started pounding against my already stretched out
pussy I almost freaked out, but I was just a piece of
meat here, I had no options. I let whatever was going
to happen, happen. And it did.
Suddenly that large knot popped into me and I screamed
in pain. And then I felt it. I thought at first he was
pissing in me. He was filling my womb with dog cum. I
knelt there, trying to blot out the cheers and crude
remarks, shuddering in revulsion at what had become of
me. How low I had sunk in a day and a half.
I had thought it was over when I felt the dog cum in
me. But it was at least fifteen minutes more before he
finally pulled out. He licked my pussy for a few more
minutes and then he jumped down and his owner took him
back outside.
I was left alone on the table for a few minutes and
then JT called me and I struggled off of the table and
managed to stand finally. I looked at the pool table
but my clothes were gone so I walked out to where JT
was standing in the now almost empty bar. He started
walking out as soon as he saw me and I followed
quickly.
Luke was already in the RV and Jim was now handcuffed
to the seat again. It was obvious that JT didn't want
to touch me. I was all broke up about that. He held the
door for me and then he said, "Get your skanky ass in
the shower and clean up good. And hold on because I
ain't waiting around here for you to wash that cum out
of you.
I grabbed the counter as Luke pulled out of the parking
lot and took off. I staggered back to the bathroom and
sat on the toilet and waited and waited for all of the
dog cum to drain out. It took a very long time. There
were times when I could hear a steady stream of cum
dripping into the plastic toilet. It finally seemed to
end and I got in the shower. The hot water heater was
turned off and there was a little warm water at first,
but then it got cold fast. It was a good incentive to
take a quick shower.
I dried off with one hand and held on with the other
and finally made my way back into the sitting area. As
soon as he saw me JT turned his seat around and called
me over. He checked me out, examined all of the bruises
on my tits and my thighs and then had me turn around he
checked out my back and my ass.
"Not too bad," he decided. I turned back around and he
stuck a couple of fingers in my sore, stretched out
pussy and said, "Yeah, tightening up already. Don't
worry, darling, you are still prime cunt."
Then he pulled his pants down and I sucked him off. I
swallowed his cock, then I swallowed his cum, then I
went through the normal cock worship routine. When he
was satisfied, he pushed me away and I crawled to a
chair and sat down and cried quietly for a while.
I wasn't listening, but I couldn't help overhearing
that they had made almost $3,000 selling my ass
tonight, and another $500 for letting me fuck a dog. I
felt a horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach. If I
got out of this, no matter what happened for the rest
of my life I would be a woman who fucked a dog.
The RV slowed down and started moving through the trees
again. I had wondered if we were coming back to the
same clearing where our car and all of our stuff was.
It appeared that was the plan.
As soon as Luke had parked in the clearing and shut off
the RV he got up and said goodnight to JT and grabbed
me. It was his turn now. He led me into the back, but
he stopped at the bathroom. He asked me if I had to go.
I had just gone an hour ago, but I figured I was going
to have a hard night so I said yes. He watched as I sat
on the toilet and struggled to pee with him watching
me. I finally managed to get a few squirts out and I
told him that I was done and tried to stand up but he
stopped me.
He had a real weird look on his face and he pulled his
cock out and aimed it between my legs. That would have
been awful enough on a normal toilet, but on this
little plastic one in the RV, there was only a very
small space for him to pee into without pissing on me.
And he wasn't even looking down. He started pissing on
my stomach and thighs. But not all at once, he would
let go a small stream and then a pause. I looked at
him; I couldn't believe someone would even want to do
this to another person! He smiled back, that slightly
deranged smile I had seen on him from time to time.
As he pissed he talked. "I loved watching you tonight,
fucking all those men, sucking their cocks. But the
best part was when you fucked that damned old mutt.
That was hot! You know how many men fucked you tonight?
I kept track. There were twenty-seven guys you sucked
off. There was thirty-four what fucked you, and seven
fucked your ass. Sixty-eight men and a dog stuck their
cocks in you tonight. And now it's my turn."
And as he spoke he continued to pissed on me. A little
bit at a time, enjoying the horror and disgust in my
face. I tried not to cry. I was tired of crying. But I
couldn't help it. It was overwhelming. All of it was
overwhelming. And when he saw the tears it was like
that was what he was waiting for. He crammed his
dripping cock in my mouth and finished pissing right
down my throat!
I choked and tried to push away, but he just giggled
maniacally and held my head and pissed right down my
throat. Then he stepped back and made me clean up all
the piss on the toilet and the floor with my tongue. I
wasn't crying quietly any longer. I was sobbing
hysterically. But I couldn't refuse. God knew what
would happen to Jim if I ever said no to one of these
monsters. I finally finished and looked up to see JT
standing behind Luke and smiling.
"She did real good for her first time, didn't she
Luke?" he said.
Luke giggled again and said, "Sure did, I bet I coulda
pissed it all down her throat and she'd a drunk it.
Okay, clean your ass up girl, you smell like piss. Then
get your ass in the back, I need some pussy."
I used my damp towel to clean up a little. Fuck him! He
is the one that pissed on me!
I went in the back and he pulled me onto the bed and I
started out sucking him for a while, then he put me on
my hands and knees and fucked my pussy for a few
minutes before pulling out and forcing his cock into my
unlubricated and very sore ass.
I whimpered in pain as he forced himself into me. When
I finally adjusted to his hard fucking and quieted down
he reached around and started squeezing my tits. And he
didn't stop until I started crying again and whining in
pain. That was what really got him off. He finally came
and collapsed on the bed beside me and I bent down and
sucked him clean and thanked him for fucking me.
Then he turned me on my side and pushed his cock back
into my ass and fell asleep that way. We separated some
time during the night, but I guess he expected that.
It was late morning when we finally got up. It was not
a pretty day, cloudy and cool and intermittent rain. So
we had indoor games today. After breakfast I learned
one of their favorite games.
JT stretched out on the floor in front of my husband
and I sucked him hard before straddling him and taking
his cock into my pussy. Once I had him buried in me he
pulled me down and held me tight while Luke knelt
behind us. He spit on my ass and rubbed the spit on my
asshole, and then he forced his cock into me. Then they
both started fucking me brutally, right in front of
Jim. I didn't try to control the tears this time. I
knew that is what they wanted to see. They took turns
squeezing and twisting my already bruised tits and
fucked me like animals.
Luke came first and after he pulled out JT flipped me
over and finished in my ass. Then I sucked them both
clean and kissed their cocks and thanked them for
fucking me.
They were finally satisfied for a while and they sat
around naked drinking beer. I was perfectly happy to be
left alone, but I saw the way they were watching me and
I knew they were planning on something to make my day
even more unpleasant.
It didn't take long to find out. After he finished his
beer Luke came over to where I was sitting and pulled
me to my knees he pushed his cock into my mouth and all
the way into the back of my throat. Then he grabbed my
hair and held on tight and started pissing. I struggled
at first, but before long I gave up. I knew I was
beaten. He lasted a long time, but thankfully he wasn't
buried all the way in my throat and I was able to
breath.
He pulled back enough to let the last few spurts go
into my mouth so that I could fully appreciate them. As
soon as he pushed me away I rushed to the bathroom and
threw it all up in the toilet. I held on to the toilet
for a long time afterwards having the dry heaves.
But finally I knew I could dawdle no more and I washed
my face and hands and went back into the sitting area.
JT called me over and said, "We are going to have to
work on that throwing up thing. It ruins the mood."
Then he stood up and pushed me back on my knees and we
did it again. It went on forever, but finally he shot
those last few spurts into my mouth, like some sort of
ceremonial act or something. I tried to get up and run
to the bathroom but he stopped me. "You wait ten
minutes and I won't cut off one of your husband's ears,
okay?"
Oh god! I couldn't! I was heaving and my stomach was
growling. But JT stood in my face and said, "It's all
in your mind. Once you realize it you got it licked.
Now calm down, I'll tell you when you can go to the
bathroom."
I stood there, holding my stomach, and forcing myself
to relax. Telling myself it was just recycled beer. But
my swollen stomach was not a very good listener and
when he finally gave me permission to go to the
bathroom I just barely made it.
I cleaned myself up again and went back out but JT was
gone. I heard our car driving away and I looked at
Luke.
"JT's going to get you some more work," he said with
that evil grin on his face.
Oh Christ, I thought, not again! I can't take another
night like that.
I made lunch after a while and Luke watched me
carefully when I was using the forks and knives. He may
be crazy, but he isn't stupid. Well, maybe a little,
just not enough.
After lunch I cleaned up the RV and the sucked him off
again. I got permission to speak and asked if Jim could
go to the bathroom and get a drink.
Luke thought about it and then he asked Jim if he had
to piss. Jim nodded. He had a dull look in his eyes
that scared me.
Luke smiled and said to me, "After you drink his piss
you can get him a drink."
Not again! Shit!
I crawled over to Jim and unfastened his pants. I
pulled his pants down enough to get at his cock and
took him into my mouth. He was struggling as I pulled
his pants down and he tried to make me stop. But once I
took his cock in my mouth he couldn't help himself, he
really had to go bad, very bad. It took him a long time
to finish. I finally stood up and headed for the
bathroom but Luke shook his head and said, fifteen
minutes this time.
I looked at the clock on the microwave and counted
every second. I was dismayed to find though, that every
time was getting easier. This was not something I
wanted to get good at.
When I finally was allowed to rush to the bathroom I
actually had to stick my finger down my throat to get
it to come up. And then I had to pee.
I went back out and got a bottle of water for Jim and
took his gag off. His cuffs were fastened under the
seat, so I had to hold the bottle for him. He drank
gratefully, but we never looked in each other's eyes.
We were too humiliated. When he finished the bottle I
got permission to speak and begged Luke to leave the
gag off. Nobody could hear him around here.
Luke thought about it and said, "Okay, we can leave it
off until we hear the car. But you have to give
something to get something, and if he makes a sound
before JT gets back, it's coming out of your hide.
I agreed without hesitation. What the hell, they could
make me do any perverted thing they wanted anyway.
I assumed he had something specific in mind and I was
right. He pulled his pants off and after I got on the
floor he sat on my face and I ate his asshole for half
an hour. I do not believe this person ever took a
shower. The stench was unbearable. But I didn't flinch.
Because I knew that he hoped that I would. Finally I
outlasted him and he turned around and jumped on me and
fucked my dry pussy while holding me in a death grip in
his arms.
His face was inches from mine and he ordered me to open
my mouth. He held my eyes locked on his own as he spit
in my mouth. Not just once, over and over. He covered
my face with spit and then he spit in my mouth some
more. And then he came. And I did the rest of my job.
After that he found a Playboy Magazine and had me hold
his cock in my mouth while he looked through it. But I
guess I finally had worn him out. He didn't get hard
again. He did have to piss later. Luckily not as much
because this time my mouth was higher than his lap and
I had to actively swallow it. I almost fucked that up.
This time he didn't let me go to the bathroom
afterwards, but I managed to keep it down. Just as it
was getting dark we heard the car coming up the path
and Luke put the gag back on Jim.
JT came in with a huge smile and said, "Luke, my boy,
this is going to be a big one. Come on, let's go. They
left Jim cuffed to the chair and they put me in the
back seat of our car and drove off. I was ordered to
get on the floor and keep my head down.
They drove for a long time and the car finally came to
a stop and they got out. JT said, "Don't fucking move,
got it?"
"Yes sir," I said, afraid to look up.
I stayed on my knees with my head down until I heard
footsteps and voices approaching the car. The passenger
door opened and I was pulled out roughly. In addition
to JT and Luke there were a half a dozen other men and
one woman. They looked me over and the one that seemed
to be in charge said, "Perfect. You sure she'll do it?"
JT nodded and said, "Not a problem. There isn't
anything this slut won't do." Then he whispered in my
ear, "Not if she wants to see her husband alive again."
I understood. And I knew it was something bad. But I
said, "Yes sir."
We were parked in front of a barn. I was pulled along
and we headed inside the large clean area in the center
of the barn. I looked around and saw professional
looking cameras and lights all over the place. Someone
started moving a large, strange looking bench into the
center of the room. Then they decided that before we
went any further they should get me warmed up.
I was pushed to my knees and each of the six strange
men fucked my face. Once they had all cum down my
throat one of them went out and came back with a large
horse. A lot of girls like horses, not me. I am afraid
of them. I had good reason to be afraid of this one.
I was left alone and the woman came over to me and
asked if I had ever done this before.
"Done what?" I asked.
She looked at me and said, "You don't know why you're
here?!"
I shook my head.
"Well, for starters, you and I are going to suck off a
horse." She saw my face turn white and she grabbed me
and started talking fast and low.
"Listen, I don't know how you got into this, but I
gotta tell you, these guys will fuck you up in a heart
beat. You don't tell them no, especially not after they
set this up. Here's what's gonna happen. They will tie
up the horse and we go over to it and pet it and rub on
it. I am going to lift his tail and you are going to
lick his nuts. It won't be too bad; they wash his nuts
and his cock before they bring him in.
"There will be some close ups, try to smile. Cause if
you don't they can make you wish you did. Then we will
get under him and start rubbing his cock until he gets
hard. Then we take turns rubbing and sucking until he
cums. Watch out for his hooves when he starts to cum.
Now, when he starts to cum we need to be side by side
underneath of him, in front of his dick so that the cum
that we can't swallow sprays all over us. I am not
going to ask you if you can handle it, you don't have
any choice now. You're here."
She didn't know the half of it!
I just kept telling myself to think of Jim. I had to
get through this.
One of men yelled at us and told us to get our asses
over there, they were ready to start. I couldn't make
my legs move, but the other woman took my arm and led
me over to where the men were standing.
The guy in charge looked at me and asked, "You know
what you got to do?"
I said, "Yes sir."
"You going to be a good girl and not give me any
grief?" he asked.
"Yes sir," I said again. I could tell by his expression
that he wasn't convinced. But that was because he
didn't know that my husband would probably die if I
didn't do it.
The lights were turned on and the horse was startled,
but then he settled down. The guy in charge nodded at
us and we went up to the huge animal. I followed her
lead, running my hands all over its sides and flanks.
The horse appeared to settle down and then the other
woman pulled me around to the rear of the horse and
lifted his tail. I saw his huge nuts and I swallowed
and leaned down and started licking. I saw the camera
coming in close but it is hard to smile with your mouth
full of horse nuts. But the other woman nudged me
meaningfully and I lifted my face away from his nuts a
couple of times and smiled at the camera before going
back to licking.
After what seemed like a very long time we moved under
the horse's belly and started rubbing his huge cock. I
have had just as much experience with horse cocks as I
had with dog cocks before last night. It was awe
inspiring, but I had no desire to touch it. But of
course, we weren't here to make me happy.
I followed my costar's lead and we massaged his cock
which grew to monstrous proportions. I just kept doing
everything she did; we each licked up and down one side
of his cock for a few minutes, stopping on occasion to
smile at each other and the camera. Then we moved
around to the ugly, deformed looking end of his penis
and took turns licking and sucking it, with the one not
sucking using her hands on it.
She had done this before, of course, and could tell
when it was time and she pulled me over beside her and
we started taking turns sucking as the horse started
hunching his hindquarters and the hot cum just poured
out of his cock. It was disgusting, but I alternated
with the other woman, drinking as much of the nasty
juice down as I could. I suspected she wasn't actually
swallowing, but it was too late to worry about that
now.
The horse finally finished cumming on us and we let him
go and she pulled me to her and we kissed and licked
each other's face for a few more close ups.
The director yelled, "Cut," and I thought it was over.
They led the horse out and two of the men picked me up
suddenly and attached me to that strange bench I had
seen earlier. I knew this would not be good. I held my
head up and tried to figure out how this worked and
what it was for. I had already had sex with everyone,
what was left?
What was left was another horse. A slightly smaller
horse, but a horse none the less. I realized
immediately what they had in mind and I looked over at
JT. He looked at the director and the guy nodded, so JT
walked over to where I was tied up and spoke softly.
"You don't have to smile for this one. In fact, it's
okay if you scream. The more you scream the more we'll
like it."
I sank down on the bench and watched as my costar in
the previous take started doing to this new horse the
things we had done to the first horse. She smiled
through the close ups as she licked his balls, then the
horse was led over to me and he smelled the other
horses jism on my body. He sniffed at me and then
licked at the horse cum and as he was licking me the
other woman was licking him.
I knew that this was going to be fatal. There was no
way I could survive being fucked by a horse.
The horse was led forward, slowly, licking my body as
it advanced until I felt his cock pushing against me. I
felt the other woman's hands moving it around and
wedging it in me, using horse cum for lubrication. The
horse was trying to get more and more of his huge cock
into me, but I began to realize that the way the bench
was built, there was a barrier at ground level that
kept his rear legs from getting all the way forward. He
couldn't get close enough to sink his entire cock into
me.
Still, it was a cock as fat as my arm and it hurt like
hell. Even with the bars across the bottom holding him
back he still got more than a foot of that huge cock
into me. They got their screams. I screamed bloody
murder as that horse covered me and started fucking as
much of my cunt as he could reach. With every stroke it
poked violently against my cervix and I screamed even
more.
And then I felt the flood as he filled me to
overflowing with his cum. I had an idea of how much
there was from having just sucked off a horse, but
having it all blasted forcefully into my vagina was a
nightmare beyond description.
I heard, "Cut," again. The bright movie lights went
out. The men all stood around me and Luke said, "You
guys wanna see something cool?"
They nodded and he pulled me off the bench. I hadn't
even realized they had unfastened the straps. He pulled
out his cock and put it in my mouth and started
pissing. The men watched, amused as I drank it all.
When Luke had finished JT took a turn and then two of
the other men tried it.
I had the piss of four men in my stomach now and I
thought I was going to explode. I looked at my stomach
and it looked like I was pregnant!
I rushed outside and vomited for several minutes. I
heard Luke apologizing. He explained that four was
probably too many. If it was just one or two I can keep
it down. They talked about a few more movies for a
while and then we left. I was left alone in the back
seat, too nasty to touch.
We pulled up to the RV almost an hour later and they
pulled me out of the back seat and sent me in to take a
shower. As soon as I was in the RV, I saw a row of
flood lights come on outside and I heard all kinds of
shouting. I ran for the bathroom.
It was all over. A helicopter had spotted the RV right
after we left this evening. A few more minutes and it
would have been too dark. Within fifteen minutes there
had been a dozen cops surrounding the RV and yelling
for everyone to come out with their hands up. Luckily
they didn't start shooting since Jim was cuffed to a
chair and unable to move. They started going around to
the windows with mirrors and looking in. They saw Jim
and finally they rushed in. They freed him and waited
for us to come back.
JT and Luke were arrested for the murder of the owners
of the RV and kidnapping and rape. We got most of our
stuff back and after we gave our statements to just
about everyone in the state, we bought a bottle of wine
and a pizza and went to a motel.
The next morning we went home to our quiet little
village in Vermont. A lot of our friends know that we
were kidnapped and that I was raped. But thank god they
don't know the details.
Jim does though. And it is hard on him. As hard on him
as it is on me I think. He is upset because he couldn't
protect me, and I am upset because if I hadn't left the
car door unlocked at the rest stop nothing would have
happened.
I can't imagine him ever being able to get all of those
incredibly nasty images out of his mind, the constant
rape, the sucking and worse yet the pissing. But we are
working on it. We are talking to people who specialize
in helping people who have been through what we have.
Although I doubt that many people have gone through
what I have.
Still, I think we are going to make it. We hold each
other a lot, and we cry a lot. But we have talked and
shared and, yeah, I think we are going to make it.
Taken At a Rest Stop
The Rest of the Story
If you have not read "Taken at A Rest Stop", please
read that first. If you have read it, and did not care
for it, don't read this. This is worse and you won't
like this either.
I wrote this a week ago as the result of email requests
for more of the story I had just posted. This story is
rougher, more perverse, than I normally write, and if
you have read any of my previous stories you know that
I sometimes get carried away. I didn't post this right
away. I went back and forth. This one is pretty raw and
a lot of people won't care for it. Still, there is no
reason why the deeply disturbed among us shouldn't have
a little entertainment now and then. For those of you
so inclined, enjoy.
A New Beginning
I was finally starting to get my life back on track.
The trials and the appeals were done. JT and Luke had
been convicted of murder and kidnapping and rape and
sentenced to death.
But the damage they had done to my marriage had turned
out to be irreparable. We had tried, we both had. But
we were never the same again. We could never look each
other in the eye without seeing what had been done to
me. The worst things, the things Jim hadn't seen, had
come out at the trial and he had heard all about them
in great detail. It was just as humiliating as when it
had actually been happening.
The jury and the audience had heard all about the
gangbang by a bar full of rednecks, ending in my being
raped by a dog on a table for the amusement of the
crowd which paid ten dollars apiece for the show. They
also heard all about the next day when I had been
forced to have sex with two horses. The jury even got
to see stills from the movie that had been made. They
also heard about the four men who had urinated down my
throat.
During the testimony I had watched Jim. Every word had
been like a blow to him. He never recovered. And a lot
of those details made it into the news, at least into
the tabloid news.
Living in a tiny town like we did, well, everyone knew
what had happened to me long before I got home from
testifying at the trial.
When I got home I saw it in their faces. They were
sympathetic, of course. But seeing that knowledge in
the eyes of everyone I met was more than I could stand.
Jim finally moved out. I didn't blame him. We had been
to see every kind of counselor there was. Marriage
counselors, trauma counselors, sex counselors. But none
of them could change what had happened to me, or erase
those images from Jim's brain.
After Jim moved out I stayed in the house for a while.
But I couldn't even bring myself to shop in town. I had
to drive sixty miles for a quart of milk.
I called my boss and told him I wouldn't be coming
back. He understood and told me that he would give me a
good recommendation if anyone contacted him.
Then I sat around the house for a couple of weeks and
just cried a lot. I finally ran out of tears and
started looking for a new job, and a new place to live.
I didn't know where I was going, but I knew I had to
leave here. I put my house up for sale.
I received divorce papers and signed them without even
reading them. I didn't even notice that Jim had given
me everything we had owned jointly until I sold the
house and had to know. Jim and I had made a lot of
improvements to our home. It was our dream house. I got
lucky and it sold for what I was asking at a time when
the housing market was sky high. I made an obscene
amount of money and sent Jim a check for half.
With the rest of the money I put my belongings in
storage and drove to Atlanta to look for a job. I am a
graphic artist by trade and checking the internet I
gathered that the fastest growing market for my skills
on the east coast was in the Atlanta area.
I stayed in an extended stay motel outside of Atlanta
and started my job search in earnest. I had some offers
but the best job, with the best pay and the best
benefits was with a small firm in Augusta, about 150
miles east of Atlanta. They even offered to pay to move
my belongings down from Vermont and gave me a
significant signing bonus. I hadn't expected such
generosity and was touched. I liked these people
already.
I spent a couple of days finding an apartment and
getting set up. I wanted to get to know the area better
before I started home shopping.
Compared to Atlanta, Augusta is a small town. But
compared to the little town I lived in, this was the
big city. I had trouble getting around without getting
lost for a while, but I figured out the main streets
and boulevards before long and got settled in. The
immediate benefit was that nobody here knew me or what
had happened to me.
The new job was great. I liked the people and it was
just a nice place to work. They had really been short
handed; they kept losing people to Atlanta. So I had to
hit the drawing board running, so to speak. That was
good for me. I was able to stop thinking about my
troubles for a while.
I don't want to sound too vain, but I am very good at
what I do. My employers recognized my talents and
quickly increased my workload. I was happier for it. I
threw myself into my work and the months flew by.
I was doing a lot more interacting with clients after I
started getting my confidence back. It was not uncommon
for me to meet clients for dinner or at a quiet club
with proposals and preliminary sketches. So I had no
clue when I agreed to take some of my work out to the
new documentary film company opening up outside of
town. My brand new life was about to come crashing down
around me.
I printed out a map on my computer with the driving
directions and gathered up my presentation. I told my
secretary where I was going and went out to the parking
lot. I had gotten a new car already, there were too
many bad memories associated with the old one. I piled
my things into the trunk of my new Lexus and took a
good long look at the map I had printed out, the car
had one of those GPS things in the dashboard, but I
hadn't figured out how to use it yet. Then I headed
out. It was still a bit early and rush hour hadn't
really kicked in yet so it was a pretty easy drive.
I found the place. Fortunately, they had a nice big
sign out by the road or I would have driven right past.
The studios were located on a large farm. Even after
all this time I was uncomfortable driving up to a farm.
But I just reminded myself that all of that was a year
ago and half a continent away. I pulled up to the farm
house and parked. I pulled my briefcase and
presentation case out of the trunk and headed for the
front door.
I was met at the door by a young woman and when I
introduced myself she smiled and told me to follow her.
I followed her inside and down a short hallway. I
noticed that the rooms I had seen were all converted
into offices and a meeting room. I was led into an
office and offered a seat. I was told that Mr. Todd
would be with me shortly.
While I was waiting I went through my papers and made
sure I was prepared for any questions. It was Friday
afternoon and I imagine that anyone else would have
been anxious to finish up and go home. Since I didn't
have a life outside of the office I was in no hurry. I
planned to make the best presentation these people had
ever seen.
It was ten minutes before I heard footsteps coming
toward the office I was waiting in and at last two men
came in. As soon as I was aware that they were coming
into this room I stood up and turned to greet them.
As soon as I saw them the blood drained from my face. I
recognized them immediately. They were two of the men
that had filmed me having sex with horses a year ago.
I turned back around immediately and reached for my
bags. I stood up and said, "Excuse me. I can't stay
here."
One of the men had stepped into the room and was behind
me. The other was standing in the door looking at me
with an evil grin on his face.
"Well I'll be damned, look what he have here! Hello
Jean. This is perfect timing. We have been having
trouble finding another star to replace you in our
newest epic films. Your first one is still selling like
hotcakes. It has been one of our biggest hits ever.
I tried bluffing my way out. "Get out of my way," I
demanded. "I am not starring in any of your movies and
I am not representing your slimy movie company either.
Now get out of my way before I call the cops. And don't
think you can pull anything either. My secretary knows
where I am."
The man that had come into the room behind me sat down
behind the desk and said, "Yes, she knows where you
went. But she doesn't expect to hear from you before
Monday, does she?"
"Yes," I lied. "I told her I would check in before I
went home." It sounded like a lie even to me.
The man behind the desk reached into his desk and
pulled out a DVD case. I glanced at it and saw
immediately what it was. There was a picture of me and
a horse on the cover.
"Honey," he said, as though disappointed that I would
try to fool him. "After all we have been through you
should know better than to try and fool me. We have
been intimate. You have sucked my cock and I have
pissed right down your fucking throat."
He pulled the DVD out of the case and slipped it into a
player in the corner and turned it on. I found myself
totally unable to avoid staring at the screen. I
watched in horror as I saw myself on the screen,
licking a horses balls and smiling at the camera. I
watched until I saw myself kneeling under the horse and
licking its big cock. Then I was finally able to tear
my eyes away.
"Let me go," I heard myself begging in a voice that was
weak and scared. "Please, I can't take that again. I am
getting my life back together finally. You have got to
leave me alone."
"That's a problem, honey. I could let you go and just
send a copy of the movie to the people at your office.
But even if I did that, I would still have to close up
shop and get out of here. I just spent a lot of money
getting set up here. I can't afford to move now." He
leaned back in his chair and said, "No, I can't let you
go telling everyone about my friends and me and what we
are doing out here. That doesn't make good business
sense, now, does it?"
I was on the verge of panic now. I could not believe
that after all I had been through I had ended up
walking right back into their clutches.
"No," the man continued calmly. "The way I see it, the
only way to keep you quiet is to make so many movies
starring you this weekend that you won't be able to
tell anyone about us. We are going to have to make your
weekend so humiliating that it will be impossible for
you to ever tell anyone about us. Now, while my staff
start getting set up, why don't you get down here and
let me see if you still remember how to give a decent
blowjob."
I looked at him and I knew that there was no way out.
Suddenly it was like my nightmare had never ended.
Tears poured down my cheeks as I slowly walked around
the desk and knelt at his feet. He stared down at me
and waited for me to do all the work. I had not seen or
touched a male organ since I was rescued from the
clutches of JT and Luke last year. I couldn't stand the
thought of it. Now I was reaching out and unbuckling
this horrid man's belt and unbuttoning his pants. I
struggled with his bunched up zipper and finally I was
pulling his pants and his shorts down as he lifted his
hips up to make it easier for me.
I looked up at him, wanting to beg him to let me go.
But I saw the obvious pleasure he was taking in my
suffering, my humiliation, and I knew it was hopeless.
I reached out and lifted his large, warm, soft cock and
leaned forward and took him into my mouth. As soon as I
felt his cock on my tongue I started gagging. My eyes
were closed and I had no warning when he suddenly
slapped me viciously across the face.
"Get over it bitch. I have seen what you can do,
remember? Now god damn it get with the program. I want
to feel your lips in my pubic hair. Do it!"
I tried to remember what I had done when I had been
raped by JT and Luke. I took my hand away and started
sucking his rapidly growing organ into my mouth. He sat
back and relaxed and watched me work on his cock until
I finally managed to force it into my throat. He
chuckled and said, "That's a good girl. I knew you
could do it," then he patted me on the head and let me
get to work.
I quickly got into a rhythm and spent a very long time
sucking this very jaded man's cock before he finally
grabbed my head. But instead of pulling me close and
cumming down my throat he pulled me back until just the
head of his cock was in my mouth and made me use my
hand to finish him off. I moved my hand rapidly up and
down his fat cock as he filled my mouth with cum. When
he was finally finished I swallowed and licked him
clean.
Then I said, "Thank you sir," without even thinking. I
had slipped right back into my slave mode without even
a thought. Both men laughed at me and I just covered my
face in shame and sobbed.
I heard the man behind me unfastening his pants and the
man I had just sucked off nudged me with his foot and
said, "I don't mind if you cry. In fact I like it. But
you still have to do your job. I expect you to be very
busy this weekend. So you are going to have to get used
to going from cock to cock without much rest."
I lowered my hands and turned around. The man who had
been blocking the door was now sitting where I had sat
when I first came in, with his pants down around his
knees. Two more of them were standing in the door
watching with big smiles on their faces.
As I began sucking my second cock of the afternoon, one
of men in the door said, "Well, I guess that solves a
lot of our problems, doesn't it? I'll go out and start
getting things ready in the barn. How do you want to
start?"
The man behind the desk said, "Why don't we start
simple and work our way up. Why don't we gather all of
the crew and the trainers and I'll see if I can get
Midge on the phone and see how many guys she can come
up with and we can start with a gangbang. Then we can
do a quickie on water sports, then move up to the dogs
and horses. I think we should try to get everyone here
tomorrow and do a Bukkake film. After that we can see
what we are in the mood for. One of you try to contact
that S&M couple that has offered their services and
they can come in on Sunday evening. We will determine
then if it will be snuff or not. If sweet little Jean
here behaves herself and convinces me that I won't have
to worry about her opening her mouth, well, we'll see."
I was listening in horror as he laid out his plans for
me for the weekend. He probably thought I didn't know
what he meant when he said snuff. But I did. The
prosecutor for JT and Luke had told me that, before
very much longer, that is probably what would have
happened to me if they had not found me.
At first I was terrified, but all at once I thought,
"Maybe it's for the best. My life is over. I will be
better off dead, especially after this weekend. In
fact, death is something to look forward to now."
I had been sucking mindlessly on the cock in my mouth
and was startled when I felt his cum blasting into me.
The first shot of cum landed against the roof of my
mouth but the rest of it all went straight down my
throat. I finally sucked him clean and said, "Thank you
sir." Then I sat up on my heels and waited for someone
to tell me what to do.
The man behind the desk stood up and moved around in
front of me. His pants were still open and his soft
cock hanging out. "Let's see if you remember that other
trick of yours," he said. He grabbed my hair and pulled
me close and shoved his cock into my mouth. I closed my
eyes but he yelled at me to look at him and so I stared
up at him as I felt his strong stream of piss shoot
right down my throat and into my queasy stomach. But I
couldn't see him. My eyes were so full of tears that
everything was just a blur.
When he had finished pissing down my throat I grabbed
my stomach and put a hand over my mouth and started to
scramble to my feet. He grabbed me by my hair and
pulled me up using only the hair on my head.
He pulled my face close to his and yelled at me, "Don't
you fucking dare, god damn you! I saw you drink the
piss from four men and I know damn well you can handle
that little bit. If it comes up, you'll be licking it
up off the floor."
I tried to calm down and take some deep breaths,
fighting desperately to control my uneasy stomach.
The two men I had just sucked off fastened their pants
and the one that had just pissed in my mouth led out,
the other one grabbed my arm and pushed me along
behind.
They took me out to the barn. On the way out from the
house I could see several large horses in a corral
adjacent to the barn. I couldn't see the dogs but I
heard dogs barking not far away. It sounded like a lot
of them.
The other three men that had made me suck them off
before making me have sex with horses last year were
getting things ready in the barn. Off to one side was a
film set. It was three walls and a king sized bed. It
looked like a regular bedroom except there was no
fourth wall; instead there were lights and cameras
facing into the room. There were also a dozen other
men, some bustling around adjusting cameras and lights,
while others were just lounging around. The woman who
had admitted me to the house earlier was also there.
They all looked up as I was led in.
I was led over to the other three partners and given
what seemed to be their typical welcome. I was put on
my knees and forced to suck them all off in front of
everyone. A few of the other men wandered over to
watch, but they didn't say anything or attempt to join
in.
I was just starting on the third man when someone
behind me said, "OK, the set is ready." But I just
continued as if he hadn't spoken and sucked off the
fifth and final member of the group of men that seemed
to be in charge.
When I had licked him clean and thanked him, he put his
pants back together and went over to talk to the men
that were waiting around. I didn't hear what they said
but the men kept looking over at me as he talked. I
turned to the one that seemed to be most in charge and
asked if I could go to the ladies room. I suspected
that I was going to have a very rough time of it and it
would only be worse if I had to pee. He pointed to a
door.
I hurried over to bathroom and knelt in front of the
filthy toilet. I stuck my finger down my throat and
brought up all of the urine and five loads of cum. Then
I squatted over the dirty toilet seat and peed. I
cleaned myself and took a few deep breaths and forced
myself to go back outside.
I was ordered to go sit on the end of the bed and
handed a magazine and told to look through it. I looked
down and found myself looking at a magazine featuring
women of all descriptions having sex with dogs! I
remembered that was one of the movies I would be making
today and cringed. I still vividly remembered how
horrible it had been to be raped by a dog. It was
horrible to contemplate, and I tried desperately not to
think about it. At least until I had been handed the
pictures to stare at. Now I could think of nothing
else.
I glanced up and saw that the crowd of men standing on
the outside of the bedroom set had just about doubled
in size. There seemed to be about twenty-five men
standing around now. They were all ages and all races
and all shapes and sizes. I didn't know what was going
to happen, but that question was answered when the
director nodded and the men came rushing at me from all
sides. They pulled me up and started to violently tear
my clothes off.
They were very violent. The ones that weren't
destroying my clothing were pulling my hair or, as
parts of my body were uncovered they pinched and
twisted and pulled. One man tried to lift me up by my
pubic hair. I was crying and screaming and begging them
to stop. They seemed to love it.
As soon as I was naked I was tossed on the bed,
followed immediately by more men than I could count.
Some of them had already undressed and they started
immediately raping which ever orifice was available. It
went on and on, man after man raping my mouth and my
vagina and my ass. It hurt terribly at first, but after
a while I started getting numb.
After ever three of four fucks they would pause and one
of them would use a spoon to scrape up the fresh cum
leaking out of me and force it into my mouth. Then it
would start again. I have absolutely no idea how long
it lasted. By the time it was over there were probably
forty or fifty men in the group. I know that a lot of
them went around more than once because after a long
while I became aware of the taste of my pussy on the
cocks being shoved in my mouth. And everything was
being recorded by cameras all along the outside of the
room, as well as a couple of close up, hand held
cameras and two more cameras dangling from the rafters.
I couldn't count the times that I had three cocks at a
time in me. A couple of times they tried to get two at
a time in my mouth or my pussy, but gave up. I was just
too tight. Finally, I am not sure how many, but the
last group of men, perhaps a dozen of them, pulled out
and shot their loads of cum on my stomach and breasts
and face. I was covered in a milky glaze of cum when
they finally left my battered body alone.
The young woman came forward, still fully dressed and
looking very business like. She was wearing latex
gloves and had a disgusted look on her face. She
grabbed my hair and pulled me up and led me out into
the center of the barn again.
I was led to a small kiddy pool and ordered to kneel.
The lights and cameras were shifted and I was again the
center of attention as men started coming forward one
or two at a time and hosing the dripping cum off of me
with urine. The hot streams of piss were directed to
every inch of my body. I was ordered to keep my mouth
open and that became a frequent aiming point, but I
wasn't forced to swallow, I just allowed it to flow
into my mouth and swirl around and flow out again and
wash down over my filthy body.
There were a few, however, that had stranger appetites.
They ordered me to get up and bend over with my ass at
the edge of the pool. Then one of them would forced his
cock into me, sometimes my ass, sometimes my pussy, and
fill me with piss. I was usually forced to suck them
clean after they had emptied their bladders in me.
There were some final shots of me laying down in the
bottom of the pool, rolling around in warm piss, even
sticking out my tongue and lapping at it and smiling
for the cameras. By the time all forty of them had used
me this disgusting way they had close to an hour and a
half of just me kneeling in a pool and being used as a
urinal.
The woman came back and pulled me out of the pool and
led me away, using my nipple as a handle. I was led
back to the nasty bathroom and pushed into a small
shower stall. The woman turned on the cold water and
ordered me to rinse off. I did the best I could. There
was a cheap shampoo on a shelf and I tried to wash the
piss and the remnants of cum out of my hair, but it was
very hard to rinse clean in that cold water.
When she was satisfied she shut the water off and
handed me a towel. I stepped out of the shower and
dried off. As soon as I was sufficiently dried off she
grabbed the towel and threw it over the toilet and
pulled me back outside by my nipple.
She pulled me back over to the center of the room. The
pool was gone now, but in its place was a bench,
similar to the one I had been strapped to when I had
been fucked by the horse, but smaller.
This bench had a padded top support which arched gently
upward. I realized immediately how this served their
purpose when she put me down across it on my back and
strapped me down. My hair was pulled into a pony tail
and weaved together with a piece of rope which was
pulled under me and fastened to the bench. It was
pulled tight and my head pulled back, forcing my mouth
open.
My arms were tied under me and my legs pulled out
obscenely. In this position my head hung down one side
and was accessible from that end while my body rose up
and then back down on the other side of the bench,
making my pussy vulnerable from the other side. I was
totally helpless. To make things worse, the numbness
had begun to wear off and my whole body was in
incredible pain, especially my throat and my pussy.
Once she had made me helpless the woman pulled a small
jar out of a pocket in her skirt and opened it. She
smeared my face and my breasts and my thighs and my
pussy with the oily cream inside. She even stuck her
finger in my mouth. It smelled and tasted foul. Then
she stood up and smiled down at me while she slowly
removed the latex gloves. "Now my babies get their turn
bitch," she said quietly, but with hate dripping from
every word. "You thought you got a lot of cock over
there in that bedroom a while ago? Well hang on baby;
you're going for a real ride now!"
The cameras were already rolling and she walked away
and took a leash from a man standing nearby. She came
back and brought the dog to my face. It started whining
and dancing around anxiously as it smelled the cream on
my lips. She held the dog back for a moment and hugged
it and whispered to it. Then she let it go.
The dog, a large German Shepherd, lunged at me and
started licking my face, slobbering all over me, but
taking great pains to explore my mouth extensively with
it's large, slobber covered tongue. I was gagging
uncontrollably and thought for sure I was going to puke
up all of the recently swallowed cum and piss in my
stomach. But I fought to control the impulse. I was
certain that there would be repercussions if I lost
control of my stomach.
Once the dog had cleaned the oily cream from my lips he
was directed to my breasts. His front feet were placed
on carpet covered runners that went up each side of my
body and as he leaned up to lick my breasts I saw his
remarkably large erection. I had no idea! I had been
raped by a mutt in a redneck bar last year, but its
penis had not been this large. And it certainly had not
been in my face! I tried to avoid the throbbing organ
as it bounced around my face, but the woman ordered me
to start licking and I obeyed.
It was disgusting, but not as bad as it looked. He
wasn't clean, but after I had licked him for several
minutes, with cameras aimed at my face, it wasn't so
bad. Then I was ordered to start sucking and I took his
fat, rapidly moving cock into my mouth and in less than
a minute his body was pressed against mine and he was
thrusting his cock in and out of my throat at an
incredible speed.
The pain was awful and I was moaning loudly. Both the
director and the dog seemed to enjoy my moans. It
seemed like hours, but I suppose it was only minutes
before I felt his knot growing at the end of his cock
battering at my lips. I tried desperately to keep my
lips closed so tightly that he couldn't push that knot
into my mouth, but he was fucking my face so violently
that it was inevitable. As soon as his knot was all the
way in my mouth, forcing my jaws open so wide that I
thought that they would separate, he held himself
tightly against me and quivered as he ejaculated right
down my throat.
The dog finally was satisfied and with a little
difficulty, managed to remove his still sizeable knot
from my mouth, much to my relief.
But my relief was short lived. The woman handed the
dog's leash to a man standing nearby and rubbed a
little more of the cream on my lips and my breasts. She
stepped out of my sight for a moment and then appeared
with a huge Great Dane. The dog was led up to my face
and as soon as he smelled the cream, and the fresh load
of cum from the first dog, he was immediately excited.
He started lapping my face, and his tongue was twice as
large as the other dog's had been. Each time he lapped
my face his tongue covered half of my face. When he
started exploring my mouth I nearly choked. It was like
he was trying to stick his tongue down my throat!
When the woman was satisfied that they had enough film
of the dog French kissing me he was led around and
presented with my crotch. He started whining and
growling as he lapped at my pussy, all the while
prancing around and humping air with his hindquarters.
He was allowed to spend a lot of time eating my pussy.
I suspect that they were hoping I would react, become
aroused. When it became obvious that wasn't going to
happen she led the dog up over me and as he licked my
breasts I waited for that huge monster to start raping
me.
The woman finally was satisfied with all of the
foreplay, I guess, and she pulled the dog forward and I
could feel her using her hand to line his cock up with
my slit. She was having difficulty controlling him, but
finally he felt the head of his cock enter my hot, much
abused pussy and he surged forward with all of his
might.
The pain was incredible and I screamed loudly. His only
reaction was to growl at me threateningly. I realized
his mouth was right at my face. If I pissed him off he
could bite my throat in half in one bite. I tried to
keep quiet, but with each thrust his cock rammed
against my cervix painfully. I cried out each time. The
tears were streaming down my face and the camera man
was right there recording it all.
The first time I had been raped by a dog he had forced
his knot into me and it had been very painful. Just
like now. I had already been gang raped that time too
and I was very sore. I was remembering that and I was
terrified because I knew that his dog had a much larger
cock, I felt it was safe to assume that his knot would
also be much larger. I was right. I felt it grow and
batter at my pussy and finally slip in. I screamed in
pain again, but this time he ignored me.
The dog held his body close and I felt his knot getting
bigger and bigger until I was sure that I was going to
be torn. Then I felt that shiver go through him and I
felt my belly grow as it filled with his sperm. Our
sexual organs were sealed together and there was no way
for his cum to escape. Instead it filled my cavity and
then expanded my belly, pushing out as I filled with
dog cum. All I could do was pant in pain and wait for
it to end. For the entire time he was emptying his
sperm into me his face was right over me with steady
streams of drool draining down onto my face. It took a
long, long time to come to an end.
At last he was satisfied and tried to pull his knot
free. I screamed again, it felt like he was tearing me
apart. He tried several times to pull free and then he
pushed his body away from me and stepped over with his
hind leg and then he was facing away from me, pulling
gently from time to time until at last he was able to
pull free.
I had tensed up every muscle in my body by that point.
When he finally pulled free I collapsed back onto the
bench and sobbed in near hysteria. I couldn't take any
more. Surely if they would do one more thing to my
abused body I would go mad.
But I didn't go mad. I wished that I could. Or become
unconscious. Instead I remained awake and aware and
sucked and fucked four more dogs. Then my legs were
freed and pulled up to my head and fastened in place
and a last dog was brought in to fuck my ass. Half way
through that was when I finally passed out.
When I finally became aware of my surroundings again I
was in a pile on the floor and the bench was gone.
There was a bottle of water beside me. I looked up and
there were a couple of dozen men sitting around staring
at me, including the big five.
I tried to take stock of the pain in my body, tried to
decide if something was torn or broken. But everything
hurt so bad I couldn't really tell. It took me several
attempts to sit up, much to the amusement of the men
watching my struggles. At last I was able to grasp the
water bottle and take a desperately needed drink. I
tried to gulp the water down at first. But my throat
was so sore that I choked. I ended up slowly sipping
until the water was gone. I would have really liked
something stronger, or a bottle of aspirin.
I finished the water and collapsed back onto the floor.
I was too weak to sit up for long. I glanced outside
and saw that it was quite dark. I tried to estimate how
long that this had been going on. But I couldn't
really. My best guess was somewhere between four and
five hours, probably closer to five. It was very dark
out now so it had to be at least eight PM.
I was allowed to rest for a short while, much too
short. Then I heard a noise and when I saw what the men
were doing I curled up into the fetal position and
cried like a baby. I saw four men pulling out the bench
I had been tied to when I had been raped by a horse
last year.
I heard a horse being led inside but I didn't open my
eyes. I just cried and hugged myself and rocked gently
on the floor in the middle of the barn.
I could hear them moving things around and getting set
up at the bench. I heard someone nearby and opened my
eyes to see that one of those assholes was filming me
crying in fear and pain. Something to make my movies
more appealing to my fans I suppose.
I tuned them all out until I was lifted to my feet by
two of them and handed a damp towel. I wiped myself
off. I must have been a horrible mess. But they didn't
care. One of the men told me that I would be sucking
this first horse off solo, and warned me that if I
didn't stop from time to time to smile at the camera I
could not even imagine how much worse my suffering
could become. I honestly didn't think things could be
worse. But I didn't want to find out.
I was given a minute to towel myself off and then I was
led over to the horse. The man who I assumed was in
charge told me to do the same things I had done last
time until the horse started to cum. Then I was to
swallow as much as I could until he yelled cut.
I dropped the towel when they told me they were ready
to start and approached the horse. I couldn't tell if
it was one of the horses from last time. He didn't seem
nervous, so I figured that this was not his first
movie.
I approached him from the side and rubbed my hands over
his flanks, talking quietly to him. I worked my way
around to the back of the huge animal and pulled his
tail out of the way and started licking his balls. The
camera came in for some close ups and I looked up and
put a forced smile on my face, then returned to what I
had been doing. I licked his balls for several minutes,
until I got a signal from someone to move on.
I moved down the horse's side and dropped to my knees.
It was immediately apparent that the animal had enjoyed
the touch of my tongue to its large balls. His cock was
almost fully extended and was nearly two feet long and
throbbing towards its full length.
I took hold of that large, ugly tube of horseflesh and
moved my hands up and down for a minute before I
noticed the man signaling me from the side and I leaned
forward and started licking, covering as much of the
last foot of that huge cock with my comparatively tiny
tongue as I could. I saw the camera man squat down on
the other side of the horse and I smiled at him for a
second, and then resumed my work.
I took the end of the cock into my mouth. That was all
that I could squeeze in. I moved my tongue over it,
while moving my hands up and down the shaft the way the
other woman had shown me. I was getting very tired when
I started seeing signs that the animal was nearing
climax. I remembered what I had learned and I moved
myself so that I was centered under the horse and took
his cock back into my mouth and rapidly massaged his
throbbing organ.
He was starting to thrust his cock at me, making it
very difficult to keep my mouth over the end. I held on
though, and soon I felt the flood of cum begin to
squirt into my mouth in a volume I could never be
expected to handle. I swallowed mouthful after
disgusting mouthful of horse cum, but the vast majority
of his spend splashed into my face or squirted out of
my mouth around the sides of his cock, and ran down my
naked body in streams.
The stream gradually tapered off and finally came to an
end. The cameras came in for some more close ups and I
smiled at them and licked my lips. Following direction
from off camera I rubbed the hot, sticky, pungent cum
into my skin and licked my fingers clean. At last they
stopped filming and I was allowed to take another quick
shower while the horse was led away.
When I returned from the bathroom another horse was
tied up to the bench. I was ordered to repeat the
process and I started all over again at the back of the
animal. I tried to smile when they were filming me
licking its balls, but the tears of despair were
streaming down my cheeks. I licked until I was signaled
to move on and then I knelt and started licking and
sucking yet another huge horse cock and massaging it
with my hands.
This time, however, after about ten minutes of manual
manipulation, I was pulled out from underneath the
horse and rushed to the bench and strapped down. I
could still vividly remember the pain of being fucked
by a horse's giant cock from last year. I cried loudly
and begged them to let me finish him with my mouth, and
cameras got close ups of my despair, and my abject
terror.
As soon as I was fastened down, the dog trainer untied
the horse from the corner of the bench and led him
between my legs. She held his nose to my pussy and he
licked at it. He had apparently fucked a woman before
and he was getting excited. He was led further up my
body and I felt his cock sliding over my belly. He was
thrusting, frustrated at his inability to sink that
huge organ into my body. I felt someone's hands guiding
him and I saw two people at the horses head to try and
control him while I felt the head of his huge cock
being forced into my pussy.
If a woman can be said to be thankful for a rape, I was
grateful for my abuse at the hands of that crowd of
slimy men and the dogs that loosened me up earlier. The
horse felt his cock sliding into me and started
thrusting. Thankfully he was held back by the padded
boards at the end of the bench that were in place for
that very reason. He could only get so close to me,
only thrust so much into me. But it was enough to hurt
more than anything else in my life. I screamed in pain
as he thrust more than a foot of his huge cock into my
abused pussy. His thrusts were horrifying. He was a
huge animal and his thrusts so powerful that the bench
moved across the floor with every massive thrust.
Everyone had stood back now, and they filmed the
incredibly violent rape until the horse finally started
cumming in me. I felt myself being filled up with the
hot fluid spurting forcefully from the end of his
desperately thrusting cock. I was beyond screaming now.
I could only cry and moan at the pain and degradation.
The huge flood of semen finally came to an end and I
felt the horse finally stop his thrusting. He stood
still and his cock began to recede, sliding out of my
pussy an inch at a time.
I was thankful that it was over. I lay there waiting
impatiently to be freed from this horrible bench. I
became hysterical when they came in with another horse.
I begged them not to do this to me again. I begged them
to let me go. I begged them to kill me. They filmed it
all.
Then they led the new horse over to me and as soon as
he smelled my abused pussy he became agitated. He was
allowed to lap at the horse cum dripping from me and
then he was quickly led up over me and his cock was
guided by hands into my pussy.
The first two horses that had raped me, the first one
that they had filmed last year, and the one that had
just finished, had both received more than ten minutes
of manual stimulation before their cocks penetrated my
body. This one had not. He started fucking a foot of
his cock into me brutally, but I was beyond screaming
now. My body was wracked with pain but all I could do
was move my head back and forth and gasp and pant in
pain. I wanted desperately to sink into
unconsciousness. But it was not to be. The rape went on
and on and I finally just collapsed onto the bench and
laid there like a limp rag and let whatever would
happen, happen.
I was aware when he began filling my body with horse
cum once again. But I just ignored it. I just let them
do whatever they wanted. I thought surely that it must
be over now. I was partly right. The pain was over.
Well, I was still in agony, but the cause of it was led
away.
But I was about to be introduced to a new feature of
the bench, the semen collector. Unlike my first
experience on this device, this time when a horse
fucked me the huge volume of his cum drained down
between my thighs into a clear plastic canister under
my ass. The cameras had been watching it fill up after
my two horse rapes and now they were getting ready for
the disgusting, degrading, grand finale.
A metal rod with a hook on it like an IV stand was
attached to the corner of the bench near my head. My
mouth was fitted with a rubber mouthpiece and I saw
someone reach under me and pull out the canister which
was nearly full of horse cum. The canister was hung
from the hook by my head and a tube was inserted into
my mouth piece. I watched in horror as they worked,
realizing what was happening and being powerless to
stop it. Everything was ready quickly and someone
turned a knob underneath the canister and I watched the
thick, white horse cum start to drain down the clear
plastic tube and into my mouth.
At first I held the warm, slimy, nasty fluid in my
mouth, the only alternative being so difficult to
contemplate. Finally, however, I realized that I had no
other option and I started swallowing. I had already
swallowed a large amount of horse cum, of course. Or at
least it had been large by human standards. The
canister at my head appeared to hold nearly a gallon!
At first I watched for progress as I swallowed. But it
was going so very slowly, I couldn't stand to watch. I
finally just closed my eyes and swallowed it a little
at a time. The last half of the canister was worse, in
part because my stomach was beginning to rebel, but
mostly because it was cooling and the taste was more
repugnant when it cooled.
I must have sucked at that mouthpiece between my lips
for at least half an hour. I thought that it must
surely be a very boring thing to watch. I was startled
when I finally sucked in a mouth full of air and
realized that the horse cum container was finally
empty.
I opened my eyes and looked around I saw that the only
one still paying attention was the man who was taking
the occasional close-up. I stopped swallowing and
waited for whatever indignity would be next.
One of the cameramen got the attention of the rest of
the group and they finally ended filming, except for
the handheld camera. I was released from the bench and
pulled to my feet. I was unable to stand and collapsed
on the floor.
Nobody wanted to touch me. I didn't blame them. I was
ordered to crawl and I followed the woman who had been
so cruel to me across the barn and into a kennel
attached to the side of the barn. She opened a cage and
I was forced into a pen with one of the Great Danes I
had been raped by earlier. As soon as I was inside a
camera was set up on a tripod and left running.
She squatted down and got my attention and said, "Don't
worry sweetie. Rex really liked you earlier. I am
pretty sure he won't hurt you, as long as you do what
he says. Do you understand me?"
I nodded numbly. Aware that he was sniffing and licking
around my ass while I was being pretty much told to do
whatever he wanted by his trainer.
I begged her for some water and she smiled and pointed
at the nasty dog bowls in the corner. "There you go
sweetie, all the food and water you need. Enjoy."
I ignored the dog and crawled to the corner and tried
to lift the bowl. She yelled at me and told me that if
she saw me using my hands I would have them tied behind
me. I had no fight left in me. I dropped my face to the
dirty bowl and sucked up as much of the water as I
could. As I lapped at the water bowl the dog was
lapping his huge tongue between my legs. I tried
closing my legs and moving my butt around and reaching
back and pushing him away, but he started growling and
I remembered what the trainer had said about not being
hurt as long as I did what the dog wanted.
I considered my options and there seemed to be only
two. The first was to allow this huge dog to fuck me. I
had just been raped by two horses, any number of dogs
and a large crowd of men. My pussy was so sore that I
didn't think I could stand another brutal dog rape. I
decided that the option I was most likely to survive
would be to see if I could get the dog to settle for a
blowjob.
I slowly twisted my body around and reached under the
dog. He was still lapping at me, but he allowed me to
touch his lengthening cock and as he realized that what
I was doing was pleasing him he stood still and I was
able to turn around and put my head over his cock and
start sucking. He had probably been sucked off before,
maybe even by me, and he allowed me to get him off with
my hands and my mouth.
When I had finished I watched him go into a corner and
lie down and lick himself for a few minutes before
going to sleep. I was horrified when I realized that
without even thinking about it I had swallowed the
animals ejaculate. I carefully sipped at the water bowl
again, keeping an eye on the dog as I did. Then I
curled up in the corner farthest from him and tried to
rest.
I wouldn't have thought, under these circumstances that
I would have been able to sleep, but I was exhausted
and before long I drifted off. I was raised from a deep
sleep some time later, I have no idea how much time had
passed. The damned dog was lapping at my crotch again.
Just as I had before, I tried to push him away. But he
just growled and snapped at my hand. I knew I had no
choice. I got up on my hands and knees again and
started playing with his cock. He tried several times
to get behind me and mount me, but I managed to get him
to settle for my mouth again. When I had swallowed his
cum he returned to his corner and, after I rinsed out
my mouth at his water bowl again I curled up in my
corner and tried to sleep some more.
I was startled awake when the trainer opened the cage.
She refilled the dog's bowls and then pulled me out of
the cage. I was pulled to my feet by my hair. I had
trouble standing, I had not been able to stand since
being fucked by the horses, and the cage I had been in
all night was only slightly taller than the dog that
lived there, so I couldn't stand up in there either. I
followed stiffly behind the trainer to what appeared to
be a dog wash area. She hosed me down with cold water
and then handed me some shampoo and body wash and I was
finally able to get rid of the animal smells.
She hosed me off again after I had soaped up and then
she gave me a can of breakfast drink. "I imagine you
are pretty hungry, for food anyway. But it is probably
best that you have an empty stomach. Don't worry
though; you will be having plenty of nutrition pretty
soon."
I hadn't eaten since lunch yesterday, and I suppose I
should have been famished, but I wasn't. I was just
waiting desperately for this to end.
The trainer led me into the barn and I was once more
fastened to a bench. This was smaller than the other
two benches I had already experienced. I was on my
stomach, waist high, and I had noticed as I approached
that there was another of those canisters under the
bench so that any fluids that dripped down would be
collected.
The only people in the barn when I was brought in had
been a couple of camera men who filmed me coming in and
being strapped down to the bench. Once I was in place
they took turns fucking me. They finished quickly and
stepped back out of the picture.
The trainer had been watching and as soon as the camera
men were finished with me she went to the side door and
opened it and started letting men in, a lot of men.
There were at least twice as many as last night. They
were already naked and they quickly surrounded me and
started forcing their cocks into me. It lasted nearly
all day.
They came in my mouth and they came in my pussy and my
ass, over and over. And they were all so violent. They
thrust brutally, driving their cocks down my throat or
deep into my pussy or ass. While they fucked me they
reached under me and pulled and twisted my tits or
pinched and spanked my ass.
It was nearly dark when they finally finished fucking
me and then stood back to watch as the canister was put
in place at my head again. I saw that there was as much
cum in the canister as there had been last night from
the horses. So I knew what I had to do. I started
sucking and swallowing, just like last night.
It occurred to me that this was worse. It shouldn't
have been, but horse semen didn't have that bitter,
bleachy taste that human semen often has. This was a
very bitter drink I was sucking down.
While I worked at swallowing the contents of the
canister I saw them placing another canister under the
bench I was fastened to and a man came up and shoved
his cock into my ass. He had difficulty because his
cock was only half hard. Once he was all the way in
though, he didn't fuck me. Instead I felt him release a
strong stream of piss into my ass, giving me a piss
enema. As soon as he pulled free of my ass the piss
drained out quickly. My ass and my pussy were both so
numb from an entire day of abuse that I couldn't have
controlled them if I had wanted to.
Once the piss had drained from me another man stepped
out of the crowd and forced his cock into my stretched
out pussy. I felt another long, hot stream of piss
filling me up and soon he too backed away and watched
the urine stream back out of my cunt, with the dregs of
the cum with had still remained inside of me. Two more
men stepped up in turn and repeated the process.
When I finally finished emptying the canister of cum it
was replaced by the canister of piss. They didn't seem
to realize that I had reached a point that nothing
really mattered any more. I just kept telling myself,
"It's alright, you are going to die tomorrow."
I finally managed to swallow all of the piss and the
trainer took me out to the dog wash area and hosed me
down. Then she took me to the bathroom and I puked my
guts out for the longest time. I washed my face and
went to the bathroom and then went back out to see what
was next on the agenda.
Apparently I had worn out all the men they were able to
scrape together, so I was put back on the dog bench.
This time they experimented with having one dog fuck me
while another raped my mouth. It was a tense situation
with some of the dogs, they resented having to share. I
got nipped on the boob by one of them when there was
almost a dog fight over me.
But they finally got several pairs of dogs to work
together and I spend the next hour being dog raped in
threesomes. After they had enough footage they let me
up and I staggered after the trainer back to my cage.
The camera was set back up to film the action in my
cage and the trainer shoved me back into the cage with
that big Great Dane for another night. I was covered
with dog cum and I guess he was pissed because he had
not been one of the dogs that were brought out to fuck
me during the day. He became immediately agitated and
started lapping me and growling. I knew what I had to
do and I reached out and started rubbing my hand on his
cock. But this time he was not going to be satisfied
with a blowjob. He kept spinning around and growling
and finally he worked his way up onto my back.
He inched up my body until his head was right next to
mine and I felt his cock punching at me from the rear,
searching for the hole, any hole. Fortunately he found
the right hole and then it began.
This was different than when he fucked me on the bench.
He was an enormous beast. He towered over me and I was
totally overwhelmed by his size and strength. His front
legs pressed against my body, holding me in place as
his cock thrust brutally into me, causing me a great
deal of pain and forcing me to grunt with every stroke.
I looked up during my ordeal and saw that, by
coincidence my face was right in front of the camera. I
imagined that those freaks were really going to enjoy
this one.
I screamed when his knot entered me and then he held on
and shivered as he filled me with his cum. I had no
options; I could only wait for it to be over. It seemed
to last for hours, I know it wasn't really that long,
but I had lost all track of time, all concept of time.
Eventually his knot went down and he pulled free and
went to his corner. I crawled over to the water dish
and lapped up a little of the dirty water. I picked up
one of the kernels of dry dog food from the other bowl,
but I still wasn't all that hungry. And I would have
had to have been pretty hungry to eat that.
I curled up and tried to sleep again. I was in the
depths of despair, but I just kept reminding myself
that tomorrow was the big day. Tomorrow I would die and
it would all be over.
The damned dog woke me up twice during the night. I was
still covered in cum and I guess the smell kept getting
to him. The first time I managed to get him to settle
for a blowjob, but the second time he insisted on
fucking me again.
Morning finally came. My big day! I was led out to the
bathroom this time and I was allowed to use warm water.
What a treat! I shampooed and washed and after I had
dried off I was given my makeup and my brush and told
to make myself presentable.
When I stepped out of the bathroom finally I was
surprised that, to look at me you could not tell what I
had been through in the last day and a half. I was
handed some plain white underwear and I put it on, then
a simple little dress and my shoes. I didn't
understand, were they letting me go? But no, they
couldn't do that. I knew that wouldn't happen.
I was taken back to the house and given another
breakfast drink. The five men who ran the place were in
and out of the dining room I was sitting in. They
talked to each other, made phone calls, just generally
went about their business and ignored me.
I had finished my drink some time ago and the trainer
was sitting across the table reading a magazine and
ignoring me. I heard someone yell, "It's time," from
outside the room and the trainer started giving me
instructions.
"Listen cunt," she said, "Don't screw it up. You go
outside and then you turn around and knock on the front
door. When somebody answers the door you say the same
thing you said when you came to the door Friday. You
give your name and the name of your company and say
that you are here to give your proposal. You don't
mention the name of this company or the people, got
it?"
Well, not really, but it didn't matter. I nodded and I
stood up and went outside. There was man there with a
camera recording me as I knocked on the door. Another
man answered and I said my spiel. He smiled and invited
me in. He stepped aside and I walked in and the camera
followed. I saw a woman I hadn't seen before. She was a
tall, older woman, perhaps in her fifties standing at
the end of the hall watching.
When I was inside she walked down the hall and
introduced herself as Helen. As she was talking the man
that had answered the door grabbed me from behind and
held my arms tightly. I wouldn't have struggled, but he
bent my arms so far I thought that they would break and
I had to struggle.
The woman watched, smiling for a moment, and then she
slapped me with all of her might. I stared at her,
shocked at the violence and stunned by the pain. They
led me to and then down a set of stairs and into a room
made up to look like a dungeon. No, that isn't right.
It didn't look like one, it was one.
My arms were forced into wrist cuffs and the cuffs were
already attached to a heavy cable hanging down from a
ceiling beam. I was pulled up until my feet no longer
touched the floor and the cable holding me was secured.
My body swung gently from the cable for a moment as the
couple moved around me, examining me, tormenting me.
My wrists hurt from the pressure of the cuffs and the
weight of my body, suspended in air. The couple started
toying with me. Spinning me, pinching and pulling at me
through the clothing I had been given. The woman even
punched me in my stomach and while I was recovering my
breath from that she punched me again, in the tit. I
had never imagined such pain. I could not imagine a
woman doing that to another woman!
I screamed in pain and horror and called out to her
pitifully, "Why? Why are you doing this to me?"
She grabbed my hair and pulled my swaying body to a
stop. She spit in my face, and then, smiling sweetly,
she said, "Because my dear, we can. We enjoy it. We can
do anything we want to you. No limits. We want nothing
from you but your screams. It is so rare to have a
beautiful young woman in our clutches. To be able to do
anything we want, no laws to worry about, no social
restrictions. Our only constraint is time. Sadly, we
only have an hour and a half to torture you. So we are
going to have to cram a lot in. I hope you don't mind."
I had an awful desire to say, "No, that's alright." But
I knew better.
They started ripping my clothes off and when I was
naked the man attached cuffs to my ankles and spread my
legs out until my knees were nearly three feet apart.
It was very painful. Then they started whipping me.
At first they avoided the most sensitive areas,
concentrating on my back and my butt and my stomach.
Then they started branching out. Soon they were
concentrating on my breasts and my pussy. The pain was
incredible and I am sure that they were pleased by the
screams I produced, until I started getting hoarse.
I guess their arms were getting tired, because they
paused to take a breath before they moved on to the
next activity. The woman attached strong, sharp clamps
to my nipples, raising my screams to a new pitch. The
pain was incredible when the teeth bit down into my
nipples and the blood started dripping down the
underside of my tits. She attached cords to the clamps
and pulled them out and attached the cords to a post
several feet in front of me. She tightened the cord,
stretching my tits out painfully until I thought surely
my nipples would be ripped from my body.
I was screaming hysterically, and she loved it. She
came close and kissed my cheek and licked the tears
streaming out of my eyes. "Yes my darling, scream for
me. You are making my pussy so fucking wet."
She stepped back and picked up a container off of a
nearby table. She reached inside and pulled out a very
long needle, three or four inches long. I watched in
horror as she held it against the skin on my breasts
and slowly pushed it all the way through my tit. I
passed out for a moment.
When I came to again she was waiving smelling salts
under my nose. I snapped awake and she picked up
another needle. I looked down to see that while I had
been unconscious she had put several more in both of my
breasts. The ones closest to my nipples went all the
way through. She kept inserting needles into my breasts
for a very long time. There were so many at the end
that I couldn't see my breasts, only the brightly
colored little plastic heads of he pins.
She picked up two more of the clamps like the ones
attached to my nipples and bent down and fastened them
to the lips of my pussy. I screamed again, and passed
out again. But it is no fun torturing the senseless.
They used the smelling salts to bring me back and then
they attached cords to the new clamps and fastened them
to the same post that my nipples now stretched towards.
They stretched my pussy lips out more than an inch,
until I was sure they would be torn off, then they tied
them off to the post.
Once I was secured the man moved around behind me and
forced his large cock into my ass. Every move of my
body was causing me extreme pain and blood was dripping
in little rivulets down my breasts and my pussy. I
started to pass out again but the woman slapped me a
few times and that seemed to do the trick.
While the man was fucking my ass, she started pulling
the needles out of my tits, slowly. She took her time,
drawing out the pain. She finished at about the same
time as her friend finished fucking me. They removed
the clamps from my nipples and I screamed in agony. I
think it hurt worse when they took them off. Then my
labia were released, with the same result.
Finally my ankles were released and then I was lowered
to the floor. I was pulled to my feet and draped
backwards over a large barrel. My wrist and ankle cuffs
were tied off to rings embedded in the floor and my
back felt like it would break.
They each appeared over me and started dripping hot
candle wax all over my body, literally. The entire
front of my body was encased in wax by the time that
they had finished. Even my face! I thought surely I was
going to be covered in burns. It was excruciating.
They took a short break and let the wax set up nice and
hard. Then they came back with short little riding
whips and started whipping me, stripping the wax from
me with the whips. By the time they had finished I was
pretty much out of it.
They unfastened my cuffs and laid me out on the floor.
The woman squatted over my face and ordered me to eat
her pussy. This was probably the only perversion I had
not been subjected to already. But it was alright. I
was going to die soon. Besides, compared to a lot of
the other things I had been forced to do, this was
nothing.
I gave her several orgasms with my mouth while the man
lifted my hips up off of the floor and raped my
tortured pussy. After they both came in me she started
pissing in my mouth. I swallowed it all easily.
I was then pulled to my knees and the man pissed in my
mouth. While I was drinking his piss the woman was
putting handcuffs on my wrists. I finished drinking the
man's piss and I was pulled to my feet and let naked,
up the stairs and outside to the barn, with the
cameraman following closely.
There was a small group of men gathered in one corner
and they watched as I was led to the horse bench in the
middle of the floor. I was strapped down and the
cameras were set up and the lights turned on.
A couple of men came over and did something at the
bottom of the bench. I realized that they were removing
the boards that kept the horses from being able to get
close enough to bury their cocks into the victims
strapped to the bench.
Now I knew how I was going to die. I was going to get
fucked to death by a horse! Not what I would have
chosen, but soon it would be over. I was about to die.
The boards were moved out of the way and I waited
fearfully. I hoped it wouldn't hurt too much when that
horse shoved two feet of cock into my guts.
I heard the sound of hooves on the wood floor and I
looked up to see which horse would have the honor. I
saw a large black horse being led forward, but I
honestly couldn't remember if I had serviced this one
yet or not. The events of the weekend were really kind
of hazy now.
The horse was led over so that my pussy was in his face
and he could smell the semen dripping out of me. I
watched as the trainer reached down and started
massaging the horse cock. It was getting hard fast.
Soon he was ready and the trainer led him up and while
one of the men held the reins she bent over to insert
his cock into my drizzling pussy.
I was startled when the man near my head suddenly
crumpled to the floor. I couldn't look down and see him
and didn't have any idea what was going on. I saw the
trainer stand up and look towards the door and suddenly
there was a small red hole in the middle of her
forehead and she dropped to the floor. The horse was
startled and pulled back and ran back out to his
corral.
I was still confused. It looked like the trainer had
been shot. But those little popping sounds didn't seem
loud enough to be shots. I looked around and saw more
men falling to the floor, some after running a few
steps. But none of them got far. I saw that the big
five were all dead. All of the cameramen were dead.
Everyone but me was dead. That wasn't right! I was
supposed to be dead. I wanted to be dead. I was ready
to be dead.
I heard footsteps and I closed my eyes and waited for
my turn. But instead I felt my arms and legs being
released from the bench. I opened my eyes and saw Jim.
He had a look of absolute horror on his face. "Oh god,
not again," I thought. "Not more things that he can't
forget. Oh well. It doesn't matter. I will just have to
find another way to die."
Jim pulled me off of the bench and carried me to his
car. He put a blanket over me and then he called 911.
There were tears in his eyes, he was crying so loud he
had trouble telling the cops where he was and what he
had done.
When he got off the phone I told him to tell them that
I did it.
He smiled at me and tried to kiss me, but I turned my
head away. He didn't realize where my lips had been.
"I am so sorry," he sobbed. "All of this is my fault.
If I hadn't been so stupid you would still be safe, at
home, with me."
"No," I said softly, "Don't be silly. I'm no good
anymore. I am going to die soon. I'm ruined now. Tell
them I shot all the men. You shouldn't go to jail for
something like me."
He pulled me close and cried and I felt so sorry for
him.
Finally the cops drove up. There were a half a dozen
cop cars and several ambulances. Jim got out as they
approached and put his hands in the air. The cops
surrounded us and put handcuffs on him. Then this big
old redneck Georgia State Trooper came back out from
looking around the barn.
He looked at Jim and said, "You do that?"
Jim nodded.
"Why?"
"They kidnapped my wife. If you look around you will
find three days worth of horrible movies recording all
of the torture and abuse she has suffered since she
came out here Friday afternoon at their request to make
a business presentation."
The signs of what had taken place here were everywhere.
The cop looked around and then he took the cuffs off of
Jim and asked him if he had any other weapons. He said
that he didn't.
One of the cops came out of the house with the DVD with
my picture on it, from my first horse rape last year. I
explained what that was and who the five men were and
why I was here. I asked that I not be asked what
happened in front of Jim. I know that our marriage is
over, but he has suffered enough.
When I was finally alone with the big trooper who
seemed to be in charge I told him everything, starting
with what happened last year. I put in every detail. He
recorded it on his little tape recorder. I gave a cold,
honest, complete recital of the events that had taken
place. I didn't have to worry about my pride or being
humiliated any longer. I was going to die soon.
They had me show them around the farm. I showed them
what little I had seen and explained the paraphernalia
I had become familiar with. Then they found some
clothing inside the house I could put on and I took a
quick shower and got dressed in the house.
The trooper took us in to the station in his car and on
the way in I asked if I could get a hamburger somewhere
since I hadn't eaten since lunch on Friday. He stopped
and bought me a hamburger and a coke. But I could only
eat a few bites before I started feeling ill.
We got to the station and as soon as we arrived he
called the District Attorney. The DA wasn't all that
happy about being called in on a Sunday night, but he
finally showed up and the Trooper told him everything.
By then they had looked at some of my movies and were
thoroughly disgusted.
There was a long discussion, apparently the DA didn't
want to make a decision until morning, but the Trooper
absolutely refused to lock anyone up. The DA left after
a few minutes and the Trooper came out to Jim and I and
said, "You two can go for now, but we will have to talk
to you some more before this is over."
He asked me where I would be staying and I gave him my
address. He asked Jim and I told him that Jim could
stay with me, if he wanted to.
Jim nodded and the Trooper explained that our cars
would be released tomorrow after the crime scene was
processed. He handed me my keys from my purse and he
had one of his troopers take us to my apartment.
I went inside and Jim hugged me and tried to kiss me
again. He seemed sad when I refused. I tried to explain
that it wasn't him. I still loved him. I had never
stopped. It was just that after what had happened I
could never kiss anyone again. I was�..dirty.
He cried out and pulled me closer and forced his lips
to mine. "You aren't dirty," he sobbed. "You are a
victim. And it is mostly my fault. I fucked up in
Vermont. I had trouble dealing with things. But when
you left I realized what was important to me. I won't
let you go again."
I smiled at him. I really loved him. "Yes you will," I
said calmly, reasonably. "It's worse now. This past
weekend��well, it's worse now. You can't love me now.
You love who I was. I think she is gone now. They
killed her."
He held me close and said, "I know about this weekend,
well, most of it. I don't care. I already learned my
lesson. I know you were hurt, badly. You have been
damaged mentally and physically. We will work at it,
you will get better. We will get better. I won't let
you go again."
I knew he meant it. It didn't matter though. I was
going to die soon. I asked him how he found me. What he
was doing here.
"I got that check you sent me, from the sale of the
house," he said. I tore it up. I was so pissed. Not at
you, at me, for being such a stupid asshole. I realized
I had let the best thing that had ever happened to me
get away. I didn't let you get away, I drove you away.
I threw you away. It didn't take long to get your
address. You can't keep secrets in our little town. I
got your address and drove straight through to
Augusta."
"I had gotten the name of the place you worked and I
couldn't wait for you to get home. I went to your
office. Your secretary told me that you were out of the
office on business. So I waited in the parking lot
outside of your apartment for you to come home."
"When you didn't come home I gave up and got a room in
a nearby motel and the next day I waited in the parking
lot again. I was getting worried but I didn't know what
else to do. I called the cops and they said that there
were no accidents or anything, you weren't in the
hospital. There was nothing that I could do but wait."
"Finally on Sunday I called the emergency contact
number on the door of your office. I had a terrible
time convincing the answering service that it was an
emergency. They finally agreed to try to contact
someone. I ended up having to wait until church got out
for them to reach anyone."
"Finally your secretary called me in the afternoon and
after I finally convinced her that something was wrong
she told me where you had gone. Since last year I
always carry a weapon. I had my M1 carbine in the trunk
with a couple of banana clips. I got it out and drove
out to the studio. I pulled up and went to the house,
but there wasn't anyone there.
I heard a noise in the barn and headed across the yard
to the door. I saw what was happening when I walked in
and just started shooting. I went crazy. I didn't even
know how many men were there or if they had weapons. I
just wanted to kill them all. So I did. And I am glad.
I wish I could have done it last time."
My hero! No, really, I mean it. It is sad. He will feel
bad when I die.
I made him some supper. I ate a little. I couldn't
stand much. Then we just sat and held each other and
comforted each other.
"I love you Jean," he said softly. "I am so sorry I was
such a dick. Believe me; I will never forgive myself
for what I did. But I outgrew it, I swear. It doesn't
matter now. None of it matters. Well, that's not true.
Of course it matters. It happened to us, to you. But I
don't care anymore. That was a terrible experience. You
need help to get over it. I am going to help you. And I
am going to get you all of the best professional help
that there is. In fact, you are going to meet Kevin
tomorrow."
"Who is Kevin?" I asked.
"When I got back from reserve duty in Iraq I had some
problems. Kevin was the guy that helped me work through
them. He is good. It's like he can read your mind. I
know, he isn't a rape counselor, but he just has a way.
I think he can help. I called him from the police
station and he is flying down in the morning."
I smiled at Jim. He is so sweet. He really wants to
help. I almost wish it wasn't too late.
We went to bed together, with our clothes on. We just
cuddled. It was nice. It had been a long time.
The next day we went back to the police station. I
called my office and told them I probably wouldn't be
in.
Ten minutes later my boss was at the police station.
When he found out what had happened he was in shock. He
offered to give me as much time as I needed, with pay.
He even offered to provide any and all counseling that
was needed.
He was so nice I felt guilty. I hugged him and told him
to relax. It wasn't his fault. Nobody blamed him. He
had no way of knowing that his clients were the mad
rapists from my past.
"Doesn't matter," he said. "I'm gonna do what's right."
I introduced him to Jim and they talked for a few
minutes and finally the Trooper came out of his office
and said, "You folks are all free to go. I have talked
to the DA and there will be no charges. Case is closed.
Your cars are out back and your gun and your other
belongings are being brought out to you. All I ask is
that if you leave the area you let me know where you go
in case I need to get in touch with you. My boys found
a lot of movies in their store room and I suspect that
there are going to be a lot of crimes solved
eventually, a lot of horrible crimes. A lot of the men
in those movies that are still unaccounted for are
known rapists."
I said goodbye to the Trooper and thanked him for being
so nice. I said goodbye to my boss and thanked him too.
Jim followed me home in his car and we went inside my
apartment. I tried again to explain that it was
alright. I understood. I knew he could never look at me
in the same way again, that we could never be the same
way again. We were no longer that cute, young, innocent
couple.
"No," he said. "We are just going to have to be who we
are. Two people who had a rough time but got over it
and are still in love, so it doesn't matter. I should
have my ass kicked for deserting you when I did. I know
that now. I am so sorry. But I swear I won't leave you
again. Not ever. Not even if you try to make me."
I just smiled.
Someone came to the door in the afternoon. It was
Kevin. He had treated Jim for post traumatic stress. I
remember when Jim came home from Iraq. He had been very
quiet, but I had no idea he had been having problems,
or that he had been seeing someone about it. That was
while we were still engaged.
Kevin came in and we talked for a while. Kevin
certainly did have a way about him. He made you feel
comfortable talking to him. In fact, we talked all
night, all three of us. We talked and we cried and we
hugged and by morning I was not so sure I was going to
die.
Then we had to make some decisions. Jim understood that
I could not go back to our place in Vermont. He offered
to move anywhere that I wanted to go, even here if that
was what I wanted.
I didn't know what I wanted. It was going to take more
than one night of talking to straighten me out. I knew
that now. But I thought, maybe, things might get
better.
That was two years ago. Today, Jim and I are remarried.
We live in another small town in Vermont. If you are
from Vermont it is hard to not live in Vermont.
We see Kevin a lot. He is our friend now, as well as a
counselor. I have a new job. We have a nice new house.
No barn.
We are going to make it this time. We even make love
again. And it is good. In some ways it is even better.
I can deep throat now. Jim likes that, and I like it
when it feels good for him. Anal sex doesn't hurt at
all. We don't do it often; it isn't a favorite for
either of us, but once in a while, what the hell. But
the best part is that now we look each other in the eye
and we can smile and laugh. Yeah, we are going to make
it this time.
THE END
Comments? Criticism? Email vulgus@hotmail.com
To that small group of disturbed people who have
enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank
you.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Should Have Listened To My Mother
by TheNewHorizon (thenewhorizon@gmail.com)
***
This is a story about a young teenage girl who is
determined to find her long lost father despite her
mother constantly warnings. She ends up learning the
hard way. (M/f-teen, ped, nc, rp, inc, preg)
***
I should have listened to my mother... as I look back
on the events that happened to me that is all I can
tell myself. I didn't listen to her and as a result my
life has been turned upside down.
Let me start from the beginning, my name is Julie and I
am a 16 year old girl living with my mother in a
typical suburban part of the city. My mother is the
only parent I have ever known, my father has never been
around ever. Initially she used to tell me he was dead
but as I grew older I realized she wasn't speaking of
him in the past tense so eventually she admitted he was
alive still but said he was a bad man.
Over time as I grew older I managed to dig out bits and
pieces of information about my father from her. She
always spoke so negatively of him saying he was a
bastard, a terrible man, a rough disgusting man that
had once raped her. That's how I was born according to
her, I was a rape child.
Despite all this negative talk about my father there
was part of me that didn't want to accept that he could
possibly be as bad as she claimed he was. I began
thinking she was just embellishing her stories of him
because she had become so bitter and angry at him and
men in general over the years.
One day I told my mother I was going to try and find my
father and meet him. She completely freaked out on me
yelling at me and crying and forbidding me to ever meet
him. She said he would ruin my life if I ever met him,
he does nothing but ruin peoples lives and to stay away
from him no matter what because I was young and
accomplishing so much that she didn't want me throwing
it all away.
She was mainly referring to my swimming, I was part of
a swim team and completed in many competitions and was
really starting to excel at it. Being a young girl with
a nice slim skinny body I was perfect for it. Everyone
always adored me too saying I was the cutest girl on
the team, being blond, blued eyed and had some decent
sized breasts definitely helps in that department.
I was still too curious about my father, having no male
role model in my life I felt I should seek him out and
at the very least get his side of the story about him
and my mother. Even though it was the very early days
of the internet I was still able to track him down and
even find a photo of him when he was younger.
Apparently it was true, he was accused of raping my
mother but the charges were later dropped for lack of
evidence.
I was still determined to meet my father despite
whatever my mother said, my father lived about 2 hours
away in a smaller town. I bought myself a bus ticket
and would head out there Friday afternoon. I cooked up
some big lie to my mother telling her I was going to my
friend's cottage for the weekend. Luckily she didn't
question it, I had done this before so it wasn't
unusual.
On the bus I was so excited, I was finally going to
meet my real father, my face was constantly smiling the
entire way there. Once I arrived at the small town I
managed to find his address, it was a small house in a
rundown area, the whole area looked pretty red-neck.
Unfortunately he wasn't home so I went back to the main
street.
Asking around some people told me he usually hangs
around one of the local bars and pointed me in the
right direction. When I found the bar I was reluctant
to go any further, it looked trashy and rundown, looked
like a rough place to hang out in definitely not the
kind of place for a petite 16 year old girl to walk
into. This bar reflected the town overall, a town that
had fallen on hard times and lost its way.
I told myself I had come this far it would be stupid to
turn back now and give up so I sucked it up and walked
in. The bar was a dirty disgusting place, all the men
were middle aged, over weight and rough and scummy in
appearance. Of course they all hollered and whistled as
I entered the place. The bartender saw this and came up
to me quickly asking if I was sure I was in the right
place. I told him my father's name and that I was
looking for him.
He pointed to a man in the back of the bar drinking
alone and smoking a cigarette. As I walked across the
bar I could feel all the dirty old men eyeing me up and
down mentally undressing me. It was a hot summer day so
I was wearing a short skirt (but not too short) and a
nice tank top that showed off my figure nicely.
As I walked up to my father I could see him also eyeing
me up and down just like all the other men, it was
obvious he did not recognize his own daughter. Before I
could even say a word to him he said rudely, "Hey baby
have you come to give me a lap dance, I ain't paying
for it though." My father looked much like that younger
picture of him except he had aged badly and looked like
a rough red neck, I was taken back a bit by his
rudeness and brutal appearance.
I asked him his name, he told me his name was Ron but
asked why I wanted to know. I finally sat down and told
him I was his daughter and told him about my mother.
The whole time he just continued to gawk me up and down
like a teenage boy seeing a naked girl for the first
time, the only thing he could utter to me was, "Well,
ain't that so...."
I was getting nervous now; I realized this wasn't the
man I had pictured in my mind. This man looked closer
to what my mother had described of him but I still
wanted to give him a chance though. I had a million
questions for him but him seemed uninterested in
answering them all there with all his bar buddies
watching over. He suggested we go into another room in
the bar. He took my arm and led me into some Staff/VIP
area.
I was getting scared because I didn't know where he was
taking me but he reassured me everything was fine. The
room was much quieter and empty, it had some couches,
was messy with beer bottles every where, left over drug
residue on the tables. Obviously this was a drug room
where people came into either do their drugs or deal
them.
He sat close beside me on the couch and started to tell
me about his past, about how he met my mother and what
the times were like back then. As he was telling his
story he placed one of his hands on my knee, I didn't
think much of it at first but very slowly as the story
went on his hand started to drift lower down my thigh.
I was uncomfortable with what he was doing but at the
same time I wanted to hear more of his story so I tried
to ignore it the best I could and shifted my position a
few times to discourage him. Finally he settled his
hand half way on my thigh which I allowed him to leave
it there as a compromise, he did however begin to
gently massage my thigh which made me nervous but felt
good.
We went on to explain that he knew my mother for
several months and had been hanging around her friends
for some time then one night all of them had been drunk
and he started making out with my mother. Things got
more hot and heavy but once he had pulled out his dick
she got scared and didn't want to have sex with him. He
was drunk and young at the time and didn't care so he
held her down and proceeded to have sex with her
anyways.
She tried charging him but since they were all drunk
there was no reliable witnesses and they didn't have
proper DNA evidence back then so he got off easy. As he
was finishing up his story he again moved his hand up
my thigh so that it was resting just below my pussy, he
was slowly massaging my inner thigh.
I was trying to shift my position again to get him to
move his hand but he wasn't budging this time so
reluctantly I let him keep his hand that high up on me.
He finished up his story by saying he had heard she
later got pregnant and ended up having his child but
after that he never heard a single thing about either
of them until now.
It was at this point he shifted his hand suddenly and
cupped my panty covered pussy and reached over and
kissed me open mouth shoving his tongue in my mouth. I
was shocked by his boldness, I couldn't believe any
father would do such a thing to their daughter. I
started to freak and tried pushing him off of me. I
managed to free myself partially to yell out "What the
fuck are you doing? I am your daughter for christ
sakes! Stop it!"
I could see the lust and evil in his eyes when he
yelled back "I don't care you slut, I made you, I
created you, if it wasn't for me you wouldn't even be
alive! Your mine and I can do whatever I please with
you!"
My mother was right; it was a huge mistake to come
visit my father. He was an evil, disgusting man, I knew
it now but was so blind to it before. I watched
helplessly as he knocked me down across the couch, he
flipped up my skirt over my stomach and grabbed with
both of his hands my panties and yanked them off
effortlessly. I continued to yell and scream but being
back in this private room there was nobody to hear me
not that anyone would have cared.
I was crying uncontrollably now awaiting the
inevitable, my father was unbuckling his pants and I
came to the realization that my own father was going to
rape me. I was not a virgin but I was inexperienced
only had sex once a year earlier at a house party. It
was a mistake then just as this was equally a bad
mistake.
Unable to control the situation she watched in shame as
her father roughly repositioned her and lined up his
hard old dick at her entrance. My father laughed
looking at me helpless, before entering me he smirked
and said "Here it comes baby, Daddy's home now."
Her father started inserting his large cock into her
pussy, luckily she wasn't totally dry because her
father massaging her thigh earlier had made her a
little bit damp down there. He just remarked as his
cock started to slide in a little, "See baby, I knew
you were a slut; you're already wet for daddy."
Every word from him cut through my heart, I was wrong
to think he might not have been as bad as my mother had
told me all these years, she was right all along. Too
late now though, I could feel my father's cock
penetrating me now sliding the rest of the way into my
tight box as he started to thrust in and out of me.
This was it, I was being fucked my own father
unprotected and I had just met him 30 minutes ago.
I just laid there still continuing to cry as he
continued to rape me. After he had been fucking me at a
good tempo for a while he reached under my shirt and
bra and started squeezing my breasts.
He was now pounding into me hard, I was feeling
pleasure from his assault on me but didn't want to
admit it. How was it possible for me to feel pleasure
from this rape her own father was giving her.
My father's strokes were now harder and shorter, I knew
he was getting close to cumming but there was nothing I
could do about it. Suddenly he stopped deep in me and
roared a loud noise as he began to start ejaculating
into me, his daughter. I felt spurt after spurt of warm
fluid enter my pussy completely filling me. My first
ever load of cum deposited in me, I felt great shame.
As my father had finished cumming in me unprotected he
collapsed on top of me on the couch and he proceeded to
force his tongue down my throat again. Once he started
to get soft he pulled out of me and started to pull up
his pants again.
I just laid their on the couch still crying, frozen
unable to believe what just happened. How could things
have gone so bad so quickly in under an hour. I went
from being extremely happy to finally meeting my dad to
detesting him with the same kind of hate my mother has
for him. Yet here I was, I put myself into this
situation needlessly if I had only listened to my
mother I wouldn't be laying her with my father's cum
dripping out of me.
My father picked up my panties and threw them in my
face ordering me to put them back on and to follow him
out of here. He announced he was going to take me to
his home and show me around and he wouldn't take no for
an answer. I was stuck and I knew it, I had no chance
to escape him right now so I had to go along with it.
Reluctantly I pulled up my panties again over my still
cum filled pussy partially trapping his potent sperm in
me. My panties immediately became soaked and his sperm
slowly started to oozed out of my sides down my legs.
I straightened up my shirt and skirt and he lead me out
the back door of the club to his pickup truck. There
was still no way I could run and escape so for now I
had to just go along with it for now.
When we arrived at his home I was less than impressed
with the inside of the place. Almost no furniture other
then a dirty couch, an old shitty TV and the place was
generally a huge mess with beer bottles and old rotting
pizza lying about. He even showed me his bedroom which
consisted of a dirty mattress on the ground, no box
spring or frame, just a dirty mattress on the ground
not even sheets on it and all his clothes scattered
about on the ground since he had no dresser or cabinet.
He told me that I will sleep here with him tonight.
When he said that I gulped and was very scared. He had
already raped me, what else did he have in mind for me?
It was now the evening so he took me outside in his
rundown back yard, tons of garbage scattered about and
rusted out car was littering the yard. Even though it
was now the evening and cooler outside he told me it
was too hot to be wearing my shirt and skirt and told
me to just strip down to my bra and panties. I was too
afraid to disobey him so just did as he said.
As my father was BBQing on his grill one of his
neighbors came over to say hello. I almost died of
embarrassment, this old fat hillbilly man could see me
practically naked. The worse part was that you could
very obviously see my panties were stained with cum and
dried cum down my legs was clearly visible. He just
smiled and asked who I was, my father just smiled and
said, "Some runaway slut from the big city."
After my father said that I guess it gave him an idea,
he then asked my friend if he wanted a free BJ to cover
a football bet he owed him from before. The hillbilly
thought about it looking me up and down and agreed. I
had a terrible feeling was all tensed up on the verge
of crying again, I had never given a blow job before in
my life. All I could go by was what my girlfriends had
told me and what I had seen on a few porno videos she
had seen at her friend�s house.
The fat old man sat down in a lawn chair and unbuckled
his pants and pulled out his already hard penis, this
dick was much smaller then my father's but still fairly
wide. I was very reluctant to walk over to him but my
father stared at me and ordered me to take care of him.
I had no choice yet again and had to obey him so here I
was about to give my first blow job to some old fat
disgusting hillbilly man.
I slowly bent down on to my knees in front of him as he
spread his legs for me, I could see the smile on his
face as I grabbed his dick and started to jerk it a few
times. He was getting impatient with me so he grabbed
the back of my head and forcefully lowered my mouth on
to his dick. As I started to suck on his cock which
tasted disgusting he relaxed more.
Sadly here I was performing oral sex on a disgusting
old fat man and strangely enough I was pretty good at
it having figured it out fairly easily, I was sucking
him off as fast as I could to try and get it over as
fast as possible, the man seemed to approve of my
skills judging by his moaning and after only a few
minutes he tensed up and I could feel my mouth suddenly
flood with his warm fluid. I had never tasted cum
before in my life so I was unsure how it was supposed
to taste like but I did not like it at all, it was
salty and I hated the texture of it and as a result I
started to gag but he held my mouth on him still and
forced me to swallow most of it.
He started laughing along with my dad, calling me a
nature cock sucker. As soon as I was done a few tears
became to roll down my face as I fully came to terms
with what I had just done. Where was my self-respect
and pride? I knew it was slowly being killed off as I
was submitting to my rapist father's will. Again I kept
repeating in my head that I should have listened to my
mother.
After we ate some burgers my father built a bon-fire
outside in the backyard and he pulled out his beers.
His neighbor friend hung around still and they
proceeded to get drunk while he sat around the fire.
After they had a beer or two he realized I wasn't
drinking anything and insisted that I started drinking
beer with them, he wouldn't take no for an answer.
I did not like the taste of beer but slowly forced
myself to drink it. With my own friends we usually just
drank coolers or rum and coke so I was not used to
drinking any kind of beer. After I forced myself to
drink 2 or 3 bottles I began to get used to the taste
and before long I wasn't far behind my father and his
friend having at least 8 or 9 beers. By this point we
were all very drunk and it was getting late. His
neighbor friend headed home and my father picked me up
and carried me into the house sort of just like if I
was his new wife and he was carrying me into our
honeymoon room for the first time.
He carried me into his poor excuse for a bedroom and
threw me down on his dirty mattress he called a bed. I
was too drunk and no longer thinking straight any more,
I knew he was going to fuck me again but there was
nothing I could do to stop it so this time I was going
to let him rape me again without trying to fight it,
what was the point anyways?
I watched as he slowly stripped naked in front of me.
This was the first real time I had been with a naked
man before, even when I lost my virginity a year ago
the boy didn't fully strip naked and had only took off
his pants to fuck her but this time she was actually
going to be with a naked man it was just unfortunate
for her that it was her father.
Although her father was an old rough redneck no longer
in great shape in her drunken haze she could see how he
still did look somewhat attractive in manly sort of
way. She could see now how her mother was interested in
him initially but after years of this kind of life
style it didn't treat him well, he had many scars and
scratches probably from bar fights and god knows what
else.
As her father looked at her standing naked above her he
ordered me to remove my bra and panties. I did so
without hesitation, I told myself I would submit to him
tonight but tomorrow I had to escape from him and get
back home no matter what. With his dick already
hardened from the simple sight of my naked teenage body
he instructed me to start sucking on his cock.
As I did with his friend I got on my knees and slowly
lowered my head over his dick and began to suck on him.
He grabbed the hair on the back of my head and began to
face fuck me controlling the speed of the blow job
himself. This was definitely a lot rougher for me and I
could feel a single tear roll down my face.
After about two minutes he stopped and pulled his cock
out of my mouth and joined me on the bed. My father
proceeded to position me into the doggy style position
and entered my cunt from behind. Shamefully my body
subconsciously must have been enjoying this act of
child abuse because my pussy was already wet and he
slid his long dick into me with ease.
My father began thrusting in and out of me with force,
he grabbed my hair and pulled back on it for support as
he roughly fucked me from behind. I felt like a total
slut, here was my drunk father brutally fucking me who
was also drunk on a dirty mattress and worse I was
feeling pleasure from it, tears rolled down from my
eyes yet again not from pain but from the realization
that I was moaning for him on every deep thrust into
me. My father was treating me just like any other whore
he would have picked up.
It was all my fault for putting myself in this
position, how could I have been so stupid, it was all
too late now though to second guess myself, my body
already knew that and had betrayed me. My body was
lusting for his cock yet my mind was filled with shame
and sadness that her father was doing this to her.
We had been fucking now in this position for nearly 20
minutes and my father grew tired of plowing into me
from behind so he rolled over on to his back and pulled
me over on top of him so that I was straddling him. I
wasn't sure what to do so he helped guide his own cock
into my pussy and pulled me down on him. I then slowly
began to move myself up and down on him and began to
ride my father just like I had seen in some porn videos
before.
As I was rocking back and forth riding my father now at
a good pace I could not bare to look at his face. I
could only look away or close my eyes not wanting to
admit what I was doing with my father. He on the other
hand didn't care what I was looking at, all he knew was
that a hot teenage girl that just happened to be his
long lost daughter was bouncing up and down on his hard
shaft. He played with my tits and smacked my ass
repeatedly as I fucked him.
After several more minutes I started to feel something
I have never felt before, I then realized I was
starting to orgasm while fucking my father. No, no, no
I thought I tried to hold back not wanting to orgasm
with my father but it was no use my orgasm overtook my
body and an overpowering wave of feeling shook my body
as I came riding his cock.
My father realized what happened and laughed and said,
"Now it�s my turn bitch, Daddy made you feel good now
it�s my turn you slut." He rolled me over on to my back
and got between my legs shoving his cock into me
immediately. He was now thrusting in me extremely hard
and quick, I didn't even realize it but my legs had
instinctively locked around his hairy ass as he pumped
into me now at an incredible pace.
The entire time fucking me in this position the end of
his cock was continually hitting my cervix until
finally on one of his hard thrusts he managed to push
his cockhead past my cervix and he entered slightly
direct into my womb, my father could sense this as well
as he had stopped moving. This new feeling was too much
for him pushing him over the top and he began to erupt
again for the second time in me.
I remained still as I felt him spray his load of cum
directly into my womb. He was groaning loud in my ear
as he ejaculated in me. My father had just finished
filling my tight cunt for the second time today. I then
finally realized and was shocked to see my own legs
wrapped around him keeping him in me, what a total slut
I was, I thought.
After I unhooked my legs my father withdrew and rolled
off me immediately falling asleep after this long fuck
session we just had. All I could do was lay there on
the dirty mattress and stare at the ceiling as my
father's cum slowly drained out of me.
My mind began thinking things over again replaying
everything over again in my head. This wasn't what I
came here for at all, I was so wrong to doubt my mother
and think my dad might have been not as bad as she made
him sound. I had now found out the hard way the truth
about my father, my mom was speaking the truth about
him the whole time but I didn't want to believe her.
Now as a result of my own stubbornness and stupidity my
father had raped me and more shamefully she didn't even
try to stop him the second time and even had an orgasm.
What was wrong with her, good girls don't fuck their
fathers let alone have an orgasm as a result. She must
be a slut, a whore, there was no other explanation for
why she could feel pleasure from her father raping her.
I looked over at my now sleeping father, this was the
true him. My father was a typical brutish redneck type
of man, he cared little that I was his daughter. To him
I was no different then some slut whore he would pay
money to but since I was his daughter he used that to
his advantage to rape me, I was so naive.
After lying in the bed for over an hour wide awake
trying to come to terms what had just happened in the
last 12 hours I finally got up and made my way to the
bathroom. The bathroom looked to be one of the dirtiest
rooms in the house, the toilet looked like it hadn't
been cleaned in years. Very carefully I still managed
to clean myself up.
I decided this was the only time I would have to escape
while he was sleeping off his drunkenness. Luckily I
had my purse with me with my money and ID but
unfortunately my bag with my change of clothes was
locked inside his truck still so I had no choice to put
back on those cum stained panties and my skirt and top
that I was wearing from before.
It was after 3am when I left my father's house and
started to walk into town. Unknown to me my father's
neighbor friend had still been awake and had noticed me
looking into my dad's truck earlier when I tried to
retrieve my clothes. He kept an eye on me and followed
me down the dirt road.
He had quietly crept up behind me and when was close
enough stuck out his leg forward to trip me. I fell
immediately and I felt a man drag me slightly off the
road into a small ditch. I was confused what was
happening and trying to fight back and defend myself; I
thought it was my father who had maybe realized I left
and caught up with me. When I started screaming I felt
a hand over my mouth then I finally saw a face come
into view and realized it was my father's friend who I
was forced to suck off earlier.
He told me to be quiet and he wasn't going to hurt me
but he wanted to fuck me or else he was going to drag
me back to my dad's place. I was more afraid what my
father might do to me knowing I had taken off so I
relaxed and agreed to what he wanted, the lesser of two
evils. He pulled my panties to the side and pulled out
his dick. I had expected him to fuck me unprotected as
well but surprisingly he pulled out a condom.
He told me there was no way he was going to risk
getting an STD from some city slut, saying I was a
filthy whore and for all he knew I could have anything.
I felt so degraded by the way he was branding me but
said nothing to defend myself.
I watched him roll on the condom then he inserted his
cock into me, I was already wet from the sex with my
father so he slid into me easily. This old hillbilly
was obviously no Casanova, after only 2 minutes of
thrusting in and out of me he was ready to cum. Rather
then ejaculate in the condom however he pulled out
rolled off the condom and repositioned himself over my
head, he started jacking him self off above my head
then groaned as he started cumming over my face. Most
of hit me in the forehead and hair, although some of
his cum also hit me on my left eye.
After he was done he simply buckled up his pants and
walked away not even saying another word, he just left
me in the ditch with my face covered in his cum. I
waited a minute before getting up, when I did he was no
where to be seen. I covered up my pussy again and had
only my shirt to dry off the cum on my face. I did what
I could to remove the cum from my hair but without a
mirror I couldn't tell if I had got it all and I ended
up mashing a lot of into other parts of my hair which
didn't help.
My shirt now had visible cum stains just like my
panties, I must have looked like a complete whore
walking down the street at this hour looking like this,
luckily there wasn't anyone else awake to see me. When
I arrived at the bus terminal there was very few people
there, those that were there all looked at me funny. I
bought a ticket for the next bus which would be leaving
at 5:45pm which was slightly over an hour from now.
While waiting I went into the bathroom so see if I had
got rid of all the cum on my face. Looking in the
mirror I was relieved that I had indeed cleaned up my
face but my hair was another story, there was several
visible stains in my hair that had only got worse when
I had tried to clean it earlier and had only really
managed to bash more hair into it. Looking in the
mirror she truly had a just fucked look to her, her
clothes were all dirty from being dragged around in
that dirty house and falling into the ditch and the cum
in her hair just completed the look.
When the bus finally came I was one of the only ones on
it so I was able to sleep the whole way back to the
city. In my dreams I had dreams of my father fucking me
again, it wasn't necessarily a bad dream nor a good
dream but more of a lustful sexual dream. As I awoke I
was sickened with myself that I was dreaming in a
sexual way about a man that had just raped me.
As the bus pulled into the city I kept shaking my head
speaking quietly to myself that I should have listened
to my mother. I was stupid and wrong to think my father
could have been a decent man, I was looking for a male
role model, a father figure and in my head I thought I
could find that with my father but I was dead wrong. My
mother had been telling me the truth about him the
entire time but I wouldn't listen and I learned the
hard way.
Since the bus ride was only two hours I got home early
in the morning still before my mother was awake, I was
relieved that she didn't discover me in that
appearance. I managed to clean myself up gain and put
on some clean clothes before my mother finally woke up.
She obviously was surprised to see me. I made up some
excuse that my friend had gotten sick over night so we
ended up coming home early.
My mother was suspicious but didn't hassle me any
further about what happened that night. If she only
knew the truth she would have freaked out on me which
is why I could never tell her the truth no matter what.
I could also never admit to her that she was right, I
knew she was but after being so defiant to her I felt
like a fool and couldn't admit to her.
So as a result when I missed my period weeks later I
knew that my father had impregnated me. Just like my
mother before me I was going to have a rape child, my
own father's child. It was then that I realized that
this child would end up having 2/3's of my father's
DNA, my child would end up being closer to him then
myself. I debated for weeks with myself whether to have
an abortion or not but I could not make a decision.
My mother by this time suspected I was pregnant and
confronted me with it. I admitted I was pregnant but
would not give her any more details, I absolutely
refused to tell her who the father was. As result she
completely lost it on me calling me a whore and a
terrible daughter how she had done everything to raise
me right and I threw it all away. She went on to say
she gave up her youth to keep me and this was how I was
repaying her, she could not accept what I had done and
I couldn't believe it but my own mother, the only
parent I have ever really known had just disowned me.
She kicked me out of the house and legally was allowed
to do it since I was over 16 years old. She told me I
had betrayed her and she wanted nothing to do with me
any more. I was in shock, I had never seen my mother
react to something so strongly like she did with this.
I could only imagine what she would have done if I had
told her the truth, she probably would have killed me
or something.
Sadly I accepted her banishment and my good friend
allowed me to stay there for the time being but when
her parents found out I was now a few months pregnant
they asked me to leave saying I was a bad example for
their daughter. With no where else to turn or live. Now
3 months pregnant I headed back to that small little
town where my father lived.
I couldn't believe I was actually boarding a bus to
head back to that abusive man that put me into this
situation in the first place. I could have gone to a
shelter or lived on the street but instead I was
surrendering to the only other family member I had left
despite how horrible he was.
When I arrived at his door obviously he was surprised
to see me but being his rude self chuckled and said
"Hey baby, come back for more of your father's cock?."
I told him I was pregnant with his child and asked to
stay with him. He could have turned me away but he took
me in no questions asked. So with that I had to begin a
new life of living with my rapist father.
From that day on every night my father would fuck me
and every morning he demanded he get a morning blow
job. I had given into his redneck style of life, I wore
hardly any clothes around the house most of the time
and stopped wearing bras and panties. My pussy was
constantly filled with my father's cum. Sometimes he
would pass me off to other men to settle gambling
debts. As I grew more noticeably pregnant my father
stopped fucking me and instead just pimped me off to
other disgusting men at that local bar.
I remember one time in particular, I was 8 months
pregnant being fucked by some overweight slob of a
truck driver in one of the back rooms of the bar. As
people were snorting coke right across from us watching
us fuck I remembered thinking to myself so this what my
life has become.... If only I had listened to my mother
then none of this would have been happening. She could
have still been in school, excelling on her swim team
and living a normal teenager�s life. Instead now she
was a redneck country slut, her father's slut carrying
his child.
***
A month later I gave birth to a beautiful baby girl,
sadly I wasn't able to hold on to her very long. The
state child protection services found out the condition
of my father's place and took the kid away. Of course
my father didn't care in the slightest and was actually
happy that noisy "thing" was gone.
Over the next 3 years I continued to live with my
father as his slut, this was the darkest period of my
life and much of it is just a blur for me. My father
didn't feel like working any more so he had me start
dancing at a local strip club to make money for him. He
managed to get me pregnant twice more over this time, I
had another baby girl and I miscarried the other
pregnancy. My second child was also taken away by the
State officials.
Just after I had turned 19 my old friend had decided to
find me. She was always upset that her parents had
kicked her friend out at her worse time of need and she
wanted to find her friend again because she always felt
that I was in trouble this entire time. Finding me was
not easy I had never told her that I went to see my
father so she had no information to go by. After she
talked to my mother she was of no help either but she
did allow her to look at my computer.
Looking through all my old files she found my father's
information and thought that was a good indication that
I had gone there. When my friend had rolled up in her
car beside my father's house she was scared, to her
this place looked like a nightmare. She knocked on the
door repeatedly but there was no answer. Being a little
brave she opened the door and walked in, a minute later
she found me passed out sleeping naked on that dirty
stained mattress.
She looked at her old friend laying naked on that
disgusting mattress, cum was leaking out of her and she
had bruises over parts of her body. She knew I had been
through a terrible time. She was determined to rescue
me.
I remember waking up in a daze to her face looking at
me, I was such a mess physically and mentally that I
didn't even recognize her at first. She told me to get
dressed and that we were leaving immediately. My soul
had been beaten down to pulp that I was now submissive
to any one so whatever order she barked at me agreed
and obeyed.
After my friend got me away from my father I started to
come back to my senses and I confessed and told her my
whole long story about how I ended up there. She felt
so sorry for me and cried with me through most of it.
She allowed me to live with her in her new apartment
and I got my life back in order. Eventually I even
managed to get my two children back after I showed that
I was now a responsible person living in a clean
healthy place.
I never did speak with my mother again, I think after
my friend had taken a look at my computer she also
pieced together the clues and figured out what
happened. I had broken her heart and I took full
responsibility for that, if I had only listened to her.
I realized now that I had become exactly like my
mother, I was giving up my youth to raise my two
daughters just as my mother had done with me. I now
understood why my mother freaked out on me and disowned
me, she had always wanted better for me for me to rise
above her own life and accomplish something bigger and
better with my life but instead I had failed her and
became exactly like her, following exactly in her
footsteps and that was something she couldn't accept.
My mother was smarter then I could ever have imagined
and I ignored it, if I had only listened to her all
those times. For the next 15 years I went on to raise
my two daughter's that my own father had left me with.
Unlike my mother I decided not to tell my daughters any
details about the truth of their father, curiosity
killed the cat for myself so I didn't want the same
thing happening with them.
Fate works in strange ways though; it had been 15 years
since I last saw my rapist father so long ago that I
rarely ever thought of him any more or that period of
my life but suddenly out of the blue it all came back
to me after he again regretfully showed up into my life
and my daughters lives again...
Part 2
My life was turned upside down 15 years ago when I
decided to find my real father against my mother's
wishes. I didn't listen to her and I learned the hard
way the truth about my father. He raped me and
impregnated me, having no one else to turn to after my
mother disowned me I fell into a trapped abusive life
with my father where he treated me like his slut
girlfriend not his daughter.
I did manage to escape though thought the help of my
friend and went on to raise my two daughters alone just
like my mother had raised me. These past 15 years I had
done well for myself going back to school part time and
becoming a legal secretary. Just like my mother had
tried to do I also was trying to give my two daughters
now 15 and 14 years old a better life.
Fate can be very cruel however, 15 years is just long
enough to totally forget a past life, I did not want to
remember those 3 years that I lived with my rapist
father and for the most part I had moved on and
forgotten those days which was hard to do initially
when you look at your daughters knowing your own father
was responsible for them. I had become to complacent
lately, I never ever thought either my mother or father
would ever come back into my life after all this time
but sure enough I was wrong.
Unfortunately it wasn't my mother that came back into
my life, that at least would have been welcome. No
instead my father out of no where decided to interfere
with our lives.
It was a day like any other; I was arriving home from
work slightly early today and was looking forward to
watching a movie tonight at home with my two daughters
Jammie and Casey. As I was entering our apartment
building I noticed an older man pacing around outside,
I didn't think much of it at the time but he did look a
little familiar although he was farther away from me so
I didn't get a good look.
Not too long after I settled down and started to relax
I heard a knock on the door. Looking through the peep
hole I could see it was that older man, looked maybe 60
years old or so but I wasn't sure who he was. I yelled
out "Who are you? What do you want?." The old man
replied calmly, "Julie, this is your father. I would
like to talk to you for a few minutes." Julie's heart
almost skipped a beat, she was scared like she hadn't
been in over 15 years. She had always hoped this
monster had died over the years but sadly here he was
out of the blue.
"Go AWAY or I'm calling the cops, get the fuck out of
here" was Julie's immediate response. Her father just
remained calm and pleaded to just talk to her for a few
minutes. Julie picked up an aluminum baseball bat they
always kept by the door just in case trouble came
looking for them. Julie agreed to let him in but warned
him to keep his distance and not to try anything.
When she slowly opened the door she was surprised at
the sight of her father, he looked considerably older
now but at the same time it looked like he had cleaned
himself up more and at least looked somewhat more
respectable then the old redneck image she had in her
head.
Her father seemed subdued and sat down at their table
and started to talk with her. He said he doesn't blame
her for the way she reacted to him and that he knows he
was a horrible father in the past and what he had done
to her was criminal and there was no excuses for it.
He went on to explain how after I had disappeared that
one day he was devastated and that it wasn't until
after I had escaped him that he actually thought about
what he did to me. My father explained how he cleaned
himself up slowly and got into some sort of trades job
working with metals and for the past 15 years or so had
been working there.
It was around then that I cut him off and was blunt
with him, I told him I don't fucking care what he was
doing the last 15 years, whatever it was it must have
been considerably much easier and nicer then having to
raise 2 children on your own. I asked him what the hell
he wanted, was he here for forgiveness or something? I
didn't get it.
My father also cut to the chase too, he admitted that
although he had a good job all those years he ended up
blowing all his money on gambling a bad habit he never
was able to rid himself of. He wasn't asking me for
forgiveness for what he did but he was asking if he
could stay here for a little while until he could find
another trades job in the city.
Was he fucking insane? I was too skeptical of anything
he had to say. Even though I was freaking out on him
and pissed he would even suggest such a thing he just
remained calm then entire time. He looked like a
defeated man, this was not quite the man I remember
raping me.
My father said he understood all of my concerns and was
well aware I would feel this way but he had no other
options. I was the only family he still had. I realized
just as I had gone back to him knowing he was abusive
rapist, he was doing the same thing because at some
level we were still family. My father then gave me an
envelope that had $5000 inside it. He said that is all
the remaining money he was able to save and keep away
from his gambling debts, he said I could have it and
put it towards "our" kids if I allowed him to stay.
I really didn't want to accept that money from him, I
was doing fine with my daughters without him all these
years but this money would definitely go a long way
towards college for them. So reluctantly I couldn't
even believe I was about to do this but I accepted it
and allowed him to sleep on the couch. I laid out many
rules for him and if he broke any of them he would be
out the door immediately.
Among the rules I imposed on him, he couldn't touch me
or the girls in any way whatsoever, he had to sleep on
the couch and no where else, he wasn't to walk around
naked or even half naked anywhere, he was not too drink
any alcohol and finally he was not to tell my daughters
that he was their real father. He was to refer to
himself as Ron, a friend of mine and that's it.
At the moment we both heard the apartment door opening,
Jammie and Casey were home from school. They were
surprised to see a man inside their place. In all the
years both Jammie and Casey had never seen their mother
date or be involved with a man so this looked a little
out of the usual. Julie introduced to her daughters her
father simply by his first name Ron saying he was an
old friend who had fallen on hard times and would be
staying with us for a little while.
Ron looked at his young daughters or were they partly
his grandchildren as well? he wasn't sure. He was
amazed how beautiful both of them were though. Jammie
was the oldest child at 15 years old and was already
well developed, had an amazing figure and some averaged
sized breasts that were no doubt still growing. Casey
was a year younger and also was beginning to develop
into a woman, she had smaller petite breasts and still
had a younger look to her to go along with a slim body.
Both Jammie and Casey were brunettes, which took after
their father not their mother nor my own mother who
were blond.
Julie figured if anything was to go wrong it would
happen within the first week but surprisingly nothing
happened. Her father settled in and the girls were kind
of happy to have a male presence in the household. Ever
since I escaped my father's torment I never again had
any relationships with any men, as sad as it was to
admit her father was the only true sexual relationship
she ever had with a man. After all that abuse she
didn't really feel the need for sex any more after
that. Julie was confused, did her father really change,
this man who had been staying with them for weeks now
was like a totally different person then that rough
redneck personality she once knew.
Then one night the true father she knew came back.
Since he was forbidden to drink in the house he went
out to a local bar one night and ended up having too
much to drink, he was totally wasted and the evil in
him came back out when he was drunk. It was about
2:30am when he staggered back into the apartment and
wandered into the main room. It was a Saturday night
and I was still up watching some late night TV when he
came in.
I was sleepy myself so I didn't even notice he was
drunk until he sat down beside me on the couch and I
could smell the liquor from his breath. Before I could
even react he put his hand up my shorts and shoved his
tongue down my throat. I managed to break off from him
and slap him hard across the face. He then lunged on me
and pinned me down. He whispered in my ear, "Julie
baby, I'm horny and I want some pussy tonight, you can
either give me some just like old times or I can pay a
visit to one of the other two pussies in the house,
your choice baby."
I began crying as he gave me a minute to make a choice,
there was no real choice anyways, I had to do it with
him to protect my daughters from this monster at least
until he got sober again. Reluctantly I agreed knowing
I had yet again made a huge mistake allowing this
monster in the house. My mother once told me that he
was an evil man that would never ever change, even 15
years later and after all I had been through I still
wasn't listening to her and making big mistakes as a
result.
I led my drunken old father to my bedroom, we both
stripped and here I was about to have sex again with my
father only this time it was 15 years later after, I
was in my 30's and he was about 60 years old. I was
submitting to him to protect my daughters I told
myself, just do it and get it over with.
I watched as my old father got on the bed naked with
me, most of his body hair was now graying and he was
much fatter now then before. He got between my legs and
started eating me out for a few minutes. This was
something he had never done for me in the past, never.
It didn't take me long before he had me close to an
orgasm, it had been many years since I have had sex so
this felt new to me again.
Being out of action for so long I couldn't hold back
and started to orgasm from my father's sucking, he
sensed this and shifted positions rubbing his cock head
up and down my slit. He then started to thrust in and I
felt his entire cock slide all the way down to the hilt
feeling his hairy balls slap into me. It felt extremely
good to be filled like this but again like every other
time I had sex with my father I felt great shame and
sadness but my body always betrayed me and the lust won
over.
Despite his drunkenness he had great staying power and
we managed to fuck each other hard just like old times
for over an hour. We had switched positions several
times and then while I was riding his cock I orgasimed
a second time. This was too much for the old man and he
went stiff held my ass hard on his cock as he began
erupting spewing his sperm in my pussy, spurt after
spurt of cum flooded me until I was full.
I got off of him and we both fell asleep without
cleaning ourselves up from the mess we made. The next
morning I woke up early, the girls had already woke up
and left to go to a friends place so it was just me and
my father in the apartment. I cleaned myself up, got
dressed and grabbed my baseball bat. When he finally
got up and started to walk naked towards the bathroom
he never saw me coming and I took a huge swing smashing
the bat behind his knee cap as hard as I could.
He collapsed instantly with incredible pain swearing
and yelling. I stepped on his neck and spoke down to
him, "If you ever try and pull anything like last night
again I will kill you. I could have killed you right
now but I am warning you instead. I can't deny any
longer that I am a slut, sadly you are the only lover I
have ever known and for what its worth we do fuck each
other pretty well dad but I will not have you even
thinking of fucking my daughters. You and I can fuck
once in a while if I am ok with it but that's it, none
of this rape stuff, if you want to fuck me your
daughter then at least be a man about it."
I was trembling as I said this to him, I couldn�t even
believe the words I spoke but it was true. I finally
admitted to myself that although my father raped and
abused me 15 years ago he still was the only lover I
had ever known and I was coming to acceptance of that.
I also realized that I was lonely, I did need a man for
some loving once in a while, something I had denied
myself for many years. I told my father I could be his
lover but not his slut or whore and definitely my
daughters were not to be touched by him. I had to make
that as clear as possible. I realized I had turned the
tables, he used me before for his own personal
pleasures but now I will use him under my own terms.
My father in pain and clearly surprised by my
aggressive ambush of him he had no choice but to agree.
I forced my will on to him just as he did on me last
night and I had no apologies for that. He later limped
off I assumed to visit the hospital to see how much
damage I gave him. I also left during the day to get
the after morning pill, there was no way I would be
having any more of his children which is why I also put
myself on the birth control pill as well from then on.
Ron later returned with a cane limping and explained
nothing was damaged but it would be sore for a week or
so.
After my assault on my father he had learned his
lesson, he knew I was not to be messed with and he was
smart enough to see that he was being offered a casual
sex relationship with his adult daughter, what more
could he ask for. Although I knew he wanted a piece of
the younger girls doing so would have bad consequences
and he wasn't going to risk it.
Several months went by and my father and I had gotten
back into fucking each other on a regular basis. My
daughter's Jammie and Casey started to clue into the
fact that Ron was sleeping with me every night and they
even heard us fucking on several occasions as we were
very loud. Both Jammie and Casey started asking me
questions and tip toeing around asking if we were
officially together now, if Ron was my boyfriend now.
I had no real choice but tell them yes, they were both
very happy for me that I finally had a man. If only
they knew the truth I don't think they would be so
happy. My dysfunctional sexual relationship with my
father was neither normal nor acceptable in anyone�s
eyes so it was better them to know Ron as my boyfriend
then to know the real truth.
As time went on we all grew closer despite this family
setup being a dysfunctional one. Except for that one
night that my drunken father had threatened me he had
otherwise has been a completely different person then
the abusive rapist I knew many years before. Both
Jammie and Casey grew closer to him knowing him only as
Ron. He was the only real male presence in their life
and I could see it was having an impact on them.
I was a bit disturbed when Jammie and Casey would
occasionally flirt with my father and tease him a lot
of the time by walking around the apartment in only
their bra and panties. Seeing 15 and 14 year old girls
strutting around half naked must have been torture for
the old man, the younger man I knew would have raped
them already but this was now a beaten down old man, he
had lost his edge.
***
It was now nearing the end of school for Jammie and
Casey. Jammie was going to an end of year dance, her
first major dance at high school and se was very
excited about it. Ron watched quietly into the room as
he saw Julie helping Jammie get dressed for the big
night. Jamie had a sexy dark blue dress on that showed
off her figure nicely. Just watching his young sexy
daughter the product of incest got him very horny but
he knew he couldn't act on it, he was now a shell of
his former self and he knew it. He resigned himself to
looking but not touching. Both Julie and Ron wished her
a good time as she left with her date a young boy about
her same age.
Julie did not wait up for her daughter later, she
trusted her and wanted to give her a taste of freedom
so she didn't give her a curfew or wait up for her.
Julie went to sleep early because she had to wake up
early to work on Saturday unfortunately. Ron on the
other hand stayed up late watching TV, sitting back and
vegetating. Around 2:00am he heard someone fumbling
around with keys at the door but no one came in.
So he got up and walked over to investigate, he could
see it was Jammie and he could still see she was having
problems getting the door open so he helped her out and
opened it for her. He could tell that she was obviously
drunk and had a hickie on her neck. He whispered to her
to be quiet and come in. Jammie stumbled in and plopped
herself down on the sofa. Her dress was slightly a miss
so he knew she had been fooling around with her date
tonight.
For the first time ever in his life he felt like he was
a father and had to comfort her and see if she was ok.
He slowly sat down with her and asked if she had a good
time tonight. Jammie just smiled with lust in her eyes,
she said she had a lot of fun tonight but the party
ended a little too soon for her, she was still horny.
Ron being an old man was pretty surprised to hear a 15
year old talk like this so he wasn't sure what to make
of it.
Jammie just leaned up close to Ron and said in a
lustful voice, "How about you and me have some fun old
man? I want to have some fun." She leaned forward and
kissed him and grabbed his crotch. Ron got scared, he
didn't want to get caught, "Uh, uh Jammie, we can't do
this, I'm too old for you and I�m with your mother, it
isn't right..." He tried to resist her but Jammie
jumped up and got over his lap startling him.
Jammie dared him to turn her down and then slowly
started to unzip her dress from behind until the top
part fell down exposing her still small breasts for
him. "I know you've wanted to see these for a while you
old dirty man, I've seen the way you look at me
sometimes when I walk around here in my bra and
panties, you can't deny it.." Ron didn't want this, he
was trying to be a better man it was already bad enough
he raped his daughter Jammie's mother many years ago
but here was his incestuous child coming on to him
basically throwing herself at him. Despite Julie's
warning he couldn't resist he started to cup her
breasts and fondle them.
Before long Jammie had stepped out of her dress and
removed her panties. She was naked on him and giving
him sort of a slow lap dance on the couch. She was
still very drunk and this was an entirely different
side of Jammie that Ron had never seen before, even
Julie probably had never seen this side of her before.
She was now tugging at his boxers and pulling them down
exposing his hard cock.
Jammie repositioned herself between his legs and
started to give the old man an enthusiastic blow job.
Little did she know it was actually her real father not
just her mother's boyfriend. Ron watched as his young
15 year old daughter sucked on his 60 year old mans
dick. He was aware of the consequences of what was
happening but he couldn't help it, she had begged for
it from him and he couldn't stop himself now.
After she had wetted his cock Jammie climbed back up on
top of Ron and positioned his cock at her entrance.
Obviously she wasn't a virgin, this young girl was
already experienced. Before she impaled herself though
he warned her, "uh Jammie, we aren't using a condom."
Jammie just replied with no expression, "I don't care,
I could always get an abortion if I need to." and with
that she dropped herself on his long hard cock which
sank immediately to the hilt.
Jammie started bouncing up and down on the old man, she
was clearly in control fucking his old hard cock. She
was starting to moan louder which scared Ron, he had to
put his hand over her mouth to muffle her otherwise
Julie was going to wake up. Ron couldn't believe he was
fucking her and that she initiated it. Even when he
tried to be a good guy he was still doing bad stuff he
shouldn't be doing.
Ron gave into it though, he was still a man and loved
young pussy so if his 15 year old daughter wanted to
fuck him who was he to stop her. After 20 minutes
Jammie orgasimed and froze on his cock, not wanting to
skip a beat Ron picked her up and dropped her down on
the couch and repositioned himself again and entered
her.
Being a 60 year old man he was amazed he still had the
lasting power while fucking such a young tight pussy
but here he was plowing into her with long hard strokes
and just like her mother Jammie was locking her legs
behind him, he couldn't even pull out if he wanted to.
The moment of truth then came and he exploded deep
inside her cunt, filling her entire pussy with his old
man cum. He stayed in her for a moment cupping her tits
a few more times before separating.
Jammie just smiled a sluttly look and kissed him open
mouth. She explained to him, "I've been listening and
watching you fuck my mother for some time now and you
have helped me get off many times, I thought it would
be nice to return the favor. Also I wanted to prove
that I can be a hotter fuck then her, do you agree?."
Ron just smiled but in reality he knew he was playing
with fire much more so then ever before in his life.
Ron could see his cum spilling out of her, his
daughter, his daughter's daughter. The Ron of the past
would have found that hot and sexy but somehow over the
15 years he had been tamed and he began to realize he
was feeling guilt at what he just did even if he didn't
initiate it.
***
Over the next few weeks things were normal except for
Jammie, occasionally cornering him when Julie was out
and demanding sex. Ron couldn't believe it but it was
two younger women calling the shot bossing him around
now, quite a change from his younger years. The only
way he felt more like the man he used to be was when he
drank a lot but he refused to do it.
What was worse now was that Casey was also starting to
openly flirt and even flash Ron, he didn't know where
this was leading to but he had a gut feeling in his
stomach that things were spinning out of control. The
last thing he wanted was Julie to go to the police
later and tell them I had raped her and their own
incestuous daughters. A jury would convict you in 2
seconds over something like that.
Ron could tell both sisters had something big planned
for the night their mother had to travel to work
related dinner in another city 4 hours away, because of
the distance she would be staying the night but would
be back the next morning. Julie had felt comfortable
enough now to leave both of her daughters with him
alone for the night but empathized not to fuck up stuff
or he would be sorry.
After Julie had left that evening both of the girls
started drinking some vodka they had acquired from
somewhere. I tried to tell them they shouldn't be
drinking but Jammie just rudely replied, "Fuck off Ron,
your not our father and we can do whatever we feel like
and if you like our pussies you should just shut up and
stop complaining." Did she just say "our" pussies? What
the hell did they have in mind?
Through the night they stayed mostly in the kitchen
drinking, quietly whispering to each other and giggling
like normal teenage girls. They insisted I drink as
well so as I result I ended up having about three screw
drivers which were heavy on the vodka. I was getting
very drunk, the first time in a long while but I wasn't
feeling angry rage like I usually do when I drink, I
felt a lot mellower.
Later towards midnight both Jammie and Casey
disappeared for about 15 minutes into their room. When
they came back they were both wearing their school girl
uniform with the skirt hiked up high and the top tied
tight exposing skin. They both smiled to me and told me
they wanted to have fun with me to night. Both Jammie
and Casey went to each side of me on the couch and
started kissing me and grabbing my crotch. As they both
grabbed my crotch they began kissing each other as well
in front of me. After a few minutes of this I was hard
as hell and they led me into their bedroom.
Jammie took one look around and said, "No, no, no this
won't do, we'll have to go to mom's bed which is much
bigger." We all got on the bed and they both pulled off
my pants and shirt. They then told me to watch, I sat
their mesmerized as they took turns eating each other
out, not surprisingly there was no panties under those
skirts. At one point I watched as both teenage girls
got into the 69 position as they continued to pleasure
each other.
After both sisters had got themselves hot and wet they
turned their attention to Ron and started giving him a
blow job together. Both girls worked the full length of
his long shaft, Jammie also began to fondle his balls.
Jammie then said softly, "We have a special treat for
you tonight, you get to take Casey's virginity." Ron
nearly came right then hearing that. He stopped the
girls for a moment saying, "Whoa! Wait a minute, your
mother is going to kill me if she ever found out I
don't think we can do this as much as I want to."
Casey spoke up and told him that she wanted to become a
woman like her sister, she also had peaked in many
times while he and their mother had sex. She was too
curious and too horny, she wanted to lose her virginity
and she wanted him to take it. Needless to say she also
didn't know that Ron was her father and here she was
asking him to devirginize her. Casey pointed out that
she was going to lose it soon anyways it might as well
be with a real man with a real cock and not some clumsy
boy.
Ron thought about it and realized he had already gone
this far he might as well go for it and hope their
mother doesn't find out. It had been decades now since
he last had a virgin so how could he say no. With out
saying another word, he spread her legs and lined up
his hard erect cock to her virgin hole. Looking down at
this sweet 14 year old girl in a school girl outfit was
truly an erotic sight.
As my cockhead nudged her still almost hairless pussy
she moaned, I rubbed it up and down her slit to gain
some lubrication and at the same time fumbled to undo
her shirt which Jammie helped me with I was now feeling
her tiny A-cup breasts as I was about to push into her
tight hole.
It was slow going at first, only the corona of my cock
slipping in but slowly more began to give way until I
hit her hymen. Her facial expressions signaled pain so
I warned her, she told me to quick wasting time so with
out further delay I jabbed my cock hard into her and I
felt her maidenhood give way as my cock buried down to
the hilt. I had now taken the virginity of this 14 year
old girl, my daughter, my daughter's daughter...
I began to slowly fuck her at first with nice slow easy
strokes until her pussy adjusted to my size and the
pain died down. Once she started humping back at me I
started to pick up the pace more and really fuck this
teenage girl hard. Jammie watched on while fingering
herself as she watched her sister lose her virginity
and get fucked by this 60 year old man.
I had tried to hold out longer but once I felt Casey
being overtaken by an orgasm I couldn't wait any
longer, I threw my head back as I began ejaculating
into her tight cunt filling her teenage womb with my
potent sperm. As I withdrew from her I could see lots
of my sperm leaking out of her, Jammie quickly got
between her sisters legs and began licking and sucking
it up.
All three of us went on to fuck for the rest of the
night in many positions, I must have came at least 5-6
times in the girls and the girls likewise had many
orgasms. For tonight I felt like I was younger again,
not in a rough and brutal like I once was but in
another way, I felt alive.
We all fell asleep sometime as the sun was starting to
rise up. Both girls laying on my chest, their pussies a
sticky mess and the bed an awful mess as well. The
entire apartment reeked of sex and all of them totally
forgot Julie would be back in the morning.
***
As Julie entered her apartment building she was
relieved to be back home again, she was growing tired
of these business related dinners but it was still
necessary to attend them. As she walked into her
apartment something seemed off, they placed reeked of
sex and she got a sickening feeling in her stomach. She
tip toed down the hall way to the bedrooms, her
daughter�s bedroom was empty.
As she turned the corner to her own bedroom she stopped
dead in her tracks, there right before her was her two
teenage daughters laying naked together sleeping with
her father on her bed. She absolutely couldn't believe
it as she noticed her father's cum smeared on their
pussies Julie knew she had failed them, yet again she
had made another mistake in life and as a result her
daughter�s lives would be screwed up just like her own.
She broke down and started crying at the door.
As she sat on the floor shaking her head asking herself
how she could have been so stupid to trust the man that
had once raped her images of her mother flooded her
head. Even after 15 years why hadn't she listened to
her mother and never trusted him, to this day she still
was giving her bastard of a father a chance despite all
the horrible things he had done and now as a result
both her daughters the products of incest with this
horrible man were now probably pregnant with this
monsters children.
Julie couldn't take it any more, she had to stand up
for them, for herself and for her mother. It was time
to break the cycle, this man would not be allowed to
ruin any more lives after this day. Julie ran out of
the apartment and searched through storage in her
apartment. She had bought a hand gun many years ago
just in case her father had ever came back. After a few
minutes she found it buried with some of her old stuff
still fully loaded.
When Julie reentered the apartment she knew what she
was going to do, she did not care of the consequences.
At this moment she knew exactly what her own mother
felt when she learned I was pregnant, she felt dead
inside herself. Her life was a terrible waste anyways,
her father ruined it many years ago, even though she
recovered and raised her daughters she was still a
defeated and mentally destroyed person. Maybe this
would be belated revenge for her.
As Julie entered the bedroom she started yelling at
them pointing the gun at her father. They all woke up
caught off guard and scared. Julie motioned for Jammie
and Casey to move out of the way. They knew they were
caught in big trouble and did not dare question their
mother. Her father started pleading for his life saying
he didn't rape them, they had seduced him. Bullshit,
lies she thought, she wouldn't believe his version of
the story. He begged for Jammie and Casey to backup his
story but they remained silent, he grew desperate
begging and pleading.
Julie grew tired of this pathetic display, images of
the past raced through her mind of her father raping
her that fateful day all the way up until this moment,
she softly said to him while tears followed down her
face, "Sorry dad, it ends here, mom was right I should
have listened to her many years ago, you are a terrible
rapist father and that is something that is not
forgivable, you will ruin no more lives, good bye dad
it was nice knowing you." As she finished her sentence
closed her eyes and pulled the trigger.
What happened next was too much of a blur. A loud bang
then mentally she had broke down, lots of screaming,
police and ambulance noises followed but Julie was too
far gone. Everything was a complete blur, I think
people were trying to ask me questions but I had no
clue what was happening.
It wasn't until weeks later I sort of snapped out of it
and I was in some sort of hospital with my wrist
handcuffed to the bed. A detective later talked with me
about everything that had happened, apparently I had
killed my father at point blank range. He went on to
say he knew about my past, after I had the mental
breakdown they started piecing together and figured out
what my father had done to her in the past and what he
did to my daughters.
The detective also told me that he spoke with my old
friend that had originally helped rescue me away from
him and he had also spoken to my mother. He said that
for the past few weeks I was constantly repeating over
and over again "I Should have listened to my Mother."
Needless to say they were not going to charge me with
my father's murder, no jury would ever convict me and
if there was ever a case for an insanity defense this
was definitely it. He said that I would have to spend
some time here in this hospital though to receive some
mental rehabilitation and therapy.
I asked what was happening with my daughters, he
explained that they were also a bit shaken up over the
whole ordeal of what happened. They knew nothing of the
truth that he was their father so it obviously shook
them up a bit but they were doing well and that
surprisingly my mother came forward and offered to
continue raising them and take care of them. I smiled
and felt good about that.
I could see the detective was hesitating though,
holding something back from me. I pressured him and he
finally told me something that I didn't want to hear.
Both my daughter's were pregnant with his child and
both were insistent on keeping their child even though
doctors, the detectives and her mother urged them not
to keep it because the children would be yet another
generation of incest. The children would end up having
75% of my father's DNA however they wanted to still
have the child despite the ugly truth.
Over time I got better and yet once again moved on with
my life, Jammie and Casey both gave birth both having
baby girls. Luckily though my mother worked her magic
and managed to convince the girls to give up the girls
for adoption. As a result they went on to live normal
teenage lives and did well at school. My mother was
extremely proud of her grandchildren. I later
reconciled with my mother after over 15 years, we had
much to talk about, I finally apologized for not
listening to her all those years ago and she forgave me
also blaming herself for kicking her out of the house.
We were on good terms again and together we raised my
two daughters over the next few years. Both Jammie and
Casey went on to finish school get good jobs and marry
good men. My mother and I were happy for accomplishing
that, that's all my mother ever wanted was to better
the life of her child, that didn't quite happen with me
but at least we were able to do it with my children.
Many years later Ron our "father" is never spoken of
within the family, not even Jammie and Casey's husbands
knew the truth that they were incest children nor did
they know both had more incestuous children of their
own. For now everyone is happy but we live knowing full
well those two girls are out there somewhere and maybe
one day they'll come looking for their mother. We were
all comforted by the fact though those girls would
never ever be able to meet their father and that was
the most important thing.
The End
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~BEATEN AND BROKEN JOSIE - Author Unknown
CHAPTER ONE
"Should have never come down here," Buck whispered, pressing Josie
Cartier into the wall with his big, muscular body. He ran his big hands over
her slender throat, broad shoulders and silky arms. "The guys who come
here have been watching you swing your big sexy ass around town for
years. I don't think there's a thing in the world any of them would like more
than to fuck you right into the dirt. And I think I'm going to let them. You
might own this building, you stuck-up cunt, but you don't fucking give me
orders."
"No!" Josie screamed, driving her knee into Buck's crotch and tearing at his
face with her sharp nails. She ran past him through the dark bar, telling
herself that she would have him evicted, maybe even in jail, by the end of
the day.
She never had a chance. A big guy named Grady Peane, who'd been
working with Buck for years, grabbed her by her shiny black hair. Pete Fint,
a young, good-looking guy who always seemed to be drunk, caught her by
one arm. Together they slammed her face-first into the wall.
"Let me go, you bastards!" Josie shrieked, struggling desperately in thefr
grasp. Dozens of other men were headed in her direction, drinks in their
hands, lust and hate in their eyes. "You creeps had better let me go right
now!"
"Strip the bitch!" Buck shouted, wiping a trace of blood from his cheek.
"Strip her naked and beat the shit out of her! I think it's time for this stuck-up
slut to learn what the fuck she's good for! All she's ever been is a landlady,
well, now she's going to be a barmaid. She's going to serve us in any way
she can."
Buck ran the roughest, sleaziest bar in town. His customers were all men,
and all mean. There wasn't one of them who didn't know about Josie, who
didn't hate her for her superior attitude and easy life, who didn't lust for her
because of her sexy body and beautiful face. A cheer went up at Buck's
words, and brutally strong hands gripped Josie from every side.
"She's a big bitch," one of the men said, grabbing one of Josie's full, firm tits
through the satiny orange fabric of her clinging dress. "And fucking skinny!
About the only meat on her is these jumbo tits!"
"Bullshit!" another man shouted, grabbing both the full, rounded cheeks of
Josie's ass and squeezing so hard that the sexy young landlady moaned in
pain. "Check out her ass and legs! Big and meaty and shaped just fucking
right! Let's get this cunt naked!"
Josie screamed and struggled, but the men were far too strong for her. They
ripped her dress to rags in a matter of seconds, laughing and joking and
pawing Josie's luscious body while she cried and fought helplessly. Then,
strangely, they backed away from her. They Thrmed a rough circle around
her, an unbreakable prison of hard-cocked men. Josie stared at them in
shock, sobbing helplessly and trying to hold the rags of her dress together to
cover her voluptuous body.
"Shit," Buck said, stepping into the circle. "You are a fucking beauty."
It was the truth. Josie was perhaps the most beautiful woman in town. She
had a perfect face, with wide, startling blue eyes, full, red lips, a strong jaw
and high cheekbones. Her hair was pitch black and shiny, and it splashed
past her shoulders in a silky tumble. But her body was even more special
than her face.
Josie was a tall woman, standing almost six feet even without the heels she
was wearing. Her shoulders were broad and sexy. They had to be wide to
support her tits. Josie's tits were big, firm mounds that sat so high on her
chest that they seemed to grow right out from her collarbone. They were so
round and creamy that they seemed almost unreal. And her nipples were
perfect, dark brown spikes that jutted out almost an inch.
Josie's waist was obscenely small. But her hips flowed out generously, full
and soft and inviting. And her legs were wondrous, her thighs lush and
creamy, her calves delicate and perfect.
Josie Cartier looked like a woman who had been built for sex. The only
problem Buck could see was that some stupid motherfucker had forgotten to
tell her.
It was an error he intended to correct.
"No!" Josie gasped as Buck wrapped her in his big arms and pulled her
roughly against him. "You can't do this to me, you bastard! Let me go, let
me go, let me go!"
Buck clamped his lips over Josie's.
Josie gagged at the wet press of Buck's mouth to hers. She jerked her head
wildly from one side to the other. He just ground his lips against hers even
harder. While he crushed his mouth against Josie's, his hands were roam-
ing all over her body. He pinched her ass and squeezed her tits and even
cupped his hand over the furry mouth of her cunt.
Josie got one hand free and slapped him as hard as she could, and he
threw her away from him.
Josie stumbled helplessly into the arms of another man. Before she knew
what was happening he jerked back her head by a handful of her silky black
hair. Then it was his lips plastered to hers, his slimy tongue trying to force its
way into her mouth. Josie swung at him wildly with both fists, and when one
of her punches caught him on his chin, he grabbed her full right tit and
turned it like a corkscrew.
"Oh no!" Josie gasped. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no!"
"Stupid bitch!" the man growled, and used his grip on her tit to send her
sprawling away from him.
Josie covered her tits with her hands as she stumbled across the floor on
her high heels. Grady wrapped her in his arms and struck at her elegant,
creamy throat like some kind of viper. Josie cried out in anguish as he
chewed on her creamy flesh. Grady squeezed her around the middle, driving
the air and the fight from her body. Then he shoved her to another man.
The new man smiled at her sweetly, then drove his fist brutally into the pit of
her stomach. Josie fell forward into his arms, almost passing out from the
pain she was feeling. When he jerked her head up and blanketed her lips
with his, she couldn't keep her mouth shut. In an instant his vile tongue was
probing deep inside her helpless mouth. While the man kissed her, another
guy pulled her arms behind her back.
By the time Josie realized what was happening it was too late to fight. There
was a big man holding each of her arms, twisting them tightly behind her
back while a third hulking monster tied her wrists with the ragged remnants
of her own dress. When the man who was kissing her threw her back across
the circle, Josie didn't even have her hands free to struggle or break her fall.
The men tossed her back and forth, and soon Josie was so shocked and
disoriented that she wasn't sure what was happening. The men all looked
the same, whooping and laughing and looking at her with hate and lust.
They did the same things to her, mauling her big tits and full ass, squirming
their lips against hers while they drove their tongues deep inside her mouth,
even hitting her with short, chopping punches to her tits, stomach and back.
Josie fell against Pete and he grabbed her by her hair, raising his ar until
Josie was standing on tiptoe, squirming with pain. He grabbed the swatch of
cloth that draped her hips and tore it away, revealing Josie's pink-lipped,
dark-furred cunt. Half the men in the bar groaned in collective lust at the
unveiling.
"No, don't rape me!" Josie gasped, crying uncontrollably and sounding so
pitifully frightened that most of the men in the bar were laughing. "Please
don't rape me! I'll let you have anything you want! I'll never tell anyone what
happened! Only please dont' rape me! Please, please, please!"
Pete laughed wildly, then spit right in Josie's face. His spit splattered
between Josie's eyes and trickled down both sides of her nose. He levered
her jaws open and spit again, this time filling her mouth with his spit. Josie
gagged and Pete spit again.
"Who else wants in on this?" he asked, jerking Josie's head to one side so
that she faced the rest of the mob of men. "How about we
spit on the bitch?"
Instantly Josie was pelted with spit. There were a couple dozen men in the
bar, and everyone crowded around to spit on her. Pete jerked her head first
in one direction and then the other, using her beautiful face for a target. A
dozen different men hocked their spit into Josie's open mouth. The spit of
the rest rolled down her perfect features in sticky streams.
Josie shrieked, her mind exploding with horror and humiliation over what
was being done to her. She pulled wildly at the fabric that bound her wrists,
jerking and tugging until the cloth bit deep into her flesh.
Pete forced her to swallow the pooled spit of at least a dozen men, and
Josie gagged helplessly as the collected drool poured down her throat.
Pete wrenched her around and plastered his lips over hers. Josie cried out
in fear and humiliation as Pete raped her mouth with his tongue. He grabbed
her lush asscheeks and spread them wide, revealing both the pretty pink
mouth of her pussy and the tight pore of her asshole. Within an instant the
men were attacking her sensitive little fuck-holes with their thick, grubby
fingers.
A finger stabbed all the way inside Josie's cunt, making her cry out in pain.
Her pussy was as tight as a girdle and as dry as a desert. The man's fmger
tore into her like a jagged wooden splinter. A moment later something even
worse happened, as a man's fat, long finger fucked up her tight, virgin
shitter. The pain was incredible. Josie squirmed and jerked spastically,
tearing, burning pain shooting up her sensitive little asshole.
The fingers were pulled out of her pussy and asshole almost as soon as
they were plunged in, but there was no relief for Josie. Other fmgers
replaced the ones that were gone, stretching Josie's tight, dry fuck-holes.
Men were pinching her lush thighs and full, round asscheeks. Men were
stroking her sides and stomach and arms. Dozens of hands swarmed over
her huge, round tits, pinchlng and pulling and twisting and slapping. And
every man in the bar was taking a turn fingering Josie's cunt and asshole.
There were also fingers scratching her ass-crack and tugging on her pretty
pink pussy-lips.
Pete dragged his lips off Josie's, slobbering his way all over her beautiful
face. The sexy landlady cringed under the vile nibbling and licking. He was
washing her nose, cheeks, chin, even her eyes and forehead with his
slippery spit. And while he did, other men crowded tight around her. A
strange mouth clamped over hers, a strange tongue slurping all the way to
the back of her throat. Teeth clamped down on both sides of her long,
creamy throat, biting until Josie whimpered in pain. Tongues probed her
ears and traced the fine line of her jaw.
"Bastards!" she screamed, in the instant of breath she had between one
man breaking off his rape of her mouth and the next clamping his lips over
hers. "I'll get you all! I'll hire men to get you all! I'll have them cut your cocks
off!"
"You stupid cunt," Buck said, grabbing her by her slender arms and lifting
her off her feet. "Who said you were ever going to get the chance?"
Buck's powerful hands bit so tightly into her creamy arms that Josie
screamed out in anguish. Her feet kicked at the air as he hefted her high.
Then he threw her face-first against the wail, and everything began to go
dark.
Josie hit the wall, unable to brace herself with her hands tied behind her
back. She wobbled on her heels as she bounced back off it, but before she
could fall a half dozen men, Pete and Grady among them, had grabbed her.
They dug their strong fingers into her arms and tits. One man wrapped his
big hands around her narrow waist. Another grabbed her by her slender
throat. And they threw her into the wall again.
And again.
And again.
By the time they slammed her into the wall the fourth time Josie was barely
conscious. Her head was rolling on her shoulders. Her mouth hung liniply
open, dribbling spit onto her drool-slick face. The few scraps of clothing that
still clung to her shoulders and waist fluttered like flags as the men pounded
her into the wall. There was a trickle of blood from her long, elegant nose.
The men whooped and hollered at the sight of the sexy, stuck-up landlady
stripped naked and battered almost senseless.
"Please!" Josie gasped, aware of nothing now except pain and fear. "Stop!
Please stop! Oh, please stop hurting me!"
The men only laughed harder, some of them spitting on her, others
continuing the abuse of her big tits and tight pussy. They slammed her into
the wall another dozen times before Buck told them to throw her on the pool
table.
By the time they dumped her on the table Josie felt as though every bone in
her lush, sultry body had been shattered. She felt as helpless as a baby, and
realized she was completely at the mercy of Buck and his rough customers.
"Now you're going to learn a lesson, you lousy cunt!" Buck snarled, ripping
off his belt. He dropped his pants, and Josie cried out in stark terror at what
she saw. "You're going to learn your place, slut! And learn what you're
fucking good for, too!"
Buck's cock was thicker than Josie's wrist and longer than her forearm. Its
bulging, dripping head was at least as big as her fist. Josie had only had sex
with two men in her whole life, and she had been disgusted both times.
Josie, who hadn't let a man touch her with a cock in almost ten years,
couldn't bear the sight of the monstrous cock Buck was waving in her
direction. Even the threat of his big leather belt, whicn he was swishing
menacingly through the air, was nothing compared to the weapon that
bobbed, almost fully erect, out from between his legs.
"No, please, no, please, no!" Josie cried in a small, desperate voice. "Don't
put that in me! Please, Buck, oh please, please, please! I couldn't stand it! I
couldn't stand it!"
"The bitch don't sound so high and mighty now," one of the men said.
"Don't worry, cunt," another guy said. "A big bitch like you ought to be able
to take Buck's cock without tearing too much."
"Yeah, wait to start worrying until he shoves it up your ass," a third man said.
Josie stared wildly from one man to another, seeing nothing but lust and
cruelty in their drunken faces. She was sprawled helplessly on the pool
table, stripped naked, her hands tied behind her back, knocked half
senseless by the battering she'd taken and in a state of near shock from the
outrage that had already been perpetrated on her long, luscious body.
Buck brought the belt around in a vicious overhand strike. The leather bit
into Josie's hip, marking the creamy skin with a stripe of bright red. Josie
clamped her mouth tightly shut, determined not to give the sadistic crowd of
men the satisfaction of hearing her scream. It didn't seem to matter. They
howled like a pack of wolves at the sight of the red welt on her silky haunch.
Buck hit her again, catching her across both her firm, lush thighs. The blow
made her thighs jiggle. Josie tried to squirm away from Buck across the pool
table, but there was nowhere she could go where he couldn't reach her. The
belt striped her velvety flat stomach. It whipped over the plump little bulge of
her cunt mound. When it slapped into the meaty mounds of her tits, Josie
couldn't hold back her screams anymore.
"Aaaaagggghhhh!" she screamed, throwing her head from side to side,
curtaining her face with her silky black hair. "Oh! Oh! Oh! Ohhhhhhh!"
"Did you say please fuck me, Buck?" Buck asked, bringing the belt lashing
down into her tits again. The big, perfect mounds bounced and swayed
across Josie's chest with the impact of the blow. "Maybe you'd better say
pretty-please. Maybe you'd better tell me just how much you'd like my big
hard cock fucking the shit out of your scummy little pussy-hole."
The pain was incredible. Josie had never dreamed that it was possible to
hurt so bad. Her sleek, big-titted body squirmed against the green top of the
pool table, immersed in an agony that seemed to be both burning and
bruising its way into every inch of her skin that the belt had touched. Josie
couldn't keep her cries of anguish from tumbling past her parted lips. She
couldn't stop more tears from sliding down her beautiful, pale cheeks. But
she swore to herself, with every ounce of willpower she possessed, that she
would never beg Buck to stick his huge, vile cock into her.
Buck saw the look of resolve in the eyes of the beautiful, bitchy landlady. It
made him smile. The dumb, sexy cunt was so used to getting her way that
she didn't understand the situation. He could go on whippng her forever. If
he got tired there were other guys who would be ready to take over for him.
By the time Buck had hit her a hundred times the front of Josie's svelte,
stacked body was painted an almost solid shade of red. Her slender arms,
her long, shapely legs and especially the shuddering plain of her stomach
and mountains of her tits had been thoroughly beaten. Josie cried pitifully,
writhing slowly against the green felt of the table. Each lash of the belt felt to
her as thouii it would be the one to break her. Buck was dripping sweat and
precum in almost equal measure. He had never been as excited in his life
as he was whipping the shit out of his landlady.
He slapped the belt down across her face and watched her cheek and chin
turn red.
"Noooooo!" Josie howled as her face caught fire and her right eye filled with
tears. She turned her face to the side, trying to protect her injured cheek
from any further punishment. "Ohhhhhh!"
Buck whipped the other side of her face.
"Maybe the problem is that you think you're too fucking beautiful to be
fucked," Buck said with an evil grin, bringing the belt whistling down against
Josie's face again. "I think I can take care of that."
"Noooo! Oh, please, no, no!" Josie whimpered. The thought of being
disfigured, of having her pretty face ruined, was too much for her. "Please
fuck me, Buck! You win! I can't take any more! I want you to fuck me, Buck!
I want you to stick your big cock all the way into my little pussy!"
Buck lashed his belt against her face again.
"Nooooooo!" Josie screamed in pain and terror. "Please fuck me! Please
don't hurt me bad! I'll - I'll do anything you want! I really will!"
"Listen to her now!" Grady shouted, then poured his beer all over Josie's
sexy, squirming body. "She don't sound like a rich-bitch landlady now, does
she? Sounds more like all the other sleazy whores we've dragged in here."
"Tie her," Buck said, dropping his belt on the floor. "It's time I found out what
this dumb cow knows about the only thing that matters for a whore like her.
How to fucking please a man when he sticks her with his cock."
In an instant strong hands pulled Josie back down on the table until her
lush, creamy ass was hanging off one edge. Men on either side wrenched
her long, lean- legs painfully apart, hooking her knees over the corners of
the table.
More ragged strips from her shredded dress were gathered up, and in
moments Josie's legs were tied to the table 'at her knees and ankles. Her
cunt was spread obscenely wide by the position, her tiny asshole put on
display. Her bound hands were still crushed cruelly beneath her.
Then Buck stepped between her legs and slapped his huge cock against
the lips of her tight, dry pussy, and she screamed in terror.
"Let's see how fucking far you'll stretch, Miss Cartier," Buck said in a
mocking tone, then slotted the huge head of his cock against the tight pink
lips of her cunt. "You should have been getting these for years, bitch. But I
guess you'll make up for a lot of them before you get out of here."
"Ahhhhhhhh!" Josie screamed as Buck started to push his massive cock
against the tiny mouth of her cunt. "Slow, please slow, please slow!'-
"No, big-tits," Peter said with a sneer. "Fast."
The lips of Josie's pussy spread wide against the advance of Buck's gigantic
prick. Before the fat part of his cock-head had breached the tiny mouth, her
pussy-lips were spread rubberband tight.
Josie moaned in discomfort, feeling the thin folds of flesh stretching past the
point of their endurance. She tried to wiggle out of the way of the huge fuck-
rod, but she was bound so tightly that she could barely lift her ass off the
table. Then Buck punched- his hips forward again, and she could feel
herself tearing, feel Buck's cock sliding inside her.
"Yeeooowww!" Pete shouted. "You split her wide, Buck!"
"Oh, oh, oh," Josie muttered weakly, certain that her pussy had been ruined
forever, suspecting that she was being raped to death on the fleshy, foot-
long spear of Buck's cock.
Josie's cunt-lips were spread wide around the inhuman girth of Buck's long
cock. Tiny trickles of blood ran from the spots where she had torn to
accommodate the wrist-thick pole. The blood greased Buck's prick, making
it easier for him to slide the rest of his cock inside her.
There was nothing in the world that could have made the brutal rape any
easier for Josie.
Josie couldn't draw a breath as Buck slid his monstrous cock deep inside
her pussy. She could feel the tiny pocket of her cunt stretching in a hopeless
attempt to accept the fat, twelve-inch prick Buck was fucking inside her.
Every fold in her tiny cunt straightened, every nook or cranny disappeared. It
wasn't nearly enough. Four inches of Buck's cock were still outside her cunt
when the bruising head pounded against her cervix.
"Bitch!" he hissed down into her face, drawing back out. "Worthless, big-
titted, big-assed cow! You're going to take it all, whore! You're going to take
very fucking inch even if it kills you!"
Josie pleaded helplessly, wildly, but the men only laughed at her begging.
Buck's cock felt like a rough-barked tree inside her dry cunt. When he pulled
out her stretched-tight pussy clung to him like a rubber glove on a sweaty
hand. It was as though Buck's cock was a plunger, and it was pulling her
cunt right out of her body. Then, when only the head of his mammoth prick
was still inside her, he fucked back in.
Josie slammed her head against the table, the pain in her cunt so intense
that it seemed to fill every nerve in her body. Two more inches of Buck's
cock slid inside her this time. Josie could feel something deep inside her
tear, and when Buck leaned his weight forward the last two inches pushed in
too.
Josie whimpered at the slap of Buck's heavy balls against the curve of her
ass. She knew that he was ruining her forever with his awful, freakish cock.
"You did it, bitch!" a man shouted, grabbing one of Josie's tits and wringing
it as though it were a big sponge. "You'retakinga foot of cock up your dirty
little cunt!"
"Bitch!" Buck gasped, grabbing both of Josie's huge, creamy tits in his
hands and crushing them flat against her sleek, sexy body. "Fuck me back
now, Josie-whore! Squeeze your cunt on my cock! Shake your big, sexy
ass!
Now, landlady! Now!"
Buck closed his fists into claws on her silky tits, then yanked the fleshy
mounds to the sides with such force that Josie was sure he was tearing
them from her body. Her firm ass shot up off the table, and her savaged
cunt clamped tight around Buck's cock.
It was pure self-preservation that moved the sexy, captive landlady. Tears
poured down her pretty face as she fucked back against Buck's pulverizing
prick.
CHAPTER TWO
Buck pounded Josie with his cock, flattening her against the pool table with
every brutal thrust. He swung his ass from side to side, spearing her
wounded pussy first from one angle and then another. Josie gasped, her
beautiful face going pale. She couldn't believe the horrible violation of her
body that was taking place, or that she had begged Buck to fuck her with his
mammoth cock.
"That's it, cunt!" Buck growled, squeezing her full, round tits until her creamy
flesh bulged out between his fmgers. "Such a tight little cunt! Shake your big
ass for me, Josie! Shake it real good!"
Buck's cock was soaked with Josie's blood as he stabbed it back and forth
through the torn mouth of her cunt. Josie trembled on the pool table,
shivering at the lightening bolts of pain that shot through her cunt with every
thrust of Buck's cock. Her big blue eyes rolled and a single, shimmering
strand of spit drooled from the corner of her mouth as she passed out from
the pain.
"Wake the whore up!" Buck shouted as the gorgeous landlady's long, lush
body went limp beneath him.
Grady opened a beer and upended it on Josie's helplessLy upturned face.
She came awake choking and crying, and before she was fully conscious
Grady popped a second can and force-fed it to her in two huge gulps.
Grady opened a bottle of cheap whiskey and poured it all over Josie's face.
She choked on the hard liquor, snorting on what flowed up her nose and
blinking her eyes against its stinging wash.
Several men ducked down to lick and suck at the alcohol. Josie trembled
with revulsion as their tongue's washed over her face and their lips slurped
over her soft skin.
"Now shake your slutty ass, whore!" Buck growled, releasing his holds on
her big aching tits and grabbing her plush hips. He jerked her ass off the
tablend onto his thrusting cock. "Fuck me back, Josie, or I'm going to make
it so no one ever wants to fuck you again!"
Josie couldn't hold back ht1 cry of terror. She remembered the belt whipping
against her gorgeous face and knew that Buck would love nothing more
than to get a chance to carry out his terrible threat It hurts horribly, but the
next time Buck shoved his foot-long cock into her cunt Josie bounced her
ass up off the table to meet him.
"That's it!" Buck shouted, fucking Josie's helpless cunt even harder. "Shake
your ass, you sweet whore! Clamp your scummy pussy on my big cock!"
Josie cried at the depth of her desecration, at the fact that she was being
forced to aid her tormentors in the violation of her own body. Her cunt had
started juicing, hut the lubrication it was providing was far too little, far too
late. Every tearing slice ot Buck's massive cock felt like a killing stab from a
razor-sharp knife.
"Tell me you love it," Buck said, leaning over her sleek, sultry body and
washing his tongue over her face.
"I love it!" Josie gasped, her voice hollow,
her eyes glazed. Buck's tongue lapped into her eyes, played over her lips,
every poked into her ears and nostrils. "I love it! I love it! I love it!"
Something terrible was happening inside her. It had started out feeling like a
rug burn on the tender nubbin of her clit. Now it was growing hotter, more
intense, like nothing she had never felt before. Josie recognized the sensa-
tion as pleasure, wrung from her unwilling pussy by the unbearable friction
of Buck's huge cock on her sensitive clit. The reallzation that she could be
feeling pleasure in the middle of this brutal assault almost unhinged the
lovely landlady's mind.
"Have some more to drink, Miss Cartier," Grady said, uncapping another
bottle of booze and poking the neck between Josie's moist, parted lips.
The dazed beauty swallowed without even reallzing what she was doing.
Buck dropped his head to her full, round tits and chewed on her nipples until
she was jerking and squirming uncontrollably at the new agony. When
Grady pulled the bottle out from between her hps Josie's head was
swimming. For a moment she wasn't even sure where she was. Then Buck
sank his strong fingers into her creamy soft ass and jerked her onto his cock
and she remembered oniy too well.
"I'm cumining, Josie!" he bellowed, raising up off her squirming body and
hammering his massive cock into her with pussy shattering force. "Get
ready to suck up some jism, whore, because I'm going to give your pussy a
fucking cock-cream shower!"
Josie's feelings of pleasure disappeared in an instant when she heard what
Buck was saying. Her tattered cunt clamped tight around his pistoning cock
and her svelte body froze on the pool table.
"No, Buck!" Josie cried pitifully, staring up at the big man with wide,
frightened eyes. "Don't cum inside me! Please, please, please, please, don't
shoot your stuff in my pussy! Oh, please!"
"Drown on it!" Buck shouted cruelly, skewering her torn pussy as his cock
spurted jism. "Maybe we can make a fucking baby slut to carry on the family
tradition!"
Josie almost vomited as Buck's jism splashed deep into her shredded cunt.
He had a huge load, and he milked every drop of it inside her clasping,
violated pussy-hole. Josie could feel it, a heavy, wet weight deep inside her,
burning and slushy and slowly soaking into her poor little pussy. It was as
though by shooting his jism inside her Buck had somehow polluted her
beyond hope of redemption.
"Just like a dog pissing on a tree," Buck said as if he'd read her mind while
he shot the last of his jism into her fouled little cunt. "You're my piece of ass
now, Josie. Of course, there's a lot more dogs in this kennel. You'll be get-
ting pissed on a lot before the night's through."
Josie wept in shame and degradation at Buck's mocking words. When he
pulled his cock from her cunt as she saw it soaked with her blood, she cried
in terror. He had ripped her wide open with his massive cock.
And he was just the first. Grady was already stepping between her legs,
slapping the fat head of his massive cock down on the plump mound of her
pussy.
"Take a look," Buck said, stepping around the end of the table and holding
his cock over Josie's head. Drops of blood and strands of sticky fuck-juice
dripped onto Josie's face. "Looks good, doesn't it? Good enough to eat. Lick
my cock, Josie. Lick it clean of all your nasty pussy-slime."
Buck slapped her face with his dripping cock, smearing her lovely features
with blood, jism and pussy-cream. Josie gagged as Buck rubbed the foul
mix of sex slime onto her cheeks, nose and forehead. He ran his dirty cock
over her lips until she wore a coat of sticky red lipstick.
It took every ounce of willpower Josie possessed to open her mouth and
stick out her tongue. Buck rewarded her by dragging his foul, filthy cock all
over the dainty pink lapper.
"Nhhhh!" Josie moaned in disgust and shame as Buck wiped his filthy cock
clean on her pretty tongue. The taste was so foul that she couldn't keep
from gagging. "Nh-ugh! Ugh! Oh, please! Ugh!"
"Oh please?" Grady said, a grin on his face as he slapped his fat cock
brutally against the petal-pink lips of Josie's pussy. "Are you begging me to
fuck you, fancy-ass Miss Cartier? Is that what you're begging for?"
Josie couldn't answer Grady with Buck wiping his cock clean on her tongue,
but she stared up at him with her big, blue eyes, a miserabie expression on
her gorgeous face. Grady was so turned on by the sexy landlady's suffering
that he decided to add a little to it. With a snap of his wrist and a quick,
brutal jab of his hips, he buried his whole foot-long cock into Josie's pussy.
"Ahhhh!" Josie screamed, her eyes crossing as Grady sliced his cock
between her stretched pussy-lips. "Nhhaaaooowww! Slow, Grady, please,
please slow! I hurt so much already, Grady! Please, slow!"
"You had your chance for slow and you fucking blew it," Buck said, wiping
her tongue with his cock one last time, then drying it in her silky black hair.
"The only thing that's going to help you now is fast. And that's what you're
fucking going to get."
Grady grabbed Josie's full tits in his big hands, jerking her sleek, sultry body
against his savagely pistoning prick. Josie stared up at him blankly, her big
blue eyes empty with shock, her mouth hanging slack. Her long, lush body
jerked with spasms as Grady's cock pounded her into the pool table.
"Stop staring at me, cunt!" Grady shouted, slapping Josie across one cheek,
then back handing her across the other. "Stop staring at me like that, bitch!
What the fuck did we do, fuck you stupid? Somebody blindfold this bigtitted
cow before I kill her!"
Grady whipped Josie's face with his big hand, knocking her head brutally
from one side to the other. Josie's nose started bleeding again and her lip
split at one corner, but she barely reacted to the brutal blows.
Pete stepped up with two lemon halves in his hands and squeezed them
right in Josie's eyes. The tall, gorgeous landlady shrieked in sudden agony
as the juice blinded her. She wallowed on the pool table in bitter agony,
jerking and thrashing in a maddened attempt to escape the burning drip of
the lemon juice.
"Stings a little, doesn't it, cunt?" Pete asked cheerfully, using his fingers to
pull Josie's eyes back open and squeenng more lemon juice down into
them. "This'll teach you to do what we fucking tell you! You're one fucking
slow learner!"
Josie 'babbled incoherently, spouting frenzied gibberish as Pete filled her
wide, blue eyes with the burning lemon juice. She twisted and writhed on the
green felt of the pool table, her sensual, thrashing body trembling with pain
and jolted by every shattering fuck-thrust Orady dealt her. He moaned with
pleasure at the way Josie's sleek, twisting body was dancing around on his
hard prick.
"No more, Pete!" Josie whimpered, whip ping her head frantically from side
to side. Pete followed her with the lemons, giggling cruelly while he splashed
her pretty eyes with the lemon juice. "No more, Pete! No more, Pete!
Please, please, please! I can't see already! I can't look at Grady!"
"Here," Pete 'said with a sneer, levering Josie's jaws open with one strong
hand and dripping the squeezed halves of lemon into her helplessly waiting
mouth. "Chew them up and swallow them down, cunt."
Josie chewed eagerly on the lemons, not caring about the tough rinds or
their bitter taste.
After she gulped them down Pete slapped her cheek so hard that it almost
knocked her out.
"Such a good job," he whispered mockingly. "Now shake your big ass. Fuck
Grady real good and I won't burn your pretty blue eyes anymore.
Josie whimpered in terror and hunched her ass up off the table to meet
Grady's pounding cock-thrusts. She whipped her hips from side to side,
wringing the big prick with her hot pussy. She worked her cunt on his cock
like a velvet gloved hand, trying to ignore the agony that burned through her
tiny, tattered fuck-hole.
"Yeah," Grady said, locking his strong hands around Josie's lush hips and
jerking her back and forth on his ruining cock. I'm going to cum, Miss
Cartier. I'm going to soak your pussy with some working-class jizz!"
"No," Josie whimpered weakly as Grady's first blast of cum splattered deep
inside her already marshy cunt. "Not again. No. no not another time!"
"A lot of times," Pete said, slapping the beautiful landlady across the bridge
of her nose with his long, hard cock. "So many times that by the time we're
done with you you'll just be one big gooey mound of jism."
Josie still couldn't see because of the burning lemon juice Pete had dripped
in her eyes, but she knew what it was that was slapping her across the face.
She could also feel the firehose splash of Grady's tacky cock-slime in her
battered little cunt. Each new spurt slapped into her like a separate line of
fire, and as it soaked into her pussy flesh its heat seemed to fill every inch of
her long, lush body. Josie jerked and wiggled, but her cunt stayed spitted on
Grady's foot long, fountaining cock.
"That was a nice, sleazy fuck, Miss Cartier," Grady said, pulling his cock
from her cunt and squeezing out the last of his cum onto her silky cunt-hair.
"Why, somebody who didn't know better would think you were nothing but a
sexy whore down here to take on the guys for a hundred bucks."
"Please, no more!" Josie sobbed. Every inch of her sensual, sultry body
burned with pain. Her cunt felt like so much raw hamburger. "I can't
anymore! It hurts too bad!"
"Open your mouth, Miss Cartier," Grady said, stepping around the side of
the table.
Pete took his place between the sprawled beauty's outstretched legs. "I
want to give you a big wet kiss. To thank you for being such a sweet little
piece of ass."
Josie still couldn't see. She parted her moist lips as soon as Grady told her
to, broken to the fact that she had to obey whatever orders Buck and his
mob of customers gave her. A moment later Grady pushed the fat, sloppy
head of his cock right into her open mouth.
Josie screamed, but her cries were blocked by the huge roll of cock-flesh
Grady was forcing down her throat. She gagged at the taste of blood, pussy-
cream, and the cum of two different men, and Grady and the others laughed
at her. She tried to jerk her head away, but Grady had already impaled her
face on four inches of jaw-breaking cock.
"Swallow it, whore!" a man shouted, grabbing Josie's full right tit and
wringing it like a damp washcloth.
"Deep-throat him, slut!" another man screamed, slapping Josie's 'lush left tit
again and again, turning the creamy pillow red with his handprints.
Josie didn't have any choice. Her lips were spread so wide around Grady's
massive cock that they were cracked and bleeding. Her jaws were wedged
so far apart that Josie didn't think they would ever close properly again. The
fist-sized head of Grady's cock was bigger than Josie's tiny throat. When he
jammed it against her gullet, Josie couldn't breathe at all.
Grady didn't care. Josie's throat stretched wide, and then something in the
soft, wet tunnel tore, as Grady force-fed her inch after inch of his wrist thick
cock. The men laughed and pointed as Josie's throat bulged with the huge
girth of Grady's prick.
Josie thought she was going to black out. She couldn't draw a breath around
the throat-clogging girth of Grady's massive cock. She was in so much pain
that she would have welcomed a chance to pass out, thogh she realized
sadly that Grady and the others would 'just wake her back up again. An
instant later her pain became infinitely worse, and she wished for oblivion
even more.
Pete was fucking his cock up her virgin asshole.
"You like this, you big-titted cow?" Pete growled, spreading Josie's creamy
asscheeks wide and pushing his huge cock against the tiny pore of her
shitter. "You've got such a big sweet ass that I just couldn't resist sticking my
cock up it."
Josie's sleek, sultry body froze on the pool table. She arched her ass high
above the green felt, every well toned muscle in her athletic frame tensing
hard as steel cable. The press of Pete's huge cock against her tiny asshole
hurt worse than anyting sile had ever felt before.
Grady pulled his clean cock out of Josie's mouth, slapping her across the
bridge of her nose a couple times before he stepped back away
from her. Once Grady was gone Josie stared at Pete in horror and disbelief.
His cock was so huge. And she had never imagined having a cock of any
size fucked into her tiny, tender asshole.
"No!" she gasped, her beautiful face going white as Pete's massive cock-
head pushed against the tight outer ring of muscles that protected her tiny
shitter. "Anything, Pete, anything but that!"
"Fuck you," Pete said, dribbling spit onto one hand and rubbing it all over his
massive prick. "Fuck you right up the ass. And if you keep fighting it, I'm just
going to tear you up real bad."
Josie couldn't stop fighting him. The muscles that ringed her asshole locked
tighter than they ever had before, trying desperately to block the passage of
Pete's cock inside her. The strain of holding his cock out made her break
into a clammy sweat. It caused her to shiver uncontrollably. It felt as though
she was freezing and burning up at the same time.
Men grabbed her full, creamy asscheeks, spreading them wide apart. Other
men grabbed her around her waist, by her shoulders and tits and arms and
legs. They held her completely still as Pete wedged the tip of his cock-head
into her tiny asshole.
"Please!" Josie sobbed in a tiny, broken voice. The outer ring of muscle that
protected her shitter was tiring. She knew it was going to give way soon.
"Please, not this, not this! Hurts so bad!"
The head of Pete's cock slipped into her asshole.
There was a loud pop. Josie felt her muscles relax, then draw tight again as
they stretched as wide as they could. Pete leaned in harder and the muscles
tore. Then Pete's massive cock-head was inside her, filling her until she felt
the need to shit as she never had before.
Josie couldn't draw a breath with the massive ball of flesh buried inside her
asshole. She jerked and bucked around even under the restraining hands of
a dozen strong men. The pain tore her and burned her at the same time,
until it felt as though she was being stabbed by a blazing sword.
The tiny mouth of Josie's shit-chute was spread obscenely wide around the
bulging head of Pete's cock. The pink ring of her asshole was spread
rubberband tight around the wrist-thick shaft. A tiny trickle of blood ran down
from the over-stretched pore and ran down the velvety crack of Josie's ass.
"Hurts real good, doesn't it?" Pete hissed in Josie's ear. "And that's just the
head, you stuck-up piece of shit cunt! Now you're going
to get to gobble every fucking inch!"
Those were the last words Josie heard before she passed out from the pain
and the shock of the tearing penetration. The last thing she felt was inch
after inch of Pete's enormous cock fucking its way deep into her bowels. Her
tiny shit-chute stretched and tore, the tight rings of muscle pulled loose by
the unnatural intrusion of Pete's wrist-thick prick. It was when Pete's balls
slapped up into the crack of Josie's ass that she passed out completely, her
big blue eyes rolling back in her head.
The man laughed and cursed the luscious landlady. They let her stay out a
few minutes this time, joking over the way that Pete was battering her limp,
sultry body. Pete fucked her unconscious body as savagely as he could,
pounding his cock into her ravaged asshole until his cock was soaked with
her blood. When Pete was almost ready to cum, he had Grady open another
bottle. He wanted Josie to be awake when he filled her tattered shitter with
his jism.
Grady splashed Josie's face with whiskey, then jammed the bottle between
her lips as soon as she came awake. Josie looked like a miserable little
baby as she sucked down the whiskey Grady was pouring into her mouth.
The sight of her lush lips wrapped around the liquor bottle turned on one of
the men so much that he stepped in close and sprayed his burning hot jism
all over her big, soft tits.
Josie cried out in shock and disgust as the greasy lines of cock-slime
slappeddown onto her creamy skin. They looked like slug tracks running
over the rounded pillows of her tits.
"Here it comes, whore!" Pete screamed, locking his strong hands around
Josie's tiny waist and impaling her on his massive cock. "I'm going to fill up
your filthy little asshole with my sweet cum. I'm going to pump you so full of
jizz that it'll be running out your ears!"
Grady pulled the bottle out of Josie's mouth. The alcohol was burning a
straight path to her empty stomach, making her head swim. Her poor,
punctured asshole felt like an open wound, Pete's cock like a knife that kept
plunging into the same spot over and over again. The cheeks of her ass
didn't feel as if they were connected anymore. The whole center of her long,
lean body felt as if it had been hollowed out to make room for Pete's
thrusting prick.
"Pete!" she whimpered softly. "Oh, Pete! Oh, Pete!"
"Oh Pete what?" Grady asked with a sneer, pouring whiskey all over Josie's
flushed, beautiful face, then licking it away with wet strokes of his thick
tongue. "Oh Pete, fuck my ass until I can't stand up? Oh Pete, shoot my
slutty body so full of cum that I slosh when I walk? Talk to us, Miss Cartier!"
Josie didn't understand what was happening to her. Her asshole had been
torn to ribbons. The pain from the brutal ass-rape was running all the way up
into her shoulders, all the way down her long, lush legs. She'd been raped
and beaten and humiliated in every degraded fashion possible.
"Fuck my ass, Pete!" she sobbed, thinking that it must be the alcohol and
the shock that was doing this shameful thing to her. "Fill my whorish ass
with cum! Fuck me, you bastard! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!"
"Fuck you, tramp!" Pete hissed back. "I'm cumming!"
Josie screamed in agony as Pete flushed her ravaged shit-chute with his
burning jism. One gooey streamer after another spurted deep in-side her. It
felt to Josie as though she was receiving a jism enema. Pete filled her
reamed out asshole with his gluey cum, then pulled his cock out of her
shitter and dribbled the last of his jism all over the silky backs of her thighs.
Josie collapsed back against the pool table as Pete stepped around its
edge. She felt as though Pete had fucked every last bit of life out of her. She
was too tired and hurt to move a muscle. The booze created fog that
surrounded her only made things worse.
When Pete laid his still-hard cock across her face, Josie moaned with
despair. It was drenched with her blood, smeared with her shit and streaked
with his cum. She knew what he was going to make her do.
"No," she whispered between clenched teeth. She couldn't do it. Nothing
could be worse than having to lick her own shit off Pete's filthy, bloody cock.
"I won't let you. I won't. You can do anything with me you want to, but not
that. Please not that."
"Okay," Pete said with an easy grin. "Give her another drink, Grady. Shit, the
sexy little slut's had a pretty hard night. She deserves it."
Grady uncapped a bottle of rum this time, and poked it between Josie's lips.
She didn't want to drink anymore, but she guzzled the booze as it flowed
into her mouth. Grady made her drink almost half the bottle, and when he
pulled it away, Josie's head was swimming. And before she could close her
lips Pete had pushed his cock deep into her mouth.
Josie gagged. Her big, sexy body shook with her retching. Pete's cock
stretched her lips wide and sprung her jaws. He kept pushing until she had
swallowed every ghastly inch. Then he drew back until only the head of his
cock was still trapped between her lips and fed it to her again.
Men stepped up on either side of Josie, rubbing their hard cocks all over her
creamy tits. They pushed their dripping cock-heads into her perfectly
rounded tits until her silky skin was slick with their fuck-lube.
Josie moaned with unexpected pleasure at the sensation of having hard
pricks rubbed over her big tits. It was like nothing she had ever felt before,
and against her will it was turning her on.
Pete pulled his cock back until the first few inches of it sat on Josie's pink
tongue. He swished it back and forth inside her spit-filled mouth Josie could
taste salty blood and meaty jism. She also tasted the base, putrid flavor of
shit. It made her want to throw up, but she didn't try to pull away.
"Suck me," Pete said. "I want to cum again, Josie, right in your pretty
mouth."
Josie stared up at Pete in horror, but she did as he told her. The booze they
had made her drink had robbed her of the last of her willpower.
Three cocks were working on her voluptuous body at the same time. The
cocks that were rubbing over her tits were dribbling fuck-lube all over her
silky skin. Pete's cock was clean from its fucking of her asshole, but it was
already leaking slippery strands of pre-cum into her waiting mouth. Before
long lines of her spit and his fuck-lube were dribbling from the corners of her
lips, striping her pretty cheeks.
"Mmmmmmm!" Josie moaned with pleasure as Buck stepped between her
spread legs. His cock looked long and hard and luscious to Josie's confused
mind. "Mmnmnmmnnn!"
"The bitch is getting into it," one of the men fucking her tits said, driving his
cock into the silky mound of her right tit until most of his cock disappeared
into the creamy soft cushion.
"Let's see her get into this," Buck said, pulling a pool cue off the wall. "I'm
going to fuck you, Josie. I'm going to fuck you real good."
"Nhhhhhh!" Josie groaned around her mouthful of cock as Buck poked the
tip of the pool cue between the swollen lips of her baflered pussy.
"Nhhhhhh!"
Buck shoved the pool cue deep inside her.
Josie's cunt grabbed at the long rod of wood. Her clit wiggled as the slick
wood rubbed over it. Buck drove the pool cue a foot into her cunt with the
first plunge, then jerked it back out and thrust it in again.
The end of the cue knifed into Josie' 5 cervix and the gorgeous captive
landlady thought she was going to die.
She also thought that she was going to cum.
Josie had never had an orgasm in her life, but she recognized the ticklings
inside her, the heat that was building in her pussy and stomach. Her cunt
clutched at the pool cue as though it was the cock of a long lost lover. Her
clit buzzed and wriggled as the wood rubbed against it.
"Oh, yes!" she gasped around Pete's fat cock. "Oh, no! Oh, yes! Oh, no!
Oh, yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!"
Josie's long, sultry body arched up off the pool table. Her creamy asscheeks
flexed like a chewing mouth. Her cunt-lips fluttered around the cue like
butterfly wings. The silky hollow of her stomach rolled like a belly dancer's.
Spit poured out of her mouth, drenching her beautiful, flushed face.
"The slut's cumming!" Pete shouted, driving his cock into her clasping
mouth. "Cum, you dirty whore! Cum like the sleazy slut that you are!"
One of the men fucking her tits moaned and started slopping his jism all
over her chest. A moment later the other man was cumming too. Josie
wailed with passion as jism poured all over her shifting, creamy tits. To
Josie's dazed mind the men's cum seemed like the creamiest lotion she'd
ever been rubbed with.
The men plastered Josie's tits with their jism. Gooey lines of cum splattered
everywhere, striping Josie's perfect tits and soaking into her silky skin.
Josie thrashed on the pool table, slurping at Pete's cock as though it was
the most deliciow thing she had ever tasted. She hollowed her pretty cheeks
as she sucked him. She soaked his cock in her spit and then sponged it
away with her tongue. She nuzzled his cock with her pretty lips. Her face
was soaked with her spit and his fuck-lube. It was the sweetest, sloppiest
blow-job Pete had ever gotten.
"I'm cumming, you dirty twat!" Pete shouted, shoving his cock ballseep in
Josie's throat, then pulling back so that he could spurt his jism right into her
wet, waiting mouth. "Drink some jizz, you fat-titted cow! Suck it down like the
cocksucking piece of shit you are!"
Pete's jism filled Josie's mouth. It exploded off her tongue like shrapnel and
soaked every corner of her mouth. It filled her cheeks until they bulged like a
chipmunk's. Josie had never tasted fresh male cum before, and the flavor
was so salty and meaty that it made her head swim. She swallowed one
gooey mouthful after another, but she couldn't keep up with the gluey tidal
wave. ln an instant gluey globes of cockslime were rolling down her
hollowed cheeks.
Josie was cumming.
The orgasm rattled through her beaten, bound body like a runaway freight
train.
Josie's sleek, sexy body thrashed and jumped off the pool table.
Buck drove almost two feet of the long, slender pool cue into her writhing
body. He was plugging her cervix with every plunge, stretching her cunt so
far out of shape that the deranged beauty didn't think it would ever be the
same again.
Pete pulled his cock out from between Josie's lips, dribbling the last of his
cum onto her waiting, upturned face. Buck drove the pool cue relentlessly
into her cunt, driving it into her until she had stopped moving on top of the
table and lay limp as a corpse on the green felt surface. Some of the men
spit on her trembling, beautiful body.
Josie felt the world spinning away from her as the last dregs of her orgasm
poured through her limp, exhausted body. She had climaxed, climaxed while
being violated, degraded and tortured by a vile mob of savage men. She
wished she could just die. She had the terrible feeling that it was going to be
a long time before the men let her do that, or let her escape them in any
other way.
CHAPTER THREE
They untied Josie and made her walk over to the bar. Josie's long, shapely
legs felt like rubber. She weaved drunkenly in the midst of the crowd of men.
They made things even harder on her by grabbing her, pinching her tits,
slapping her ass, fucking fingers into her reamed-out cunt and asshole.
Josie felt like something less than human as she stumbled toward the bar.
She was naked, her luscious body on display for the men who surrounded
her. She was dripping jism and pussy-cream and blood down her creamy
thighs. And every man in the bar was pawing her perfectly proportioned
body, as though she was some mindless, sexy creature they had bought
and paid for.
When Josie finally reached the bar, hands grabbed her from every side. She
was lifted off her feet and thrown on the bar the same way she had been
thrown on the pool table earlier. This time, though, her head was hanging off
one side of the bar and her ass was hanging off the other.
Her long sexy legs dangled toward the floor, the spikes of her heels barely
brushing the hardwood surface.men stretched Josie's arms out to her sides
and tied her wrists to the edges of the bar. Josie whimpered in anguish as
the men tugged her arms out painfully wide. The men left her legs free,
joking with each other about how they wanted her able to wrap those long,
meaty legs around their asses while they fucked her.
When they finished with her, Josie was sprawled across the bar, looking like
a sexy meal ready to be devoured. She cried out in pain, both from the way
her arms were pulled wide and bound and from the way only a tiny portion of
her back had to support all her weight.
"Please!" Josie cried, as hands crushed her tits, probed her cunt and
asshole, and stroked and pinched every inch of her creamy body. "Don't hurt
me anymore! I'll do-I'll do anything you want! You can do whatever you want
to me, but please don't hurt me bad! Please don't ruin me!"
"Ruin you?" Buck roared. "You've been ruined your whole fucking life! You
want to see ruined, Josie? Fuck, ifwe wanted to ruin you we might do
something like this!"
Josie screamed when Buck picked up the book of matches. He struck one,
then lowered the flame slowly toward one of Josie's stiff, pink nipples.
When she felt the searing heat on the sensitive nubbin of flesh Josie cried in
terror. Just before he touched it to her skin Buck blew it out. Then he
pressed the still-hot match head right against the tip of Josie's nipple.
The pain was awful. Josie flopped around wildly on the bar, kicking out with
her long, meaty legs, dragging her sexy body first to one side and then the
other until her wrists were bleeding where the cords wrapped around them.
When Buck tossed the match away, Josie expected her nipple to be burned
black, but it was only slightly reddened.
"We better put that out," Grady said, pouring half a bottle of some sticky red
liquor all over her injured tit. As soon as he did a dozen mouths descended
on the big soft mound, licking and sucking away the booze.
"Somebody stick a cock in sweet little Miss Cartier and take her mind off
what we're going to do to her."
Josie grunted with pain as a big man with a lot of missing teeth stuffed his
cock into her cunt. She wrapped her long, muscular legs around his ass
almost on reflex, and the men laughed at her. One of them boasted about
how quick they were teaching the tight-ass landlady how to act like a real
woman. The man's cock was no more than seven inches long, but Josie's
cunt was so battered and swollen that it felt like it was two feet long.
"Please stop!" she moaned, staring up at Buck, her big blue eyes miserable
and pleading. "You're killing me! You're ruining me forever!"
Buck lit another match, shook it out, then tossed it onto the shuddering little
hollow of Josie's stomach.
Josie shrieked in agony, arching her long, sexy body up off the bar. The man
fucking her groaned with pleasure as she whipped her hips from side to side
in a hopeless, vain attempt to throw the smoldering match off her silky skin.
He wrapped his big hands around her satiny hips and pounded his cock into
her brutally, almost knocking her off the bar. Buck lit another match and
touched this one to a cigarette before he tossed it onto Josie's sleek,
writhing body.
All around Josie men were striking matches and lighting cigarettes. They
looked like tiny branding irons glowing in the dark of the bar. Still-hot
matches rained down on Josie.
She screamed in pain and panic as matches landed on her heaving tits, her
flat little tummy, in the hollow of her slender white throat. A match landed in
her curly cunt-bush, sizzling her pussy-hair before it cooled down. A match
landed on her forehead and another fell between her parted lips, burning her
tongue.
"Swallow it!" Buck shouted, puffing on his cigarette until it glowed fiery red.
He started to bring the cigarette down toward her tits. "Swallow that match
like a good whore, landlady!"
"Oh please!" Josie cried. "Oh, please! Oh, no! No! No! Please! I'll do it!"
Josie swallowed the match an instant too late. Her world exploded in
burning agony as Buck touched the tip of his burning cigarette to her stiff
nipple. He barely brushed the burning ember to her super-sensitive nipple,
but that was enough to fill the lean, sexy captive with exquisite agony.
Josie bucked high off the table, driving her hips against the man who was
fucking her
Every muscle in her long, lean body tensed with the agony of having the
cigarette touched to her tender nipple. When her cunt clenched tight around
the man's cock, he groaned and filled her cunt with hThe cool rush of jism
into her injured pussy was like a salve to Josie. Her scream of pain turned
into a coo of relief, and she locked her long, lush legs tight around the man's
pistoning ass. Her big, creamy ass bucked high pff the table, meeting every
savage thrust of his spurting cock into her pussy. Their bodies made wet,
sweaty slapping sounds as they collided.
"That's it, you fancy slut," Pete said, puffing on his own cigarette. "You keep
moving that ass just the way you are now!"
Pete dragged his cigarette right down the center of Josie's silky, creamy
tanned stomach. He paused for just an instant when he reached the sexy
little hollow of her navel, pushing down just enough to send Josie spinning
down into a deep, dark pit of agony. She screamed even louder than before,
flinging herself around on the bar like a madwoman.
"I'll bet Miss Cartier didn't think she had enough energy left to shake her ass
like that," Grady said, flicking ashes from his cigarette into Josie's open
mouth. "Here, tits, let me show you how we really want you shaking that big,
sexy ass!"
The man who had fucked her was pulling away, wiping his slimy cock clean
on Josie's creamy thigh before he left her. Before the next man stepped up
Grady ran his cigarette down one side of Josie's pink pussy-lips and up the
other. Then he jabbed it quickly right into the center of her gaping, dripping
cunt.
"Please, please, please!" Josie shrieked, thrashing around on the bar as
though she was suffering some kind of fit. "Anything! I'll do anything! I'll give
you anything! Please!"
"Anything?" Buck asked, a thoughtful smile on his face. "All right, Josie.
What I want you to do is drink my piss. You willing to do that?"
"Oh please!" Josie sobbed, tears streaming down her beautiful face. "Oh
please, Buck! Please don't make me!"
"Your choice," Buck said with a shrug and dragged his cigarette up Josie's
left side until he nestled it in her soft, sensitive armpit.
Josie screamed in agony. A cold, clammy sweat had broken out on her
creamy tanned body, and she was shivering uncontrollably. She reallzed
now that the men knew how to use the cigarettes so that they didn't do any
lasting damage. Somehow that was the most frightening thing of all. It
meant they could go on torturing her forever.
While Buck dragged his cigarette up out of her armpit, over her shoulder
and toward her slender white throat, several men grabbed Josie by her legs
and wrenched her onto her side. Josie's arms felt as though they were go
ing to be pulled from their sockets by the horrible position the men had
forced her into. Her upper torso was still pulled flat by the tight ropes that
circled her wrists, but her tiny waist was cruelly twisted, and her right hip
was pressing against the edge of the bar. A man grabbed her left leg and
jerked it up until Josie squirmed in pain.
"Now you're going to get it, slut!" the man growled, hooking her leg over his
shoulder and slapping his fat cock against the swollen pink lips of Josie's
pussy. "I'll bet you've never had cock stuffed in both your dirty holes at the
same time, have you?"
"Answer him, whore!" another man shouted, sliding the head of his cock into
the tight crack of Josie's ass. He dragged the cigarette he was holding
across the back of Josie's knee, making her howl in agony. "Have you ever
had both your scummy holes fucked at the same time."
"No," Josie whispered, her voice shaking badly as the man traced his
cigarette up and down the back of her calf. "No, I've never had-never had
both my scummy little holes fucked at the same time. Oh please, no, please,
no! I can't take anymore!"
"Oh, you'll be surprised just how much more you can take," Buck said.
"Ready to drink some piss now? All you have to do is say yes."
Josie whimpered like a baby. Her booze-dulled, pain-blasted mind was
hardly even able to make sense of what Bttck was saying to her. But she
knew that she couldn't agree to drink Buck's piss.
Buck dropped his old cigarette right into her open mouth.
There was a moment of burning on her tongue before her spit put out the
cigarette. Buck grabbed her by a handful of her silky black hair and jerked
her head up until her chin was pressed against her big tits, then poked the
burning tip of another cigarette against first one of her nipples and then the
other. Josie screamed again, her mouth filled with the sooty taste of the
cigarette he had dropped there.
"Swallow that cigarette, Josie," Buck said quietly, "or I put this one out on
one of these big, pretty nipples."
At that moment the man in front of her fucked his fat cock into her pussy.
Josie grunted with pain at the penetration. When the man behind her forced
his hard cock up her tiny shit-chute, she felt the world spinning away from
her again. The last thing she remembered before she passed out was
swallowing the cigarette like a dutiful slave.
The men let her stay unconscious for a few minutes, amusing themselves
by making her jerk and wiggle and moan while her conscious mind was on
hold. The men fucking her cunt and asshole battered her senseless body
brutally back and forth, driving their cocks into her ravaged fuck-holes until
they came. Almost as soon as the first two backed way, two more stepped
up to take their places.
The other men made even more cruel use of Josie's sexy, unconscious
body. The continued to torture her, and as time went on they became more
and more inventive in their abuse of the sultry, senseless landlady.
The men touched their cigarettes everywhere on Josie's limp, beautiful
body. They ran their cigarettes over the sensitive soles of her feet and palms
of her hands. They ran their cigarettes between her fingers and toes.
Cigarettes teased their way into Josie's ass-crack and touched her pussy-
hair until the room was filled with the smell of burning hair. The long, silky
black hair that crowned Josie's head was targeted too.
Before more than five minutes had passed, Josie's hair was frayed and split
at the ends.
Cigarettes were tossed between Josie's limply parted lips until her mouth
looked like an ashtray. A lot of the men flicked their ashes into her mouth,
too.
Grady broke out a bottle of good whiskey and poured it between Josie's
huge, creamy tits and down over the flat, silky hollow of her stomach. Men
licked the booze off her body, biting her creamy skin while they siphoned the
liquor away. By the time Grady had poured the whole bottle of liquor out
onto Josie's sleek body she smelled like the floor of the bar.
It was Pete who thought of using the cocktail sticks, and the men cheered
when he broke them out. They were made of colored plastic and shaped
into tiny little swords. The men used them to poke Josie unmercifully. They
stabbed her tits, stomach and ass first, but before long they were poking her
everywhere. Josie's arms, legs, throat and even her face became targets.
Grady had the idea of putting one through each of Josie's pierced ears. The
men laughed wildly over how the gorgeous, unconscious landlady looked
wearing cocktail-stick earrings.
After the second pair of fuckers hosed their jism up Josie's pussy and
asshole, Buck decided it was time to wake her up. First he got a huge beer
mug and held it under his cock. He filled it to the brim with his piss. Then he
got the smelling salts out of the bar's first aid kit and passed them under
Josie's nose.
Josie groaned with despair when she came awake and realized her
despoiling at the hands of Buck and his customers was still going on. A man
pulled off his belt just as she came awake, and a moment after her eyes
were open he lashed the strap of leather against her soft tits. The pain
almost made Josie pass out again, but Buck was still holding the smelling
salts under her nose. He pulled his knife off his belt and held it in front of the
miserable beauty.
"See this, Josie?" he said pleasantly, as the bound, broken beauty coughed
and choked on her mouthful of cigarettes and ashes. "Ever wondered what it
would feel like to get a real good fuck? Your cunt's not good for shit, you
worthless cow. Maybe this could make your dead ass a little hotter. What
about it, Josie, this look like the kind of cock that could make you real hot?"
"And chew those cigarettes up and swallow them!" Pete shouted, stabbing
Josie on the point of her chin with a swizzle stick.
Josie gagged as she chewed on her mouthful of cigarettes. She watched
Buck's knife with wide, frightened eyes. The men called her filthy names
while she ate the cigarettes.
They urged Buck to knife fuck her. Wads of spit splattered all over Josie's
face and tits. By the time Josie swallowed the last of the cigarettes her
mouth felt numb and her stomach felt as though it had been filled with
poison.
"Kill me!" she cried, watching the knife as it dipped down into the satiny
valley between her big tits. "Kill me and get it over with! It doesn't matter
anymore!"
"I might kill you all right," Buck said with a smile, pressing the tip of the knife
into Josie's creamy tanned skin just hard enough to make her wince with
pain. "I might just fuck you to death. But killing you like this would be too
fucking easy. You've made a lot of people suffer for a long time with all your
queen-of-the-town bullshit. You've got a lot of paying back to do before that
fucking score gets settled."
With that he pushed the knife a little harder until it just broke the skin. And
then he pulled the blade down the center of Josie's lean, long body, over her
stomach, into the plump mound of her cunt and right to the edge of her
swollen, jism-drenched pussy. A man got so excited that he shot his load,
stepping in close so that he could bathe Josie's beautiful face with his jism.
As the slushy cock filth slithered over her cheeks Josie started crying again,
her whole body shaking with the force of her grief.
"Time to decide, Josie," Buck said, teas-
ing the tip of the sharp knife over Josie's swollen pussy-lips. "Does this look
like the kind of cock that could really make you hot?"
"Buck!" the luscious landlady screamed. "I want to drink your piss, Buck! I
want to do anything you want me to! Please let me drink your piss! Anything,
I'll do anything you want! From now on I'm yours! I swear! I'll do anything you
want, Buck!"
"Tell me you love me," he said with a sneer, winking at his buddies.
"I love you, Buckk" Josie whimpered. "I love you!"
"Ask me to fuck you," Buck said, closing the knife and slipping it into his
pocket. "Tell me that you're cumming just thinking about me fucking you."
"I am, Buck," Josie whispered. The men laughed harder. More of them spit
on her. Josie's face was dripping with their spit now. "I'm cumming just
thinking about your big, hard cock. Please fuck me with it, Buck. Please!"
"In the ass?" Buck asked, picking up the huge mug of piss. "You're
cumming thinking about me ripping your dirty shitter with my big cock?"
"Yes!" Josie cried. "You've got the biggest, sweetest cock in the whole
world! Please fuck my ass with it! I'm curing just thiniting about it!"
"Then let's do it," Buck said. "Untie her hands, boys. Josie, here's a big
frosty glass of my piss. Drink it down and I'll fuck your sweet big ass right
off."
Josie cried like a lost child as she clamped her delicate hands around the
giant mug of piss. Buck slotted his huge, dripping cock against the tiny bud
of her ass and started pushing. As she took her first sip, his massive cock-
head popped into the loosened ring of her asshole and Josie spilled piss all
over her face. She swallowed her first gulp while Buck fucked his whole
cock in-to her torn, bruised asshole.
Buck's piss tasted bitter and salty and vile. As her 1irst gulp of Buck's piss
washed down her throat, Josie gagged uncontrollably. Revulsion at what
she was doing and the horrid taste of Buck's piss overwhelmed her. Her
stomach revolted, and before Josie could stop herself she was throwing up.
The men laughed at her as she vomited. More spit hit her, some landing in
the glass of piss she was going to have to drink. When she had finished and
turned her face weakly back toward Buck, Grady wiped up the mess with a
filthy rag, then rubbed it all over her face. Josie almost threw up again as
Grady smeared the filth all over her.
"Pretty," Buck said mockingly, fucking his huge cock in and out of her
ravaged shit-chute. "So pretty. Now drink the rest of my yummy piss."
Josie did as she was told.
Buck fucked her hard and fast, driving his cock into her so savagely that
men had to hold Josie to keep her from being knocked over the side of the
bar. Her tattered shitter turned with the friction of Buck's hard cock fucking
deep inside her.
She could feel the moist channel stretching wider and wider, and she
wondered if it would ever be the same again. The jolting of the brutal fuck
caused Josie to spill piss all over her face, but Buck didn't seem to mind.
And slowly, terribly, something started to change inside her. Buck's piss still
tasted so foul that Josie wanted to vomit with every gulp she took. His
monstrous cock still hurt her tiny shitter so badly that she couldn't stop
shiver. ing, that she felt as though her back was being broken. But it was
starting to excite her, too. Slowly, impossibly, the stab of Buck's cock up her
ass was starting to turn her on.
Josie iiftedher long, sexy legs andwrapped them tightly around Buck's
muscular ass. She gtilped his piss as though it was the sweetest thing she
had ever tasted. Her pussy was squirming and dripping, and her
cockclogged asshole flexed around his ruining cock as though it wanted to
squeeze every ounce of jism he had out of his balls and deep into her body.
Her tiny cries of pain transformed themselves into grunts and moans of
pleasure.
"Tell me you love it, whore," Buck said, fucking his cock into her asshole as
though he wanted to fuck it out through her full-lipped mouth. "You're turned
on, aren't you, landlady? Say it so everybody can hear."
"I love it!" Josie moaned, drinking down the last of Buck's piss. She turned
the mug upside down and let every last drop of piss splatter between her
parted lips. "I love your cock, Buck! I love your piss! I love it! I can't wait until
everyone fucks me!"
"Such a good little slut," Buck whispered. "Such a beautiful little slut. And
such a big girl. You're the sexiest bitch this town has ever seen, Josie big
tits, big ass, and the sweetest little face a man could ever want. And you
belong tome, don't you?"
"I do, Buck!" Josie moaned, pulling Buck tight with her long legs, flipping her
ass up to meet every thrust of his huge cock. "I'm your whore, Buck! I'm
your slut! You're going to make me cum! Oh shit, you're making me cum!"
"You're making me cum, too, Josie," Buck gasped, grinding his cock
savagely into her shitter. "And I'm not going to cum in your big sweet ass.
I'm going to cum in your hot little cunt."
Josie cried with disappointment when Buck yanked his cock from her
asshole. She shrieked with ecstasy when he buried it to the hilt in her cunt.
Her climax hit her like a speeding truck. She went into convulsions, writhing
and twitching wildly. She dropped the mug and grabbed her tits, tearing and
twisting at the big, silky mounds until she caused herself to bleed.
"Cumming!" she screamed, her big eyes glazed, spit drooling from the
corners of her mouth. "Cumming! Cumming, cumming, cumming! Oh, Buck!
Oh, Buck! Fuck me!"
Buck screamed with pleasure too. Her cunt was so wet and hot that Buck
couldn't hold back anymore. It squeezed and tugged on his cock in a
convulsion of pure lust. With a deep, long groan he hosed his jism up her
burning hot pussy.
"Agggggghhhhhhhhh!" Josie shrieked, deranged with the pleasure she was
feeling. "Oh! Ohhhhh! Yes!'
Buck's jism burned into her pussy like acid. Every wet shot of his cum inside
her drove Josie a little bit crazier. Her pussy clamped around his cock as
though it never wanted to let it go. One orgasm after another pounded
through her beautiful, thrashing body.
"Do you want to fuck these other guys now?" Buck asked at last, fucking his
still-hard cock inside Josie's swampy pussy. "Are you going to make all my
friends feel good?"
"Yesssssss!" Josie hissed, tossing her head and driving her hips up at
Buck's thrusting cock. "I'll fuck them all so good! I'll make them all cum so
good!"
"Good," Buck said with a smirk, puffing his cock from her cunt. "Give her a
bottle, Grady. The good stuff. I think we've got a real pet here. Yeah, I think
this big-titted whore is ready to make us all real happy."
"And for a real long time," Grady said, pulling a bottle of whiskey off the
shelf. "And after she drinks this shit she might just love us all as much as
she loves you."
"I aiready do," Josie said, her mind nearly unhinged. "I love you all. All of
you, and all of your big, hard cocks!"
When Grady shoved the bottle between her lips, Josie drank the whiskey as
though it was mother's milk.
CHAPTER FOUR
Pretty cocks," Josie cooed, looking up at the stiff, dripping pricks that
surrounded her. "Such pretty, pretty cocks!"
Grady had made her drink most of the bottle of whiskey before the men had
turned her over on the bar. Now she was lying across it on her stomach,
staring at the three hard cocks that were pointing at her face. Behind her two
more stiff pricks were rubbing over the lush, silky cheeks of her ass. Dozens
more hard, dripping cocks were waiting to take their turns on her. The news
of what was happening at Buck's Bar had spread through the town. The
place was packed now, so full of horny men that Pete had had to lock the
door and turn off the sign. There wasn't room for anyone else.
"Please don't hurt me," Josie said in a little-girl voice, looking up at Buck.
"Please don't hurt me bad!'
"Why would we want to hurt you now?" Buck asked, flashing the other men
a mocking grin. "You're being such a good little girl, such a good, big-titted
little girl."
"I am a good girl," Josie said eagerly, and when Buck rubbed his hand over
her face, she licked and kissed his fingers like a happy little puppy. "A very
good, big-titted girl."
"Let's fuck her," one of the men rubbing his cock over her full, round ass
said. He slapped one meaty asscheek. "Hey, whore! Tell us you want us to
fuck you!'
"I do," Josie said, her crystal blue eyes wide and thoughtful. She was drunk
almost to the point of passing out and in a state of shock from all the fucking
and torture she had endured. "I want you to fuck me right now!"
"And beat you?" Pete asked, stepping up in-side Josie and slapping his belt
softly against the small of her back.
"Oh please," Josie said, fat tears slipping down from the corners of her big,
blue eyes. "Yes, please beat me too! If you want to beat me, that's what I
want too."
Josie looked to Buck for approval, and when she saw him smile, she felt
warm and wanted inside. Josie had never had a steady boyfriend, and in her
drunken, muddled state that was what Buck seemed like. She wanted to do
everything she could to make him happy.
Pete lashed the belt down against Josie's lush asscheeks, leaving a thick
red stripe across her tanned skin.
One of the men behind her stuffed the head of his cock between the
swollen, drooping lips of her cunt and fucked his cock inside her until his
balls were snuggled tight against her quivering, silky thigh.
The men in front of her stepped closer, rubbing their hard, leaking cocks all
over Josie's beautiful, aristocratic face. One of them plunged his cock
straight down her throat, squirming his ass and shoving his cock until Josie's
pretty face was mashed into his musty crotch hair.
Then the other man behind her stepped close and pushed the head of his
cock against the cock-stuffed lips of Josie's pussy.
"MmmmgggrrffThhh!" Josie cried around her mouthful of prick. She arched
her back against the hellish pressure on her cunt, jerking her big, sexy ass
wildly from side to side.
Her pussy had been fucked loose and filled with so much jism that it was
slick as greased ice. Her pussy-cream was running down the insides of her
thighs.
Even that much lubrication couldn't ease the penetration of two thick cocks
into the squirming, captive body. She squealed with pain as the second man
pressed his cock into her tiny pink cunt mouth.
The head of the man's cock popped into her pussy, stretching the mouth of
her swollen cunt wide. Josie cried out in agony, then moaned deep in her
throat as the man drove his cock to the hilt inside her. Her long, sultry body
trembled with the pain of the unnatural penetration.
Her poor, tattered cunt felt like a sock on Christmas morning, stuffed so full
of toys that it was stretched almost to the point of bursting wide open. Her
legs felt as though they were dislocated. It was as though she was sitting on
some huge wooden stake, one that was piercing every inch of her body,
driving a wedge inside her that was going to split her in two.
Her throat was clogged with cock. The other two men dragged their slippery
pricks all over her face. The man on the right slapped her face with his cock,
beating Josie's pretty face as though he was wielding a billyclub instead of a
hardened length of fuck-meat. The man on the left was smearing his cock
all over her face, probing her nose, her ear, even bumping the slick head of
his prick into Josie's wide blue eyes.
The man in the center was fucking Josie's throat as though it was her cunt.
Josie choked with every throat-stuffing thrust, but the man only laughed and
wiggled his ass so he could drive his cock in deeper. He pulled his cock out
and the man on the right slid his in, driving even deeper past her gullet. The
center man took over slapping Josie's face, smearing her spit and his fuck-
lube over her nose and cheeks and forehead.
"Look at the whore!" Pete shouted, whipping the belt down against Josie's
sexy ass and narrow back. "Take those cocks, you sleazy tramp! You're
starting to learfl aren't you? Tell us, suck-slut, have you figured out your
fucking place yet?"
The man on the right pulled his spit-soaked cock out of Josie's hungry lips,
leaving her mouth free to answer. All three men were wiping their cocks
over her face now, overwhelming Josie with the two feet of stiff prick they
were making her pleasure. Laughing all three men started hitting Josie in
the face with their cocks. They slopped fuck-lube all over her, and before
long her beautiful face was soaked with their pre-cum.
"Answer me, whore!" Pete screamed, lashing the belt across Josie's long,
flawless back. Her creamy skin was crossed with angry red welts. "What
should a slut be doing? What's the only thing a big-titted, big-assed landlady
bitch is good for?"
"Being fucked!" Josie moaned pitifully, her voice shaking from the pounding
d6uble-fuck she was getting, garbled from the triple prick-beating the men in
front of her were giving her pretty face. Spit and fuck-lube poured over her
lips in gooey strands.
"A bitch with big tits and a big ass should be using her slutty body to make
men feel good! She should be on her knees! On her back with her legs in
the air! On all fours, taking a cock from behind like the bitch dog she is!"
"What are you, then, Miss Cartier?" Grady asked, stepping up with a lit
cigarette and pressing it against the reamed-out pink bud of her asshole.
"Tell us who you belong to and what the fuck you are."
"A whore!" Josie screamed, writhing in sexual agony as the man behind her
wrecked her pussy with their fucking. "A slut! I'm a pussy and an ass and a
big, bouncy set of tits! I belong to you! I belong to you and to any man who
wants to stick his cock in my slutty body and take me like the bitch I am!
Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh shit, I'm such a dirty whore!"
"That's right," Grady said with a grin, pulling the cigarette off her burning
asshole. He hefted his fat cock in his hand and aimed it at the small of
Josie's back. "What do you know, guys? The dumb slut got it right."
Grady loosed a stream of piss all over Josie's bowed, silky back. The
voluptuous beauty howled in agony and humiliation as the piss soaked her
captive body, burning into the welts that criss-erossed her lean, sultry back.
Her cunt clutched tight around the double-fucking cocks that stuffed it, and
an orgasm exploded through her.
"Suck this cock, whore!" one of the men in front of her shouted, punching
his spit-slick prick between her lush, parted lips. "Suck me off, you shitty
bitch!"
Josie locked her lips tight around the big cock, hollowing her cheeks as she
applied suction to the meaty length of prick. She lashed her tongue on the
bulging cock-head, drooling spit and pre-cum down her chin.
She leaned her face into the cocks that were pushing against it. She was
cumming, and she couldn't get enough of the five cocks that were
simultaneously ravaging her long, sexy frame.
She tried to buck her ass back against the hard-driving cocks of the two
men behind her, but their doubled fuck-thrusts pounded her back against
the side of the bar. It felt as though her pussy was being worked over by a
hard-punching fighter, hammered fffst with one fist and then the other.
The men varied their rhythms so that sometimes they would take turns
jabbing their cocks into Josie's cunt and other times they would pound in
and draw out at the same time. When the men varied their fuck-strokes,
Josie felt as though she was filled with a cock that never needed to pull back
at all, that only thrust and thrust and thrust, beating her pussy to mush.
When they drove into her together the jarring double impact would knock
Josie senseless, jolting her long, lush body with the force of a speedmg
truck.
"Bitch!" the man she was sucking roared, clamping his strong hands against
the sides of Josie's head and fucking her throat with rabbitqulck fuck-thrusts.
"You're making me cum, landlady! Suck some jizz, you gorgeous cunt!"
Josie gagged on the first thick streamer of jism that spurted into her throat. It
went down the wrong way and Josie coughed uncontrollably. Cum dribbled
from her nose and splashed out of her mouth. The next throat clogging
splash poured like a lava flow down her throat and into her stomach. Then
the man pulled back, filling Josie's sucking mouth with tacky fuck-slime. Still
choking on the first gooey streamer of cum, Josie couldn't swallow any of it,
and soon cum was pouring out over her cock-stretched lips.
"Drink it, you worthless cow!" the man shouted, humping her pretty face. He
pounded his fists into the sides of her head, knocking her aimost
unconscious. "Drink it, slut! Drink it, whore! Swallow my jizz, you big-assed
piece of shit!"
Josie tried as hard as she could, but she couldn't do as the man offered.
With a curse of disgust he pulled his spurting cock out of her mouth and
pointed it right between her eyes. He cackled with pleasure as he fired sticky
jism streamers into Josie's wide eyes. The cum streamed down her face like
tears. Finally he smeared his cock all over her nose, leaking the last of his
jism and smudging it into Josie's beautiful face.
"Oh yeah!" one of the other men shouted, stuffing the head of his cock
between Josie's parted, cum<irooling lips just as he shot his first thick dollop
of jism. "Here's some more, landlady! Suck it down, you sorry cunt!"
Josie didn't even try to swallow his load of cum. It was splashing into her
mouth too fast, too powerfully. Jism poured out over her face, webbed her
lips and teeth together. Her lips blubbered over the thrusting length of fuck-
meat, greased by a double load of cum.
By the time the second man pulled his still-spurting cock out of her mouth
Josie was wearing a beard of sticky, dirty white jism. The man splashed the
last of his cum all over her face, beating her with this cock while he fouled
her cheeks and nose and forehead with his tacky cock-julce.
The third man plunged his cock between her jism-frosted lips. His cum
poured into her mouth like water from a tap, and Josie clamped her lips tight
around his prick just behind the ridge at the back of his cock-head. She
gulped his jism as it filled her mouth, but she couldn't swallow fast enough to
keep up with the glut of cum. Her stomach felt swollen with jism. Like his
friends the man pulled out to shoot the last of his cum all over Josie's pretty,
pale face. By the time he was finished there wasn't an inch of her beautiful
face that wasn't glazed with cock-slime.
A man stepped up, his hard cock in his hand, and spurted his cum all over
Josie's back. He striped her with long, silvery strands of jism and Pete
splattered the cum all over her with strokes of his big leather belt. Josie
cried out with an unbearable mix of agony and ecstasy as her sultry body
was soaked in the cock-slime of the mob of lusting men.
"Bitch!" one of the men fucking her cunt screamed. Both men wrapped their
big hands around Josie's tiny middle and jerked her back against their
bludgeoning cocks. "I'm cuninling, you slimy whore! I'm creaming your hot
little cunt!"
"Oh shit!" Josie moaned as her cunt was impaled on the two massive cocks.
Two pairs of cum heavy balls were slapping against the backs of her thighs
and two long, thick cocks were spitting themselves into her helpless,
beautiful body. "Oh, fuck! Oh no! You're tearing me up! You're tearing me
up! Oh please, you're making me cum!"
Josie's injured cunt convulsed around the paired, tearing cocks, squeezing
on their cum as though it wanted to soak up every drop of jism they fired.
A man grabbed her by her silky black hair and jerked her head to the side.
He jammed the head of his cock against her parted lips just as he started to
cum, and bathed her face with his gooey fuck-slime. He webbed Josie's lips
together with his cum, painted her chin and cheeks and nose. Sticky waves
of jism poured over Josie's beautiful face, almost a quarter of an inch thick
in some spots.
It was too much for the drunken, battered beauty to stand. She was tied
stomach-down over a bar, the sexual center of attention for a mob of almost
fifty men. Her face was plastered with jism. Josie screamed in agony, but
she couldn't tell the pain from pleasure anymore, and an orgasm was
burning through her sleek body.
The men fucking her cunt pulled their pussy-soaked cocks out of her
dripping pussy. They rubbed them clean on Josie's lush, creamy ass, and
the broken landlady couldn't keep herself from hunching her ass back
against the big pricks.
The men untied her and turned her over on-to her back. Josie's delicate
hands were forced around two big cocks. Four men crowded around her
head, smearing their cocks all over her already slimy face. Her legs were
grabbed by strong hands that pulled them apart. Josie felt as though she
were a wishbone as the men forced her into a split that left her legs pointing
out straight to the sides of her body. She felt the muscles that ran down her
inner thighs pull and tear under the terrible pressure as the men tied her
ankles and knees to the sides of the bar. Two men wedged themselves
together between her legs, and for the second time two huge, hard cocks
plunged into her cunt at the same time.
There were too many men, and they were too excited to wait for turns
fucking her gorgeous, captive body. Men kneeled on the bar to either side of
her body and plunged their cocks against the full, fleshy globes of her tits.
Josie squealed in agony as each man grabbed one of her tits and crushed it
brutally around his stiff, hard cock.
Her cunt felt as though it had been pounded to mush. She couldn't breathe
with her mouth still clogged with jism and four cocks poking all over her
face. Her hands were already sticky with the fuck-lube of the men who were
making her beat them off.
The pain from her mashed, fucked tits was so terrible that Josie couldn't
keep from arching up off the table, from wiggling and jerking in a wild
attempt to ease some of the agony she was feeling.
The men playing their cocks over her face started to slap her with their
pricks. Each time one of the hard cocks hit her beautiful face there was a
loud, wet plop. It was like being hit with wet towels, but there was more
weight behind the fat cocks that were beating her.
Before long the men were hitting her so hard that they were bruising her
pretty, scummy face. Josie kept her mouth wide open, hoping that at least
one of the men would be enticed into sliding his cock down her throat.
The men fucking her cunt were the first ones to cum. Josie's cunt was slick
and hot, and stretched to the point of bursting around two hard cocks. The
friction was too much for the men to take. Josie climaxed again as they
hosed their jism up inside her sloppy little fuckhole. When they pulled out a
wave of jism followed them. It looked like a gooey white glacier. The men
laughed and wiped their cocks clean in the silky linle bush of Josie's cunt-
fur.
Grady grabbed a big bottle of rum and shoved it into Josie's cunt. The
dazed, drunken beauty moaned with shame and pleasure as he fed her
every inch of the thick, hard bottle. Jism and pussy-juice squeezed out of
her abused pussy as another orgasm wracked its way through her bound,
beautiful body. The man fucking her right tit came, splattering the big soft
mound with tacky thick cock goo.
Josie climaxed again, her long, sultry body squirming weakly on top of the
bar. Her flat little stomach rolled like that of a belly dancer as orgasmic
convulsions seized her. One of the men rubbing his cock over her face
groaned with pleasure at the sight. He splashed her face with his julcy cock-
filth, further coating Josie's perfect features.
The men who were making Josie beat them off came at almost the same
time, edging closer to her body so they could splatter her full tits and silky
flat stomach with their cum. The man fucking her left tit climaxed too, turning
the big, soft globe into a snow-capped mountain.
Josie had never felt anything even close to the sensation of having three
cocks spurting jism onto her face at the same time. She closed her eyes
and opened her mouth and let them shower her with cum. Strands of fuck-
filth crossed her face from every direction. Jizz poured into her open mouth
until it overflowed down her cheeks and chin. Her beautiful eyes were
submerged under pools of tacky cum. Her shiny black hair was frosted with
streaks of dirty white cock-cream.
The men pulled Josie's sultry, rum-drenched body off the bar and laid her on
her back on the leather bar stools. Josie's long, lush legs were jerked wide,
her feet settled on stools and then sat on by heavy men.
Two stools were put under her lower body, one under her full, silky ass and
another under her flat little stomach. A man banged his ass down on top of
Josie's stomach, driving the air from her squirming, captive body. There
were stools under her shoulders and head, too. And then the men moved in
on her again.
"Here, Josie," Buck said, straddllng her head. Josie had to scoop clotted
jism from her eyes to see what he was doing. "I'm going to give you a
chance to get to know me real well. You want that, don't you?"
"Yes," Lyn said softly, running her tongue through her mouth to clear it of
cum. "I want to know you forever, Buck. What are you going to do to me
now?"
"Give me a kiss, Josie-slut," Buck said softly. "Give me a nice, wet kiss on
my asshole."
Josie cried out in despair as Buck spread his asscheeks wide and sat on
her face. The damp filth of his asscrack smeared over her cheeks and
mouth as he settled down on top of her. The smell made Josie retch, but
there was nothing in her stomach to come up. She dry heaved as Buck
crushed the dirty ring of his asshole down over her sexy, parted lips.
A man shoved his cock roughly up Josie's reamed-out asshole. Buck
clamped both of Josie's soft hands around the hard stalk of his cock. The
men sitting on Josie's feet rubbed their cocks over her perfectly shaped
calves. The man sitting on her stomach drove the fat head of his cock into
her navel. Josie was serving five cocks at once, again. Her sex-shattered
mind tried in vain to calculate how many cocks she had already pleasured,
and how many more were waiting to drain their lust on her big, super-sexy
body.
Buck made her lay his huge, hard cock between her big, creamy tits, then
crushed the silky mounds together with his strong hands. Josie's hands
were pulled up and fitted around other cocks. Josie stroked them diligently,
tickling them and pulling them and rubbing their slippery pre-cum all over.
"Lock your pretty lips on my asshole," Buck said, squirming his ass all over
Josie's face while he stabbed his cock between her creamy tits. "Don't you
want a nice, wet kiss? My ass is all you're going to get to kiss until you prove
you're good enough for something else."
Josie whimpered with shame and disgust, but she brushed her lips over the
tight ring of Buck's shitter. The big man moaned with pleasure and plunged
his cock even more savagely between Josie's tits. Josie clamped her lips to
the filthy ring and teased her tongue against it. She could feel the slippery
wetness of Buck's fuck-lube greasing the silky valley between her tits.
She screamed when the man fucking her asshole spurted his burning hot
jism inside her. Her reamed out asshole clamped tight as a vise around his
gushing prick, pulling his jism deep inside her helplessly squirming body.
The man sitting on her ankle shot long, greasy strands of jism up her leg.
Josie shook like a spastic as an orgasm of her own tore through her abused
body.
Driven by the depraved passion that was burning through her, Josie drove
her tongue deep into Buck's asshole. She tasted his shit and gagged, but
she didn't stop. She locked her lips tight around the bud of his shitter,
tonguing him and sucking him as though she was kissing his mouth instead
of his asshole. Buck shouted with pleasure and mashed her titsso tight
around his cock that Josie shrieked in agony.
A cock speared into her cunt, fucking her so brutally that her body shook
with every thundering impact. One of the men she was beating off came all
over her slender, creamy arm. The man fucking her came after only a dozen
strokes, his jism pouring out of her swampy pussy almost as quickly as he
shot it in.
Josie slithered her tongue all over Buck's damp, filthy asscrack, cleaning his
ass until there wasn't a trace of shit to be tasted. She was sickened by what
she was doing, but she couldn't stop herself. She stabbed her tongue back
up his asshole and wiggled it around, and he moaned with pleasure. A
moment later he was cumming.
Josie climaxed with her master as he hot his jism all over her big tits. The
other man she was beating off came too, striping her arm with lines of fuck-
filth. Buck's jism coated her silky tits, and Josie rubbed the creamy goo over
the huge mounds until they shined. The man sitting on her other foot came,
leaning forward so that he could bombard her swollen pink cunt-lips with his
gluey globs of cums.
"You're learning, aren't you?" Buck said, getting off Josie's face and
slapping her cheek so hard that it almost knocked her out.
Her beautiful face was smeared with dark brown stains. "Before we're done
with you, you won't even remember your fucking name."
More men moved in on her. They fucked her cunt. They fucked her asshole.
They shoved their hard, dripping cocks between her sensuous, parted lips.
They fucked her tits and made her jack them off. They fucked Josie
unconscious and woke her up a half dozen times. Josie did whatever they
wanted. She spread her legs, pursed her lips, ran her hands all over their
cocks. The men kept giving her more to drink, and before they were done,
Josie's will had been completely shattered.
The men dragged Josie's sultry, cum-soaked body across the bar. Josie
hung her head whlle they tied her in place. When they got out, the darts
tears ran tracks down her beautiful, cumcrusted face.
CHAPTER FIVE
"No! Please, no! Please no, please no, please no!"
Josie couldn't stop begging. The words tumbled from her mouth as the men
tied her spread-eagled in the center of the bar. When they were finished
binding her, Josie's arms were spread high above her head, far out to her
sides. Her legs were spread wide, too, held by ropes to studs in the walls.
She was held off the ground, suspended by the ropes that cut into her wrists
and ankles.
"Shut your fucking mouth, Miss Cartier," Grady said, then shook his head.
"Naw, the stuck-up whore's going to be screaming like she's dying when we
start throwing the darts. I'll shut her up."
"Ought to fucking clean her up, too," Pete said, looking over Josie's sultry,
cum-soaked body. "We want to see what we're fucking aiming at."
Grady grabbed a half dozen pairs of dirty, discarded underwear off the filthy
barroom floor. Pete pulled a couple seltzer bottles out from behind the bar.
Josie watched them with dazed, frightened eyes. She squealed when Pete
sprayed her with the seltzer water, washing the drying jism off her long,
sleek body. He sprayed her all over, even bathing her cum-plastered face
with the hard streams of water.
By the time he was finished Josie was clean of cum but soaked with water.
Her silky black hair was plastered to her head and shoulders.
"Open wide," Grady said, grabbing Josie by her chin and forcing her mouth
wide open. "You're not much good for fucking, Miss Cartier, but maybe you
can wash this nasty underwear for us."
"Please, Grady!" Josie cried, looking pitiful and gorgeous as she beed for
mercy. "I've tried to be a good girl! I've fucked everybody! I'll do anything you
want! Please, just don't hurt me like this! Don't hurt me so bad!"
"What you are, Josie," Grady said patiently, stuffing a pair of underwear into
Josie's mouth, "is a big-titted, big-assed cow. You need to learn your place,
whore. When we're done with your sweet body, you'll either know it or be too
fucked up to care."
Josie cried miserably as Grady stuffed her mouth with one pair of shorts
after another. By the time he was finished her cheeks were bulging, her
mouth spread wide open. The underwear tasted of filth and piss. Grady
stuffed her mouth so full that a pair of underwear pushed into her throat, and
Josie gagged helplessly, barely able to breathe around the dirty cotton.
Grady backed away from her, and for a moment Josie hung, in the center of
the bar, untouched by the mob of men who were breaking her beautiful
body. It was the first time in hours that a cock hadn't been buried inside her,
a hand hadn't been mauling her tits or ass or pussy.
Josie felt abandoned.
But she looked as sexy as hell.
Josie's body was spread-eagled in mid-air Her big tits stood out from her
body like two creamy soft, water-filled balloons. Her nipples were hard little
points. With her body stretched and tied, her waist looked even smaller, her
body even longer. Her sexy legs seemed to go on forever, pointing out to the
sides of her voluptuous body. Her pink cunt-lips were spread wide, and her
big, sexy ass flexed as she tried to take some of the pressure off her long,
shapely legs.
"Darts is a special sport," Buck said, hefting one in his hand. "The action is
in the wrist. Watch, and you might learn something."
He threw a dart at Josie's right tit.
Josie screamed when the dart hit, right at the center of her nipple. It stuck,
buried deep in her super-sensitive flesh. Josie writhed desperately against
the ropes that held her spread-eagled, trying to shake it off. She could
barely move at all. Buck targeted her left nipple and threw again. When the
dart landed, Josie wore the two darts like pasties. The pain was incredible.
Lines of men formed on both sides of Josie. Men threw darts at her ass and
men threw darts at her tits. Josie screamed as they hit but all that escaped
the underwear that was wadded in her mouth were low, despairing moans.
Even the liquor the men had filled her with was not enough to dull the pain
of the darts as they pierced her creamy skin.
A dart found its way between the cheeks of Josie's ass, burying itself right
next to the fucked-out ring of her asshole. Josie shrieked and wriggled
wildly. The men were covering her full, silky asscheeks with darts. Her tits
sprouted over a dozen more.
A lot of the men were missing their targets. Darts hit Josie's sleek, flat
tummy. Darts stabbed into Josie's lush, creamy thighs. Some of the men
decided to try to hit Josie in the deep, sexy pocket of her navel, and they
pelted her stomach with darts until each one of them had scored a bullseye.
Josie thrashed helplessly against the ropes that held her in place, struggling
until her wrists and ankles were bleeding.
By the time the men were finished there were almost a hundred darts buried
in Josie's sleek, sexy body. Dozens of them sprouted from her full, round
tits. Dozens more stuck from the soft, creamy cheeks of her big ass. By the
time Buck stepped up to push the last dart into the tender nub of her clit
Josie was delirious with agony. She passed out when he pressed the
needle-sharp dart into her tiny clit.
The men woke her up by spraying her with the seltzer bottles, then pulled
the darts from her sexy, captive body. Josie passed out again as the men
were pulling the darts out of her, but they woke her up again.
Then they untied her, dropping her to the dirty bar floor. Josie curled into a
ball, sobbing and shaking, as the men surrounded her. They threw the darts
again, hurling the darts down at her this time. A dart hit Josie in her cheek
and she shrieked around her mouthful of wadded underwear.
The men kicked her over onto her back, then kicked her legs out wide. Josie
covered her tender pussy with her hands but men grabbed her wrists and
pulled her arms out high above her head. Men stepped on her hands to hold
her arms in place. Men stepped on her ankles, too, bearing down with
enough force to make Josie cry out in anguish. And then they started
throwing the darts at her cunt.
"Neeeehhhhh!" Josie shrieked around the underwear that stuffed her mouth.
Spit ran down the sides of her face as she screamed. "Auuuuugggghhhh!'
A dart stabbed into her qulvering, peeledback cunt-lips. Another drove into
the tender bridge of flesh that connected her cunt to her asshole. Darts
rained down on her, burying themselves in her plump pussy mound, digging
into her creamy tanned iuner thighs. A dart split her cunt-lips and lodged
deep into her cunt, and Josie went out of her mind with terror and agony.
She jerked her ass a foot off the floor, gyrated her hips in wide, wild circles
off the floor, gyrated her hips in wide, wild circles that looked like the sexiest
bump-and-grind performed by the sexiest stripper in the world.
The men just laughed at her. Men kicked her long, sultry body, driving their
feet into her hips and sides and arms. Men spit on her until her silky skin
was streaked with their sticky saliva. Josie writhed on the floor like sexy,
dying snake, her creamy skin smeared with the filth of the bar floor, her
pussy impaled by dozens of wicked, needle-sharp darts.
Grady kicked her in her cunt.
Josie collapsed back against the floor as Grady drove the pointed toe of his
boot into the swollen, dart-strewn mouth of her pussy. All the energy
seemed to drain from her long, lithe body. Grady kicked her again, knocking
some darts off her, driving others in deeper. Josie gasped for breath, going
so pale that she looked like a sexy ghost on the barroom floor.
"Kick her again!" a man shouted.
"Fuck that," another man said. "Give her your whole foot, Grady. Foot fuck
the suck-up queen."
"What about it?" Grady asked, kicking Josie's pussy again, moving her a
foot across the floor with the bruising force of the blow.
"It's just like a menu, Miss Cartier. Item one is playing darts some more. We
know you fucking love that, Item two is getting the biggest, sweetest fuck of
your slutty life. You want to fuck my foot, bitch?"
"Take that fucking underwear out of your mouth," Buck barked, nodding to
the man st ping on her right hand to let her go. "How the fuck do you think
you're going to order while you're sucking on a bunch of dirty shorts?"
Josie's hand felt crushed. She could hardly flex her fingers, and she cried
out in pain as she grabbed the pair of shorts that were sticking out of her
mouth.
The men laughed at her, spitting on her and kicking ler when she dragged
the soaking shorts out of her mouth. She had to dig in deep for the other
pairs, finally having to drag the last pair out of her throat. By the time she
had finished there was a pile of soaking wet underwear on the floor beside
her face. Pete stepped on her cheek, forcing her pretty face in-to the pile of
soaking shorts for almost a minute before he let her up.
"So what's it going to be?" Grady asked when Pete let her up. He kicked her
again, driving one dart so deep inside her cunt that it disa peared between
the swollen pink lips of her pussy.
The men grabbed Josie's arm and forced it out over her head again. Men
were stepping on her in other places too. Feet settled down on her arms and
legs. Men stepped on her flat, silky stomach and on her full, round tits.
Everywhere feet were settling on her lean, long body. Some of the men
stomped on her, raising their feet up and smashing them down over and
over.
"So what's it going to be, Josie?" Buck asked. He rubbed a boot all over
Josie's face, smearing her with dirt.
Josie could barely moved. She couldn't think at all.
"Fuck me . . . fuck me with your foot," she whispered at last, her voice barely
audible. She kissed the sole of Buck's shoe as he rubbed it over her mouth,
slipping her tongue past her lips to wash dirt off the leather. "Please fuck me
with your foot."
The men cheered.
They pulled the darts out of Josie's tortured cunt before Grady removed his
boot and drove his foot into her again. This time he leaned his weight on his
foot, pressing it deeper and deeper inside her. Josie moaned with
unexpected pleasure as his toes wiggled inside her pussy. She screamed
when the front of his foot pushed past the stretched lips of her cunt. After
that there was only pain, pain so bitter that Josie wished for death.
Men grabbed Grady's arms to hold him up while he pushed his foot into
Josie's cunt. Josie hunched her ass up off the floor, trying to escape the
terrible intrusion, but there was nowhere for her to go. Half of Grady's foot
pushed inside her cunt and she felt as though she had been torn to pieces
He kicked again, with all the strength of his muscular leg, and Josie felt as
though she was having a baby.
"There we go!" Grady screamed as the heel of his foot disappeared inside
Josie's pussy. "You like that, you slimy, big-titted cow? I bet you never
thought you'd be on your back with your legs spread fucking on a man's
foot!"
Josie passed out. Her eyes had hardly flickered shut when Pete aimed his
cock at her beautiful face and started pissing. The broken landlady came
awake drowning. Her mouth was filled with Pete's piss, her face soaked.
When she woke, tasting the bitter piss, she gagged weakly. The men just
laughed at her and urged Grady to kick her even harder.
She could feel every inch of Grady's foot inside her. His wiggling toes
scratched her cervix. The bone of his ankle rubbed against her tearing cunt
lips. The heel of his foot smashed against her clit. Josie shivered
uncontrollably, going into shock. Her big blue eyes rolled and spit drooled
from her parted lips.
The men gathered around her, kicking her long, lean body until Josie was
certain they were going to kick her to death. Men lashed their feet into her
velvety ribcage. Men kicked her plush ass, her generous hips. Men kicked
her slender arms and long, sexy legs. Some of the men even kicked her in-
the head, knocking Josie senseless. They would have knocked her
unconscious if not for the stream of piss Pete was washing her face with.
The men took turns kicking and stomping on Josie's full, silky tits. Every
time one of the men would grind the heel of his shoe down on top of one of
Josie's tits the pain was so intense that the tortured girl begged for death.
Then some other man would swing his foot way back and kick the fleshy
mound as though it was a football. Josie's big soft tit would swing across her
chest with such force that Josie was sure it was being kicked completely off
her body.
The men laughed at Josie's pitiful begging and crying. They spit on her
some more, and several of them pulled out their cocks and pissed all over
her sleek, sexy body. Josie whimpered with shame and disgust as the men
soaked her creamy tanned body with their stinking yellow piss.
"Fuck that foot!" Pete shouted, dribbling the last of his piss all over Josie's
beautiful upturned face. "Fuck that foot, whore! Kick her harder, Grady! Shit,
the silly bitch is hardly feeling it!"
"What's the matter, Miss Cartier?" Grady asked, grunting with the effort of
driving his foot into Josie's battered cunt. "Aren't I kicking you hard enough?
You uptown cunts really need to go the whole trip, huh? Well, here you go,
big tits! Fuck on this!"
Grady pulled his foot completely out of Josie's pussy, and she collapsed
against the floor, panting like a dying dog. Grady's foot was drenched with
cunteam and smeared with blood. Josie cried in hopeless despair looking at
the size of his foot, knowing that he had shoved it up to his ankle inside her
poor little pussy. She knew that her cunt would never be the same after all
the abuse it had suffered during this horrible night of torment.
Then Grady fucked his foot back inside her, driving all the way to his ankle
in one fiendish, brutal thrust. Josie slid three feet across the filthy bar floor,
curling into a tight ball in spite of the feet -that held he down. She could feel
her pussy ripping under the inhuman force of the kick. She was certain that
Grady had kicked his foot all the way into her stomach.
Grady pulled his foot out of her again. Her torn cunt-lips were stretched so
wide that it looked as though the men could have driven a truck up inside
her. Her once-dainty pink cuntlips were blood red and swollen.
"No!" she whispered as Grady drew his foot back again. She shook her
head weakly from side to side as men sprayed her body with piss and
rubbed their feet over her face and body. "No, Grady! No more! No more! I
can't stand it!"
"Shut up, you big-assed slut," a man said, and flicked a lit match into her
open mouth.
Josie screamed as the match sizzled her tongue. Her spit put it out almost
immediately, but not before it filled her mouth with fire. Josie gulped down
the match on reflex.
Grady kicked her again. And again. And again.
The other men stopped kicking her, stepping back to watch as Grady
pounded his foot inside Josie's cunt. A few men still pissed on Josie's face
and tits, or stepped up to spit on her, but most of them just wanted to see
the show. None of them had ever seen anything that compared to the
spectacle of Josie's tall sexy body being fucked by Grady's foot.
Josie couldn't take anymore. There wasn't one spot on her svelte, supple
body that didn't burn with pain. Her cunt and asshole felt as though they had
been bored out with an electric drill. Her tits were bruised and scraped until
they throbbed with pain even when no one was touching them. Josie floated
half conscious in an ocean of agony. And now Grady was kicking the shit
out of her cunt.
Josie locked her plush thighs around Grady's ankle.
"Spread those legs!" Grady shouted, wiggling his foot around inside Josie's
wounded cunt. "Spread them, whore, or I'll shove my foot up your stinking
asshole!"
Josie stared up at Grady. Her silky black hair was spread out around her in
a wild tangle, her sultry body glistening with sweat. She was trembling
uncontrollably, like a lost child. Grady had never seen anything that looked
as sexy as the defiled landlady. It made him want to kick her even harder.
"Spread them, Miss Cartier," he said again. "You aren't the landlady
anymore. You're just a sleazy gang-bang barmaid, and we're going to do
anything to your big sexy body that we want to. And believe me, whore,
we've been going easy on you so far."
Josie cried hopelessly. She didn't have any choice but to do as Grady
commanded. She spread her legs as wide as she could and waited for him
to kick her again.
When he did, she came.
The orgasm was so powerful, so unexpected, that Josie couldn't stop herself
from screaming out with passion. She was climaxing while she was
sprawled on a dirty barroom floor, getting foot-fucked by one man in front of
an audience of fifty more.
Josie bucked her ass up off the ground to meet the pussy-jarring jolt of
Grady's foot. Her ravaged pussy clamped around Grady's ankle, spilling
cuntream all over his foot. Grady kicked her again, pushing her two feet
across the floor, and Josie climaxed again.
She was still cuinming when he pulled his soaked bloody foot from her cunt.
And when he made her lick his foot clean, Josie climaxed again, even as
she cried at the depth of her degradation.
CHAPTER SIX
"Hey, Josie, you remember this?" Buck was dragging Josie by her hair
across the filthy floor of the bar. "Sure you do. You're the bitch who brought
the cops out here to make me get rid of it. You know, I lost a fucking lot of
businessI've got a replacement now, and none of the sluts I had in here
were anywhere near as fucking sexy as you."
"No!" Josie cried. It was true. They could keep pushing her farther down into
the muck forever. "Not in there, Buck! The police-the police told me what
that thing did! It's-it's horrible! I've tried to be good! Oh please, please, I've
tried to be good."
"Try a little harder bitch," Pete said, pulling a stripper's costume out from
behind the bar. "And maybe you'll still be fucking alive come morning."
"Or maybe not," Grady said with a shrug. "I'm a fucking mechanical genius,
you know-And I fixed that cage up real good."
Grady was telling the truth. After the police-at Josie's insistence-had forced
Buck to get rid of his stripper, one of the men on the force had told her about
the cage Buck made the girl dance in. It was hooked up to a generator that
could shoot an almost lethal dose of electricity through the floor and bars.
There were metal bars with needle-sharp ends that could be extended into
the cage at any angle, controlled by a remote control box that Buck kept
behind the bar. Worst of all there was the mask. When the policeman had
told her about the mask she had refused to believe him.
She believed him now. The mask was a tiny gas mask that covered a girl's
mouth. It was connected to a rubber tube that led out of the cage. The tube
was connected to a pneumatic pump. The men could put any liquid they
wanted into the tube and use the pump to force-feed the fluid to the girl who
was wearing the mask. The girl had only two choices. She could swallow or
she could drown.
Josie struggled weakly against Buck as the man lowered the cage from the
ceiling and opened the door. Buck punched her in the nose hard enough to
make it bleed, then grabbed her full, round tits in his strong hands and
squeezed them until Josie was trembling in agony. Pete tossed the
stripper's outfit in her face and Buck kicked her in the soft hollow of her
stomach before he stepped away.
"Put that shit on, Josie," he said. "Now. We want to see how good a big-
assed landlady can shake her tits."
Josie could barely move. Just pulling the stripper's outfit off her face made
her arms ache horribly. The men cursed her and spit on her as she tried to
sort out the tangle of outlandish clothing.
They tossed lit cigarettes and nuts and pretzels from the bar at her,
screaming at her for being too slow. Josie was almost used to the sensation
of a man's spit splattering on her face. The cigarettes stung when they hit
her, though, making her jerk and cry out in pain. She couldn't move any
faster, though.
Josie cried again when she saw the outfit Pete had thrown her. There were
tassels for her nipples, and when Josie saw that they were meant to be
attached by sharp-toothed alligator clips, she looked up at the men with the
expression of a kicked dog.
She put them on, anyway, screaming in agony as the sharp metal jaws bit
down on her sensitive nipples. The pain was terrible. It felt as though her
nipples were being crushed and pierced at the same time.
There was a G-string, a tiny band of gold that bit into her full hips and ran up
the crack of her ass. Its front was a flashy gold pocket that pulled skintight
over the plump mound of her pussy. The G-string was for a woman much
smaller than Josie, and it looked especially obscene stretched tight around
her full, sexy ass.
There were sandals that tied up all the way to her knees. These too were for
a woman smaller than Josie, and they crushed her feet horribly. The heels
on them were at least six inches tall. Josie didn't think she'd even be able to
stand up on them, much less dance.
The rest of the outfit was just as shameful. There was a long velvet cape
colored a tawdry red and black. There was a black leather collar for her
throat. There were gold slave bands for her upper arms and a thin gold
chain for her waist.
She put the outfit on. "Hey, slut, shake your big ass!" a man shouted.
"Bounce those sexy tits, slut!" another man yelled.
"Nice dance-tramp you got there, Buck," a third man said.
All the men were shouting and laughing, calling Josie the most vile things,
treating her as if she was the kind of slut who would willingly climb into the
torture cage for a few bucks or maybe even just a bottle of hard liquor to
take home.
"Get into the cage, slut," Buck said, after the men had called her names for
awhile. "Time to put on a show."
Josie turned like the obedient slave she was, wobbling on the spike heels.
She stepped into the cage.
Pete and Grady grabbed her arms and pulled her hands to the sides of the
cage. They snapped shackles around her wrists, locking her to the bars.
Buck slipped the mask over her face. She stayed obediently still while he
fitted it over her mouth. She didn't start crying untll they raised the cage into
the air. When it dangled about six feet off the floor, the men stopped it.
"Show us what you can do, Josie," Buck said, sitting on the bar and holding
the cage controls in his hand. "Dance for us, you big-titted cow."
Josie tried to dance. She had never liked dancing. It seemed perverted
somehow, almost like sex. She wiggled her hips from side to side, shook
her shoulders to make her tits bounce under the satin cape.
"Boring!" someone screamed.
"Dead-assed slut!" another man shouted. "Juice her up, Buck! Get that big
ass shaking!"
Josie tried harder. She hunched her hips and swung her arms. She tossed
her head on her shoulders, making her silky black hair fan out over her
shoulders. She rubbed her legs together and shifted slowly from side to
side.
"You're a sorry excuse for a woman, Josie," Buck said, and hit one of the
switches.
Josie couldn't even scream. Electricity jolted through her voluptuous body,
making her jerk and tremble. Every nerve in her body caught fire. She
thrashed wildly against the chains that bound her in place. Bomb bursts of
agony flared through her brain.
The electriciy stopped. Josie stood still for a moment, her body still quivering
from the after effects of the jolting shock. The men were throwing things at
her, anything they could get their hands on.
Josie screamed through her mask as some-thing thick and wet hit her
between the eyes. Her confused mind seized on one thought. She had to
dance. She had to make the men hot.
Josie squirned, thrusting her hips and shaking her tits. She tucked her chin
against her tits and caught the string of the cape between her teeth. When
she jerked loose the knot and let the cape slide down her shoulders as the
men cheered.
"Look at those sweet big tits!" a man shouted.
"Shake that big ass, whore!" another man yelled.
Josie jerked her upper body from side to side, making her tits wobble wildly
back and forth across her chest.
She ran her hands down her tiny waist and over her full, sexy hips. She
squatted and stood, squatted and stood, as though she was screwing
herself down onto the world's biggest cock. She did everything she could
think of, frantic to keep Buck from shocking her again.
He did it anyway. Lightning crackled through Josie's lean, luscious body.
The fine muscles in her legs turned to mush and she fell against the bars of
the cage. Buck turned up the voltage and Josie went into convulsions. Her
svelte, sexy body flopped around on the floor of the cage as though she was
some sexy fish out of water The men loaded half a bottle of tequila into the
tube that led to Josie's mask. When the alcohol splashed into her mouth,
Josie was too dazed to swallow it, and she started choking. It took every bit
of concentration she had to gulp down the burning liquor.
Buck stopped the flow of electricity and Josie climed uncertainly to her feet.
Sne could barely stand, but she knew the men were expecting a show. She
thrust her hips forward in a lewd invitation to fuck, arching her back so
severely that she looked like a limbo dancer.
The men cheered and poured a beer into the tube. Josie drank down the
beer obediently, rubbing her tits and pussy against the bars of the cage. She
ran her shackled hands over her shoulders and down her arms as if she
were making love to herself. She straightened her long, lush legs out to her
sides and slid into as much of a split as the cage would permit, then flexed
the muscles in her thighs and calves until they stood up like cords of silk.
Buck hit a button, and a shaft of metal punched into Josie's stomach. It was
a blunt shaft, but it hit Josie with such force that it knocked her down. She
landed hard, bruising her hip and ass, but the men just laughed. When she
tried to struggle to her feet, Buck hit another button and a sharpened metal
tip stabbed into her silky ass. Josie jumped forward, and Buck sent another
sharp metal spoke into her full right tit.
Both of the spikes drew tiny trickles of blood. Josie almost passed out at the
sight of her own blood, even though she could tell that the wounds were no
more than pin pricks.
She threw herself against the bars of the cage, squirming and thrusting her
hips in a desperate attempt to make the men happy. Buck hit the electricity
again and Josie collapsed in a trembling, jerking heap on the floor of the
cage.
This time Buck left the electricity on for what seemed like forever. Josie
jitterbugged on the floor of the cage, bouncing around like a woman
possessed. She was possessed-of almost enough volts of electricity to kill
her. The electricity flowered through every inch of her body. It seemed to
concentrate in her pussy, asshole and tits. Josie thought that she was gcing
to die.
And then Buck cut the electricity, and Josie realized something that almost
shattered her. The shock had made her hot. She almost missed the burning
flow of pain through her lush, supple body.
Josie cried at the thought that the men had debauched her so completely
that she could even be turned on by being shocked almost to death.
She had to pull herself to her feet this time. her legs wouldn't work right, and
even after she balanced herself on the spike heels she had to hold onto the
bars of the cage to keep from falling. She couldn't stop trembling. It was as if
the electricity was still burning through her body, as though it was echoed
through her nerve endings, looking for an exit.
Josie remembered something she had seen a stripper do once and started
bouncing in circles. She watched, fascinated, as her big tits flopped in giant
circles, making the tassels spin like the propellers of an airplane. She
leaned her head back against her shoulders and jerked more wildly yet. It
looked like there was a pillow fight happening on her chest. The tassels
looked like pinwheels spinning in a tornado.
"Here, lets give the whore something good to drink," one of the men said,
pulling out his cock and aiming it down into the tube. Two other men
stepped up beside him, pushing the heads of their cocks together.
They started pissing. Josie squealed as her mouth filled with piss. She
gagged on the salty, base flavor, but she gulped down the piss as though
she couldn't get enough.
She stopped swinging her tits, bucking her hips against the bars instead.
When the pocket of the G-string hit the bars of the cage, there was a wet,
squelehing sound. The men laughed when they heard it.
Buck hit some more buttons on the control box.
A dull steel rod hit Josie in the stomach. A sharp one nestled between the
full cheeks of her ass and plunged into the tender ring of her shitter.
Josie screamed in pain, almost drowning on the triple load of piss that was
running into her mouth. She lifted one leg, bracing it against the bars of the
cage and ground her pussy against the dull bar that hit her in the stomach.
Before long pussy-cream was dribbling out from the sides of the golden cunt
pocket. Josie guzzled piss and fucked two rods of steel, one sharp and one
dull. Her lean, sexy body was trembling with pleasure.
The men finished pissing and Grady brought a bottle of tabasco sauce out
from behind the bar. He broke the neck off and upended the bottle over the
tube. Josie dropped away from the bars, writhing in anguish as the fiery
liquid filled her mouth.
"That'll warm the slut up!" one of the men screamed. "Hot enough for you,
whore?"
Buck gave her another shot of electricity.
Josie wallowed on the bottom of the cage, her body burning, her mouth filled
with fire.
She banged her head against the floor of the cage, She jerked her ass two
feet off the metal cage. Muscles all along her tall, sleek body jumped and
flexed uncontrollably. She bit her tongue until it bled, she grabbed her tits
and tore at them with her fingernalls until she left bright red streaks in her
creamy skin. Her brain short-circuited.
She was cumming.
Buck let off the juice and Josie grabbed the tiny waistband of the golden G-
string. She tore it off and grabbed her swollen cunt-lips with one hand,
thrusting three fingers from the other deep inside her cunt. She knifed her
fingers deep inside while she pulled at her cunt-lips as though they were
rubberbands.
Slippery pussy-cream poured out over her hands, drenching her clenched
asscheeks. The men hooted and hollered at the sight of the gorgeous
woman bringing herself to orgasm.
"This'll cool the slut down!" Pete shouted, bringing a pitcher of frozen
margueritas to the tube. He poured the whole pitcher into the rubber hose.
"Get up and dance, bitch! We didn't hire you to lay on your big ass and beat
yourself off!"
The freezing liquor hit Josie's mouth like a cool refreshing wave. She gulped
it eagerly for a moment before the pain started. Then the rush of frozen
liquid was like so much hot ice, flash freezing her tongue, her teeth and the
roof of her mouth. The pain made Josie's head pound. It felt like there was a
nest of bees in her mouth, stinging her to death.
Josie turned over onto her stomach, grabbed the bars and hauled herself
slowly, painfully to her feet. The muscles in her slender arms stood out like
steel cords as she pulled herself up. She looked like a cripple, her rubbery
legs unable to support her weight. But she looked like a sexy cripple, her
fine, lean body soaked with sweat, trembling with pain and lust and
exhaustion.
"Now dance, you whore!" one of the men shouted
"Shake that big sweet ass!" another man exclaimed.
Josie hung onto the bars of the cage, staring at the crowd of men. Her cunt
was squirming with lust. She needed to cum so bad that she hardly knew
what was happening. Buck pushed a button and a spiked shaft rose up out
of the floor. With a moan of hopeless, helpless lust Josie spread her legs
and squatted on top of it.
"Fuck that bar, whore!" Pete screamed, opening a can of motor oil and
pouring it into the tube. "Shove your scuzzy cunt on that big metal cock until
it comes out your cocksucking mouth!"
Josie gagged on the oil, not knowing what she was drinking but realizing
dimiy that it was something wrong, something horrible. A man pissed into
the tube and Josie drank his stinking waste eagerly to cleanse her mouth of
the taste of the oil. Everywhere men were grabbing horrible things to pour
into the tube. Josie had no choice but to drink everything they fed her.
They poured a bucket of soapy, dirty mop water down the tube. Josie threw
up twice while she was drinking it, but she only had to swallow it back down.
They made her drink vinegar. They made her drink window cleaner.
They made her drink paint. Booze of every variety went into the tube, and so
did filthy toilet water. A man shit into one of the blenders, and after they had
spun it into a soupy brown liquid they poured it down the tube too. Josie had
to swallow it all.
She plunged down onto the metal spike, not caring what it was doing to her
aiready-tattered cunt. The sharp tip of the spike felt so good as it plunged
inside her that Josie didn't care if it stabbed her to death. She took a foot of
the bar inside her, then a foot and a half. Finally she banged her ass all the
way down to the floor of the cage, and the sharp tip of the metal spike
pushed through her cervix and pierced her womb. Josie wailed with pain
and pleasure, her cunt clutching the bar as though it was the cock of her
dearest lover.
Buck punched every button on his box.
A killing jolt of electricity poured through Josie's squirming, humping body.
She screamed so loudly that even through the mask her cries of passion
and anguish filled the tiny bar. She tore the mask off her face and screamed
again, her big blue eyes rolling back in her head and spit flying from her lips.
"What are you bastards doing to me?" she shrieked, pounding her body
down savagely on the spike of metal.
"Fuck you! Fuck you all! I want your cocks! Go ahead, fuck me to death! I
know that's what you want! Fuck me to death, then fuck my fucking corpse!"
"Not a bad idea," Grady said with a little smile. "But I think you'll be a little
more fun to fuck alive for awhile."
'Yeah," Buck said. "Like for a few years.
"Years!" Josie howled, throwing her head back as the electricity burned
through her lush, lithe body. "Years! Marry me, Buck! Marry me and fuck me
to death! I'll dance for you every fucking night! When you fuck me out you
can have every fucking thing I own!"
"Now there's an idea," Buck said. "But I want to see what kind of a
housekeeper you are first. After all, you have to earn your keep, Josie. You
can't just have fun all of the tinie."
Dozens of metal rods hit Josie's sleek, squirming body, some of them
piercing her creamy tanned skin, others just slamming into her. They pinned
her in place atop the big spike that shot up from the floor. Josie screamed
out in passion, climaxing over and over until her orgasms blurred into one
mind shattering, everlasting cum.
Finally she passed out, feeling as though she had sold her soul to the devil.
She knew that she had been broken, that her old self had been destroyed.
She had been reduced to a pain loving sex toy, an obedient, slavish fuck-
puppet.
CHAPTER SEVEN
Josie woke up screaming. The men were dragging her across the bar,
toward the bathroom. They were dragging her by two thick ropes that were
tied tight around the bases of her full, round tits. The pain was so bitter that
Josie couldn't stop screaming.
The men were laughing and joking about how they were going to make her
tits even bigger, about how they had tied the ropes to the biggest things on
Josie's body.
Josie gagged at her first smell of the men's bathroom. She cried out in
despair at her first glimpse of the dark, dingy room. The men dragged her
helplessly forward, deep into the foul chamber.
Once, inside they slipped the ropes off her tits and kicked her over onto her
stomach. Josie's pretty face and full, round tits were pressed against the
cold bathroom tile. She stared vacantly at the row of filthy urinals, her eyes
wide.
"Hands and knees, Josie," Buck said, driving his foot into one creamy flank.
"Move it, cow-tits! You've got some fucking cleaning to do!"
"Get your big ass movig!" Grady shouted, kicking her high on one lush hip.
"You're going to have to earn your keep here, Miss Cartier! Fucking,
cleaning and dancing, you sexy whore! And we'll let you live right here in the
bathroom! Fuck, we might even feed you sometimes!"
"Don't make the big-titted cunt any promises," Pete said, kicking Josie's ass
so hard that it felt as though he'd broken her tailbone. "She could stand to
lose a few fucking pounds. Of course, we'll give you all the shit you can eat."
"And all the piss you can drink," Buck said, kicking Josie in the ribsso hard
that she curled up on the filthy floor like a sexy little worm. "And booze. And
cum. But right now you'd better get on your hands and knees. Move it,
Josie-slut, or I swear we're going to kick you to fucking death!"
With a tiny, lost moan Josie pushed herself off the floor. She knelt at the
men's feet like a sexy horse, her long, lean body bowed, her head still
hanging against the floor. Her big, soft tits dangled under her like sexy
cones and her full, sweet ass jutted out behind her as if begging for further
abuse.
"Who owns you?" Buck asked, rubbing the filthy toe of his boot all over
Josie's scummy, beautiful face.
"You do!" Josie whimpered, licking the filthy leather, sucking on the tip of
Buck's boot when he pushed it against her lips.
"That's right," Buck said, pressing his foot down on the back of Josie's head
until her face was crushed against the filthy floor. She looked even sexier
with her long, sultry body arched, her ass high in the air and her face on the
floor. "You own this place and we own you. We haven't fucked you so stupid
that you don't understand that, have we?"
"No, Buck," Josie whispered, tears ruing down her face. Her cunt was
spasming and leaking. She was getting excited just from the push of Buck's
foot on the back of her neck. "I understand. I own the bar and you own me,
so you own the bar. I own a lot of places, Buck. You own a lot of places."
There was something comforting about groveling at the feet of Buck and his
friends. In a strange way it felt comforting to be kicked, spit on and made fun
of. And Josie could no longer deny that when the men hurt her and fucked -
her they also made her hot.
Josie realized sadly that she could never go back to her old life. She was
Buck's pet now, fit only for fucking and hurting and dancing for the
amusement of his customers.
"It's almost morning, Josie-doll," Buck said, grinding her face even more
painfully against the floor. "When it gets here, you're going to make a couple
calls. You're going to sign some papers to make things official. Oh, and one
other thing. Will you marry me, big-ass?"
The crowd of men who filled the bathroom laughed wildly.
Josie wept in despair. She was never going to escape from this place. A tiny
orgasm burst through her bowed, beautiful body. Buck was going to keep
her until she was fucked hollow, until she was a used-up, worn-out whore.
"Yes, I'll marry you, Buck!" she sobbed, washing her pretty pink tongue over
the filthy bathroom floor. "I'll do whatever you want, for as long as you
want!"
"That's real nice, Josie," Buck said, taking his foot off the back of her neck
and picking up a big bucket filled with soapy, dirty water. "A good wife needs
to keep her husband's place clean. Do a job on this bathroom floor for me,
Josie."
He swung the bucket to the floor in front of Josie's head, splashing her face
with the dirty, sudsy water. Josie raised herself on her hands until she could
look inside the bucket. There was only filthy water, not anything to clean the
floor with. She looked up at Buck with a puzzled expression on her pretty,
pale face.
"Dip your hair in," he said with an easy grin. "Mop the floor with your hair.
You might have to use your tongue for the really scummy parts. You don't
mind, do you?"
"No, Buck," Josie said, her voice quavering. She let her silky black hair
dangle into the dirty water. "I'll clean the floor real good."
Josie's hair was dripping water when she pulled it out of the bucket. She had
to press her face against the filthy floor to scrub it with her hair. There was
scum a half an inch thick on the tile.
When Josie dragged her soaking hair over it the caked filth turned into a
muddy, sticky mess. Josie sobbed pitifully, knowing hat she would never be
able to clean the floor using just her hair and the soapy water.
Buck dropped to his knees behind her and wrapped his strong hands
around her plush, silky thighs. Before Josie knew what was happening he
pulled on her legs as though she was a wishbone. She screamed out in
agony as he flattened her long, sultry body on the filthy bathroom floor. Then
he drove his huge, hard cock up her asshole, and pain shot through her
body like liquid fire.
Josie dragged her hair over the filthy floor, scrubbed desperately while Buck
drove his huge cock all the way up her ravaged shitter. His cock filled her,
pushing aside her internal organs, burying itself deep inside her bowels.
Pain burned through the straining muscles of Josie's inner thighs ands
stabbed like a white hot poker up her arched, sexy back. Buck grunted with
pleasure when his cock bottomed out in her asshole, then pulled back for
another plunge.
Josie's silky black hair was already gloppy with the filth from the bathroom
floor. She lifted her head wearily and dunked her hair in-to the water again,
then went back to work.
"Shake your big sweet ass, honey!" Buck growled, jolting Josie's svelte body
with brutal fuck-strokes. "Squze your hot little shitter on my big cock! And
keep cleaning that floor! Come on, bitch, didn't anybody ever teach you how
to fucking clean?"
"Fucking slut probably hasn't cleaned a thing in her life," Pete said, tipping
the bucket and splashing water onto the floor in front of Josie's face "It's
time you learned how the other half lives, cow-tits. Especially since you're
one of them now."
Josie rubbed her hair into the filthy water, scrubbing the caked filth off the
bathroom floor. She rubbed her face into the dirt too, and soon her perfect
features were smeared black. Josie tried not to think about what the sludge
was, but the smell was so foul and cheesy that she couldn't ignore the fact
that she was wallowing in year's accumulation of the nastiest grime.
Buck hammered his wrist-thick cock up her splitting shitter. Josie wallowed
on the filthy floor, pulling herself painfully forward to clean the tile while Buck
demolished her sexy body. Every goring stab of his cock made Josie's tits
swing and her ass jiggle. His strong hands jerked her back to meet every
bruising thrust.
A man moaned with pleasure and dropped to his knees beside Josie's face.
Josie jerked with surprise when his cock splattered her face with gummy wet
blobs of jism. Cum splattered onto her cheek and into her ear. Jism slithered
over her full lips and dripped from her nose.
Josie rubbed the slimy cock filth into the floor almost as quickly as the man
splashed it onto her face. The sticky cum only made more of the dirt cling to
her pretty face.
"I said fuck me back, you dumb cunt!" Buck hissed, grabbing Josie's heavy,
hanging tits and crushing them against her body. "Move your lazy ass!"
Buck rabbit-fucked her devastated shit-chute, drilling his cock brutally into
her. Josie twitched and jerked with every punishing thrust, trembling with the
effort of trying to clean the floor while having her tender, injured shitter
fucked to shreds. She squeezed her asshole tight around Buck's bruising
prick, moaning in agony.
She was going to cum.
Josie grunted like a pig, meowed like a sexy cat in heat. She humped her
ass back against Buck's massive cock. She rubbed her face against the
floor and pulled on her hair until she tore some of it out. She drooled on the
filthy floor, then licked her spit away. Her pussy was dripping and squirming,
her clit buzzing like an alarm clock.
"Oh! Oh! Oh!" she cried out with every punishing thrust of Buck's cock up
her asshole. "Oh yes! Oh yes! Oh, oh, oh yessssss!"
"That's it, slut!" Buck roared, hammering his cock up her torn, clutching shit-
chute. "What a tight asshole! What a big, sexy ass! You're making me cum,
big-tits! Here, take some jism, whore!"
"Aaaaahhhhh!" Josie screamed, tossing her head back off the floor as Buck
squirted jism deep into her ruined asshole. "Cum! Cum! Cum!"
It felt like lava was flowing up her tight, hot shitter. Buck's jism burned every
tear and abrasion in her sweet asshole. The fire seemed to burn through the
walls of her ass, blister their way into her already steaming pussy. Josie
jerked like a spastic as Buck unloaded his cock-cream deep inside her
thrashing, sexy body.
Josie slammed her scummy face back against the floor, hitting so hard that
she almost knocked herself out. She kissed and licked the floor as though it
were the face of a lover. She slobbered all over the dirty tile and licked her
spit away. She rubbed her dirty, matted hair against the floor, wiping away
every trace of filth that caked it.
Buck pulled out of her ass, his big cock dripping jism and blood. He wiped
his prick clean on the small of Josie's back. Before he had stepped away
from her another man had taken his place, slamming his cock to the hilt
inside Josie's reamedut shitter.
Josie screamed with pleasure, dragging herself across the bathroom floor. A
man dropped to his knees in front of her and jacked on his cock until he
spurted his cum all over her face. Josie gurgled with insane glee as the
man's jism slapped against her lovely features. She caught some in her
mouth, then drooled it back out on the floor and rubbed her face into it.
Pete stood over her, his belt in his hand. He kicked over the bucket of soapy
water, drenching Josie's face and flooding the bathroom floor. Josie plunged
her face in the dingy water and scrubbed the floor eagerly. Her once-
beautiful hair looked like a matted, filthy mop now. Her face was black from
the filth she had wallowed in.
"Yessssss!" she hissed, rolling her eyes at the handsome blonde. "Beat me!
Whip my big ass until it bleeds! Whip me, you bastard! Beat me hard!"
Pete stared down in wonder at the big, beautiful landlady. Her body was
stretched out on the filthy floor, squirming and jiggling in an erotic display of
pure animal lust Her lush asshole was working like a hungry mouth on the
cock that was stabbing inside it.
She was slamming her big tits against the floor with savage glee, flattening
them against the soaked, dirty tile.
Her filthy face was twisted with an expression of demented excitement. Pete
could hardly believe he was looking at the same aristocratic princess who
had swept into the bar a few hours earelier. They had broken her
completely, turned her into a groveling, sexy animal.
He lashed the belt down against her silky smooth ass. Josie shrieked with
ecstasy, climaxing again.
The man fucking her ass cursed and jerked as he blasted his cum up her
dripping asshole. He grabbed her asscheeks as he spilled his jism inside
her, pulling them so wide apart that it looked as if they might split. Josie
pounded her head against the floor and drove her ass back against the
man's stabbing cock, pussy-juice running from her swollen cunt almost as
quickly as jism streamed out of her wounded shit-chute.
Pete lashed her long, flawless back with his belt, striping her creamy skin
with a fresh crop of angry red welts. Josie arched her back and snarled at
him like a tawny jungle cat. She had stopped using her tangled hair to scrub
the floor. She was doing all the work with her face and mouth now, sponging
the soapy water with her tongue and then sucking it down her throat.
Another man dropped between her widespread legs, driving his cock easily
into her asshole.
Josie climaxed again at the first stroke of his prick up her asshole.
"More!" she howled, pulling herself painfully along the floor, sucking down
the filthy water and driving her big ass back against the jarring hammer-
strokes of the man's cock. "More! More! More!"
The men gave her what she asked for.
By the time Josie had finished cleaning the bathroom floor ten more men
had fucked her wrecked asshole. The creamy backs of her thighs were
coated with a white sheen of jism. Her asshole spilled jism in long, gooey
strands.
Pete dropped his belt and fucked his fist up her asshole. Josie wailed with
pain and ecstasy, licking up the last of the soapy water and crusted filth from
the bathroom floor.
"String her up," Buck said, looping a rope around her right ankle and pulling
it tight. He threw the end of the rope over a pipe that ran along the ceiling.
"I'm going to let you take a little break now, pig-tits. A lot of the guys want to
fuck you. You can clean the stools and urinals after they're done.
Josie shrieked in agony as Buck pulled on the rope. Pain tore through her
ankle and burned through her leg. Buck pulled the rope until Josie was
hanging upside-down, her shoulders pressed against the floor, her neck
bent so that her big, soft tits were lolling over her scummy, beautiful face.
Her impossibly long, unbelievably sexy body was stretched straight into the
air, her left leg dangling at her side while her right leg was drawn tight.
The muscles in her long, shapely right leg were stretched beyond the point
of endurance. She could feel them tearing, and she almost passed out from
the pain it was causing her. Josie tried to brace herself with her arms, but
Grady grabbed her hands and tied them under her head. She looked like a
sexy side of beef, hanging by one leg from the ceiling.
The men moved in on her. Cocks slid into her cunt and asshole at the same
time. Josie's crotch was at exactly the right height for the men to stick their
cocks into her standing up. When they pistoned down inside her, Josie's
shoulders were pressed painfully into the floor. It felt to the pain dazed
beauty as if her back was being broken, her right leg torn from her body.
"Eat your titties, bitch," Grady said, kicking Josie in her head. "Chew on
those big jugs! They're hanging in your fucking face, slut! Chow down!"
Josie cried in shame and torment, but she parted her lips and washed her
pretty pink tongue over her heated, silky tit-flesh. Her body was swaying as
the men fucking her pussy and asshole pounded their cocks inside her. She
was writhing desperately, squirming like a hooked fish at the end of the rope
that caught her ankle.
Josie soaked her full, hanging tits with her spit. She bit at the big, soft tits
until her creamy skin was covered with the marks of her teeth. She cried as
she bit and sucked her tits, both at the shame of having to mistreat her own
sensitive tits and at the agony of the brutal double fuck she was having to
endure.
The men fucked her savagely. They angled their cocks straight down into
her body and pounded her brutally against the floor. Josie felt as if her
swollen fuck-holes were being scrubbed with sandpaper. The two pricks felt
like baseball bats as they pounded into her fuck-holes.
The man fucking her pussy was the first to cum. He filled her cunt with his
jism. Josie twisted and moaned as his fuck-fikh soaked into her drenched
pussy-flesh. He pulled out of her marshy cunt while he was still spilling cum,
milking the last of his cock goo down onto Josie's helplessly upturned face.
The slimy slap of jism on Josie's tits and face made her whimper with
humiliation.
Another man started fucking her cunt before the man fucking her asshole
shot his load. Josie grunted with pain as the man thrust his cock into her
jism-drenched pussy. Her sweet little cunt had been fucked raw by the
dozens of cocks that had stabbed inside her. As lubed as she was, the cock
fucking in her pussy still sent lightning bolts of agony sizzling through her.
When the man fucking her ass finally came, his jism jetted deeper inside
Josie's tight little ass tunnel than she would have believed possible. Her
asshole was so reamed out that it offered no resistance to the flush of cock-
juice. The angle she was hanging at gave further aid to the jism as it poured
deep inside her squirming, sexy body.
Another man stepped up to fill her ass with cum as soon as the first backed
away. And after the second pair filled her soggy fuck-holes with jism another
pair stepped up to take over. Josie gazed up hopelessly at the line of men
who stood waiting for turns at her ravaged cunt and asshole.
By the time twenty men had used her she felt dead.
Her cunt and asshole were dripping gummy pools of jism. The slippery white
cock-cream of a mob of men slithered out of her fuck-holes. Jism poured
through the crack of her ass and down her back, over her quivering flat
tummy and onto her tits and face.
Josie had thought that her pussy and asshole would go numb from all the
fucking. Instead they seemed to hurt more with each new cock that speared
inside them. By the time the first twenty men had fucked her Josie was
squirming in constant, unbearable agony.
She was gnashing at her tits, biting and sucking at them as if she wanted to
mark herself for life. She chewed on her nipples until they were swollen and
tender. Then she gnawed on them some more, until they felt like so much
ground hamburger.
Men squatted near her head and beat themselves off in her beautiful face.
Jism slopped in-to her wide blue eyes. Cum sloughed off her cheeks in
inch4hick waves. Jism glazed her nose, painted her lips, filled her ears and
puddled in the hollow of her throat. The men beat off into her sexy, shifting
tits, too, so that Josie was sucking down cum as she chewed on the creamy
soft pillows of flesh.
"Rest break's over," Buck said at last, loosening the rope around Josie's
ankle and letting her tumble to the floor. "Time to finish cleaning the toilet."
The voluptuous landlady lay in a heap on the bathroom floor, every muscle
in her body burning and slack with exhaustion. She was worn to a frazzle.
The only thing keeping her conscious was the terrible agony that burned
through every inch of her sweet, supple body.
Her long, lean body was marked with welts, teeth marks, burns and bruises.
Her cunt was a bldod-red slash glazed with slimy jism and pussy-cream, her
pussy-lips swollen and peeled back like some obscene fruit. Her asshole
gaped wide open and dribbled blood-tinged jism in a steady stream. Her hair
was a matted, tangled mess. Her face was filthy, smeared with dirt from the
floor and plastered with wet and dry jism. Cum streaked every inch of her
lush body.
"Get up, tits!" Buck growled.
She trembled with the effort of rolling over onto her hands and knees. She
toppled over on her side once, and getting up the second time left her
delirious with pain and fatigue.
Buck straddled her bowed back and sat down on her. Josie moaned with
pain and despair, almost falling again, and while her mouth was open Buck
slipped the rope that had tied her ankle between her teeth. He kicked his
feet back, digging his heels in the soft hollow of her stomach.
Josie didn't have the energy to cry anymore, but the last shattered shards of
her old self were ground to dust as he made her carry him toward the
urinals.
It was a new Josie Cartier who carried Buck across the bathroom. The old
one was gone forever.
CHAPTER EIGHT
"Dc..do I have to?" Josie asked in a small, tired voice. She stared down at
the toilet bowl with disinay. "I cleaned the urinals good, didn't I? Can't I
please not do this? Please!"
"What a silly question," Buck said, grinding his ass down on Josie's back,
pulling on the rope until it cut into her mouth and kept her from saying
another word. "What a silly bitch. Lick the toilet clean for me, Josie. It's your
job."
The urinals had been bad. They had tasted of piss and antiseptic. There had
been ashes and curly crotch-hairs on the edges of the bowls. The toilet stool
was a hundred times worse. It was crusted with dark brown and yellow
stains. The water was a muddy swirl. Just the smell made Josie gag
uncontrollably.
But she didn't have any choice. Just pleading with Buck had taken every
ounce of her courage. She didn't dream of defying him. Mter all, he owned
her.
She lowered her head to the filthy bowl.
"Shit!" a man shouted, jerking on his bone-hard cock. "The slut will do
anything! This is too fucking much!"
"Lick it out, Miss Cartier," Grady said. "Just like a good landlady."
All the men were hooting and laughing. They called Josie the most filthy
names possible. Spit splattered against her face and back. Buck pulled the
rope from her mouth and stood up off her back.
Josie breathed a sigh of relief as his weight came up off her beaten body,
but the stench of the toilet turned the sigh into a series of dry heaves. There
was nothing left in Josie to come up, but her stomach rolled with disgust at
what she was about to do.
She touched her tongue to the crusted rim of the toilet. The taste was so
foul that Josie almost swooned. Buck almed his cock at her face and started
pissing.
Josie gagged as she licked filth off the toilet. Her pretty pink tongue slithered
over the crusted porcelain, wiping up clots of brown, sponging away dry
yellow stains. Josie went a little more insane with every taste of fifth. Buck's
piss splashed over her face and shoulders, a stinking spray that made Josie
feel like a toilet herself.
Grady grabbed the bathroom plunger off the floor and stabbed it up into
Josie's cunt. The shattered beauty screamed in pain as the big man pierced
her pussy with the rough wooden probe. He stuffed a foot of the plunger into
her pussy with his first thrust. When he jerked it out, Josie screamed again,
as splinters bit in-to her sensitive pussy-flesh. The second time he forced it
inside her he fed her a foot and a half.
Josie plied her tongue over the dirty toilet. Sometimes she had to fasten her
lips around a clot of filth, soaking it with her spit and then prying it loose with
her mouth. Buck's piss helped by soaking the toilet. Josie sucked up his
piss obediently. Her disgust at licking the shitty, pissy toilet was as bad as
the tearing agony Grady was causing her with the plunger. Together they
completed the wrecking of her mind and the demolishing of her body.
"Get down into it," Buck said as Josie licked away the last of the filth from
the toilet's rim. "Lick the bowl out with your slutty tongue."
Josie plunged her face into the toilet as Buck shook the last drops of his
piss off onto her shoulders. When her face was plunged deep in-to the bowl,
he grabbed her by the nape of her neck and pushed her face underwater.
Josie gurgled filthy toilet water, too tired to struggle even though she was
drowning. And then Buck flushed the toilet.
When Buck pulled Josie's soaked head out of the toilet, the vacant beauty
was barely conscious. She let Buck position her as he wanted as he flipped
her onto her ass in front of the toilet, then dragged her slender arms through
the center of the ring and tied them. Pete pulled her legs wide apart, tying
one ankle to a pipe and the other to the edge of the stall.
Grady never stopped driving the plunger in-to her cunt. He was feeding her
tattered pussy almost two feet of the wooden shaft now.
"There she is, boys," Buck said with a grin. "Just call her toilet-mouth. She
cleaned up the stool so nice that I couldn't stand to see it get dirty again so
fast. So if you need to relieve yourseff, why not let her take care of that,
too?" Josie stared at Buck, her wide blue eyes vacant, her beautiful face set
in lines of anguish and despair. The men got in a line to use her.
"Keep your mouth open," Buck said as the first man stepped into the toilet
stall and aimed his cock at her face.
A stream of piss splashed into Josie's mouth. She swallowed as much as
she could, but the man was pissing too much, too fast for Josie to swallow it
all. Piss fountained back out over her lips, spilled down her chin and soaked
her long, sinuous body. Josie's stomach gurlged as the man's piss filled it.
When he stepped away, another man took his place. This man pissed all
over Josie's creamy tits before aiming his stream between her moist, parted
lips.
Grady leaned his weight on the plunger, stretching Josie's battered cunt until
it could stretch no more. Two feet of the wooden shaft forced its way into her
tearing pussy. But Grady still wasn't satisfied. He yanked it back out of her
cunt and then drove it in like a spear. Josie went into spasms of agony as
the plunger fucked her more deeply than she had ever been fucked before.
Josie passed out for a moment as the tip of the plunger forced its way
through the tight ring of her cervix. The firehose stream of the next
man's piss brought her back to awareness. She didn't have enough strength
to scream, but she convulsed on the floor like a dying woman as the plunger
stabbed deep into her stomach. Grady leaned on the plunger until it was
stuffed completely inside Josie's cunt. The fat rubber suction cup pressed
against her swollen pussy-lips before he stopped pushing. Then he stepped
away, leaving the plunger thrust completely in-side her body.
"No-nahhh!" Josie moaned incoherently. Her creamy skin glistened with a
clammy sweat. She trembled and thrashed, bucking her hips high off the
bathroom floor. "You're-you're not going to do this-you're not going to do this
to me! Please!"
"We already did," Grady said with a laugh, then stepped back in to turn the
suction cup in circles, making the plunger rotate inside her.
Josie screamed in agony as the rough wood ground in circles inside her. It
took her almost a minute to realize that she was climaxing.
The orgasm was like no climax she had ever experienced. It burned her like
fire, making every muscles in her long, lithe body tense until they trembled
and pulled. She went rigid as a board. Her cunt clutched the shaft of the
plunger like a powerful hand, and Josie wasn't sure whether it was trying to
force it out or pull it even deeper inside. Her orgasm went on and on,
wrecking her luscious body, reducing her to a sexy mass of quivering jelly.
"Where the hell is all that wood going?" a man asked in wonder. "Her body
isn't big enough to take it all."
"The slut's on fire," an6ther man said. "Look at that sweat. Look at the way
she's fucking moving. The big-assed whore's burning up!"
"I'll cool her off," Pete said, and stepped up to her. He straddled Josie's face
and pointed his cock right down at her. "Have some piss, you high-class
twat!"
Pete pissed right down onto Josie's face. The explosion of piss into her
mouth almost drowned her. Piss poured down her aristocratic features.
Then Pete bowed his legs and started grunting. A wet, smelly fart exploded
in Josie's face. Dazed as she was, she knew what was coming next.
A huge turd pushed out of Pete's asshole. It looked like a fat brown worm
burrowing its way out of a hole. It curled into a comma as it slipped from his
shitter. Then it slapped down on Josie's face, right across the bridge of her
nose. It felt like a huge lump of mud, but it smelled like the bottom of a
sewer. Josie moaned like a lost soul. Tied as tightly as she was over the
stool she couldn't even knock the shit away.
Pete grunted and dropped another turd on Josie's helplessly waiting face. It
landed on her forehead, curling down to cover her right eye. He squeezed
out another and it slapped down at an angle over the first one, resting on
Josie's left cheek. He grabbed a handful of her silky black hair and wiped his
ass with it. The crowd of men howled with enjoyment. Josie shuddered in
disgust and shame.
"Shitty bitch," Pete muttered, swinging off her face. "Shit-eating cow."
Men stepped up on either side of her face and started pissing.
Their streams of piss melted the fat turds that Pete had dropped on her
face. The shit ran down her beautiful face like chocolate milk. The men
laughed and aimed their streams of piss so that they could dissolve all three
of the turds Pete had deposited on top of her.
Sludgy rivers of shit ran into Josie's eyes, streamed down her cheeks. Shit
dripped down the sides of her nose and over her tightly clenched lips. The
stench was so awful that the men held their noses.
A man squatted over Josie's creamy flat stomach and spread his asscheeks
wide. He dropped four hot, steaming turds into the quivering hollow of
Josie's belly, then pissed straight down on the mountain of gloppy brown.
Shit ran like syrup over Josie's silky flanks and down onto her swollen,
plunger-stuffed pussy.
A man straddled her throat and shit on the huge, rounded pillows of Josie's
tits. One long, skinny turd laid right down the center of her creamy cleavage.
Men were crowding around to piss before the man even finished, and as
soon as he swung off of her, five hard yellow streams were turning the
mound of crap into so much sticky fudge.
Josie climaxed again when the next man shit on her face. He dumped five of
the huge turds on her face, completely submerging her lovely features under
a stinking pile of shit. Josie couldn't even breathe through the mountain of
shit. It covered her lips and nose, and the biggest turd of all blanketed her
eyes like a blindfold.
A moment later, as a half dozen streams of piss beat the shit into slimy
black quicksand, it began to seem like an honor that the men would shit on
a whore as lowly and worthless as she.
Josie cimaxed explosively, grinding her savaged cunt on the plunger that
pierced her long, sultry body. She bucked her fuli ass up off the floor. Pussy-
cream ran down her cunt-lips and splattered on the bathroom tile. She
opened her mouth to moan in pleasure and a river of piss soaked shit
flowed down her throat.
After that Josie writhed with pleasure at everything the men did to her. They
beat off in her face and she lashed her tongue out over her lips to gather
every drop of jism she could reach. Half the men in the bar shit on her.
Every man pissed on her at least once. But Josie loved it all.
They untied her hands and made her rub their shit all over her tall, sultry
body. They made her eat a turd like a candy bar, and lick another like an
ice-cream cone.
"Time for a new game," Buck said at last, sneering at the shit-plastered,
piss-soaked beauty. "You're enthusiastic, Josie. Now let's see how much
stamina you've got."
They tied the rope around her wrists this time, and hauled her into the air.
Josie squirmed in pain as the rope cut into her wrists and the weight of her
body pulled on her slender arms. And then Grady wheeled a table into the
room, and Josie whimpered with despair and excitement.
There were needle-sharp ice picks sticking up out of it. There were candles
fitting into holes that had been drilled on the table's top. Grady lit the candles
as he pushed it forward. Pete pulled the plunger out of Josie's cunt as
Grady maneuvered the table beneath her.
"That's going to hurt real bad if you let yourself down on it, Josie," Buck said
mildly, pinching Josie's stiff, shit-caked nipples until she whined in pain.
"We're going to lower you a little bit. But if you're strong enough you'll be
able to hold yourself off it. Lets try ten minutes. If you can do a ten-minute
chin up I guess you've got it fucking made."
Josie clutched at the rope as the men lowered her toward the table. She
raised up her legs, sticking them straight out in front of her. When she felt
the heat of the candles and the prick of the ice picks on her creamy
asscheeks, Josie tried to pull herself up.
She thought the effort was going to kill her. The effort of pulling herself up
off the icepicks and candles sent pain flashing through every inch of her
lean, lithe body.
The muscles in Josie's slender arms jumped and flexed as she chinned
herself up on the rope. Sweat poured down her beautiful face as she pulled
herself painfully up.
Finally her face was level with her hands and her big, perfect ass hung just
out of reach of the candles and icepicks. Her lush body shivered with agony.
"This is a fun game, isn't it?" Buck asked the broken beauty, pinching her
nipples again, then twisting her full, fleshy tits until they looked like twin
corkscrews. "Say thank you for letting you play."
"Thank you for letting me play!" Josie moaned, her voice cracking with
strain. "It's a fun game!"
"Ten minutes, Josie," Buck said. "Think about how much fun it'll be in mine."
The men tried to make her fall. They picked wads of shit off the floor and
threw them at her. Grady collected some darts from the other room and they
threw those at her too, piercing her ass, tits and stomach. They beat her
with belts and pulled her hair.
It was Buck himself who finally broke her. He walked up to her with a lit
cigarette in his mouth and a dozen needles in his hand. One by one he
poked the needles into her slender, straining arms. Then he dragged the lit
end of his cigarette over her arms, into the sensitive hollows inside her
elbows and under her shoulders.
"Stick out your tongue," Buck said, and Josie did as he asked.
He ground out the cigarette on her tongue. Her exquisite body writhed and
twisted in agony. Her beautiful face was a mask of pain. She stared at Buck,
knowing that he would show her no mercy. She almost let herself fall from
shock when he leaned close to her and kissed her.
"Tell me you love me, Josie," he said.
"I love you, Buck," she whispered. "I don't think I could live without you."
"I know," he said. "Let yourself down, Josie. Nice and slow. For me. You've
only got a minute left."
"Yes, Buck!"
She lowered herself toward the table.
The candle flames licked her creamy lush ass. They hurt her terribly, but
then her rounded asscheeks were pressed against them, putting them out
one after another. Then the ice picks were pressing into her tender, silky
skin. One after another they pierced her flesh, and Josie sank down on
them, crying out in agony. Buck let her sit on them for the full final minute
before he ordered her to pull herself back up.
They cut her down and dropped her to the bathroom floor. Josie stared up at
them blankly, her long, lean body squirming in agony and lust on the cool
tile. Grady wheeled a cart in the room. Josie smelled smoke, and then she
saw the long metal pokers.
"Oh, Buck," she whispered. "Oh, please, Buck!"
They were brands. Buck was going to brand
her, mark her as his forever by marring her pristine beauty with his personal
epitaph.
"Sit up," Buck said, pulling one of the brands off the grill. "Stick your big tits
way out for me."
"I love you, Buck!" Josie sobbed, pushing herself off the floor. She arched
her back, pushing her huge, creamy, perfectly rounded tits high into the air.
"I belong to you, Buck! Do whatever you want to me!"
"I will," Buck said, and held up the sizzling hot brand for Josie to see. It read:
Property of Buck's Bar.
He pressed it into the full, thrusting mound of Josie's left tit.
Josie shrieked as her skin burned. She could her the sizzle, smell her flesh
burn. She passed out, knowing that when she woke up she would be
starting a whole new life.
Buck smeared cold cream over the brand to make sure it set, then woke
Josie up by dunking her head in the toilet. When she came awake, she saw
the brand on her big, beautiful tit and almost passed out again.
"Get on your hands and knees," Buck said, picking up the second brand.
"And spread your legs wide. It's time for number two."
He showed her this one, too. It read: If Found, Please Fuck Senseless And
Return to Buck's Bar. Josie turned painfully over, crouching on her hands
and knees and sticking her ass high in the air.
Buck branded her on her right asscheek, pressing the burning metal high on
the lush cheek and close to the center. This time she didn't pass out, but
when Buck pulled the brand away, she collapsed to the bathroom floor and
curled into a tiny ball.
"Stand up," Buck said after he had smeared cold cream over the ass brand.
"We all want to see you."
Josie pushed herself slowly, wearily to her feet.
The men stared at her with awe and disgust.
One by one the men started clapping. At the same time they called her the
most filthy names imaginable, jeering and hissing.
"You're a sight, slut," Buck said. His cock was rock hard. So were the cocks
of every other man in the bathroom. "And this is just the first night. You're
our barmaid now. You're going to look like this for a long, long time."
Josie's body was smeared with shit and drenched with piss. Her creamy
tanned skin was streaked with dried jism. Cum and pussy-slime still dripped
from her pussy and asshole. Her once-tiny shitter was spread wide open,
and her cunt was blood red and swollen. Bruises and welts covered every
inch of her tall, lush body.
"So, who wants to fuck the barmaid?" Buck asked.
Fifty men grabbed for Josie at once. She stared cumming when the first
hand touched her.
She didn't think she was every going to stop.
THE END
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2012. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Amy's Bad Day
by Karl (address withheld)
***
Poor girl gets her first love then she gets raped over
and over again. The author claims that the story has a
happy ending. (M+/f, ped, nc, rp, v, oral, anal, bd, mc,
tor, beast, extreme)
***
Amy's a tall thirteen years old, well developed for her
age with nice firm little a cup tits and slight wisp of
peach fuzz on her small hard pussy mound. She is
standing admiring herself in the mirror as she is
getting dress for school. She lets her hand grip her
little tit as she squeezes her nipple.
She is dreaming about the boy that asked her to the
dance this Friday, her little twat is getting wet as her
other hand starts massaging her little clit. She rubs
around and up and down on her clit. She is biting her
lower lip as she twists at her nipple. Her little twat
spasms as she cum's, she lets out a small moan with the
satiating small orgasm passes though her tight slender
body.
She stands there nipple in her hand momentarily, then
she pulls on her favorite pink panties. The panties are
small for her, nice and tight they have white fringe and
small stars on them. She loves the way they grip her
ass, and make her pussy's cameltoe stand out.
She puts on the matching bra, its low cut and squeezes
her breast nice and tight making them look much fuller.
She pulls on her tight blue dress over her tall taut
bode. The hem is just below the bottom of her ass
checks. She looks so much older in this dress. She is
glad her mother's left for work, there's no way she
would let her go out dressed like this.
She pulls on her new silk stockings, then put on her
fuck-me pumps. She models her body to herself, and a
smile overcomes her, she thinks those pore boys won't
know what to do when they see me. So happy with her look
she starts out to school, she's too late for the bus,
but it's such a nice day she planned to walk.
She walks down the dirt road that cuts through the
woods. Soon after she entered the thickest part of the
forest, this dog came running up to her. She never
really liked dogs. They are all-ways trying to sniff at
her crotch. She tried to shoo it away, and speeds up her
walking. Her heal caught on a rock, and she twisted her
ankle.
She fell to the ground and cursed, "Damn dog." As she
was struggling to get up, a car came screaming down the
road toward her, it stopped just short of hitting her.
The dog ran into the woods. She had rolled up in
expectations of being hit.
She heard the car doors open, then as she was looking up
she heard one of the boys say, "Oh shit, look at this."
Before she was aware of what was happing, she was
grabbed by the lags and pulled out straight someone else
grabbed her arms and they lifted her up and headed to
the back seat of the car. She has not even seen who they
are. They pulled her into the car, onto the floor, face
down. One of the men put his foot on the back of her
head, pushing her face into the rug, on the floor. The
other man, pulled her lower half up onto his lap.
Her dress was up above her panties and the men were
enjoying the sight. One said, "My my bubba, look at that
ass."
Bubba says, "Ya man it sure is nice I got DIBS on it,
first."
The driver calls back, "I get that mouth." The other man
replies "guess that leaves me the pussy."
The man who has her in his lap cuts her panties with his
knife, then pulls them off her. Her ass hole is exposed
to them and the man with his foot on her head, pushes
his dry finger into her tight virgin ass. She screams to
their delight. Dam that's tight he said, "I don't think
your cock will be able to get in there."
The other man replies, "I will get my cock in her, it
just needs more force, the more she screams the happier
I'll be. You hear that bitch I'm going to rip your tight
little ass hole open."
***
They drive on down a really bumpy dirt road for some
time then the car stops, and the driver says "this looks
like some good spot boys, get that bitch out." They all
get out, pulling her out by the hair, she starts
screaming, the man with his fist full of her hair lifts
up off her feet. He punches her hard across the face,
letting go of her hair at the same time and the impact
sends her spinning into the arms of bubba, he brings his
knee up hard into her stomach.
She doubles over, trying to catch her breath when the
driver grabs her by the arm, and pulls her straight up
again. He punches her in the face again. Braking her
nose the blood starts flowing down her front, as he
knees her right between her legs, right on her pore
little pussy.
Bubba punches her backside in the kidney. The other man
punches her in the face from the other side. Then he
punches her in the stomach. It makes her fold over
gasping again for air. Bubba grabs her dress and pulls
it up making her stand up with the force, as he pulls
her dress right up and off her. She is now naked but her
bra, stocking, and fuck-me pumps.
The man that claimed her mouth punches her again
straight up to her chin. She fell backwards to the cool
green grass, on her back. As she rolled to her side she
remembered seeing the license plate on the back of the
car, coonkill, then she passed out.
She lay there blood pouring down her face, as bubba
pulls her legs out and rolls her onto her back. Jimjoe
grabs one leg and bubba pulls the other out to her side,
they have her spread wide open, all three looking at her
tiny hairless young girls' pussy. "Whowa! The bitch is
clean shaven!" says the driver.
"No I think she is just a lot younger then she looks,"
says Jimjoe. He gets on his knees between her legs and
reaches out and pulls out a hand full of her thin pubs,
see she has really thin little girl hairs.
"She must be eleven or twelve." After a short pause he
says, "We should let her go." They all burst out
laughing bubba kicks her hard in her side, and says,
"Get the bitch up her ass is mine, I'm going to make her
bleed." He strips and lies down, his cock is six inches
long and all most as fat. "Lift that bitch onto me, as
soon as I inject my cock in her ass you drive your cock
into her cunt, no lube I want you to her ripped open."
The driver says, "I'm going to fuck up that pretty
little mouth." Then drive picks her up with his hands in
her arm pits as Jimjoe pulls her legs up, they move her
over to bubbas fat cock. Bubba says, Let me get it
started into her then I want you to push her down hard
onto me. I want her to scream, slap her around wake her
up. I want her to feel her ass ripped apart."
Jimjoe holds her legs under one arm and slaps her face
back and forth, to wake her up. Ready lower her a bit.
Ok. Her ass hole is right there lower her a little more.
Ok I'm going to drive up now, as he did his big bulbous
dick head forced her tiny little virgin sphincter open.
He yells, "Drive her down. Now!" They do, she screamed,
as his six inches rip into her ass. She felt like she
was being killed. Her screams pleased them all.
She is wide awake now feeling every pain in her ass.
Bubba yells out "fuck that cunt and gag this bitch with
your cock." Bubba reaches out and grabs her legs, and
pulls them out and to the sides.
Jimjoe kneels in between her legs, and maliciously
punchers her multiply times on her pussy, he then pulled
her lips open. He climbs on her and thrust his cock
forward finding her tender dry vagina, with no remorse
he shoves right in, pulling her lips in with his cock.
His cock runs into her Hyman tearing it apart, he pushed
the rest of the way in till he bottomed out against her
cervix. The driver was straddling her head, and he drove
his cock into her mouth, she tried to scream. He put all
six and a half inches in with one hard thrust, deep into
her throat.
They all are pounding her respective hole as hard as
they could. The driver is pounding her throat she is
gagging, and drool is pouring out of her mouth down her
chin over her tiny little breast and down to her crotch.
She is trashing her head left and right trying to get
the cock out so she can get some air, she bit down on
the his cock.
He punched her so hard in the chest that his cock
snapped out of her moth. He yells, "The bitch bit me,
look I'm bleeding you fucking whore."
He grabs his knife from his pants pocket, and stabs it
right into the side of her tiny little perfect breast,
he pushes it in deep scraping across the bone and then
he twists it around as he pulls it out. She is screaming
in pain and distress. Her blood is pouring from the hole
in her breast. He grabs her head, and strikes her with
his fist a couple more times, then drives his cock back
in her mouth.
He yells at her, "This time bitch you suck it you make
love to it you swallow all that comes out of it, or Ill
cut that little titty right off you. You fuckin' cunt."
This violent rape goes on and on, to her it seems like
hours. Finally all three blowing their loads into her,
ass, cunt, and deep into her throat. When he pulls out
of her mouth, he grabs her by the hair and punches her
in the eyes, and on the nose, breaking it more. He
punches her in the ears. He enjoys punching her face to
fuck her up.
Jimjoe pulls out of her cunt, and gets up on his knees.
He looks down to see the cum, and blood dripping out of
her. He says, "Dude, she shit all over you, that's
gross."
Bubba says, "The fucking bitch!" He pushes her off. She
lands face down in the grass. Look at that ass it's
still shitting, cum and shit is bubbling out of her,
mixed with blood. He grabs her by the back of the head
and pulls her to his crotch, slapping her face over and
over. Then he pushes her face onto his shitty, blood-
covered crotch, and tells her to lick it clean bitch.
Behind her the other two are looking as her ass all
blooded and shit covered, Jimjoe says she needs a
shower, the driver says, "Oh ye." They both started to
piss on her, washing her crotch off. Her ass is still
bubbling shit, blood and cum
After they finished pissing on her, the driver said "I
don't mind, I'll do that ass shit and all, she can clean
me after." He climbs on and drives his cock in as hard
as he can. He humps her till he cum's. He pulls out and
Jimjoe enters her ass. All the while bubba is smashing
her pulverized face in his crotch making her lick him.
His cock is getting very hard again. He punches her in
the back and the sides of her head, as the other two
take turns fucking her in the shit-covered ass.
Jimjoe pushes his hand into her ass, the driver is
watching as Jimjoe makes a fist inside her. He is
punching her hard up the ass. The shit is spurting out
around his arm, just making him fist fuck her even
harder. The driver forced his fist into her pore little
bloody pussy. He's pounding deep in her trying to get up
into her womb. He is driving his middle finger against
her cervix, but can't get in.
This just pisses him off more, and he drives harder.
When they were worn out bubba was ready for some cunt.
He rolled her onto her back. He pulled her legs up so
her feet were next to her head, and drove his dick into
her tender wide open bloody pussy. He drove her hard
till he came, filling her once virgin womb with his
nasty seed.
The other two were ready for more and each filed her
pussy up with cum. When they were all finished, they sat
down between her legs, and watched the cum running out
of her bloody cunt. After awhile one of them says,
"Whowa, that was good what a dam nice piece of ass she
was." Another chimed in "we still have plenty of time to
fuck her more before we have to go." The other says "I'm
ready for another round, but we really will need to wash
before the meeting." They all laugh at that in
agreement.
The driver says, "Get her up bubba I need to work out on
the punching bag for a bit."
They all get up as bubba pulls her to her feat holding
her under the arm pits. She is limp like a rag doll. The
driver proceeds to pound her in the chest and stomach.
He is really getting into it, savagely beating her black
and blue body, her breast is dripping blood, from the
knife wound.
Jimjoe says, "Beat her in the cunt, let's get some more
blood from it."
The driver takes the lead and uses her crotch as a speed
bag. She is screaming to all their delight. Then she
starts to vomit dry heaves and cum. They are all
laughing hilariously at her. Jimjoe was overcome with
desire for blood. He stabs her deep on the left of her
stomach. He twists his knife as he slices it out of her.
The blood comes running out over her crotch, and down
her lag.
The driver says, "I think it's time to go."
Bubba let her go she falls to a heap on the grass, they
use her dress to wipe themselves off. Jimjoe tosses the
dress at her, and he gets dressed. She reaches out and
clutches the dress to her bleeding throbbing body. The
three of them came back over to her standing around her
in a circle. They all began to piss on her. The driver
says, "Put the bitch in the trunk, we will dump her body
on the side of the road."
Bubba pulled her up by her hair and dragged her to the
trunk. He picked her up by the neck then pushed her head
first into the trunk. Jimjoe pulled her leg up and fists
fucked her pussy some more, punching his hand into her
trying to rip her cervix open. When he had pounded her
vagina so it was just a gaping hole he pulled his fist
out of her, with a sucking sound.
Bubba said, "Hold her like that and he picked up the
tire iron, and pushed it into her cunt. I'll open up
that cunt's womb."
She is screaming as he drives the sharp end of the tire
iron into her cervix. Jimjoe puts both hands in her
pulling her vagina wide open. Bubba can now see right up
in her, as he pushed the tire iron into her womb. There
is blood gushing out around her cervix.
Jimjoe is watching intently as this girls womanhood is
destroyed by their victimization. Bubba fucks her womb
then pulls it out, her blood is running from her pussy.
Bubba then pushed the tire iron up her ass all one foot
of it into her tender gut. Shit, blood, and cum ran out,
as he fucked her hard with it. They all laughed, then
slammed the trunk closed.
They all got in the car and off they went down the bumpy
dirt road. After some time they stopped, the trunk was
opened. Jimjoe grabbed her by the hair and lifted her
out of the trunk ripping her back open on some bent
rusty trim around the trunk opening.
The tire iron fell out of her ass back into the trunk.
He dragged her over to the side of the road. He got out
his knife and stabbed her beep in the left leg. Twisting
the blade inside her, then slicing it in and out, then
he stabbed her in her ass cheek, right up to the bone,
and sliced it out. Then he dropped kicked her off the
edge of the road, and into a mud-filed ditch. He got
back into their car and they drove away.
Amy lay there nude, crying, bleeding all most dead. She
managed to crawl to the edge of the ditch before she
passed out. When she came awake, there was a hot stream
of water hitting her. She starts mumbling, "Help me,
please help me..."
The man who was pissing off the side of the road had not
seen her yet as he heard the pleading. He scrambled down
the ditch and rolled her over.
Seeing her long young abused naked body, his cock came
to full erection. He thinks to himself I should help
her. She is still pleading, "Help me!" He's looking at
her dirty body then rolls her over onto her face, in a
wink of an eye he had his cock out and into her ass.
He pounded her ass for at least half an hour before he
came three times, this hot little girl was just too good
to let go. He rolled her over, legs up knees to her ears
as he fucked her pussy, he came over and over, inside
her.
Her face was like putty all smashed, and covered in
dried blood. As he fucked her, he was playing with her
tits. He came across the knife wound and stuck his
finger into it. She screamed but no sound came out, she
just did not have the strength. He twisted his finger
around inside her as he got ready to cum again He
dropped her legs and stuffed his cock into her mouth. He
came his biggest load ever into her broken face. He
slapped her face back and forth just for fun.
She has passed out from all the renewed pain. When she
woke again, it was dark she was bent over a guard rail
next to the road. She could not move, from the pain and
lack of blood. She just lay there till the car lights
came around the corner.
The car screeches to a stop and she heard voices, at
least four boys. Saying things like" look at that, is
this my birthday, I'm going to fuck that." One boy pulls
her head up by the hair. He said, "Hey, I know this
bitch... it's Amy. You know, that stuck up little bitch
from math class."
"Oh ya, she's going out with Bobby right?"
"Well not to night I think she's with us. Quick get her
in the car lets go I want to get my balls off. Again she
is in a car going down a bumpy dirt road. The three boys
in the back seat with her are groping her ass tits, and
pussy. The one playing with her pussy says" this bitch
is all stretched out. I can put my whole hand right in
her and she's full of cum."
The other boy says, "Her face is all bloody, and her
nose is all smashed." Look she has a stab wound in her
side and tit."
The third boy says, "She smell like shit."
Damn! Let's get rid of her I don't want to fuck her
she's a mess. One of the other boys says, "My bro here
is still a virgin let him at least fuck her ass." They
all think about it as they flip her over on to her
stomach, and ck out her ass hole. One of the boys says,
"It looks well used, but I bet he might never get a
better chance."
The younger boy climes in to the back and on top of her
and the three boys holding her. He pulls out his little
dick and pushes it right in to her. She moans slightly,
as he is pumping her ass and he's growling loudly. The
boys are all excited yelling, "Ya! Fuck the slut bitch."
It did not take him long to cum.
Now the other boys were in to it, and they say fuck it
lets all do her. They drive down a back road and parked.
They drag her out of the car, and each take turns in all
her holes. Being young boys once they started they did
not want to stop, they fucked her at least three times
each. She is dripping cum from all her holes again.
She is wheezing as she lays in the dirt face down. Soon
they start to get scared that she's going to die right
there, So they all get in the car and drove away,
leaving her spread and cum socked in the dirt next to
the road. Pore Amy just lays there wanting to be dead,
she's dead inside. This happy young girl now wishing for
death to relive her pain, as she lays there.
After some time she hears a rustling sound it gets
closer, she thinks to herself O god what's next. Tear
are running down her face, how did this happen to her.
She hears a strange sound, what is that? Then she
realizes its panting? Then she sees the dog.
He comes over to her face and licks her. The hot wet
tongue feels usually good an her cold skin. To her
horror the dog gets between her legs and pushes its
tongue right to her open ass hole. She can't move she's
in so much pain, the dog pushes his snout right down
into her gapping pussy slit. He is licking the cum, and
blood out of her. She is petrified, but the hard licking
of the dog's hot wet tongue is starting to feel good, on
her swollen pussy and ass.
The dog's tongue is going all over her private parts
licking up the cum, blood, and shit. She is responding
to it. She is actually felling better a warmth is
filling her up, from the pussy to her ass to her head.
She even finds the strength to push her ass in to the
air to let the dog have better access to her pussy.
The dog laps her for at least an hour, she managed to
roll over and spread her legs to let him deep in her
pussy. Now that she was on her back the dog licked her
stomach and up on to her tits. She even started to hum
as to her disbelief she felt the pleasant warmth of an
orgasm building in her. She can't believe it as she
gushes with pussy juice, she lets out a loud moan.
The dog jumps off her, but the girl moans, "Oh please
doggy, come back."
That's when she sees the lights of the ambulance
approaching her. It stops right next to her, and the two
men get out. One of them calls to the other, "She's
hear!" They run to her the other says "This pour kid
looks pretty bad, get a blanket I'll get the stretcher."
As they lift her to the stretcher she screams in pain
and passes out. Amy wakes up in the back of the
ambulance and realizes the man has his finger in her
pussy. She lets out a disgusted groan and passes out
again. As they get to the hospital, they rush her in.
There is a fury of activity around her, a big dike of a
female cop, starts asking her if she know who did this
to her.
She mumbled from between painful bloody lips "coonkill."
The cop asked what that meant and she managed to mumble
out, "License plate." The last thing she remembers then
was the cop saying to the nurse, "Don't clean her yet I
have to use a rape kit on her." She then passed out as
the cop was spreading her legs.
When she wakes next she is clean and warm in a snug cozy
bed, she has bandages over her head and body, her left
leg is in a cast. As is her left arm. Her eyes focus,
and she sees her boy friend, bobby sitting next to her
on a chair, he is holding her hand. She starts to cry,
he see that she's awake and a big smile comes over his
face.
He holds her hand tighter and leans over to kisses her
on the fore head. He says, "It's ok your safe now, they
got the bastard's that did this to you."
She just cries then sobs out, "What about the dog?"
He's puzzled by this but just says, "I'm hear, I'll take
care of you. Amy I love you." She just cries and falls
back to sleep.
***
Amy was in and out of consciousness for the next five
days, every time she wakes, Bobby is right by her side.
One time she woke her parents and a doctor were talking,
the doctor says, "She has considerable tearing of her
vagina and anis, her throat is getting better all ready,
there was no permanent damage. She's young and I think
all the scaring will clear up in time. But she is going
to be very sensitive for some time."
He continues, "She was one lucky little girl as the
knife wound to her abdomen missed all her vital parts,
half inch ether way and she would have been dead."
Her mother was just crying, and her farther was
shackling his head, she passed out. After another weak
in the hospital she went home. She was still on bed rest
for the next month, bobby came by every day to sit with
her. When she was ready to go back to school, she was
moved to an all girl catholic school, so at least she
did not have to face the boys in her old school, as they
all know what happened to her.
They never did catch the five boys from her school that
raped her, but she was sure it was one of them that
called the ambulance. She was at least glad they did
that.
At the end of the school year there was a dance and
bobby escorted her. This made her so happy, as she loved
him so much. He never left her side, and never talked
about her rapes.
After he finished college, they got married and moved to
a nice rich suburb near his work. He made a good living
so she could stay home with their new baby girl. She had
a second baby three years later, a boy. Life was good,
they had an ok sex life, he was easy to satisfy, and she
seemed to enjoy their love making.
One day Amy says, "I want a dog."
He was surprised but if that's what she wants than she
will have one. They shopped around the local ASPCA's and
she fell in love with a Great Dane puppy. Life was
pleasant, bobby had obtained a promotion at work and
they were doing very well for themselves. She was happy.
One day Bobby came home very early from work, as he
entered the house he heard screams coming from their bed
room. He ran up the stairs, and stopped in shock, in the
doorway to the bed room. Laying on the bed was his
wonderful wife, naked legs spread wide. The Great Dane
was between her legs licking fervently at her pussy.
He watched for some time as his wife had orgasm after
orgasm.
Then she reached out and pulled the big dog up on top of
her and pulled his very hard doggy cock into her pussy.
He backed out of the doorway and left the house. He
returned home at the normal time later that day, to find
his wife happily making dinner, and feeding the kids.
The dog was sleeping in his bed in the corner of the
kitchen. Dinner was normal, small talk about his day.
After the children were tuck in to bed for the night
they went to bed, were she was very loving cuddling to
him and kissing him. They made love for a longer time
than usual, and she had a little orgasm, as he came in
her (she is on the pill). She was holding him tight,
purring like a kitten.
Bobby said, "I came home early today."
Amy was in shock, what did he mean early? Her heart
skipped a beat. She started to panic. Then Bobby said,
"Don't worry baby, I understand, I love you and I know
now why you asked about the dog so many years ago. But
next time I want to watch, okay?" With that he kissed
her, rolled over and went to sleep.
She pulled herself tightly to him and felt safe and
happy.
END
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~-------------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 1989. Please don't
remove the author information or make any changes to this
story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
-------------------------------------------------------------
BAR NONE (Mdom+/F, rp, gb, nc?)
BBS Services (address defunct)
The bar was a dump and located in the worst part of town.
It never seemed to close, as required by state law. Most of
the men who came here were drunks or trouble makers. Women
very seldom, if ever, came in. It was always crowded from noon
until 6 at night, because, after dark, nobody wanted to be in
the neighborhood. Since noon, some local gang members had been
drinking heavily, driving the usual customers home early. Four
were playing pool and five were talking with the bartender.
Around 6:30 a women walked in. She was definitely out of place.
Her date was to take her dancing after drinks and dinner,
and told her to dress "HOT". To her, that meant sexy. She spent
all afternoon shopping. She bought a black evening dress. The
top of it showed a little of her cleavage, but not too much.
She didn't think her breasts were big enough but they did stand
out, even without a bra. The bottom half of the dress hugged
her ass and thighs nicely. She was proud of her ass because it
was small and round. She looked tall because she was wearing a
pair of new Italian evening shoes with 4 inch stiletto heels,
trimmed with rhinestones on the straps. Her shoes plus the
short hem of the dress, just above her knees, showed off her
long legs. Because the dress fit so snug, walking was slow.
Dancing would be tricky and running was out of the question.
Her dark brown hair was shoulder length and done up nicely.
Overall, her appearance was stunning.
Her date told her to meet him here for drinks, but now she
wasn't sure if this was the right lounge as she looked around.
Even the taxi driver asked her several times if she was sure
about the address. Not seeing her date, she decided to order a
glass of wine and wait a little while for him. Spotting an
empty booth by the pool table, she sat and hoped the tour guide
her date, would show up soon. She cursed herself, especially
since she didn't like being here alone.
The four gang members playing pool stared at her for a
while and then ask her if she wanted to join them. Politely
declining, she said she was waiting for her date.
Each of them blatantly stare and she felt like she was
being violated somehow by their glances. They would lick their
lips every time she looked their way. After more drinks, it
got worse. They stood near her and rubbed their crotches
waiting for their turn to shoot. They kept getting more crude
with their remarks to each other, as though she wasn't there.
"HOW ABOUT SPREADING THOSE LEGS SO WE HAVE A REAL HOLE TO
AIM AT!", one of the men playing pool said to her.
"DO YOU FUCK AS GOOD AS YOU LOOK?", another asked.
She tried to ignore their obscenities but couldn't. She
decided to wait outside for her date to show up and was going
to leave when one of them quickly came over. He placed one hand
on her shoulder and roughly pushed her back in the booth while
taking the seat next to her.
"BET YOU A BLOW-JOB I MAKE MY NEXT SHOT!" he said loudly
then licked and kissed her ear.
She only sat there with her mouth gaping open and her eyes
open wide in disbelief. She was shocked by his vulgar remark.
No man had ever talked to her that way before, let alone treat
her the way he was. When she didn't say or do anything, he
shoved his hand under her dress, rubbing high above her knees
and tried to pry her thighs apart. She fought him and looked
for help from the other men. Somebody yelled that it was his
shot. When he got up, she was relieved, but not for long.
Another man took his place and two more sat directly across,
trapping her in the booth. The man who fondled her made his
shot. He threw the cue stick on the table, looked at her with
an evil grin, and slowly walked over to the booth.
"YOU OWE ME A BLOW-JOB!" was all he said.
The bartender quickly ran to the front door and locked it.
Two men pulled her kicking and screaming body out of the booth.
They said she could fight and scream all she wanted but was
still going to give that blow-job one way or the other! She
went white from fear and begged the men to let her go. She said
she didn't have a lot of money, but he could have it if he'd
let her go. The guy pulled his zipper down and laughed.
"WE DON'T GIVE A SHIT ABOUT YOUR MONEY! YOU CAN KEEP THAT!
BUT WE AIN'T GOING TO LET YOU KEEP THAT PUSSY TO YOURSELF!" he
told her.
She was about to be gang raped. She had only two choices.
Fight and hope to escape, or try to relax and hope they didn't
seriously hurt her. When she saw the ten men gathered around
her, she knew she'd better try to relax.
Suddenly, she was forced to kneel. The bartender got
behind and grabbed her head so she couldn't move it. The man
who made the bet stepped closer. When he pulled his cock out,
he told her to start sucking and if she bit him, he'd knock her
teeth out and then fuck her face anyway! The bartender shoved
her forward. The man in front ground his soft dick against her
face. When he was hardening, he pinched her nose to make her
open her mouth.
She finally gasped for air and he pushed his semi-hard
dick into her mouth. He stopped moving once her lips encircled
his cock and let the man behind take over. The bartender yanked
her head back and forth over the prick. She was shoved and
pulled, again and again, over and over. Her red lipstick
smeared and coated the shaft of the dick that was between her
lips. When the head of the cock hit the entrance to her throat,
she gagged. The bartender kept pushing her head harder until
the dick gouged past her tonsils. She was then forced to keep
still, the cock buried in her throat, while the men talked to
each other.
"NOT BAD! WARM AND JUICY! SHE NEEDS MORE PRACTICE GIVING
HEAD THOUGH." said the man raping her mouth.
"MAYBE SHE'S NEVER SUCKED COCK BEFORE. HOW ABOUT IT? YOU
EVER HAVE A COCK FUCK YOUR THROAT BEFORE? SURE SHE HAS! SEE HOW
HER LIPS SQUEEZE AROUND YOUR DICK!" the bartender said then
leaned over her shoulder to look.
The man she was forced to suck then pushed the bartender
away. Roughly grabbing her by the back of her head he began to
violently fuck her face. Everyone could hear the slapping noise
of her forehead hitting his belly and her grunts each time his
cock fucked down her throat. Using her mouth the same way he'd
use her pussy later, he fucked it with quick deep stabs. She
was gagging and choking, but it worsened. Her nose was mashed
tightly against his belly when he finally came. His cum bubbled
from the corners of her mouth and ran from her nose. Thick
strands of it dangled from her lips and chin. The guy kept
fucking her face and seemed as though he'd never stop. The cum
dribbled down her neck and spilled on the front of her new
black dress. When he pulled his dick out of her mouth, she
fought for air and coughed up yet more cum that was lodged deep
in her throat.
Two men made sure she didn't get away while everyone else
got undressed. She wasn't about to go anywhere after being
almost drowned in cum, but they held her anyway.
When the men were ready, she was placed onto the pool table
and held down immediately by four men, each grabbing an arm and
leg. She was spreadeagle and face up, the light above blinding
her. The bartender was the first to climbed on the table.
He slowly rubbed his huge dick on her legs. The other men
were jealous of his 11 inch cock and he was always the first.
The bartender yelled at her as another man pulled her head up.
He ordered her to watch while he fucked his cock in her cunt.
The men tried to spread her legs wider but couldn't because
of the way her dress fit. The bartender reached down, fumbled
a bit, and ripped the bottom of the dress open up to her waist.
The men gawked at what she had on, or what little she had
on, under the dress. She was wearing ultra sheer black nylon
stockings with lace tops. These were attached to a thin black
satin garter belt. Her panties were the Frederick's of Holly-
wood style with a crotchless area in the front. WELL YOU DUMB
CUNT, YOU WON'T BE ABLE TO FUCK HIM OR ANYBODY ELSE FOR A
WHILE WHEN WE'RE DONE! NOW LETS SEE JUST HOW TIGHT YOUR CUNT
IS!"
Stunned, she realized the tour guide, and her date, was
TONY! TONY asked her to go out! TONY told her to dress "HOT".
TONY said to meet him here! TONY had arranged for these men to
rape her!
After ripping her panties and bra off, the bartender told
the men to let her go. She tried to squirm and kick but he was
quick. Grabbing her tiny wrists, he pulled her arms over her
head and held them in place with one hand while he wedged his
legs between her's. He then forced her thighs apart with his
knees and put his long hard dick against the opening of her
pussy with his free hand. In one downward push, he brutally
shoved his cock into her. She let out a blood curdling scream
and fought harder, trying futility to stop him from raping her.
He enjoyed all the screaming and fighting. He mockingly scream-
ed each time she did.
While the bartender raped her, the other men made it worse
by pinching, squeezing, rubbing, poking, kissing, licking and
sucking her entire body. Men began to play with and suck her
tits, their dirty hands squeezing and pinching her nipples.
Someone covered her mouth with his hand so he wouldn't have to
listen to her high pitched yells. Her feet were high off the
pool table as hands and dicks rubbed her, enjoying the silky
feel of her legs. Somebody spread her ass cheeks apart and
something wet being shoved into her asshole. Two dicks were
slapping her face, hitting her cheeks and eyes.
Some minutes later, her muffled screams and cries turned to
whimpers and sobs but the bartender wouldn't let up, fucking
with the same intensity he started with. After what seemed like
an eternity to her, he pulled back for one last push. Almost
pulling out of her, he grunted and rammed forward with all his
strength. Her head snapped back and a long muffled scream could
be heard from behind the hand still covering her mouth. He
tightened his ass and shoved several times, his cock squirting
deep inside her each time. Sperm, mixed with blood, began to
pour from her raped and NO LONGER VIRGIN pussy. He filled her
with so much cum that it formed a white puddle on the pool
table. The other men let her go and then argued who would rape
her next.
Laying passively beneath the bartender, arms and legs still
spread out wide, she cried uncontrollably. The one thing she
fought for and kept, all through high school, college, and two
years since graduating, was her virginity. She wanted to save
herself for her wedding night. It was most difficult on recent
dates to resist giving in to her current boyfriend, but she
did! Now, all of the arguments and fights over the years were
for nothing! She was just raped! She was no longer a virgin!
"FUCK! SHE WAS A VIRGIN! I'LL BET TONY DIDN'T KNOW THAT!"
the bartender said.
He looked down and she was still crying.
"COME ON BABY, LIGHTEN UP! SO YOU LOST YOUR CHERRY. NO SENSE
CRYING OVER SPILT MILK. YOU SHOULD BE PROUD YOUR CUNT IS TIGHT!
THEY'RE THE BEST KIND! BESIDES, WE'RE JUST GETTING STARTED!" he
told her.
He then withdrew his dick. Everyone watched her bright pink
pussy cling to his cock as he pulled out. Another man quickly
jumped on the table when the bartender got off. He wasn't in big
a hurry. This time, she could feel her vagina being slowly
stretched and filled with cock. Her facial expression was one of
agony and she felt like he was tearing her apart with his prick.
"QUIT MAKING FACES! IF YOU DON'T LIKE MY COCK OR HIS,
THERE'S MORE! SOONER OR LATER YOU'LL FIND ONE YOU LIKE!"
he yelled.
He confirmed what she tried not to think about. She was
going to be raped and thought about what she could do to end
this ordeal as quickly as possible. At least her initial shock
and pain had passed and she could think more clearly. She tried
to remember all the sex courses she took in school, all the
intimate talks with her girlfriends, all books she ever read
that were about sex or had a sexy part in it. Anything and every
thing that might help. One book stood out in her mind. It was a
paperback she found last year in the subway back home. From the
explicit and obscene drawing on the front cover, she knew that
it was XXX-rated. Even so, she picked it up when nobody was
looking and read it in the privacy of her bedroom. She thought
it was the most graphic and erotic story she had ever read and
kept the book hidden, getting it out only to masturbate with
once in a while. In fear of her own life and thinking about all
the men who waited their turn, she tried things from the book on
the man raping her now.
She wrapped one arm tightly around his neck and pulled his
face down to hers, furiously French-kissing him. She wrapped her
legs around him, moving them up and down so he could feel her
nylon stockings. Though she knew it would hurt, she locked her
ankles together behind his ass and pulled his prick deeper into
her while wantonly grinding herself against him. She ran one
hand through his dirty hair while her other one roamed over his
shoulders and back. She sucked greedily on his thick wet tongue
and faked a desired moan into his mouth. She tried anything she
could remember from the raunchy book to get him to cum and get
off of her.
It all worked! He shot his sperm in her already full vagina
and pulled out. Immediately she was raped by another man, then
another, and then another. She tried her best with each of them
to do the same thing, but couldn't keep pretending any longer.
There were just far too many men. Unable to stand the pain and
mostly all the humiliation she was going through, she broke
down. She cried and begged the men to leave her alone. The man
on top of her squeezed hard and twisted both her tits, causing
her to scream.
"SHUT UP YOU COCK-SUCKING SLUT! YOU HAVEN'T FUCKED ALL OF
US YET! THERE'S STILL FIVE TO GO!" he yelled at her.
Suddenly the man pulled his cock out and crawled to her
chest. She was so terrified now that she just laid still with
her eyes tightly closed, waiting for one of the other five men
to get between her legs and rape her. She wasn't aware that the
man who just finished was pointing his cum covered dick at her
face. Just before he came, she opened her eyes. Sperm splashed
everywhere on her face. A man held her head still as more
squirted out of the prick inches from her face. Finally done,
he pulled her up by the hair and repeatedly slapped his wet dick
on her cum drenched face as he yelled at her.
"THE ONLY FUCKING THING YOU BEG FOR IS COCK AND CUM! YOU
WALK IN HERE DRESSED LIKE A COCK-SUCKING SLUT AND WANT US TO
STOP! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU'RE KIDDING? YOU'LL FUCK AND SUCK ALL
OF US UNTIL WE CAN'T GET IT UP ANY MORE! YOU GOT THAT SLUT!"
The last five men took their turns fucking her and did the
same thing. When ready, they would pull out of her, kneel above
her chest, and squirt their sperm all over her face or tits and
then use her beautiful dark hair to wipe off their dicks. When
the tenth man finished, she was barely conscience.
Her face, hair, and tits were completely covered with sperm.
It ran down the sides of her face into her ears and onto her
neck. She couldn't open her eyes because there was so much cum
on them. She had to breath through her mouth again because they
even shot cum up her nose. Her dark brown hair looked streaked
because there was cum matted and drying to feel sexy. It's my
fault, not theirs! I could have left when I saw only men in
here, but I didn't! I was asking for it. I might as well have
walked in with a sign hanging around my neck reading "RAPE ME!"
I dressed up like a slut, walk in here, and expected them to
leave me alone. They're absolutely right! I was asking for it!"
Two men pulled her off the pool table and carried her into
the bathroom. They cleaned the cum off her with dry brown paper
towels that scraped and scratched wherever they rubbed. When
they brought her out again, she noticed the pool table was
moved. In its place under the light was an old dirty mattress
and eight naked men standing around it. She was pushed toward
the men and mattress and fell face down on it, too weak to stand
in her high heels and no will left to fight them anymore. She
felt hands everywhere pulling, shoving, and lifting her. She
opened her eyes to see a man laying on his back below her.
It was the bartender and his 11 inch prick was standing
straight up. Her pussy lips were spread apart by two sets of
cold fingers as she was lowered onto his long thick cock. This
time it easily slid into her wet and stretched vagina. It came
as a surprise that she didn't feel a stabbing pain like before.
She could feel him inside her, but no pain. Someone yanked her
by the hair. They were going to force her to suck another prick.
She relaxed her jaw and opened her mouth without protesting or
being told to. She allowed the cock to push all the way to her
tonsils and stop there. Next, she felt hands pushing her to a
kneeling position. Then she felt more hands pull her ass cheeks
open. She panicked and tried to crawl away from the men behind
her. Moving forward as fast as she could caused the cock in her
mouth to go straight into her throat.
"SO YOU LIKE IT NOW? HERE THEN, GOBBLE IT ALL UP YOU COCK-
SUCKING SLUT!" the man who first came on her face said.
He shoved his hips at her mouth as hard as he could. Thrown
backward by his movements, her asshole was stabbed by a cock
that was waiting back there. Now the pain she though was gone,
shot through her whole body. A tearing burning pain she never
knew existed. Her mind screamed since her mouth couldn't. The
pain wouldn't go away and only increased when the three men
began fucking her in unison. She knew she was being ripped apart
while the two cocks fucked and stretched her vagina and asshole.
Two more men kept her from collapsing so the others could fuck
her. She was being forced to endure having her ass, vagina, and
mouth raped all at the same time. As a further humiliation, the
men who held her up, wrapped her delicate hands around their
cocks and used them to jack-off, while two more men knelt next
to her and pulled her tits out to the sides and rubbed their
cocks on her nipples.
She was barely kneeling and grotesquely being jerked around.
Seven of the ten men were sexually abusing her. None of them
cared if she could move. None of them cared if she did move.
None of them cared if it hurt when she or they moved. They were
using her for their own sexual satisfaction.
After a while, her pain started to ease up, but only a
little. She kept her eyes shut tight because she didn't want to
know what the men were doing to her body or making her do to
them. She wanted to forget the feeling of their pricks filling
and stretching her mouth, vagina, and ass. All she wanted was
for them to finish and let her go. She didn't know how much more
of their abuse she could put up with.
The guy in her ass was the first to cum. When he pulled out
and got off, her relief was very short lived. Another man, using
the first guy's sperm as a lubricant, rammed his cock into her
tight ass. The one in her mouth erupted and she gagged and
choked again while trying to swallow her second taste of a man's
cum. This was also replaced by another prick, only thicker. She
was trying to open her mouth, but he was in too big a hurry and
began fucking her face violently. He jammed down her throat and
didn't pull out. She felt the bartender below tense and fill her
vagina again with sperm, and like the others, was quickly
replaced when he withdrew.
It seemed as though they had control over everything she
did, felt, and thought. Her muscles and nerves were adjusting to
the pain. She had stopped choking and was breathing though her
nose effortlessly. The cock in her throat didn't feel natural
but she could live with it and still breath. If she timed it
just right, she could move her hips a certain way and the pricks
in her ass and vagina wouldn't hurt at all. When the second guy
came in her ass, she didn't feel any pain when he pulled out and
a third one shoved in. She began thinking that this was all just
a dream caused by reading her paperback too many times. She
thought she was the girl from that book.
She was confused. She heard stories that women lost track of
how many men raped them or at least became hysteric during a
gang rape. That's why most gangs got away with it. Their victims
couldn't remember beyond the first few men and the rest got the
charges against them reduced to assault. Here she was actually
counting! Was this good or bad? So far, all ten men had raped
her vagina. Two of them twice! Three times they forced her to
commit sodomy with them and three times she was forced to
perform oral sex on them. She began to wonder if having a clear
mind was all that helpful. If the men knew she was keeping track
of what they were forcing her to do, would they let her go?
She was just swallowing the fourth man's sperm and didn't
know it until the guy pulled out and she heard herself calmly
say "Four". Shocked by her own gurgling voice, she opened her
eyes and looked around.
Two men were kneeling in front of her, jacking-off and
pointing their pricks at her face. Looking down, she saw a man
laying under her staring back up, her hands were pressed flat
on each side of his head. She tried to remember when the other
men let her arms and tits go and couldn't. Then she noticed
that she was rocking. She could feel two pricks moving in her
ass and pussy and back out again. They weren't moving, she was!
"Did I pass out?", she asked herself. She didn't think so. She
then felt the cock in her pussy shoot it's sperm and was
surprised that it felt so warm. The one in her ass felt the
same way two seconds later. For a moment, she didn't have a
man's dick in any of her openings. Yet, she was rocking.
Another man appeared and slipped his dick into her pussy.
She closed her eyes, but not tightly, and moan several times
while he fucked her. She moaned a little louder and bit her
lower lip when she felt another cock plunge into her ass.
Everything felt so very different to her. There was no pain at
all and she felt incredibly stretched and full.
She opened her eyes again and this time saw only one cock
pointed at her. The head of it looked like a purple mushroom
and it had a pungent musky damp odor. A clear liquid seeped
from the tiny slit in the end. For some reason she still can't
explain, her mouth opened and her tongue licked the drop of
fluid. The taste wasn't unpleasant, but she couldn't relate it
to anything. Her tongue came out again and licked another drop.
This one tasted like a watered down syrup. Her girlfriends
tried unsuccessfully to describe the taste of cum to her once.
Now, she knew first hand what they were talking about. She
moved forward. Placing her lips around the head, she sucked and
tasted several more drops. The dick was soft and spongy between
her lips, not hard and stiff as she expected. She was amazed
that every time she licked the end, it would jump and wiggle in
her mouth. She opened her lips wider and let more of it slip
in. Again she licked. Again it jumped. The part past the
rubbery head pulsed and tickled her lips. She had to swallow
and when she did, the cock really leaped. She swallowed again
and it leaped and tickled her again. She was startled by a
voice.
"YOU ENJOY IT, DON'T YOU?" the man she was sucking asked.
When she un-knowingly shook her head "YES", the cock jumped
harder and slipped a little deeper into her mouth. She suddenly
felt a quivering in her pussy and stomach. Both dicks inside
her seemed to bloat trying to relieve an itch she had deep
inside her. Her mouth tightened around the cock, causing it to
leak more cum in her mouth. She was beginning to enjoy the
taste now and purposely clamped her lips tighter on the dick.
"IF YOU SUCK ON IT REAL HARD, YOU'LL GET WHAT YOU WANT,"
the man in front of her said.
She sucked harder and pressed the back of her tongue
against the spongy head at the same time. This made the cock
grow bigger, jump harder, and more cum came out. She tried to
repeat this but the quivering inside her vagina and the itch in
her ass intensified, distracting her. She tried pushing back
against the men behind her and that only increased the sen-
sation. These feelings were new to her and she didn't know how
to handle them.
The cock in her mouth leaked out more cum and she quickly
forgot why it was there in the first place. She sucked harder,
drawing her cheeks in, and really liked the taste and feel of
it in her mouth. Her pussy and ass clenched tightly around the
cocks buried in them and she felt a new level of excitement
shake her. Whatever the men were doing, she wanted them to keep
it up. The sensations they gave her were great and she wanted
more. Remembering another part of her favorite book, she pushed
back and rotated her bottom in small circles. This sent a
greater wave of tingling sensations and warmth throughout her
whole body. As the two men plowed into her faster and faster,
she thought she had died and gone to heaven it felt that
wonderful. She pushed back again to see if the sensations would
increase. Boy did they ever! It seemed as though her ass and
pussy were one big exposed nerve ending and that their dicks
gave her nothing but extreme pleasure.
The cock between her lips suddenly filled her mouth with
cum. She tried to savor the taste, but there was too much. She
swallowed what was there and the cock shot out more. Her mouth
was again full and overflowing with cum. She loved the taste.
She didn't realize that she was purring and moaning her satis-
faction so loudly to the men around her. When she felt cum
dripping from her lips, she took a hand off the mattress and
tried to put it back in her mouth with her fingers. The cock
was getting softer, but she sucked and licked it anyway, trying
to coax more of the sweet tasting cum from it.
She felt the two dicks below filling her with their cum and
wave after wave of pure joy rattled her mind. She ground
herself back hard against them and screamed around the soft
cock in her mouth. This time, the scream was from a pleasure
she had never before experienced. The three men pulled out of
her almost at the same time. She immediately fell flat on the
mattress and was grinding herself against an imaginary lover.
Her mind yelled at her to find out what happened to the cocks.
"PLEASE! YOUR PRICKS! PLEASE! DON'T STOP! PLEASE!" she
said to anybody who would listen.
She shoved both hands between her legs and began finger
fucking herself. The sensations were slipping away fast. No
matter how many fingers she used or how deep she shoved them
in, they didn't bring back the wonderful tingling she felt
before. And because of this frustration, her desire for those
sensations was getting stronger by the second.
"PLEASE! SOMEBODY HELP ME! ANYBODY!" she pleaded.
The men had never raped anyone like her before. TONY
assured them she was a "Plain Jane" type. She cost the gang
only $100.00, not $300.00 he normally charged to sucker girls
in to meeting him only to then be raped by the gang when he
didn't show up. None of them could get over how sexy she was.
Her small round ass, framed by a thin black garter belt, was
pumping up and down on her fingers. Her long nylon covered legs
scissored back and forth. She was desperately trying to cum and
behaving like the slut they called her. Yet, all ten men knew
that only a couple of hours ago, she was a virgin!
MOST OF US ARE SOFT. HOW ARE WE GOING TO FUCK YOU WITH
SOFT COCKS?" one man teased her.
"TELL ME WHAT TO DO! I'LL DO ANYTHING!" she said honestly.
He ordered her kneel up straight. Reluctantly pulled at and
sucked the closest cock to her, mouth and head began bobbing up
and down over it. She acted like she'd been doing this all her
life. She was only guessing that they liked to feel her lips
rub up and down their cocks. She knew she liked it, so why
wouldn't they. Humming and swirling her tongue around the shaft
of the cock, came from her XXX-rated book. Somebody brought her
hands up and placed them on the ass of the man she was sucking.
She looked up into his eyes, waiting for instructions.
"DEEPER!" was all he said to her.
With the quivering sensations returning, she thought to
herself that he could have asked her to do a lot more and she
would gladly do anything he said. She tried to open her mouth
wider, but couldn't, so did the next best thing. Holding onto
his ass, she pulled him forward. His cock head hit the entrance
to her throat and she started to gag. Determined to get his
dick hard and increase her enjoyment, she suppressed the gag
reflex as best she could and swallowed the dick. When he
grunted and began grinding his hips in her face, she knew it
wouldn't be long before he'd fuck her.
"BACK OFF! I'M GOING TO FUCK YOUR TIGHT CUNT AGAIN!" he
yelled.
She couldn't have been happier and quickly rolled over to
lay on her back. With her high heels flat and legs bent open
wide, she waited for him. Her own hands went to her tits and
rubbed each hard nipple.
"HURRY! PLEASE! PUT IT IN!" she said with her eyes closed.
"FIRST THINGS FIRST! YOU HAVE TO LEARN HOW TO TALK. YOU
DON'T SAY "IT", IT'S A COCK! YOU DON'T SAY YOU WANT IT "IN",
YOU ASK THE GUY TO FUCK YOUR CUNT! ANOTHER THING, WHEN YOU'RE
BLOWING A GUY, YOU NEVER WAIT FOR HIM TO TELL YOU TO TAKE HIS
COCK DEEPER IN YOUR MOUTH, YOU DEEP-THROAT HIM AUTOMATICALLY!
GOT ALL THAT?" he asked.
She shook her head yes.
"FINE. TRY IT!" he said.
"FUCK MY CUNT WITH YOUR COCK!" she stated.
"LISTEN, IF YOU WANT A MAN FUCK A SLUT LIKE YOU, YOU HAVE
TO BEG HIM. YOU DON'T KNOW ALL THE MOVES YET. UNTIL YOU GET
SOME EXPERIENCE, YOU BETTER BEG GUYS TO FUCK YOU. A COCK-
UCKER LIKE YOU BETTER BEG A LOT OF GUYS IF YOU WANT BE GOOD AT
THIS! ONE MORE THING. ALWAYS FUCK MORE THAN ONE AT A TIME.
SEEING YOU GET FUCKED BY ALL OF US HAS MADE ME HORNY ENOUGH TO
CUM 3 TIMES ALREADY. SO REMEMBER THAT NEXT TIME YOU WANT TO
FUCK, MAKE SURE IT'S WITH A GROUP OF GUYS, NOT JUST ONE! NOW
TRY IT AGAIN," he told her.
She gathered her thoughts, thinking what she would say to
him. With her mind made up, she reached down and spread her
cunt lips apart and spoke.
"PLEASE FUCK ME. I NEED YOUR COCK IN MY CUNT. IT FEELS SO
GOOD WHEN I'M BEING FUCKED. I'LL EVEN SUCK SOMEBODY ELSE'S
COCK WHILE YOU WATCH. PLEASE! I'M BEGGING YOU!"
The guy laid on top of her and kissed her mouth hard. Her
lips opened and she let his tongue run along her teeth and
then play with hers. She tightly wrapped her arms around his
neck and sighed as they continued to French-kiss. When his
lower body started a pumping motion, she thrust back, the
sensations returning inside her cunt. She was trying to get
his cock inside but he kept it sandwiched between their
bellies. She groaned her desire and thrust her hips up again.
Her breathing was sporadic. She squeezed his ass with her legs
while grinding herself against him. She never felt this way.
She had a desire that she couldn't control or satisfy and it
was getting stronger. Her cunt was opening on its own and she
felt like she was wetting herself. She knew all the men had
pumped cum in her, but that wasn't what she felt. She was get-
ting ready to cum. That's what she was feeling! Laying half
naked under him, passionately kissing him, wantonly urging him
to fuck her, she was going to cum! SHE IS A SLUT! She's
begging a member of a gang to fuck her. A gang of rapists that
had her here against her will. Only a true slut would want
that. And she wanted him now more than anything else. She was
being controlled by the sensations in her cunt and the desire
to have it filled and stretched.
He broke their kiss and knelt between her willingly
spread legs.
"YES! NOW! FUCK MY CUNT NOW! I NEED YOUR COCK BAD!" she
moaned. She looked between her tits and saw that his cock
was still hard and pointed straight out above her cunt. She
watched as he put his hands under her ass and brought her
cunt level with his cock, bending her neck in the process.
"IF YOU WANT TO FUCK, THEN GRAB MY COCK AND PUT IT IN YOUR
CUNT," he told her.
Straining to reach, she grabbed it. "My God!" she thought,
"Did he fuck me with that already?" The answer came quickly
as her heart seemed to stop beating, her eyes rolled in
their sockets, and her mouth gaped wide open. None of her
reactions were from pain. All of this came from his cock
sinking deeply and slowly into her cunt, touching every
sensitive nerve she had there and many more she didn't know
were there. Nothing in her whole life ever felt this good.
Her whole being centered around the cock that gave her noth-
ing but pure joy.
"OH! DON'T STOP! PLEASE! FILL MY CUNT WITH THAT
BEAUTIFUL COCK! GIVE ME MORE!" she raved.
"IF YOU CAN SQUEEZE WITH YOUR CUNT, IT'LL FEEL EVEN
BETTER," he replied. In her delirium, she could only make
out or understand a few things he said.
"OH! YES! SQUEEZE CUNT! SQUEEZE CUNT! OH! SQUEEZE CUNT!"
she babbled.
"THAT'S RIGHT YOU FUCKING SLUT! SQUEEZE YOUR CUNT AROUND
MY COCK. NOW CALL YOURSELF A SLUT!" he told her.
She heard every word this time and didn't hesitate to say
what he wanted to hear.
"SLUT! I'M A SLUT! SQUEEZE SLUT! NO! SQUEEZE CUNT! YES!
OH FUCK ME I'M A SLUT!" she screamed out.
Her first climax with a man started as her stomach tight-
ened and her legs stiffened. She slammed her hands on the
mattress repeatedly and whipped her head back and forth like
a women possessed while her body spasmed and jerked about
uncontrollably. Her vagina clenched around the cock and seemed
to draw more of it inside her. She relished the feeling of the
cock hitting her cervix and filling every nook and cranny
inside her. This time, she almost did pass out as she came
hard and for a long time.
Just as she stopped jumping around and her mind cleared,
she felt a warm liquid on her lips and flicked her tongue out
to wipe it away. CUM! She opened her mouth wide. Three men
jacked-off in her mouth. The taste of all that cum and the cock
still buried in her cunt made her soar again. The men watched
as she threw her hips up high, her tongue wiggling, and she
swallowed all the cum in her mouth. She climaxed again. She was
bucking and grunting like the men did. During her climax the
guy fucking her also pumped another load of cum in her cunt.
When he pulled out, and rolled off her, they were surprised
to hear her talk.
"THAT'S UNBELIEVABLE! I NEVER KNEW IT COULD FEEL SO GOOD!
FUCK ME AGAIN! PLEASE! DON'T STOP! FUCK ME AGAIN! I WANT ALL
OF YOU TO FUCK ME! ALL OF YOU LINE UP AND FUCK ME! I WANT TO
CUM AGAIN,",she gleefully said to the men.
"OK SLUT! BUT, YOU HAVE TO BEG US!" one of them said.
"PLEASE! PRETTY PLEASE! FUCK ME!" she begged.
"DEEP DOWN, YOU ARE A SLUT! AREN'T YOU? YOU LIKE HAVING
GUYS FUCK YOUR CUNT AND SHOOT CUM ALL OVER YOUR FACE! ISN'T
THAT RIGHT?" somebody else yelled.
"YES! I'M A SLUT! A WHORE! A DIRTY LITTLE TRAMP! ALL
THOSE THINGS. I CAN'T HELP IT! YOUR COCKS ARE WONDERFUL! I
DON'T CARE ANYMORE! I'M A SLUT! IT FEELS GREAT! IF THIS IS HOW
A SLUT FEELS, THEN I WANT TO BE A SLUT! FUCK ME! FUCK MY CUNT!
FUCK MY COCK-SUCKING SLUT MOUTH! FUCK MY SLUT ASS IF YOU WANT
TO! PLEASE! JUST FUCK ME AND CUM!" she shouted.
"YOU LOVE CUM TOO, DON'T YOU? YOU LOVE WHITE THICK CUM
SHOOTING IN YOUR MOUTH AND DOWN YOUR THROAT?" another man
asked.
"YES I LOVE IT! THICK WHITE CUM..." she was getting
turned on just by their dirty talk and could feel another
climax building up.
"YOU'RE A COCK-SUCKING SLUT! YOU'LL FUCK ANYBODY OR ANY-
THING WITH A COCK! YOU LIVE FOR CUM AND COCKS! RIGHT?"
someone said.
"YES! I'M A SLUT. FUCK ME! I LOVE IT! FUCK ME AND CUM!
YES. CUM, COCKS, CUNT, MOUTH, THROAT, ASS, ANYWHERE! JUST
FUCK ME! PLEASE! CUM ANYWHERE! I'M NOTHING BUT A CUM DRINK-
ING COCK-SUCKING FUCKING SLUT! OH! FUCK! CUM! OH PLEASE!
CUM! FUCK ME! FUCK ME AND CUM!" she shouted deliriously
and climaxed again.
She let them fuck her ass and cunt at the same time
again and climaxed from that too. She sucked on two cocks,
relishing and swallowing their cum. She watched men squirt
their cum on her face and tits and climaxed. As each man
finished, she would clean their cocks with her mouth. When
one of the men bent over, his ass sticking in her face,
she tongued his asshole like it was the most natural thing
in the world to do. She wouldn't slow down or ask them to
stop. In fact, she pleaded and begged them to fuck her any-
where they wanted to. Everything the men did brought on
another mind blowing climax.
When the last one was done and the others said they were
fucked out, she laid down on the mattress. Groaning, moaning,
and grunting like some wild animal, she let them watch as she
finger-fucked herself to three more climaxes. After doing
this, she filled one of her hands with the cum from her cunt.
While all the men stared at her, she licked it slowly from her
fingers and swallowed it. She knew she was acting like a real
slut but she didn't care. As long as she kept cuming and the
men kept cuming, she wanted to be a slut.
Sure, her girlfriends told her having sex was fun, but
they never told her it would be this much fun. She didn't be-
lieve them when they told her a cock could make her feel better
than masturbating. She couldn't imagine herself craving a man
the way her girlfriends said she would after loosing her
virginity. They never once told her that she'd fall in love
with the taste of a man's cum. They told her a lot of things
and didn't tell her a lot of other things. She experienced
feelings she never had before and loved them all.
If dressing up got men to react like this, she'd dress
as sexy and as sultry as she could. If men liked garter belts,
nylons, and high heels, she'd wear them and get to like
wearing them. If they wanted to fuck her, she'd let them. If
they wanted a blow-job instead, she'd drop and wouldn't
complain. From now on, any man could fuck her any way they
wanted or she'd suck his cock. Even the ugly ones. A couple
of these men were ugly, but if she closed her eyes, she
still enjoyed their fucking and cum plus climaxed herself.
For the first time all night the men couldn't get hard
anymore and were trying to decide what to do with her. She
was on the mattress, legs spread wide open rubbing her cunt,
waiting for one of them to join her. One guy told her to
go and clean herself up. Another one grabbed her purse and
handed it to her. Nobody escorted her to the bathroom this
time.
Washing as best she could, she then put make-up on.
Finished, she looked at herself in the dirty and cracked
full length door mirror and smiled. She thought she did look
sexy wearing a garter belt, nylons, and high heels. At
least as good as any girl she knew. Well, almost as good.
She wished her tits were a little bigger. Someone called
for her to come out. "Great!", she thought, "They're going
to fuck me again." She walked out, put her purse on the
pool table, and started to lay down on the mattress when they
stopped her.
"YOU MAY BE READY BUT WE'RE NOT. WHY DON'T YOU GET YOUR
THINGS TOGETHER AND LEAVE," one of them said.
Surprised by what he said, she tried to think of some-
thing to say. To her, this wasn't a rape any more. They
weren't forcing her to do anything now. She asked them to
fuck her. She wanted this more than anything she ever wanted.
"WAIT A MINUTE! YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME! PLEASE DON'T!
I'LL DO ANYTHING YOU WANT! I WON'T CALL THE POLICE ON YOU
GUYS! WE DON'T HAVE TO FUCK IF YOU DON'T WANT TO. THAT'S OKAY
WITH ME. HONEST IT IS! JUST LET ME SUCK YOUR COCKS, OKAY?
YOU GUYS JUST SIT DOWN AND REST AND LET ME DO IT TO YOU."
She knew she was able to cum by just sucking their cocks
and she'd settle for that.
Her idea was to suck their cocks, one by one, and hope that
somebody would get horny enough from watching that they'd
fuck her. She needed their cocks. She wanted to taste their
cum but more than that, she needed to feel their cocks
stretching and filling her cunt. And now, they refused.
Why? She said she'd do anything they wanted and he just said
she was too willing. What's that suppose to mean? She
started again when the bartender spoke.
"FORGET IT. IF YOU WANT MORE COCK, GO AND BEG SOME
PLACE ELSE. WHO KNOWS, YOU MIGHT GET LUCKY! THE FRONT DOOR
IS LOCKED. IT'S AFTER 2 AM. WE'RE SUPPOSE TO BE CLOSED. USE
THE BACK DOOR," he said.
Her ego hurt, and her emotions being played with like
a yoo-yoo, she felt like crying again. They were rejecting
her. They didn't want her. Trying to hold her tears back,
he thought she could still change their minds.
Making sure they could see her wet and naked cunt, she
adjusted her stockings by running her hands up each leg very
slowly. She then stood in the sexiest pose she could think
of and looked at the men, hoping one of them had change
their mind and wanted to fuck her, or at least let her suck
on his cock. When they all ignored her, she was totally
devastated. What happened? What did she do wrong? What did
she say that turned them off? The bartender talked to her
again.
"LOOK, WE RAPED YOU! WE DIDN'T KNOW YOU WERE A VIRGIN,
NOT THAT IT WOULD HAVE MADE ANY DIFFERENCE. SO WE RAPED YOU!
BIG DEAL! LIKE A GOOD GIRL, YOU SCREAMED AND FOUGHT AND
KICKED AND TRIED TO GET AWAY. AGAINST TEN OF US, YOU
DIDN'T STAND A CHANCE. YOU THOUGHT WE WERE GOING TO KILL YOU.
FUCK LADY, THAT'S THE LAST THING WE HAD ON OUR MINDS! YOU
FINALLY DECIDE TO LAY BACK AND WAIT FOR US TO FINISH. BUT
THEN ALL OF A SUDDEN, BECAUSE IT WAS YOUR FIRST TIME, YOU
DISCOVERED THAT FUCKING IS THE GREATEST THING SINCE SLICED
BREAD! THEN, YOU GRAB ANY COCK THAT GETS NEAR YOU. WE DIDN'T
EXPECT THAT. SHIT, WHAT'S THE SENSE OF RAPING SOMEBODY IF
THEY GRAB YOU AND ASK FOR MORE! SEE WHAT I'M TRYING TO
SAY. YOU MADE IT TOO EASY! GO ON, GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!
ONE DAY YOU'LL FIGURE IT OUT."
Mad because she thought they had purposely turned her
into a cock crazed slut and still feeling rejected, she
quickly turned and stomped away. Walking behind the bar and
through the stock area, she opened up the back door and
stepped out into the alley. Slamming shut, the door auto-
matically locked. It was then that she realized she needed
money for a taxi back to her hotel and that her purse was
still in the bar on the pool table.
A cold chill ran through her body, and she also found
out with equal horror that she was dressed only in a thin
black satin garter belt, sheer black nylon stockings with
lace tops, and her new Italian 4 inch stiletto heels,
trimmed with rhinestone straps!
T H E E N D
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~PROPERTY OF DEVIL'S OUTLAWS by just2twisted@mail.com
Chapter 1: Taken
As the sun began quickly setting behind the beautiful mountain ranges
far away, Hannah could feel her frustration growing larger by the second.
She should have known better than to rely solely on her navigation system
and not bring a map with her on this trip. She was on her way to join some
friends in Cabo for a few days of summer fun and relaxation. She had just
a couple more hours of driving, but her normally dependable navigation tool
had started behaving very oddly a short moment ago and now the screen was
completely blank.
Instead of keeping on the main road like she should have the moment she
was lost, Hannah had made numerous turns out of panic and now had no clue
where she was. To make matters worse, darkness was quickly approaching and
whatever town she was in looked like a complete slum. The old fashioned
buildings all around her were dilapidated, the roads were crumbling, and
the street lamps were so dim that they barely provided any light in the
area. There were few people out on the streets, and all of them looked
like bums or manual laborers.
After driving for several more minutes Hannah finally found a gas
station. Although she didn't want to stop and get out of her car in this
shoddy town, she knew her only option at this point was asking for
directions. She parked her car at one of the refueling lots and walked
quickly inside the decrepit little store. The night air was chilly and
Hannah wished now that she'd worn something more concealing than her small
blue shorts and white halter top. She was an extremely attractive girl,
with long dark hair, lovely tanned skin, and a petite, skinny body. Like
most other Asians her breasts and ass were small but wonderfully round and
firm, and her long, slender legs were flawless.
"Hi, I was wondering if you could give me directions, I'm lost," Hannah
smiled to the fat old man sitting behind the counter with a magazine in his
hands.
"Where you headed?" The man asked in an irritated tone, lifting his eyes
to look at the Asian girl.
"Cabo," Hannah replied.
"Sorry, can't help you," the man apologized, turning his attention back
to the magazine.
"Okay, thank you," Hannah said, turning around and exiting the store.
Hannah felt her heart freeze when she looked towards her car and saw at
least a dozen bikers around it, with several of them even sitting on the
hood and trunk. She'd only been inside the little market for maybe thirty
seconds, yet somehow that had been enough time for all of these men to park
their Harleys and set up camp around her car.
"Hey sexy, where you from?" One of the bikers shouted out to her.
Hannah stood in stunned silence. At first she didn't know what to do.
She knew these men had nothing but bad intentions. She looked around but
there was nobody else anywhere nearby. She'd also left her phone inside
the car.
"Please, I'm lost, can you help me?" Hannah asked, walking slowly toward
her car and the menacing group of men.
"Baby we'd love to help you," another one of the bikers replied, drawing
some laughter and whistles from his friends.
"I--I need directions, I'm heading to Cabo," Hannah clarified.
"Cabo? Now why the fuck would you wanna go there, especially when you
got us to play with?" One of the bikers asked incredulously.
At this point Hannah was just a few feet away from her car, so several
of the bikers quickly began walking toward her and encircling her between
them. Hannah knew she should start sprinting as fast as she could, but
somehow she was frozen with fear and could not move. Soon all of the
bikers had surrounded her and she could barely see anything other than
their hulking bodies. All of them were huge, standing well over 6' and
weighing at least 250 lbs each. Hannah, in stark contrast, was just 5'4"
and weighed no more than 110.
"It's real simple bitch, either you can come with us nice and easy, or
we can tie you to one of them bikes and drag your ass," one of the bikers
and, judging from his huge physique the leader, declared. "What's it gonna
be?"
"Please...please I don't want any problems, I just want to leave, please
leave me alone, I'll give you anything you want, I have a lot of money in
my car," Hannah pleaded, her body quivering from the cool air and her own
terror.
"Oh we'll take your money, don't worry about that, and you'll be making
us a lot more also," the tattooed giant smiled. "Now you ready to come
with us, or do we gotta do this the hard way?"
"Where--where are you taking me? Please I just want to go...let me go,
please," Hannah continued to beg.
"You're coming to our place for some fun, that's all you gotta know,"
the biker replied.
"No...no I don't want to, I don't want to, please," Hannah beseeched the
gang, clear panic in her voice now.
"Someone get me some rope, I guess we gotta tie this stupid bitch," the
huge man said, exasperated.
"No please! Please stop! Why are you doing this?!" Hannah screamed,
struggling desperately as two of the bikers quickly grabbed her arms and
started dragging her toward their Harleys.
"No! Don't! Please don't, I'll come with you, I'll come with you don't
tie me!" Hannah shrieked in horror when one of the men started approaching
her with a braid of rope in his hands.
"You ready to be a good girl?" The tattooed beast demanded, grabbing
Hannah's dark brown hair and jerking her head back so she was forced to
stare up at him.
"Yes! Please don't hurt me! I'll be good!" Hannah answered, tears
starting to flow from her eyes.
"You're gonna ride with me, if you try to escape I'll shoot your ass,
understand you little Asian cunt?" The biker warned.
Hannah nodded her head in agreement, and the biker dragged her over
toward his motorcycle. He forced her down on the front of the large
leather cushion before taking a seat himself directly behind her. Hannah
was shaking violently now and was absolutely terrified as the huge man
revved up the chopper and peeled out of the parking lot, with the rest of
his friends following him closely. As she saw her shiny Subaru WRX
disappear from her sigh Hannah started crying and felt the dread in her
stomach, wondering what was going to happen to her now.
It did not take long for the biker gang to reach their destination. In
less than ten minutes, the leader carrying Hannah pulled off the road and
into a large parking lot of what appeared to be some kind of tavern. There
were dozens of trucks, 18-wheelers, and other bicycles parked all around
the building and Hannah could hear the rowdy laughter and shouting of many
drunken men inside. The biker behind her parked his Harley near the
entrance and promptly grabbed Hannah by her long brown hair, yanking her
off his chopper and dragging her toward the front doors of the bar.
"God I can't wait to fuck this little bitch," Hannah heard one of the
bikers behind her say, as she was hauled into the building.
Chapter 2: The First Night
The leader of the gang led her straight past the bar and lounge area of
the tavern and toward the back. As she passed by the countless drunken
customers they all stared at her in stunned silence and admiration. They
only got to see her for a few seconds, however, as she was quickly taken to
the back of the building. Hannah struggled to keep up with the huge biker
as he hauled her through a pair of double doors and down a dirty hallway
before entering a room on the right.
Once they were inside the biker roughly shoved Hannah toward a large,
dirty mattress near the corner of the room. The girl's heart was pounding
feverishly and she could hardly stand on her rubbery knees. Hannah was
beyond terrified as the many bikers quickly packed themselves inside the
room. All of them had the most sickening and malevolent smiles on their
faces.
"Alright bitch here's how this is gonna work," the biker who'd dragged
her inside declared. "From now on you belong to us, or as we're known
around these parts, the Devil's Outlaws. You're our little fuck toy. You
can forget about whatever stupid shit you used to do in your old life,
`cause that's history now. We don't know what you used to be, and quite
frankly we don't give a damn. You're only purpose now is for fucking. You
better start getting used to being on that bed and getting those tight
Asian holes stuffed with cock, because that's the only thing you're gonna
be doing for a real long time."
"No, please, don't do this, please don't do this to me," Hannah pleaded,
trembling violently as the horror of her situation truly began dawning on
her.
"For your sake I really hope you're a horny little cunt, because I ain't
kidding when I say you're gonna be getting fucked pretty much nonstop.
We've got about a dozen of us here, but there's more than 100 Devil's
Outlaws and I'm sure they're all gonna be coming over real soon once they
hear about you," the biker said with a grin.
"Please I'm really begging you, let me go, I'll give you everything I
have, I swear," Hannah begged in sheer disbelief. "I'll give you all my
money and anything else. You can have my car and everything, please, just
let me go."
"Shut the fuck up bitch, ain't no point trying to bargain with us,
that'll just piss us off more. The best thing for you to do right now is
focus on satisfying us with that hot little body, `cause if you don't we're
not only gonna fuck you, we'll beat the living shit out of you too. Like I
said you're our property now, and we can and will do whatever the fuck we
want to you. So if you don't wanna get hurt bad, you're gonna be a good
little whore and pleasure us real good with them holes of yours,
understood?" The biker asked, giving Hannah a very threatening stare.
"Yes," Hannah replied, an expression of pure dread on her face.
"Good. Now why don't you start by taking off them clothes and getting
on that bed behind you," the large biker instructed.
"Please you guys," Hannah implored the men, as she started to cry.
"Get on that fucking bed bitch, and get your ass naked if you don't want
that pretty little face smashed," the man repeated angrily.
Hannah felt numb everywhere and was so scared that she was barely able
to pull her shirt off. She then unbuckled her shorts and slid them down
her long legs. She was shaking and crying miserably now as she removed her
bra and then her panties, eliciting numerous lewd and degrading comments
from the other bikers. Just like that Hannah was standing naked before the
pack of demented men, and she could feel just how anxious and crazed they
all were as they gazed at her in complete lust.
"Now get your ass on that bed, on your back for now and spread those
legs of yours real wide," the head biker commanded.
Hannah's head was pounding and the whole room seemed to be spinning.
She still could not believe this was really happening as she climbed onto
the dirty mattress and rolled over onto her back. Her heart felt like it
was about to explode and she was beyond petrified. She was so afraid but
nevertheless spread her thighs apart as wide as she could, so that her
gorgeous vagina was exposed to all of the men in the room.
"Fuck that's a sweet looking cunt," one of the bikers remarked, drawing
a chorus of agreement from the others.
"Okay now we're all gonna take turns fucking that pretty little pussy of
yours for the next couple hours. Since it's your first night we'll try not
to be too rough. You'd better keep them legs spread the whole time,
otherwise we're gonna beat you and tie you down," the biker warned.
"Yeah let's get this party started baby! Fuck this little slope up
Tank!" One of the bikers shouted excitedly.
Hannah watched in fear as the gang leader quickly stripped naked and
climbed on top of her, virtually crushing her beneath his massive frame.
The hulking biker was easily 6'3" and weighed 270 lbs, with the build of a
wrestler. Hannah felt nauseous as her face was pressed against his hairy,
sweaty chest. Tank wedged his lower torso between her lean thighs and
probed around until he felt Hannah's sex against the tip of his gigantic
cock. As soon as he began penetrating the tiny orifice Hannah started
screaming horribly and thrashing around wildly beneath the man.
"Holy fuck you're tight! God you're fucking tight as hell you little
Asian whore!" Tank roared, grabbing the girl's flailing arms and pinning
them to the mattress above her head.
"Please stop! Please it hurts! It hurts!!" Hannah screamed, struggling
feverishly as the huge biker brutally rammed his dick into her.
Never in her life had Hannah fornicated with anyone even close to the
size of the biker. He was nearly twice as large as her boyfriend. Even
though she could not see it, Hannah could feel just how massive and
agonizingly thick Tank's 8" penis was. Needless to say, the Asian girl was
not prepared in anyway whatsoever to pleasure a man of Tank's size. Hannah
could already feel her pussy starting to tear as the monstrous biker
viciously crammed more and more of his cock inside of her sex.
"Yeah you got a real tight pussy slut, but don't worry it ain't gonna be
so tight for much longer! We're gonna loosen up all your holes soon,
you'll see!" Tank shouted in delight.
The tattooed fiend now had almost all 8" of his penis inside of Hannah
and slowly began to thrust in and out of the agonized girl. Because her
pussy was so tight and dry Tank had to work methodically at first. It
wasn't long, however, before the huge biker began plunging his dick into
Hannah violently.
"Noooooo!! Pleeeeaaaaasssee stttooooppp!!" Hannah screamed, squirming
around miserably beneath the hairy fiend as he fucked her viciously.
The other bikers were all laughing and making crude comments as they
watched their friend brutally rape the small Asian. The only part of
Hannah that was visible to the men was her tanned, shapely legs sticking
out to the sides from underneath Tank's massive frame. They could all hear
her screaming in absolute misery, however, and they loved the sound of it.
Hannah thought she was going to die as the enormous biker viciously
fucked her. He was literally ripping apart her delicate vagina every time
he slammed into her and the pain was unbearable. She wrapped her legs
tightly around his hefty midsection and tried to slow him down but he was
simply too large and too powerful.
"Goddamn this bitch has a tight fucking pussy!" Tank roared, as he
continued to pound Hannah's luscious cunt.
It did not take longer than a couple of minutes for the huge biker to
cum. Tank felt his load about to burst out of his cock and tried to
suppress it for just a little longer but it was too late. He gave one last
brutal thrust and buried his entire shaft into Hannah's sex just before his
sperm gushed into the Asian fuck-toy.
"No! Don't please! Please stop!" Hannah shrieked, thrashing around
wildly as soon as she felt the disgusting man's sperm flooding into her
pussy.
"Don't fight it bitch! This is what you were made for right here!" Tank
shouted madly, smiling down at the girl while he drained his entire load
into her aching vagina.
When he was finished the huge biker stayed inside of Hannah to enjoy the
warmth and tightness of her cunt for a little longer. However, since there
were more than a dozen of his friends waiting, he reluctantly pulled out of
the small Asian. Hannah, meanwhile, was sobbing miserably and in a state
of shock. Even though the tattooed beast had only lasted a couple of
minutes, he'd fucked her so viciously that her pussy was bleeding and in
incredible pain.
"Goddamn bitch that was incredible," Tank said, as he loomed over Hannah
for a few seconds. "I always figured you Asian whores were tight, but that
shit was really something else. I'm gonna have to fuck that ass after the
rest of the boys finish with you tonight."
"Okay who's up next fellas?" One of the other bikers said, after Tank
climbed off the mattress.
"I think its Billy," another one responded.
"That's right boys," Billy declared, stepping forward while he removed
his dirty pants. "Watch me drill this little Asian bitch good."
"Nooooo," Hannah groaned, trying to slither away from the man as he
climbed on top of her.
Hannah winced in disgust as she got a whiff of the man's horrible body
odor. He was a little shorter than Tank but actually weighed more, with a
very fat and out-of-shape physique. She could feel his enormous, hairy
belly pressing against her slender frame and shuddered. He had hair all
over his body and a very thick beard on his ugly face. He was smiling
grotesquely as he grabbed Hannah's arms and held them against the bed on
either side of her.
"You're a real pretty little cunt," the hideous man declared. "We're
gonna have a lot of fun with you bitch."
Hannah screamed in pain and shock as the man pressed his fat cock
against her aching pussy and slammed into the opening without warning.
Billy groaned in ecstasy and nearly climaxed right away from the incredible
sensation of the Asian's silky tight pussy. He somehow managed to hold it
off and slowly sank more and more of his dick into the small girl. Hannah
was already weeping in misery and trying in vain to escape from underneath
the obese fiend.
"God fuck you're tight! Jesus Christ you're fucking tight!" Billy
screamed jubilantly, as he pushed forward until his entire cock was buried
inside Hannah's sex.
"Please stop! Please stop this!" Hannah begged, squirming around
desperately as the ugly, fat man started violently thrusting in and out of
her.
Billy basically had his entire weight on top of the Asian and she was
struggling to breathe. Hannah could feel the man's flabby, sweaty, hairy
torso rubbing roughly against her own and wanted to vomit. The stench of
the man's body was overwhelming and it seemed like he hadn't showered in
weeks. Hannah was getting lightheaded from the terrible smell and the
suffocating weight of the ogre's body crushing her.
Billy was roaring in delight as he anxiously started hammering into the
petite Asian like an animal. It did not seem possible that a man so fat
could fuck so energetically, but Hannah's wonderfully tight and luscious
vagina was giving him the power to do so. Between her own screams of pain
Hannah could hear the other bikers shouting and encouraging their friend.
Thankfully the man did not last any longer than Tank. After a few
minutes of pounding into her, Hannah heard him unleash a primal roar and
then felt his cock starting to twitch violently inside of her pussy. She
screamed in terror and disgust as Billy exploded inside of her, shooting a
torrent of hot, sticky sperm deep inside her belly. Hannah was sobbing
uncontrollably as the biker finished depositing his load into her and then
climbed off the bed.
"Plleeeaaaassee!!" Hannah beseeched the gang, as another huge Outlaw
approached the bed.
"Get on your hands and knees!" The tattooed giant demanded, as he
stripped down to just his tank top and jumped onto the bed. "I'm gonna
fuck you like the dirty little bitch you are!"
Hannah squealed in pain as the man grabbed her hair and brutally yanked
her to the side of the mattress. He forced her into the doggy-style
position so that her knees were at the edge of the bed and her ass was
raised and facing the rest of the bikers. Hannah felt her face burning in
humiliation as they all made vulgar comments about her pussy and the trails
of sperm leaking from it. She was shaking in fear as the huge, muscular
biker walked behind her and grabbed her hips firmly.
"Please don't! I can't take this anymore please!" Hannah wailed the
moment she felt the man's cock against her sore pussy.
"Aaaaaiiiiieeeeee!!" Hannah screamed, instantly trying to scurry away
from the massive biker as soon as he slammed his cock deep into her gaping
vagina.
"Where the fuck you think you're going whore?" The man demanded, as he
grabbed Hannah's long dark hair with both hands and brutally jerked her
head back.
"Aaaaaooowwwww!!! Pleeeaassseee!!" Hannah shrieked in pain, reaching up
and trying to pry the biker's hands away.
"Hands on the bed! And keep that ass nice and high bitch!" The colossal
giant roared angrily.
Desperate to relieve the burning pain on her scalp, Hannah immediately
returned her palms to the mattress and raised her butt as high as she
could. She screamed in anguish as the biker continued to tug violently on
her hair while he started hammering his cock into her abused pussy. He was
just about as large as Tank and even more brutal as he stood behind her and
rammed into her with all of his strength.
"Damn you really are tight whore! Nice tight little Asian pussy!" The
biker screamed ecstatically, holding Hannah firmly by her long hair while
he pounded her from behind.
"Please stop! It hurts!" Hannah begged, tears streaming down her face
as she was rutted like a bitch.
Each time the tattooed giant slammed into her Hannah felt like her pussy
was being ripped apart. It wasn't simply the fact that his cock was huge,
but also how vicious he was with it. He was fucking her way harder than
Hannah had ever been fucked in her life, and it was obvious he was trying
to hurt her as much as possible.
"Someone get over here and fuck this stupid bitch's mouth," the biker
instructed. "I'm getting tired of all that fucking screaming."
Another Devil's Outlaw quickly jumped onto the bed and knelt in front of
Hannah. He was grinning excitedly as he unzipped his soiled jeans and
pushed his pants and underwear down to reveal his rock-hard penis. Just
like the others, it was huge, and he smacked the tip of it against Hannah's
forehead.
"Let's go bitch, get that mouth open," the enormous biker demanded.
"It's time to see how good you suck cock."
"Please no," Hannah pleaded, turning away as the filthy man rubbed the
head of his dick against her face.
"Open your fucking mouth bitch!" The biker who was raping her pussy
bellowed, tugging cruelly on her scalp. "Don't make us tell you again
slut!"
Hannah whined miserably but wisely opened her mouth. The slob in front
of her instantly and brutally jammed his giant cock deep into the opening.
Hannah let out a muffled shriek and instinctively tried to pull away but
the man behind her held her firmly in place. He transferred his hands to
her skinny arms, however, so that his buddy could take control of her head.
Hannah was sobbing wretchedly as the fat biker in front of her slowly
started pumping her mouth up and down his cock. It was clear he had not
bathed in many days and the sour, absolutely putrid taste of his dick
nearly made her vomit.
"Tastes good doesn't it?" The hairy ogre chuckled down at the crying,
miserable Asian.
Hannah had the most sickened expression on her pretty face, and she was
screaming in pain as the huge man behind her continued to fuck her pussy
furiously. She could feel every inch of his giant cock tearing into her
aching cunt and his heavy balls slapping against her skin. He was
clutching her little biceps and using them as leverage to fuck her tight
pussy as hard as he could.
"Fucking suck that cock you stupid Asian whore! Use those lips and
tongue of yours for fuck's sake!" The other biker shouted angrily, pulling
his cock out and slapping Hannah fiercely across the face.
"Aauugghh!! Please!! I'm--Uuaagghhhh!! It hurts!! Aaaaooowww!!"
Hannah wailed, unable to respond to the biker as the huge bastard behind
her continued to pummel her.
"I don't care how hard Ray's fucking you! You concentrate and suck me
good whore! Or I'll break that pretty little face of yours in half!" The
biker getting his dick sucked yelled, just before thrusting his thick penis
back into Hannah's mouth.
Hannah continued weeping in pain but somehow managed to give the man a
wonderful blow job. She wrapped her tender lips around the large cock and
stroked it with her tongue while the man ruthlessly smashed her back and
forth against his shaft. He was groaning in delight and appeared ready to
blow at any second. He leaned forward and stuffed nearly his entire dick
inside Hannah's mouth, and the girl immediately started gagging violently.
"Shit I guess you're not too good at deep-throating huh?" The biker
sneered, mercifully pulling out of Hannah's mouth. "Don't worry we'll fix
that real soon. You're gonna be the best little Asian cock-sucker in town,
you'll see."
Hannah groaned in sheer misery as the ugly brute forced his cock back
into her mouth and once again started jerking her face against it.
Meanwhile, the biker behind her gave one last ferocious thrust into her
pussy and then began cumming deep inside the aching hole. Hannah squirmed
around desperately but it was no use, as the huge man held her small body
firmly in place while he emptied his sperm inside of her.
"Fuck yeah bitch! Take it! Take that fucking jizz in your cunt! This
is all you're good for you Asian piece of shit!" The biker roared, yanking
Hannah's arms back painfully as he drained every single drop of his sperm
inside her vagina.
Tears were cascading down Hannah's cheeks and she could not believe how
heartless these men were. She tried to focus on the filthy penis between
her lips rather than the unbearable fact that another one of these savage
bikers had just ejaculated into her pussy. She already feared what kinds
of STDs might be working their way into her system.
Hannah felt the huge man behind her finally pull out of her throbbing
vagina. She felt like it left a massive void, and could only imagine how
much her sex was gaping. Meanwhile, after bashing her face against his
cock for several moments longer, she felt the other biker's cock twitching
in her mouth just before a torrent of sperm blasted into her mouth. Hannah
groaned wretchedly and frantically struggled to break free as the huge man
started dumping his load straight into her mouth.
"No! Don't you fucking dare!" The hairy giant ordered too late, as
Hannah somehow freed her head from his grasp and immediately started
spitting out the revolting cum.
"You stupid fucking cunt!" The biker screamed furiously, seizing
Hannah's head again and forcing her to face him. "Don't you ever fucking
spit out our cum! If we jizz into your mouth you fucking swallow it!
Every fucking drop, you understand?! You do that shit again and we're
gonna cut your little fucking tits off!"
Hannah was trembling in terror and bawling uncontrollably as the enraged
biker shouted down at her. She could see the sheer fury in his eyes and
knew that he was entirely willing and capable of hurting her very badly.
"Do you fucking understand or not?!" The hefty man shouted, slapping
Hannah's face hard.
"Yes! I'm sorry! I won't do it again I swear!" Hannah replied quickly.
"We'll see whore," the biker declared. "Let's go boys, get over here
and fuck this stupid little cunt. Remember bitch, you spit out anymore
sperm and we're gonna skin you alive."
Hannah sobbed in absolute misery and terror as two more massive,
tattooed bikers came over and positioned themselves in front of and behind
her. She could feel how horny they were as they rapidly stripped off their
pants and underwear. Hannah wanted to curl up in a defensive position
badly, but she knew it would anger them so she remained on her hands and
knees while the pair of hulking men prepared to tag-team her.
"You got some pretty little lips bitch," the biker in front of her said,
grabbing her hair and forcing her to look him in the eye. "Them lips were
just made to suck dick."
"Please no!" Hannah squealed, as the man behind her grabbed her hips and
slammed his cock deep into her messy vagina.
"Jesus Christ this cunt is still tight," the biker declared in wonder.
"Open that mouth bitch, and remember what Duke said," the man kneeling
in front of Hannah warned. "I'm gonna cum inside that mouth of yours and
you better swallow every fucking drop."
Hannah dutifully parted her lips, allowing the massive Outlaw to stuff
his cock inside her mouth. She wept and groaned miserably as the duo raped
her hard, ramming their dicks into her as they held her squirming body
between them. The man in front of her was particularly rough, as he
constantly slammed his huge cock deep into her mouth until it was at the
back of her throat. Just when she was about to gag he would pull out for a
few seconds and let her collect herself before spearing his penis back into
her mouth.
"Please stop that! You're gonna kill me!" Hannah sobbed, after the
enormous man plunged his cock deep into her mouth and made her gag horribly
before pulling out once more.
"You like it bitch, all you Asians like a big white cock stuffed in your
mouth," the biker responded, as he clutched Hannah's hair in one hand while
he used the other to rub his cock all over her face, streaking it with her
own drool.
In a few minutes the biker in front of Hannah started shouting in
ecstasy and Hannah felt the terrible dread in her stomach. She mentally
braced herself and tried to stay calm as a violent river of cum started
gushing out of the penis. The huge biker clutched her head in his hands
and screamed in delight as he began shooting off into her mouth.
"I'm cumming you fucking slut! Keep that mouth closed and swallow it
whore! Fucking swallow that spunk!" The Outlaw roared.
Hannah whimpered piteously but obediently kept her head still and
allowed the filthy giant to discharge his cum into her mouth. The
sensation of the sickening fluid filling her entire mouth was too terrible
for words, and Hannah had no idea how she kept her lips closed and allowed
it to happen. Nobody, not even any of her boyfriends, had ever ejaculated
inside her mouth, and the idea of it had always disgusted her.
"That's it bitch, that's a good little whore," the biker lauded Hannah,
pinching her jaws between his fingers while he finished dumping all of his
sperm into her mouth. "Now swallow it bitch, swallow it all."
Hannah was crying hysterically and nearly coughed up the sperm as the
other Outlaw continued to vigorously fuck her pussy from behind. She
groaned in sheer misery but somehow could not get herself to gulp down the
hot, sticky load of cum. Irritated, the biker jerked back on her hair so
that her head was tilted back and she was staring at the ceiling. Hannah
whined in protest as he then pinched her nose shut, cutting off her
breathing. After a moment, she finally had no choice and swallowed the
entire pool of cum in one big gulp.
"Aaaauuuggghhhh!!" Hannah screamed in complete disgust, as she felt the
nasty juice flowing down her throat and into her belly.
"Good job slut, I knew you had it in you, you're a dirty little whore
anyway," the huge man stated, before tapping Hannah on the head and exiting
the bed.
Not long after, the biker fucking Hannah's pussy roared in ecstasy and
then proceeded to fill that orifice with more semen. When he was finished
he pulled out and stepped aside for the next lucky man. Hannah whined
desperately and squirmed around as two more bikers quickly flanked her.
"Please stop this, please I can't take anymore," Hannah pleaded with the
overweight Outlaw in front of her, as he pulled his smelly cock out and
smacked it on her forehead.
"My turn bitch," the old man replied, leering down at the dejected
Asian. "Better swallow it all too."
Hannah wailed in agony as the two bikers quickly tore their cocks into
her and began fucking her hard. The man behind her had his hands on her
petite shoulders and was tugging back on them while he ferociously slammed
into her sore cunt from behind. Like all the other men, his cock was
enormous and way larger than any Hannah had ever taken before in her life.
He continued to relentlessly pound her while the other biker thumped her
face back and forth onto his moldy cock. In a couple of minutes he felt
himself about to climax and buried his cock deep between Hannah's quivering
lips.
"I'm cumming bitch! I'm fucking cumming! Swallow that sperm whore!"
The old biker exclaimed happily.
Hannah moaned in objection as the thick semen spewed into the back of
her mouth and toward her throat. The huge beast was still pumping his cock
in and out while he ejaculated, making it extremely difficult for Hannah to
keep the pool of cum all inside her mouth. Nevertheless, she managed to do
so and waited until the man was finished. When he removed his cock from
her mouth, she closed her lips and took a deep breath through her nose
before closing her eyes and downing the biker's vile sperm.
"Uuuuuggghhhhh!!" Hannah howled miserably, shuddering in complete
disgust as she felt the hot, sticky cum making its way down her gullet.
More than thirty minutes passed by as more and more pairs of Devil's
Outlaws double-teamed Hannah. Three more men fucked her mouth during this
time, and every single one of them ejaculated inside of it. Amazingly,
Hannah somehow willed herself to swallow each load, simply because she
truly believed they would mutilate her if she didn't. Nevertheless, she
was starting to go completely insane and didn't know how much more cum she
could take inside her belly.
"Please no more! Please don't cum in my mouth! Please I can't take
this anymore!" Hannah begged wretchedly, as another biker knelt before her
and produced his erect penis.
"Shut up whore, this is the only thing you're good for," the tattooed
giant shot back. "Besides, you need to start getting used to it. You'll
be drinking lots and lots of cum from now on."
With that, the hairy ogre forced his dick between Hannah's lips and
started fucking her face roughly. Behind her another biker was already
busy hammering away at her horrendously sore pussy. Even though more than
half a dozen men had already ploughed it open, the hole was still amazingly
tight.
After about five minutes, the brute in front of Hannah screamed
triumphantly before he too emptied a huge pool of cum inside the girl's
mouth. Hannah groaned in despair and anguish but respectfully swallowed
the man's semen. She was crying dismally and yelped repeatedly in pain as
the biker behind her still continued to rape her tight pussy. In a few
minutes, however, he too dumped his seed inside of the Asian.
"God stop please! I can't drink anymore please!" Hannah sobbed, as
another Outlaw got into position in front of her.
Her pleas fell on deaf ears, however, as the massive biker quickly
plunged his dick into her mouth and started fucking her face like a maniac.
Hannah screeched in agony as another man tore into her raw cunt and began
nailing her from behind. After about ten minutes he came inside of her,
and about five minutes after that the biker using her mouth ejaculated as
well. Hannah tried to break out of his grasp but he pulled her head back
and clamped her nose shut so that she was forced to drink his sperm.
"Good news whore," Tank declared, stepping in front of the exhausted and
weeping Asian. "We're all done for tonight. I think that was a nice
introduction don't you? You better rest up good bitch, `cause tomorrow you
got a real long day ahead of you. This shit tonight wasn't even a warm up.
I mean shit we didn't even fuck your ass. But you'll get plenty of action
there tomorrow you'll see."
Tank and another biker grabbed Hannah and cuffed her hands to the steel
bed frame. She was so devastated physically and emotionally that she did
not even resist as they secured her. Most of the other bikers had left
after they'd finished using her, and just a couple of them remained. All
in all, 16 Devil's Outlaws had fucked her in slightly less than two hours.
"Sweet dreams cunt," Tank said, as he and his buddies prepared to exit
the room. "Goddamn I can' wait till morning. We're gonna hurt you real
good tomorrow. Gonna be the longest day in your life whore."
And with that, Tank turned off the light and left the room along with
the other bikers. Hannah was bawling uncontrollably as she lay in the
darkness. She could still feel the sperm from the filthy bikers dribbling
out of her pussy and swimming around in her belly. She screamed
hysterically and pulled feverishly at the cuffs around her wrists. This
still did not seem real to her, everything felt like one huge nightmare.
She thought about how she should be checking into her hotel in Cabo right
now, and instead was here in this godforsaken tavern after being raped by
more than a dozen psychotic, violent bikers. As the harsh reality of her
predicament sank in, she began sobbing even harder and wondered what on
earth was going to happen to her now.
Chapter 3: Hannah's New Life
"Wake up slut! It's time to put that hot little body to work, you got a
long day ahead of you," one of the bikers declared, slapping Hannah roughly
across the face.
Hannah yelped in pain as she was abruptly and painfully woken up.
Immediately the horrible reality of her situation set in and she started
whimpering miserably. She didn't know what time she fell asleep, but it
had taken her at least a couple hours and she felt like she'd hardly slept
at all.
There were at least 15 bikers inside the room and she knew they were all
ready and waiting to rape her. She recognized some of them from last
night, and a couple others were new. The man who'd awoken her unlocked the
handcuffs around her wrists then placed a plate of food on the side of the
bed. The meal consisted of leftovers from dinner by the tavern's customers
last night.
"Breakfast time sweetie," Tank declared, stepping forward while he
smiled. "I know it's not exactly what you're probably used to, but that's
the kind of meal you'll be getting from now on. You got ten minutes to
eat, then its fuck time."
"Please stop this, please just let me go," Hannah pleaded, looking
toward the leader with fear and desperation. "You can take all my money. I
won't tell anyone I swear please."
"We don't want your fucking money bitch," Tank replied. "Now eat your
breakfast before we beat the shit out of you."
Hannah was already starting to cry as she reached over and grabbed the
plate of food. Just the sight of the meal made her sick. There were
scraps of steak and pork-chop and some of them had clearly been chewed
thoroughly before someone had spit them back out. The vegetables and salad
remnants had likewise been saved from the disposal. It was obvious that
the men had simply gathered any and all leftover food from the patrons last
night and piled them all together on the plate. Hannah grabbed the dirty
fork and proceeded to slowly and reluctantly eat the meal, taking the
cleanest and un-chewed meats first.
After ten minutes had passed two of the bikers seized the half-eaten
plate of food from the Asian and set it aside. Hannah immediately started
pleading with the pair of giants as they grabbed her and dragged her off
the bed. She was shaking in terror as they forced her to her knees and the
group of men formed a circle around her.
"Today is the first day of your new life bitch," Tank announced, as he
stood in front of the kneeling Asian. "You can forget about whatever
stupid shit you used to do, you're nothing but a whore now, and you belong
to us. We own your ass and we're gonna do whatever the fuck we want to
you. We're gonna hurt you and fuck you a lot, and if you don't behave we'll
fucking torture you real slow and good. The best thing for you to do is
accept your new life and focus on pleasing us. Understand?"
"Please stop this, why are you doing this? I didn't do anything to you
guys, why are you doing this to me?" Hannah begged woefully.
"Shut your mouth slut," the huge biker said. "Now we're gonna start the
day off by fucking that sweet little ass of yours. I told you last night
we'd tear that hole up. But first you're gonna suck my cock for a warm
up."
The other bikers laughed in approval as Tank dropped his pants to the
floor and stepped right up to the kneeling girl. Hannah recoiled in fear
and revulsion as the huge man grabbed her by her hair and pulled her face
to within an inch of his cock. The enormous shaft was already almost fully
erect and Hannah could see the thick veins flexing all over it.
"Open your mouth slut, and get to work on that dick," Tank commanded,
smacking the tip of his penis against Hannah's forehead.
Hannah whimpered unhappily as she parted her lips and the hairy fiend
anxiously plunged his dick into her mouth. She yelped in surprise as the
huge dick stretched her jaws uncomfortably wide. The look of revulsion on
Hannah's face was undeniable as she was forced to taste the sour, dirty
cock.
"Let's go bitch, suck it, wrap those lips around that cock and use that
tongue too," the biker instructed. "I know you know how to suck dick."
Hannah was crying now as she grabbed the massive penis with her hands
and wrapped her lips around the bulbous head. She heard the man groan
happily once she began slowly pumping her mouth back and forth along the 8"
shaft. She sucked Tank's dick for a couple minutes, alternating between
lapping at it with her tongue and taking a few inches into her mouth with
each stroke.
"Come on whore, you can do better than that," Tank said, as he grabbed
the back of Hannah's head and forced nearly his entire penis into her
mouth.
Hannah immediately started retching as the huge cock slammed brutally
into her throat. She shrieked wretchedly and tried to push away the giant
biker with her small hands, but she was no match as he easily held her in
place. After a few seconds, however, he finally pulled out when Hannah
started choking violently.
"Please!! Don't do that!!" Hannah begged, her face already turning red
while she coughed miserably.
"Shut the fuck up bitch," Tank shot back, gripping the Asian's hair
firmly as she regained her composure. "You better start learning how to
give a proper blow job slut. That means you you take our cocks all the way
down that little throat, till you feel our balls on your chin. Now open
your mouth!"
Hannah whined in anguish but spread her lips wide as the terrible cock
once again invaded her mouth. She tried her best to remain calm, but the
instant it started pushing against her throat her gag reflex kicked in
again and she started retching instantly. Hannah frantically beat her
fists against the huge man's thighs as he held her face against his cock
and shoved more of the giant pole down her throat.
"Stupid fucking cunt, you got a lot to learn," Tank said in anger,
before pulling out of the miserable Asian's mouth.
Hannah immediately began coughing as she took in much needed gulps of
air. She hung her head in anguish and cried, unable to look at the biker's
huge penis anymore. She'd never deep-throated anyone and had no idea how
to do it. It didn't even seem possible to her.
"Lucky for you I can't wait anymore, I need to fuck that asshole," Tank
stated, jerking Hannah onto her feet and hauling her toward the mattress.
"Please don't, please stop, don't hurt me please," Hannah begged, as the
brute slammed her against the edge of the bed on her belly.
"Spread those legs cunt!" Tank ordered, kicking Hannah's lean, tanned
legs wide apart.
Hannah was shaking violently and continued to plead with the man as he
nestled up behind her. She heard him spit and then cried in terror when
she felt him reach down and pry her ass-cheeks apart with his hands. She
started to panic as he began rubbing two fingers up and down her crack and
onto her asshole, smearing the opening with his saliva.
"No!!! Please don't!! Please no!!!" Hannah screamed, writhing around
desperately as soon as she felt the man's enormous cock against her tiny
anus.
"Don't fight me bitch! This is what you're made for!" Tank shouted,
holding Hannah down with one hand while he used the other to force the tip
of his dick into her amazingly tight asshole.
Hannah was sobbing now as she felt the biker's gigantic penis slowly
working its way into her ass. She'd never done anal in her life, and the
idea of it was so disgusting that she'd never even came close to
considering it. Therefore, it was unfathomable to Hannah that she was
about to get sodomized by this repulsive beast.
"Aaauuggghhhh!! Noooooo!!!" Hannah screamed in agony, as the enormous
cock stretched her anus excruciatingly wide and began penetrating deep into
the tiny hole.
"Holy fuck!! Jesus Christ that feels so fucking good!! Goddamn!!!"
Tank roared in utter delight, pinning the small, struggling Asian against
the filthy mattress while he used his powerful legs and hips to force his
dick into her asshole.
"Please!!! Please stop!! It hurts!!!" Hannah shrieked, thrashing
around wildly as she was gradually and agonizingly skewered.
Almost all of the other bikers were gathered around Tank in a
semicircle, some of them sipping beers as they made lewd comments about the
suffering Asian. They were all extremely aroused as they watched their
huge friend cramming his cock inside of her. A few were already shouting
at Tank to turn it up and start fucking her hard.
"Fuck I don't know how long I can last man, this bitch's asshole is so
fucking tight," Tank stated in wonder, as he packed more than half of his
cock now into the tiny hole.
Hannah screamed in pain and horror as more and more of Tank's penis was
stuffed inside of her. Over 5" of the shaft was lodged inside her anus and
the feeling of discomfort was unbearable. Hannah felt like her entire
rectum was about to tear apart and had no idea how the man's cock was
actually fitting inside of her. Each additional centimeter that was shoved
in now was more painful than the previous, as Hannah felt the massive dick
working its way toward her bowels.
"God that's incredible," Tank remarked, as he gazed down and saw that
nearly his entire cock had somehow fit inside the little Asian. "Your ass
was just made for fucking you little cunt. Now get ready bitch, I'm about
to fuck you like you ain't never been fucked in your life."
"Aaaaaggghhhhhhh!!!" Hannah squealed, thrashing around feverishly as the
hairy giant pulled almost his whole penis out just before he viciously
slammed forward with all of his power.
Hannah's scream of pure agony was ear-piercing and she was frantically
trying to escape from the huge biker. Tank had literally drove forward as
hard as he could but the girl's asshole was so tight that he'd only managed
to get about half of his cock back inside the orifice. He was struggling
to hold her in place while he prepared to rip into her again. Despite her
small stature, the Asian was in so much pain that she was doing everything
she could to get away from Tank.
"Let me get some help over here," Tank requested, turning to his
friends. "Grab her arms and legs for me."
Practically the entire group of Outlaws moved forward to assist Tank.
Two of them quickly grabbed Hannah's legs and spread them painfully apart.
Another pair climbed onto the bed and pinned the girl's shoulders firmly
against the bed. Hannah had to turn her head to the side in order to keep
her face from being pressed deep into the soiled mattress. She screamed in
terror as the four bikers held her steadily in place, preventing her from
barely moving an inch.
"Please don't! Please!! It hurts please!!" Hannah pleaded, as she felt
Tank wrap his massive, powerful hands around her small waist.
"Get ready whore, this is gonna hurt real bad," Tank warned, before
thrusting savagely forward and ripping the rest of his cock into Hannah's
ass.
"Aaaauuuuggghhhhhh!!!" Hannah screeched, writhing around in horrendous
pain as her asshole was viciously stuffed full of the biker's dick.
Now that his friends were holding Hannah secure, Tank was happy to be
able to focus solely on giving Hannah the most excruciating fucking of her
life. Still clutching her waist in his hands, he used his mighty hips and
legs and began furiously pounding into the miserable Asian. Hannah looked
like she was dying as she screamed in complete agony and thrashed around
like thousands of volts of electricity were zapped into her.
"Goddamn this bitch is tight! Good fucking lord!" Tank exclaimed,
slowing down for a moment as he struggled to suppress his climax.
"Pleeeaaasssee!! Pleeaassee sttooopp!!!" Hannah begged, tears of misery
coursing down her cheeks as she looked back at Tank in despair.
As the huge biker resumed fucking her hard, Hannah literally thought she
was going to die. It felt like Tank's huge cock was completely shredding
her apart, and the burning sensation in her anus was unlike anything she'd
ever experienced. She was convinced that he was going to completely
mutilate the hole and that it would be permanently torn open forever.
"Oh my God it hurts!!! Please stop this!!" Hannah wailed, continuing to
struggle as Tank ferociously hammered away at her asshole.
"Fuck!! I'm cumming!" The brute screamed, slamming his entire cock deep
into Hannah just before he started shooting his semen inside of her.
Tank was quivering in complete ecstasy as he held Hannah's ass tightly
against his body and proceeded to pump her full of his cum. He stared down
at the conquered Asian and roared like a beast. Hannah, meanwhile, was
bawling hysterically as she felt the man's hot sperm flooding into her
bowels.
"Jesus Christ that was fucking awesome," Tank proclaimed, panting
heavily while he remained inside Hannah until every drop of his cum had
been emptied inside the girl.
Hannah groaned miserably as the hairy giant slowly extracted his
still-erect cock out of her raw anus. It seemed to take the man forever to
pull it all out, and when he finally did there was a ghastly popping sound.
Even with the huge shaft removed, Hannah could feel how hideously wide open
her asshole was. The muscles around her anal ring had been badly torn and
the hole refused to contract.
"Damn look at that," Tank remarked, staring down at the Asian's gaping,
bloody hole proudly. "That's what the fuck I call a proper ass fucking."
"Good work Tank," one of the bikers holding Hannah's leg applauded.
"Thanks buddy," Tank replied, giving Hannah a hard slap in the ass
before he stepped aside. "What time is it?"
"8:30," one of the Outlaws in the back answered.
"Okay, let's use her till about noon," Tank said. "Then we'll take a
break, wash her up and head over to Mel's, and grab some lunch too."
"Sounds good," the Outlaw holding Hannah's leg responded.
"Hold up," Tank stated, as he was about to walk away before he stared
down at his cock in disgust. "Turn that little cunt around."
Hannah groaned dismally as the four bikers grabbed her and rotated her
so that she was on her hands and knees but now facing Tank. They continued
to hold her limbs between them, so that she could not move or crawl. She
was still sobbing and trying to recover from the horrific rape just a
minute ago. Tank stepped forward and grabbed the girl's long hair, jerking
on it so that her face was right in front of his penis.
"You dirtied my cock you little whore," Tank denounced the little Asian,
pointing to the traces of shit that covered his dick. "Fucking clean that
shit up right now slut, with your mouth."
"No, please," Hannah pleaded, wincing in disgust at the sight and smell
of her own shit.
"I said fucking lick that shit right now!" Tank screamed, fiercely
slapping Hannah across the face with his palm. "You don't say no to us
bitch! When we tell you to do something you fucking do it! Now open that
mouth or I'll break your jaw!"
Hannah squealed from the painful slap and felt like her cheek-bone had
shattered. She quickly and obediently parted her lips, allowing the biker
to sink his filthy cock into her mouth. As soon as the taste of feces hit
her, she screamed in disgust and barely kept herself from throwing up.
"Lick it off slut, use those lips and that tongue and clean it good,"
Tank commanded, as he began pumping Hannah's mouth up and down the massive
pole. "I want that cock nice and clean."
Hannah whined in sheer anguish as the huge biker brutally moved her head
back and forth along his penis. She wrapped her mouth tightly around the
thick shaft and grimaced in horror as she felt her own shit rubbing onto
her lips. There was also some cum and blood on the cock, but all she could
focus on was the unbearably revolting excrement.
"Stick your tongue out," Tank instructed, as he pulled his dick out of
the Asian's mouth after a couple of minutes.
Hannah was crying desperately but stuck her tongue out like a dog. She
didn't know how much more of this abuse she could take. She whimpered in
fear as the hairy biker pressed her face against the base of his cock.
"Now use that tongue, and lick that cock up and down, top to bottom
whore," Tank commanded.
Whining dejectedly, Hannah pressed her tongue firmly against the base of
the biker's penis and slowly worked it all the way up to the tip. She then
tilted her head back down and repeated the process. Over and over again
she licked Tank's massive cock from bottom to top, picking up any remnants
of her shit along the way. When he was finally satisfied with how clean
his cock looked, Tank jerked on Hannah's hair so she could see his face.
"Good work whore," the biker said in approval. "I guess you ain't so
hopeless after all."
The gang leader then stepped aside, and the moment he did the bikers
holding Hannah as well as the half-dozen others all converged on the petite
Asian. There was a brief argument about who would go next, as the men
discussed seniority and time constraints and other issues. However, it
soon got sorted out and before long Hannah was back in the doggy-style
position, with her knees at the edge of the bed and four bikers holding her
firm.
"No please! Please no more!" Hannah begged, staring at the huge biker
behind her in terror as he grabbed her hips in his hands.
"I ain't never fucked no Asian ass before," the man declared in
excitement, pushing the head of his penis crudely against Hannah's bloody
anus. "Guess it's my lucky day cunt."
Hannah screamed in agony as the giant Outlaw viciously drove his cock
deep into her tender asshole. The pain was truly overwhelming and she
thought she would die from it. It felt just as painful as when Tank tore
the hole open for the first time, simply because of how raw and tender it
was now. Hannah did not know how she was going to endure another rape of
her ass.
"Jesus Christ this little bitch is tight back here!" The enormous man
roared in total pleasure.
"Please stop!! Please!! Noooooo!!" Hannah wailed, thrashing around in
pain as the massive biker started pounding into her anus.
The hairy ogre reached forward and grabbed Hannah's long dark hair with
both hands and yanked brutally back. Hannah screamed from the searing pain
and she thought the man was ripping her hair from her scalp. He was
jerking back as hard as he could on her mane, forcing Hannah to look
towards the ceiling. Her neck and back was bent excruciatingly and either
one looked like they were going to snap if the man pulled any harder.
The tattooed beast proceeded to fuck Hannah for several minutes, tugging
viciously on her hair while he used his hips to slam his cock into her
asshole. The little Asian wailed in torture the entire time, fresh tears
of misery flowing down her cheeks as she was fucked like a worthless whore.
Hannah tried as hard as she could to free herself, but the bikers were
holding her so tightly and there was absolutely nothing she could do but
endure the savage rape.
"You like that don't you?!" The biker shouted, as he reached down with
one hand and began slapping Hannah's breast in the most degrading fashion.
"Aaaaauuuuggghhhh!!" Hannah screamed miserably, writhing around in agony
as the beefy Outlaw continued to wreck her asshole.
After a couple more minutes the man ruthlessly slammed his entire cock
inside Hannah's ass and began dumping his load into the Asian. Hannah
sobbed in disgust and buried her face into the mattress while the biker
drained his spunk inside her anus. She could hear him groaning in delight
and cried even harder.
"God this bitch's ass feels so fucking good," the man grunted, savoring
the feeling of Hannah's asshole for a moment before finally pulling out of
her.
"Damn look at that asshole," one of the other bikers remarked, after
their friend stepped away and provided them with a view of the orifice.
Hannah's anus was once again gaping badly and fresh lines of blood were
trickling from it. Because Tank and the other biker had such large cocks
and had ejaculated so far inside of her, their sperm was still buried deep
in her asshole and was just now starting to seep out of it. Hannah could
feel how badly torn her sphincter was and the pain was unreal.
"Here, grab her," said one of the Outlaws holding Hannah's leg, just
before he quickly took his position behind the miserable Asian bitch.
"God please stop!!!" Hannah shrieked, struggling dreadfully when she
felt the man's cock against her burning asshole.
"Fuck that feels good," the large biker groaned, holding Hannah's hips
in his hands while he slowly sank his thick penis into her anus.
Hannah screamed in pain as her gaping, tender asshole was once again
brutally packed full of cock. Though the opening was still very tight, it
had been stretched open enough now so that the huge biker did not have too
much difficulty entering it. In a few moments he had his entire cock
inside the hole, and Hannah began screeching miserably as he quickly began
pummeling it with all of his might.
"Please stop!! Oh my God it hurts!!! Pleeeaaasssee!!" Hannah wailed,
wriggling around in pain as the powerful biker clobbered her asshole.
As unfathomable as it seemed, the fucking was even more excruciating for
Hannah than the previous two men, simply because of how torn and raw her
asshole was by this point. It truly felt like somehow had taken a massive
burning stake and was ripping it into her tiny anus. Hannah's mind was
overwhelmed by the agony and the entire room seemed to be spinning while
the Outlaw behind her continued to pound her ass.
"Aaaaiiiieeee!!" Hannah squealed, as the dirty giant slammed forward and
drove his entire cock into her rectum.
"Turn her around," the biker instructed the men holding Hannah.
The Outlaw wrapped his enormous, heavily tattooed arms around Hannah's
small torso and swiftly hoisted her into the air. He then turned around
and took a seat on the edge of the bed, with the Asian still impaled on his
dick and now facing the other bikers. He locked his arms into Hannah's
elbows, keeping her own arms securely fastened behind her.
"Someone get over here and fuck this bitch's pussy," the man said
impatiently.
One of the bikers quickly stepped forward, dropping his grimy pants and
underwear to the floor. The men who'd been holding Hannah's legs earlier
once again grabbed her ankles and spread her legs brutally wide. The
Outlaw who was about to rape Hannah's pussy stroked his cock while he
stared down for a few seconds to admire the beautiful opening.
"No!!! Please no!! Don't do this please!!" Hannah begged, as the huge
biker leaned forward and pressed the bulging head of his cock against her
pussy.
"God fuck yeah," the hideous beast groaned, as he lunged forward and
smashed his cock deep into Hannah's incredibly aching vagina.
"Aaauuuuugggghhhhh!!" Hannah screamed, her face twisting into an
expression of terrible agony as the Outlaw brutally tore into her.
The men on either side of the Asian were having difficulty holding onto
her flailing legs. Hannah was thrashing around wildly and the biker
beneath her grunted in pleasure as he felt his cock grinding around inside
her asshole. He pulled back on the girl so that they were both lying down
on the bed, allowing the huge biker on top better a better position to fuck
her cunt.
"Nooooooooo!!!" Hannah screeched, struggling feverishly as the man on
top of her began mercilessly hammering into her vagina.
As his friend quickly got into a fierce rhythm, the Outlaw on the bottom
also used his hips and began slamming his own cock in and out of Hannah's
bloody anus. He timed his thrusts to match those of the biker above, so
that both men were tearing their massive cocks into the helpless little
Asian at the same time. Hannah's screams of agony were absolutely
piercing. Her pussy was still unbelievably sore from last night, and each
time she felt the dual cocks plowing into her she felt like she was going
to die from the excruciating pain.
"Fuck this little slut has a tight pussy," the hairy ogre said in total
ecstasy.
"Aaauuuggghhh pleeeaaassseee!!" Hannah wept, still writhing around in
pain as the two massive Outlaws fucked her violently.
Tears of agony and humiliation were streaming down the small Asian's
face as she was savagely double-teamed on the mattress. Even though she
was being brutally raped, Hannah still felt like such a whore stuck between
the bikers while they pummeled her. Never in her life did she ever think
she would end up as the meat inside a gang-bang sandwich like this. The
man's hairy, sweaty chest above her was just inches from her face, and the
stench of his body odor was nauseating.
"God fuck I'm cumming!!" The biker on top yelled, plunging his whole
dick inside Hannah's pussy just before he started shooting his sperm into
her.
"Fuck man, me too!" The other man laughed, as he also drove his cock up
as far as he could into Hannah's ass and began ejaculating also.
Hannah sobbed hysterically and trashed around even more zealously as the
two fiends filled her with their seed. Even though more than a dozen
members of the biker gang had spewed their loads inside her, it still drove
the Asian absolutely insane each time it happened. It wasn't simply the
fact that it filled her with complete disgust, but also the much more
frightening possibility that she was being infested with STDs.
"Jesus that was nice! Best fuck of my life you Asian whore!" The biker
on top exclaimed, as he pulled his cock out of Hannah's obscenely stretched
pussy and rubbed the head of it on her sparse pubic hair.
"Get this bitch off me," the Outlaw underneath Hannah said to the men
holding her legs.
The two bikers grabbed hold of Hannah's thighs and slowly lifted her
into the air, savoring the wonderfully hot sight of their friend's massive
cock dislodging itself from her ravaged asshole. When the shaft was out,
the biker who'd just sodomized Hannah left the bed and the two men holding
her bent her back over the edge of the mattress.
"Noooooo pleeeaaaasssee," Hannah begged, struggling feebly once she felt
more pairs of hands grabbing her legs and spreading them apart.
"Damn I bet that asshole is sore huh slut?" Hannah heard a biker behind
her chuckle, just before she felt his calloused fingers grab her hips.
"Please don't, please I--I can't take this, please just stop," the
skinny Asian pleaded frantically.
"Time to see if you're still tight back here," the Outlaw declared, as
he lined his cock up with Hannah's gaping anus.
Hannah screamed miserably as the bastard embedded the tip of his cock
into her asshole and rammed forward sadistically hard. He growled in sheer
delight as nearly his entire penis disappeared into the bloody, ragged
hole. The huge biker immediately began fucking Hannah with all of his
power, battering her anus with excruciatingly deep thrusts. The petite
Asian wailed piercingly and began floundering on the bed like a dying fish.
"Nooooooo!! Aaaaooowwwwww!!!" Hannah wept, as the cruel Outlaw raped
her furiously.
The massive biker continued to fuck Hannah for a couple of long minutes.
Each time he smashed into her anus Hannah screamed for mercy at the top of
her lungs. He was raping her so hard that it looked like he was literally
trying to shag her to death. After a few more minutes, he plunged his dick
all the way inside Hannah's ass then reached down and grabbed her thighs.
Hannah shrieked in surprise as the beefy giant easily lifted her into the
air, with her knees pinned against her tits and her ass still impaled on
his cock.
"Who's next? Phil? Get over here and stuff this little pussy," the
biker instructed, pulling Hannah's legs wide apart to reveal her lovely
cunt to the men.
"With pleasure buddy," the Outlaw replied, quickly stripping off his
leather pants and briefs.
"Don't! Please! Please stop!!" Hannah pleaded wretchedly, wriggling
around in terror as the tall, muscular biker stroked his gigantic penis and
approached her.
He was slightly taller than the man holding Hannah, and thus had to bend
his knees in order to get his dick firmly embedded in the Asian's snatch.
When he was ready he brutally drove up with his powerful legs and tore
nearly his entire penis inside Hannah's pussy in one devastating stroke.
The Asian wailed in absolute agony and instantly began thrashing around
like crazy.
"God this bitch has a sweet little cunt," the new rapist proclaimed,
before jerking up and cramming the rest of his cock into Hannah's tight
sex.
"You ready? Let's give this little slut the fucking she deserves," the
biker inside Hannah's sphincter declared.
"Let's do it!" The other man responded giddily.
Hannah screamed in horror and pain as the massive bikers quickly began
slamming her up and down their cocks. The goliath behind her was cupping
her firm, round ass in his hands and her legs were pulled up and draped
over the other man's enormous arms. They held her seemingly weightless
body between them and effortlessly smashed her up and down their giant
shafts, savoring the amazing feeling of her tight holes and her squeals of
misery.
"Pleaaaassee!! It huuuurrrrrttttss!!!" Hannah begged, beating her small
hands feverishly against the men while they simultaneously fucked her.
The two Outlaws were grunting like beasts as they ruthlessly bounced the
little Asian up and down like a ragdoll. They were slamming her onto their
cocks so hard that it looked like they were causing serious damage to her
insides. The penetration of her holes was painful to even watch.
"Shit! I'm cumming! Fuck I'm cumming!" One of the men bellowed,
burying his cock deep into Hannah's pussy just before he started
ejaculating into the Asian.
The biker inside Hannah's ass didn't seem to mind having to pause for a
second so that his friend could handle his business. He ran his hands up
Hannah's glistening body and onto her firm breasts and began cruelly
crushing the small mounds. Hannah screamed in pain as the enormous man
squashed her tits in his hands. In the meantime, the other Outlaw finished
shooting his load inside of her and pulled out, once again leaving her cunt
a gaping, cum-soaked mess.
It didn't take long for the other giant biker to finish as well. He
grabbed the back of Hannah's knees and proceeded to viciously thump her
asshole onto his cock. The Asian cried deplorably but there was nothing
she could do but take the painful fucking. In about a minute he too began
climaxing, skewering Hannah onto his entire penis while he dumped his sperm
far up her anus. When he was finished he lifted the girl off his massive
pole and tossed her onto the mattress like the piece of shit whore she was.
"Sttoooooppp!! Pleeeaaaassseee!!" Hannah sobbed, struggling weakly as
she felt more pairs of hands instantly grab her and ready her for more
abuse.
She was once again lifted into the air by two Outlaws, one on either
side of her, as they pulled her legs wide apart. A third biker took a seat
on the edge of the bed and Hannah screamed in despair as the men holding
her brutally drove her down onto his thick, rock-hard penis. She began
bawling in absolute torture as her horribly sore vagina was once again
violated. The pain was unreal and Hannah seriously wasn't sure she could
keep on taking it much longer.
"Ahhhh yeeeaaahhhh," the fat, hairy biker moaned in delight, as Hannah
was impaled onto his cock.
"Please no!! Please!!!" Hannah screamed in panic, as another giant
Outlaw got situated behind her and pushed her forward so that her ass was
raised slightly.
Hannah wept miserably as she felt the ogre pry her ass-cheeks apart with
his thumbs just before he began pushing the head of his massive cock into
her raw, swollen anus. As painful as getting her cunt stuffed was, getting
her asshole buggered was far worse. It truly felt like the hole was
completely torn and bleeding all over the place, which unfortunately for
Hannah, wasn't too far from the truth. Nevertheless, that was not going to
stop these men from continuing to demolish it.
"Aaaaaoooowwwww!!!" Hannah wailed, squirming around as the brawny Outlaw
behind her began fucking her ass hard.
"Such a pretty little whore," the obese slob in front of Hannah
declared, as he held her head in his hands and started licking her face
disgustingly.
Hannah shrieked in agony and revulsion while the two bikers continued to
torment her. Her hips felt like they were going to snap as the man behind
her pounded furiously away at her anus. Meanwhile, the hideous biker in
front of her was running his foul tongue all over her face, and even
forcing it into her mouth. After several minutes the hefty Outlaw behind
her finally came inside her ass, filling her anal canal with more hot
sperm. He left when every last drop of his cum had been emptied into
Hannah, and not long after the biker fucking her pussy did the same.
Over two hours passed by as the gang of bikers raped Hannah virtually
nonstop. After the rest of the men awaiting their first turn finished with
her, the entire pack of insatiable beasts all went for another round with
the exhausted Asian. At times they fucked her individually and at other
times in pairs. They used her in just about every position imaginable, but
for the most part she was sandwiched between two of them on her back, with
one Outlaw's cock up her ass while another pounded her cunt from above.
A few of them did elect to fuck her mouth and cum on her face or down
her throat, but the vast majority fucked her in the ass twice throughout
the ordeal. By the time it was almost noon and the bikers had finished,
Hannah was beyond hysterical and ready for death. Never in her life did
she ever think she'd be in this kind of situation, at the mercy of a biker
gang and raped by more than a dozen of them for several hours. Her asshole
and pussy were both so horrendously sore and outstretched, and torrents of
sperm were leaking from both grisly openings.
"God you're a mess, you dirty little fucking whore," one of the Outlaws
declared in disgust, as he and another biker grabbed Hannah's arms and
hauled her into the bathroom. "You got ten minutes to shower up bitch."
The large men dumped Hannah into the dirty bathtub before walking out of
the room, not bothering to close the door. Hannah groaned wearily as she
barely was able to stand on her feet. She turned the knob and gasped as a
powerful cascade of hot water burst onto her aching body. She quickly took
the grimy bar of soap and used it to wash the sperm off her face. She
cried in pain after she finished and started cleaning her anus and vagina,
simply rubbing her fingers against the raw openings was almost unbearable.
She spent the entire time scrubbing cum from the countless bikers from her
body, and before long two men pulled the shower curtain aside and grabbed
her.
"No please! Leave me alone please!" Hannah begged, as the powerful
bikers hauled her out of the restroom.
"Looking good bitch," Tank greeted the shivering Asian slut. "Put these
on, don't worry it'll be the last time you ever wear them. We're gonna get
you some more appropriate clothes real soon. After all, you're a whore
now, and whores don't go around in this kind of shit."
The huge Outlaw tossed Hannah's shorts and halter top and sandals at her
feet. Her undergarments were nowhere to be seen, and Hannah did not bother
asking for them. She quickly grabbed the articles of clothing and slipped
them on, and felt hugely relieved to be covered up for the first time in
seemingly forever. It did not even matter that her dark nipples were
discernible beneath the thin fabric, or that she would probably be naked
again in a few hours.
"Let's go slut, it's time for a little field trip," Tank declared.
Hannah shuffled forward as two bikers grabbed her and dragged her out of
the spacious room. She was taken back out into the main bar and lounge of
the tavern. There were only a few men sitting in the area at this time,
but they all glanced over at her with interest. Before long, she was back
outside in the parking lot and forced to sit down in front of Tank on his
Harley. When she was secured, the large pack of Outlaws pulled out onto
the road.
Hannah felt the tears running down her face as she sat before the large
biker and reflected on her outlandish nightmare. She still could not
fathom that this was happening, but as she heard the angry roar of the
motorcycle and looked at the sea of bikers surrounding her, the grim
reality of her situation began sinking in more and more. She thought for a
second about her immediate and long term future and began crying harder.
After about twenty minutes of driving, the gang of Outlaws pulled off
the road and made a few more turns before settling into the parking lot of
a large, dilapidated building. The place seemed to be an auto-repair shop
as well as a junkyard. Tank dismounted his chopper and grabbed Hannah by
her hair and forced her to walk with him to the main entrance of the shop.
"Mel! It's Tank! Open up!" The huge biker shouted, knocking hard on
the metal door.
"Hello boys, how ya'll doin?" Mel greeted, holding the door gate open to
allow the Outlaws in. "This is her huh?"
"Yes it is," Tank replied, jerking Hannah forward so she was facing the
old, repugnantly fat man. "Say hello to Mel bitch. Mel, this is...shit I
don't even know this stupid bitch's name."
"It's Hannah," Mel notified the biker. "I saw her license."
"Hannah huh?" Tank chuckled. "That's cute. You finished with her
shit?"
"Yup just about," the obese pig answered. "Been working on it since
last night, I hardly slept man. But it's done. Everything's out and I
already got a guy who's picking up the parts later. Haven't crushed the
frame yet because I thought you boys would want her to watch."
"Yeah I think she should," Tank laughed, before patting his friend on
the shoulder. "Well let's do it now then. Thanks for the help Mel."
"No problem buddy, anytime," Mel said, before turning around and leading
the gang into the store.
They walked past the large service area of the garage then through
another door that led out into a yard. When they got outside Hannah whined
in dismay and started crying immediately. Lying in the center of the yard
was her car, or rather what was left of her car. Anything of worth had
been stripped from her nearly new Subaru sedan, from the tires to
everything under the hood, and now just the silver frame was resting on the
floor like a skeleton. Just the sight of what her car had been reduced to
left the Asian horrified and speechless.
"You boys can go ahead and put it in the crusher if you want, there's
nothing in there anymore," Mel said.
"Say goodbye to your nice little ride bitch," Tank said to Hannah,
chuckling as he nodded to his friends.
"Please don't. Why? Why are you doing this?" Hannah pleaded, watching
in disbelief as several of the huge bikers grabbed the shiny body of her
WRX and loaded it into a car compactor nearby.
Hannah sobbed as one of the men hit a button and the machine instantly
came to life. A massive block of steel descended onto her car, crushing
through the frame like it was made of plastic. After chomping down on the
silver frame several times, the car's body was reduced to nothing more than
a pile of worthless metal. Hannah was completely appalled as she stared at
the demolished body of her car. She'd spent years saving up to buy it and
now it was gone.
"Good work boys, let's go," Tank instructed, leading Hannah back into
the garage with his friends.
"I saved these from the inside, thought you might want them," Mel said,
pointing to a box of items on the floor.
Inside the cardboard container were a few of Hannah's personal
belongings, including her cell phone, purse, as well as a small cart of
luggage. Tank grabbed the cell phone first and removed the battery, then
threw the phone onto the floor and smashed it to pieces with his boot. He
rummaged through Hannah's purse next, removing her wallet and inspecting
that for a moment. He pulled out all of her credit cards, her driver's
license, and about $400 worth of cash. Lastly, he opened her suitcase and
combed through the clothes and other items, but found nothing inside worth
taking.
"Burn all this shit when you get a chance, okay Mel?" Tank requested.
"Sure thing," the fat man answered.
"Okay I think we're good, except what we owe you for your services of
course," Tank stated, before grabbing Hannah's hair and yanking her to her
knees. "How about a blowjob from little Hannah here?"
"Please, no," the terrified Asian pleaded, trembling in fear as the
nasty, fat mechanic stood before her.
"That sounds good to me," Mel declared happily, as he unbuckled his
pants and pushed them to the floor around his ankles.
"Start sucking whore," Tank ordered, jerking hard on Hannah's hair while
Mel presented his cock right in front of the Asian's face. "And if he cums
in your mouth you fucking swallow it bitch."
Hannah groaned wretchedly but leaned forward and wrapped her lips around
the terribly sour and filthy shaft. Fortunately it was not nearly as large
as the bikers, but it was covered in dick-cheese and the taste of it nearly
made her puke. Hannah whined in protest as the fat ogre grabbed her skull
with both of his grimy hands and began cruelly thrusting his disgusting
cock in and out of her mouth.
"Jesus Christ that feels good!" Mel exclaimed, as he aggressively fucked
the Asian's face like a pig in heat. "Keep that mouth around me tight
bitch!"
Hannah cried dejectedly as the strong man slammed his cock back and
forth between her soft lips. She closed her eyes and tried to ignore the
absolutely horrible taste of the thick shaft as well as the pain of it
stretching her jaws. Fortunately the man did not last long, and after
about a minute or so he began spewing his cum inside her mouth.
"Drink it whore! Don't spill any! Not even a drop!" Tank warned, as he
watched Hannah's face twisting into a look of sheer disgust.
Hannah whimpered in protest but obediently began gulping down the man's
jizz. He was shuddering in pleasure as he milked every last ounce of his
semen into the Asian's mouth. Hannah was stunned at how big the load was,
as she was forced to swallow several big gulps of the thick juice. When he
was finally finished, Mel pulled his cock out from between Hannah's lips
and wiped it off with her hair.
"Fuck that was nice," Mel declared, breathing heavily from his
exertions. "Feel free to bring this cunt by anytime boys."
"We'll try, we're gonna be keeping her real busy for awhile though back
at the bar," Tank responded, staring down at the weeping Asian while he
gave her a moment to collect herself. "I think we're gonna start tricking
her out eventually too, but we'll see. She'd fetch a lot of money that's
for sure."
"I'd sure as hell pay top dollar for some of that pussy," said the
mechanic.
"Let's go bitch, get up," Tank commanded, grabbing a fistful of Hannah's
long, dark hair and dragging her to her feet. "Okay Mel we're outta here,
stop by the bar anytime though. And thanks again for taking care of this
shit."
"No problem, you boys take care, and let me know if you need anything
else," Mel replied.
Tank hauled the miserable Asian out of the shop and back to the parking
lot, and the rest of the Outlaws followed closely behind. It was only
noon, but the sun was beating down on them from the sky and the temperature
was already sweltering. Tank forced Hannah to kneel in front of his
Harley.
"You know why we brought you out here slut?" The biker asked. "To show
you that you're ours now bitch. We destroyed all evidence of you, of where
you were last night. Nobody is gonna find your ass now, and you're never
gonna leave this place. You're our property bitch, our little cum-bucket."
"This is your new life bitch, start getting used to it," another one of
the bikers said, the words cutting into Hannah's soul.
And with that, Tank grabbed the Asian and yanked her onto her feet.
Hannah was crying as she was once again forced onto the motorcycle. Just
the act of sitting down on the chopper gave her asshole and vagina
tremendous pain. Tank took a seat himself right behind her and together he
and the other bikers pulled out of the parking lot. Hannah knew they were
most likely heading back to the tavern and that they were all going to rape
her again as soon as they got there. The idea was just too horrifying, and
she started weeping as she thought about what had quickly become of her
life.
Chapter 4: Breaking Hannah Begins
Just as Hannah thought, the bikers headed straight back to the bar.
They'd been gone for only about an hour, but when they entered the parking
lot Hannah noticed that there were at least 10 more motorcycles sitting
there. Her heart was pounding in terror as she was hauled back into the
large tavern, with the other Outlaws right by her. There were several
bikers hanging out in the lounge and drinking beers, but as soon as they
saw Hannah they got up and followed her into the back.
"Get your ass naked slut," Tank commanded, shoving the little Asian
toward the mattress while he greeted one of the bikers already in the room.
"What's up Jimmy? You bring the stuff?"
"What's up man? Yeah I did," the heavily tattooed giant answered,
holding up a large duffle bag.
"Nice, get the cane out," Tank requested, turning his attention back to
Hannah. "I said get your ass naked! What the fuck are you waiting for?"
"Please don't rape me anymore," Hannah pleaded nervously, as she began
stripping off her clothes. "Please I'll do anything you want just don't
rape me."
"On your knees cunt," Tank ordered, as he towered above Hannah with a
large steel cane in his hand. "You know what this is bitch? This is what
you're gonna feel on your ass and your pretty little tits each time you
don't follow orders. If you wanna keep your ass and tits from getting
bloody, you're gonna be a real good little whore and do what we ask."
"Please, don't...don't hurt me, please," Hannah wept, flinching in
terror as the biker pressed the tip of the cane against her nipple.
"You're nothing but a cheap, dirty whore, and from now on that's exactly
how you're gonna be treated," Tank continued. "You don't have a name
anymore, and you're never allowed to use `I' either. You're gonna refer to
yourself from now as `this whore' or `this slut' and you're gonna call us
`master' or `sir' got it?"
"Yes sir," Hannah answered, trembling as the huge Outlaw tapped the
steel rod against her breasts.
"Now since we fucked your ass and pussy pretty good this morning we'll
give those holes a break," Tank stated, before smiling wickedly down at the
Asian. "So we're all gonna take turns fucking your mouth and cumming down
your throat. I wan't you to beg slut, beg us to suck our cocks and swallow
our sperm, do it right now."
"No please, I--I can't, please don't make me do that," Hannah begged,
looking up at the massive biker desperately.
"Wow you really are a retarded little cunt, what the fuck did I just say
about calling yourself `I'?" Tank said angrily, before turning to the other
bikers. "Hold her arms."
"No please I'm sorry, please this--this whore is sorry, please don't,"
Hannah pleaded, as a pair of Outlaws knelt down next to her and grabbed her
arms.
"Stick her tits out, and hold her tight," Tank instructed, as he cocked
his arm back menacingly.
"No! Please don't! I'll do it! Please!" Hannah shouted in panic,
squirming around between the large bikers.
"Too late whore, you need to learn your place," Tank replied, grinning
in excitement as he stared down at her naked, helpless breasts. "I'm gonna
give you five shots on your little tits and five on your ass, then we'll
see how well you cooperate slut."
"No please don't! I'll do it! Don't hit me please!" Hannah shrieked,
her eyes widening with terror as the biker prepared to strike her.
Tank viciously swung his arm down and whipped the steel rod into
Hannah's breasts as hard as he could. The sound of the cane cleaving deep
into the Asian's tender flesh was sickening, and it was immediately
followed by the most ear-piercing scream of agony from the girl. Hannah's
reaction to the blow was so intense that she nearly broke free from the
grasp of the bikers holding her.
"That's one bitch," Tank declared, staring down at the long, dark welt
that was already starting to form across the top of Hannah's small, round
tits.
"Aaaaauuuugghhhhhhh!!!" Hannah wailed, twisting around miserably as the
huge Outlaw tore the cane across her breasts a second time.
"That's two!" Tank laughed, watching the Asian's breasts jiggle
pathetically from the mighty blow.
"Please stop!! Please!!! I'll do whatever you want just stop please!!"
Hannah piteously begged the fiend.
"That's three!" Tank shouted back, ripping the steel cane into Hannah's
tits once more. "And what the fuck did I say about calling yourself `I'?
You still ain't learning a goddamn thing bitch!"
"Aaaaoooowwwww!! Please I'm sorry!! This whore is sorry!! This whore
won't do it again please!!" Hannah begged, tears streaming down her cheeks
as she stared at the floor in utter shame and misery.
Tank drew his arm back and unleashed two more devastating blows on the
Asian's tits in rapid succession. The last one landed right on her nipple
and resulted in the loudest, most excruciating squeal yet from the girl.
The other bikers were gathered around Hannah and staring lustfully at her
quivering breasts. The mounds were covered with five long, fiery red
stripes that looked incredibly painful.
"Turn her around, and get that ass nice and high," Tank instructed the
bikers who were holding the sobbing Asian.
"Please! Stop it I'll do what you want please!" Hannah begged, as the
men quickly turned her around and flipped her onto her hands and knees.
"Damn look at that ass," one of the bikers praised the terrified Asian.
"I can't wait to tear that ass up good."
"What are you bitch? What's your name?" Tank asked the girl, running
the tip of his cane gently across her buttocks.
"Hannah, I mean slut, I'm a slut," Hannah quickly corrected herself,
crying in embarrassment at the words.
"That's better bitch," the biker responded. "I'm still gonna have to
beat this ass though."
"Please don't, master, I promise--this slut promises she'll be good,"
Hannah pleaded, trembling in horror as she felt the cane being lifted from
her ass.
"Noooooooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing around feverishly as the
giant slammed the cane down into her ass with all his power.
The massive bikers were barely able to keep Hannah still as Tank
proceeded to furiously batter her small ass with the cane. He administered
four more torturous blows, pausing for a few seconds between each one to
gaze at the Asian while she writhed around in agony. She was screaming at
the top of her lungs and desperately imploring Tank for mercy. When he was
finished, Hannah's ass was also decorated with five severe, blistering
welts.
"Turn the cunt around," instructed the biker, a hint of disappointment
in his voice from being done.
"You ready to be a good little whore now?" Tank asked, tapping his cane
against the kneeling Asian's breasts.
"Yes, this...this whore will be good," Hannah sobbed, tears streaming
down her cheeks as she stared down in dejection.
"Good, then let's start over," Tank replied, smiling sinisterly. "I
want you to beg to suck our cocks, and swallow our sperm. After you do it,
you move on to the next man and do the same. Don't stop till you've sucked
every single one of our dicks, got it?"
"Yes sir," Hannah answered dismally.
"You can start with me whore," the huge biker commanded, as he dropped
his pants and underwear to the floor.
"Can I--can this whore suck your cock sir," Hannah requested, before
finally adding, "and swallow your cum?"
"Why yes you can, you fucking dirty little slut," Tank responded
happily, tilting his cock down so it was pointed at Hannah's face.
The small Asian was crying openly now as she reached forward and took
the massive cock in her hands. Trembling, she leaned forward and wrapped
her lips tightly around the thick shaft. Tank groaned in delight as Hannah
began pumping her mouth up and down his hard penis.
"Look at me bitch, look me in the eye, and keep sucking that cock," Tank
commanded, reaching down and grabbing a fistful of the girl's hair.
Hannah dutifully turned her gaze upward at the smiling brute. She
locked her wary eyes on his the entire time while she serviced him. As she
did, Hannah looked for any sign of mercy or humanity in the man, but found
neither. It was clear he did not give a shit about her well being, and
viewed her solely as a piece of meat to use for his own pleasure.
"Okay bitch enough bullshit, put it all in your mouth," Tank said, as
the girl suckled on just the first couple of inches of his shaft.
"Please sir, I can't--this whore can't, it's too big," Hannah replied,
taking her lips off the huge cock but keeping her eyes fixed on the biker.
"I said get that cock inside your fucking mouth whore, I don't give a
shit how big it is, you find a way to do it," the Outlaw shot back angrily.
"Or do I need to turn you around and beat that ass some more?"
"No, I'll do it--I mean, this whore will do it," Hannah responded
quickly, before wrapping her mouth back around the huge shaft.
"All the way in slut, don't stop till those balls are smacking your
chin," Tank instructed.
Tears of utter misery were coursing down Hannah's cheeks now as she bent
forward and slowly inserted inch after inch of Tank's cock into her mouth.
She was able to fit about half of it in before she felt the tip push
against her throat. She tried to squeeze more of the monstrous shaft in
but immediately began gagging violently. After a few more attempts to get
the cock inside her throat, she stopped and looked up at Tank imploringly.
"Please, I--this slut can't sir, it's too big," Hannah begged, taking
the cock out of her mouth for a second.
"Bitch, get that cock back in your mouth right now, and quit
complaining, you're a fucking whore, I know you got plenty of experience
deep-throating big dicks," Tank ordered.
Hannah reluctantly put her lips back around the huge cock and buried it
deep into her mouth. She futilely tried to get the full 8" of it inside
her throat, but continued to retch each time she tried. After waiting for
a couple of minutes, the massive biker finally lost his patience and
grabbed Hannah by the back of her head and slammed her face against his
dick as hard as he could. Hannah instantly started choking as the enormous
cock brutally crammed its way into her throat. Tank held the little Asian
against him for a moment, ignoring her as she frantically beat her fists
against his legs. When he finally released her after what felt like an
eternity for Hannah, she immediately pulled her head away and began
vomiting all over the floor.
"You stupid fucking cunt!" Tank shouted, grabbing the Asian's hair and
slapping her in the face viciously.
"Aaaggghhh!! Please! I'm sorry--this slut is sorry, this slut...,"
Hannah squealed, wiping the puke from her lips as she broke down into
tears.
"Open that mouth whore, we're not stopping till you learn how to give a
proper blowjob," Tank commanded.
Hannah was shaking in fear as she parted her lips, allowing the ruthless
biker to sink his penis back into her mouth. Tank wasted no time as he
held her head firm and drove his cock deep into her mouth and toward the
back of her throat. Hannah once again began choking right away and tried
to push the massive biker away with her hands. He held her face on his
cock until her gagging became so violent that it was clear she was
suffocating, then finally released her and allowed her to get some oxygen.
After a few seconds, however, he ordered Hannah to open her mouth again and
mercilessly plunged his dick deep into the opening. After a couple of
minutes of enduring the constant assault on her throat and repeatedly
almost choking to death, Hannah finally could not take it any longer.
"Oh God please stop!! Please!!! I can't take it anymore!!" Hannah
sobbed miserably, as Tank extracted his cock from her throat after forcing
nearly all of it down there for what seemed like the hundredth time.
"Please don't do this anymore!! You're killing me!!"
Hannah hung her head in shame and despair as she wept. Her face was a
dark shade of red from the constant lack of air and trails of drool were
running down her chin. Her small breasts were bouncing up and down as she
coughed intensely.
"Open your fucking mouth, you piece of shit whore," Tank commanded,
jerking on Hannah's hair and forcing her to look at him.
"Please stop!! I can't, please sir...this whore can't do anymore,"
Hannah pleaded, gazing up at Tank pitifully.
"You want me to beat your ass and tits again? Because I'd be more than
glad to slut," Tank warned.
"No, please don't hit me, I--this slut is trying, please," Hannah
sobbed.
"Then open that mouth whore, and relax that throat," Tank ordered,
pulling hard on Hannah's hair and crudely smacking his dick against her
face.
Hannah parted her lips slightly and closed her eyes as the giant biker
thrust his penis deep into her mouth. He held her tightly by the back of
her skull and began ferociously slamming her face against his shaft,
ignoring her violent retching as he plunged his cock past her jaws and down
her throat. Hannah's face was contorted into a look of absolute misery and
tears were streaming down her cheeks as Tank ruthlessly fucked her mouth.
"Fuck!! I'm cumming!! Jesus Christ yeah I'm cumming! Keep that mouth
closed slut! And get ready!!" Tank bellowed.
The huge biker pulled his cock out until just a couple of inches
remained in Hannah's mouth then roared proudly as he began ejaculating. He
could hear the Asian groaning in sheer anguish as her mouth was quickly
filled with his hot, thick sperm. The other bikers were all gathered
around Tank in a tight circle and were laughing and cheering him on as he
drained his load into Hannah's mouth.
"Drink it bitch! Swallow that jizz right now!" Tank shouted, gripping
the Asian's head firmly in his massive hands while he finished shooting off
in her mouth.
Hannah was moaning wretchedly and struggling to control herself as Tank
pulled his cock from her lips. She came extremely close to spitting out
the huge load of semen but remembered the cane and kept it in her mouth.
After several seconds she summoned all of her willpower and began downing
the awful man-juice. It took her a couple of gulps, but eventually she
swallowed Tank's entire load, screaming in disgust and torture as soon as
she did.
"That's a good little whore," Tank congratulated the Asian girl, before
wiping his cock off with her hair.
"You know what to do next," the heartless brute said, motioning to the
circle of men. "Get to work bitch, you got a lot of dicks to suck."
"Please stop this...I can't do this, please sir, I'll--this slut will
give you everything I have, just please," Hannah pleaded hysterically,
burying her face in her hands as she wept dismally.
"That's it man, turn this bitch around," Tank instructed the gang, as he
bent to pick up the cane from the floor. "Stupid piece of shit still
doesn't get it."
"No!! Please!! Please stop I'll do it!! This slut will do it
please!!" Hannah screamed in horror, struggling as three Outlaws stepped
forward at the same time and grabbed her.
Hannah continued to beg frantically as the men turned her around so her
ass was to Tank. They forced her to get on all fours, as two of them held
her legs wide apart while the other had her hands pinned against the floor.
Hannah felt the tip of the cane on her bare, upturned ass and immediately
began whimpering in sheer terror.
"You need to learn your place slut," Tank said, as he cocked the cane
back high above his big shoulder. "Now brace yourself, this might hurt a
little bit."
"Aaaaaagggggghhhhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, squirming around in agony as
the huge biker cleaved the steel cane deep into her tender ass with all of
his strength.
"That's one bitch! You got four more, and then it's your little tits
next!" Tank shouted, before delivering another insanely vicious stroke
across Hannah's gorgeous ass-cheeks.
"Noooooo!!! Please I'm sorry!!! I'll be good I swear!!" Hannah
shrieked, writhing in agony.
"Two!! And what the fuck did I say about calling yourself `I' slut?!"
Tank roared, furiously whipping the Asian's buttocks a third time.
"Aaaaooowwww!! This slut is sorry!! Please this slut is so sorry!!!"
Hannah begged wretchedly.
When the massive Outlaw ripped the cane into her ass again Hannah
released an ear-piercing scream and began weeping uncontrollably. She
could not take this abuse anymore. Her ass was extremely raw from the
earlier thrashing, and now it felt like the skin was actually being torn
off of it with each additional blow. The pain was so excruciating that she
thought she was going to pass out. The crazy giant was beating her as hard
as he possibly could with the metal rod, and Hannah could not believe how
insanely sadistic he was.
"One more bitch!" Tank declared.
Hannah wailed in total agony as the biker administered one last awful
blow to her cheeks. The flesh on her ass was now covered with many long,
extremely severe welts, and several of them were even starting to leak a
little blood. Hannah's ass almost looked like it had just endured a caning
Singapore style, and it certainly felt that way for the poor Asian.
"Okay, turn the little slut around," Tank said, after admiring Hannah's
inflamed, welt-covered ass for a moment.
"Please stop this!!" Hannah beseeched the sadistic bikers, as they
turned her around and forced her to kneel in front of Tank.
"Stick her tits out," Tank said to the two men holding Hannah's arms.
Hannah was shaking in fear and trying with all her might to escape from
the men, but their grip was firm and she could barely move an inch. They
pushed her shoulders forward so that her breasts were forced outward,
making them a very inviting target for Tank. He smiled down at the firm
little tits before raising his arm back and slashing the cane across both
mounds ferociously.
"Aaaaiiiieeeegggghhhh!!!" Hannah screamed in torture, as the lash landed
perfectly on one of her nipples.
"That's one! Beg me to hit your tits slut! Fucking beg!" Tank roared,
cocking his arm back once more.
"No!! Please just stop!!!" Hannah cried, looking up at the Outlaw in
complete terror.
"Beg me to beat your tits whore! Or I'm gonna make it ten hits instead
of five!" Tank warned.
"God! Uh...please...please beat this slut's tits...sir," Hannah
requested, barely able to utter the words.
"With pleasure slut," Tank replied, before happily ripping the cane into
Hannah's burning chest.
"Aaaooowww!! Pleeeaassssse!!" Hannah screamed in agony.
"Keep begging whore!" Tank ordered, pulling the steel instrument back
once more.
"Please beat this slut's tits!" Hannah cried, closing her eyes as she
awaited another excruciating lash.
"Yeah! Look at those tiny little titties dance!" One of the bikers
laughed, as Tank viciously thrashed Hannah's tits twice in rapid
succession.
"Beg whore!" Tank commanded once more.
"Please beat my tits! Please beat this slut's tits!" Hannah screamed
wretchedly.
Tank furiously cleaved the cane into the Asian's chest one final time,
eliciting an agonized wail from the girl. Hannah was weeping deplorably
and her entire body was shaking in pain and horror. The skin on her small
round breasts were covered in terrible welts and looked just like her ass
now.
"Now are you ready to be a good little whore?" Tank asked the kneeling,
weeping Asian. "Or do I gotta start making you bleed?"
"Yes...this slut...this slut will be good," Hannah blubbered.
"Then get to work bitch, start sucking these guys' cocks, don't stop
till you've sucked every single one of them," Tank commanded. "And
remember you beg them to suck their dicks, like a good little whore."
Still sobbing, Hannah shuffled over to the first man she saw. He was
one of the bikers from last night. He was very fat and hairy and Hannah
remembered just how bad he'd smelled. The thought of tasting his cock was
too awful to put into words, but she willed herself over to the slob and
knelt before him like a slave.
"Can this slut suck your cock sir?" Hannah requested, staring down at
the floor in disgrace.
"Yes you can whore," the filthy biker responded, happily pushing his
pants and boxers to the floor. "And you can swallow my jizz too."
Hannah whined gloomily as she reached forward and took hold of the man's
fully erect cock with her hands. She wrapped her lips around the bulbous
head and began pumping her mouth back and forth along the meaty penis. The
look of sheer disgust on her face revealed how sour and putrid the shaft
tasted, and how difficult it was for her to concentrate on the blowjob.
"God fuck yeah," the overweight Outlaw groaned, seizing Hannah's head
and driving his cock back and forth between her stretched jaws.
The man only last a couple of minutes, but they were a brutal couple of
minutes for Hannah as she was forced to constantly take nearly his entire
cock down her gullet. She gagged countless times on the penis as he kept
stuffing it in her throat and keeping it there until she was on the verge
of passing out. It was one of the most horrendous kinds of torture
imaginable and Hannah desperately begged for mercy throughout the entire
ordeal. When she finally felt the man's cock starting to twitch in her
mouth she almost welcomed it.
"Yeah! Fuck yeah! Here we got bitch!" The biker exclaimed, pushing his
dick deep into Hannah's mouth before he started cumming.
Hannah closed her eyes and shuddered in revulsion as a river of sperm
gushed into her mouth. Because the cock was buried so far, the filthy seed
was basically being dumped directly down her throat, so she was forced to
swallow the load in quick gulps rather than allowing it to pool in her
mouth. She groaned miserably but continued to swallow the man's cum like a
good whore. She could hear him grunting in animal pleasure and wanted so
badly to kill him, along with the rest of the bikers.
"That's a good little whore, there you go, swallow every last drop you
dirty little slut," the hideously fat biker stated, as he finished
depositing all of his jizz down Hannah's gullet.
When he was finished he pulled his cock out of the Asian's mouth and
congratulated her on a job well done before smacking her in the face.
Hannah buried her face into her hands and began sobbing wretchedly. She
still could not believe this was all really happening to her, it was worse
than any nightmare she could ever have imagined.
"Let's go whore, get another cock in that mouth right now," Tank
ordered, after giving the Asian a minute to cry.
Hannah was about to start begging but stopped herself when she
remembered the steel cane. She crawled over to the nearest man and knelt
before him. She gazed down at the floor in complete desolation and
repeated the same awful words.
"Can this slut suck your cock, sir?"
"Sure bitch, you can suck it," the brawny Outlaw answered. "Don't worry
about swallowing my jizz though, I'm gonna shoot all over that pretty
little face of yours."
Hannah felt her stomach turn at the man's words, but respectfully took
hold of his large cock and buried it between her lips. She immediately
began sucking him with passion, hoping that it would satisfy him and keep
him from deep-throating her. Those hopes were dashed, however, as he
quickly grabbed a chunk of her hair and began slamming her face viciously
against his rock-hard penis.
Hannah beat her small fists against the man's hips as he fucked her
mouth in the same brutal fashion as Tank and the other fat biker. His cock
was nearly as big as Tank's and each time he crammed it into her throat the
little Asian retched horribly. He then pulled out and gave her just
seconds to recover before plunging his massive shaft back between her lips.
"That's right you little gook whore," the Outlaw said disdainfully, as
he yanked Hannah's head back and forth along his dick. "This is what you
were made for, the only fucking thing you're good for."
Hannah's vision was blurry as fresh tears were flowing from her soft,
big brown eyes. Her face was red and she was starting to feel lightheaded
from the constant lack of oxygen. She was slowly learning how to suppress
her gag reflex and fit more of the man's cock inside her throat. However,
with the way he was violently smashing it into her mouth she could not
avoid choking on the shaft.
After a few more minutes of the terribly rough blowjob, the Outlaw began
shouting in pleasure and anticipation. Hannah could feel his cock start to
spasm and knew what was coming. She forgot about his promise earlier and
braced herself for the discharge of cum in her mouth. She gasped in shock,
therefore, when he suddenly pulled out and blasted a huge wad of sperm
right onto her eyes.
"No bitch! Keep those hands down!" The biker roared, as Hannah
instinctively tried to shield herself with her arms.
Hannah whined dismally but put her hands by her side. She closed her
eyes and cried in absolute misery as the huge biker began shooting his cum
all over her face. She could hear him grunting in savage joy and wanted to
scream so badly. It took all of her self-control to remain still while he
painted her face with his hot, sticky semen. By the time he was done,
Hannah's face was just about completely covered in cum and she truly looked
like a disgraceful whore.
"Look at you," the biker stated in disgust, as he stared down at the
weeping Asian. "You're nothing but a piece of shit whore. Stop crying
bitch, I know you're enjoying this."
"Let's go bitch, start sucking," Tank commanded, as Hannah remained on
her knees and wiped the slimy cum from her eyes.
Whimpering in total sorrow, Hannah removed as much cum from her face as
she could then reluctantly moved to the next biker she saw. He already had
his huge cock out and was stroking it while he smiled down at her. Hannah
recognized him as one of the two Outlaws who'd held her in the air and
brutally fucked her earlier in the morning. He looked like a complete
maniac and Hannah shuddered in fear as she knelt before him.
"Can I...can this slut suck your cock sir?" Hannah quietly asked.
"You sure can slut," the giant Outlaw replied, clutching Hannah's head
with one hand while he guided his cock to her lips with the other.
In just seconds Hannah was gagging horrendously as the biker started
slamming his cock into her mouth and throat. It took him nearly ten
minutes to climax, and he didn't let up the entire time as he fucked the
Asian's face violently. For Hannah it was the most exhausting, brutal
blowjob yet. When he'd finished depositing his cum down her throat she was
given almost no respite and forced to suck another cock.
On and on it went, as Hannah serviced one biker after another with her
mouth. More than an hour went by as she blew eight more Outlaws. Five of
them drained their sperm down her throat and into her belly while the other
three elected to cum all over her face. Hannah puked twice throughout the
ordeal, once from an extremely cruel biker who'd kept his cock stuffed
inside her throat virtually nonstop, and another time after swallowing the
third load of cum.
"Please!! I can't take--this slut can't take anymore!!!" Hannah begged,
after downing the fifth biker's sperm.
So far the Asian had serviced twelve Outlaws, and she was only about
halfway finished. Hannah had also gulped down eight different loads of
cum, and the absolutely putrid feeling of all that sperm inside of her made
her stomach churn. As she looked around at the horde of bikers still
awaiting their blowjob, Hannah's body slumped in despair and she had no
idea how she was going to finish her task.
"Get your ass back to work bitch," Tank warned, tapping the steel cane
against the girl's head. "Or I swear to God I'll beat the skin off those
pretty little tits."
Hannah whimpered hopelessly and crawled over to another one of the
large, tattooed bikers. She repeated the same line that had been deeply
engraved into her brain at this point, politely asking if she could suck
his cock. He gladly accepted, of course, and she spent several minutes
blowing him before he deposited his semen down her throat. Tank gave her
about 30 seconds to recover before commanding her to resume her duties.
It took nearly two more hours, but Hannah eventually and somehow found a
way to suck all the bikers' cocks. By the time she was completely
finished, 18 Outlaws had dumped their jizz into her belly and another seven
had ejaculated on her face. Her long, dark hair was matted with thick
lines of sperm and torrents of the goo were smeared all over her pretty
face. Hannah's jaw felt like it was dislocated from the vicious blowjobs
and she felt like she was going to die from how much sperm she'd consumed.
"Congratulations slut, I knew you could do it," Tank applauded, stepping
in front of the sobbing Asian. "I think you've earned yourself a little
break. Shower up and we'll get you something to eat whore, but then it's
back to fucking time."
Hannah was completely fatigued and had to be carried out of the room by
two of the bikers. They took her to the bathroom and placed her inside the
tub before turning on the shower and leaving. Hannah remained on her knees
and wept in total misery as the hot water cascaded down onto her body. The
burning sensation of it on her beaten ass and tits was unbearable, and she
had to turn down the temperature. Even now she still couldn't grasp how
this was all really happening, and she thought about how concerned her
friends in Cabo must have been by this point. The thought that she would
never see them, her family, or her boyfriend ever again ran across her
mind, and she began crying harder.
"Let's go bitch," one of the bikers ordered, startling Hannah as he
pulled the shower curtain aside and grabbed her arm.
"Please, wait, just a little more please," Hannah requested, trying to
free herself from the large man as he yanked her out of the bathtub.
Hannah frantically pleaded with the Outlaw as he hauled her out of the
bathroom. It felt like she'd only been inside the shower for a couple of
minutes and she'd barely been able to clean herself at all. Even though
she'd washed off all the sperm on her face, she could still feel some of
the disgusting spunk in her hair. Her pleas fell on deaf ears, however, as
the biker dragged her out into the adjacent lounge room where the other men
awaited. He forced her to sit at a large wooden table before Tank came
over.
"Dinner time slut," the man announced, as he set another plate of
leftover garbage scraps in front the Asian. "Eat up bitch, you'll need the
energy, you got another long night ahead of you."
Hannah stared at the plate of nasty, half-eaten food and felt her
stomach turn. There were various pieces of steak and ribs that had been
already chewed as well as a big pile of soggy salad that had also been
recycled. Even though she'd barely eaten anything earlier, Hannah could
not bear the thought of consuming this utter crap.
"I said eat your dinner slut," Tank ordered, tapping the steel cane on
the table. "Or do I need to remind you what happens when you don't
listen?"
Hannah quickly grabbed the fork next to the plate of food and began
eating the disgusting remains. Every single bite she took was intolerable,
and it took her nearly half an hour to finish the meal. The men were nice
enough to also give her a glass of water, and she gulped down the entire
thing as soon as she was done with the food. She then sat nervously at the
table, with her hands in her lap as she waited for what was going to happen
next.
"Well, what do you say?" Tank asked, taking the plate away. "Thank us
for that wonderful meal slut. Say it."
"Thank you for the...for the wonderful meal, sir," Hannah replied.
"No problem whore," Tank said. "I think that was a long enough break,
don't you? You ready for another round with us bitch? I know these boys
are just dying to fuck your tight little ass again."
"Please no, please stop, I can't--this slut can't take anymore, this
slut is so tired, please sir," Hannah pleaded.
"Get over here slut," Tank commanded, as he stood near the other side of
the room.
"No cunt, on your hands and knees, I want you to crawl over here like
the bitch you are," the cruel biker clarified, as Hannah began walking
toward him.
Hannah wiped the tears that were starting to flow again and got down on
all fours. She slowly began crawling over to the giant Outlaw. She could
feel herself blushing in shame as the other men stood by and watched her,
making vulgar comments about her body. She could feel her ass swaying from
side to side and knew how much it was turning all of the bikers on.
"I want you to beg us like you did last time, except now you're gonna
beg us to fuck you and cum in your body," Tank instructed.
"Please, this whore is so tired...please just give me a break," Hannah
beseeched the man, as she looked up at him in agitation.
"This is your last warning slut," Tank said, as he grabbed the steel
cane from the floor. "If you complain even one more time it's gonna be ten
hits on your ass and tits. When I tell you to do something you fucking do
it whore, no complaining or bitching. Now beg."
"Can this slut...can you fuck this slut...and cum in her body?" Hannah
asked after several seconds, as she barely managed to get out the words.
"Yeah I'll fuck you whore, it's all you're good for anyway," Tank
replied, as he began unbuckling his jeans. "Get on the bed slut, on your
back and spread those legs real wide."
Hannah was crying dreadfully as she slowly crawled over to the large
mattress and climbed onto it. She rolled over onto her back and parted her
legs. She could see the huge biker walking menacingly towards her while he
massaged his cock with his hand. She whimpered as he grabbed her ankles
and roughly yanked her legs far apart before he positioned himself between
them.
"Get ready whore, I'm gonna fuck your tight little pussy," Tank
declared, pressing his massive cock against Hannah's twat.
Hannah squealed in pain as the biker viciously rammed into her, stuffing
her sore vagina with his meaty shaft. Tank grabbed the girl's flailing
arms and quickly pinned them to the mattress. He was crushing Hannah
beneath his large frame and could feel her desperately struggling to free
herself as he began pounding into her pussy.
"Aaaauuuhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, wrapping her skinny legs around the
man's hips as he brutally fucked her.
"Yeah bitch, wrap those legs around me! Beg me to fuck you whore!" Tank
bellowed.
"Please stop!! Please!!!" Hannah wailed, as the huge biker fucked her
will all his might.
"Beg me to fuck you slut!! Now!!" Tank demanded angrily.
"Please--please fuck me!! Please fuck this slut!!!" Hannah screamed
wretchedly.
Despite her words, Hannah continued to struggle feverishly as Tank
hammered away at her aching pussy. He held her wrists against the bed for
several minutes while he used his big, strong hips to rip his cock into
her. Finally, when he could not hold off anymore, the biker gave one last
thrust and began shooting his seed deep into Hannah's tight little vagina.
"God please just stop!! Please!!!" Hannah sobbed, writhing around
beneath Tank's massive frame as he pumped her full of cum.
"Thanks bitch, that was nice," Tank said, before pulling his cock out of
the Asian's cunt.
Hannah screamed in pain as the Outlaw grabbed her hair and roughly
dragged her off the bed. He jerked her onto the ground and forced her to
get on her hands and knees.
"Let's go bitch, start begging these boys to fuck you," Tank commanded.
"You got a lot of cocks to pleasure."
Hannah nearly uttered a plea for mercy but stopped herself just before
it escape from her mouth. She thought about the cane and wisely decided
not to beg the man. She crawled over to the closest biker and knelt before
him. Hannah could not bear the thought of another rape. She could already
feel Tank's sperm oozing out of her raw, aching pussy.
"Can this whore...can you fuck this whore, sir?" Hannah whimpered in
fear.
"Sure I'll fuck you bitch," the hulking Outlaw replied, as he grabbed a
fistful of Hannah's hair and dragged her back to the bed.
Hannah whined pitifully as the man bent her over the edge of the
mattress and stuffed a dirty pillow beneath her belly. She screamed in
pain as he gave her a hard slap across her ass. The skin on her buttocks
was still extremely raw and sensitive from the earlier caning, and even
touching it was painful.
"Aaauugghhh!! Pleeaaaassee!!!" Hannah shrieked, flailing her legs as
the biker viciously smacked her ass several more times.
"Ain't nothin' like beating an Asian whore's ass, ain't that right
fellas?" The cruel biker asked, drawing a round of laughter from the other
men.
"Spread those legs whore, I'm coming in through the back bitch," the
Outlaw commanded, as he pulled Hannah's ass-cheeks apart and lined his cock
up with her tiny anus.
"Aaaaaggggghhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, instantly thrashing around in
agony as the huge biker ripped his cock deep into her asshole.
"Yeah bitch! You're still tight back here! I fucking love it!" The man
roared, fiercely slapping Hannah's ass a few more times.
"Please no!! Don't hit me please!!!" Hannah begged miserably.
Hannah squealed in torture as the Outlaw grabbed her hips and slammed
more of his huge dick inside her ass. He quickly gave a few more hard
thrusts and just like that, his entire cock was stuffed inside her rectum.
Hannah began screaming at the top of her lungs as the cruel giant then
began pounding into her asshole with long, powerful strokes. The pain was
beyond excruciating and Hannah thought she was going to pass out from it.
Her raw, ultra-tender anus literally felt like it was being fucked to
shreds.
"Pleeeeaaasssee!!!" Hannah wailed, clutching the sheets with her hands
as the Outlaw savagely raped her.
Each time the massive biker slammed into Hannah he yanked back on her
hips so that the penetration of her asshole was even more agonizing. He
was fucking her so hard that the sound of his hips slamming into Hannah's
ass was audible above the cheering and laughter from all the other men in
the room. Each time he drove his cock into her Hannah thought she was
going to pass out from the pain.
"Fuck! I'm cumming bitch!" The biker bellowed, after he'd spent several
more minutes hammering Hannah's anus.
He gave one last thrust and sank every inch of his dick inside Hannah's
ass just before he started ejaculating inside the opening. Hannah groaned
in disgust but a huge part of her was grateful that the man was finally
finished. She lay still and buried her face into the mattress while the
Outlaw finished dumping his sperm inside of her. When he was finished he
removed his cock and gave the Asian one last slap on her ass before walking
away.
"That bitch's ass is still tight," the hairy beast proclaimed to his
friends. "I wonder how long it'll stay that way."
Tank gave the Asian about a minute as she lay on the bed and wept
uncontrollably. She was still bent over the mattress and the bikers all
gazed at the trails of semen that were leaking out of her asshole and
vagina and down her thighs. After a short moment, Tank walked over and
grabbed Hannah's hair and forced her back onto her hands and knees on the
floor.
"Let's go bitch, that's only two cocks," the Outlaw said. "You got a
long ways to go before your night is over."
Hannah lifted her head and looked around the room and felt her heart
absolutely sink. He was right. There were close to two dozen bikers
sitting around the room waiting to fuck her. The fact that she was going
to have to beg all of them to do it was too awful to describe. Hannah had
no idea how she was going to survive the night.
"Will you...will you fuck this slut, sir?" Hannah asked, as she crawled
over to a nearby Outlaw and addressed him.
"Sure I'll fuck you, get your ass on that bed bitch," the tattooed giant
commanded, as he removed his pants and boxers.
Hannah miserably crawled back over to the large mattress. She tried to
ignore the countless lewd comments the other bikers made about her upturned
vagina and asshole. When she got to the bed she pulled herself onto it and
laid on the edge with her back to the men, waiting for the next Outlaw to
use her.
"Turn around whore, get on your back and spread your fucking legs," the
beast ordered, easily flipping Hannah over onto her back.
Hannah was trembling as she looked up nervously at the huge Outlaw and
spread her legs for him. He quickly grabbed her ankles and yanked them far
apart before pushing them down and pinning them to the bed above Hannah's
shoulders. Hannah whined dismally as she was forced into the awkward and
uncomfortable position. He held her legs down while he probed around with
his hips until his cock was pushing against her defenseless vagina.
"Noooooooo!!" Hannah screamed, as the biker violently plunged his cock
deep into her sore pussy.
Hannah instantly struggled to escape from the massive brute, but with
the way she was bent in half and trapped beneath his hulking frame there
was nothing she could do. It took the man just seconds before he started
hammering away at her vagina. Hannah screamed in anguish as he slammed his
cock down into her, using all of his weight to drill it as far into her sex
as possible.
"God this bitch is still tight," the Outlaw groaned blissfully as he
continued to pound the small Asian.
The huge biker gazed down at Hannah as she screamed and wept miserably
and simply loved it. Like the rest of the Outlaws, there was just
something about watching the little Asian whore suffer that gave him so
much joy. It was probably simply the fact that none of them would ever
have a chance to fuck and abuse her in any other circumstance. She was so
hot and probably had numerous guys pampering her back where she lived.
Here, however, she was nothing but a fuck-toy to the biker gang.
"Yeah you got a nice tight pussy still slut," the Outlaw chuckled, as he
looked into Hannah's anguished eyes. "I hope it stays tight for a long
time bitch."
"Please stop!! Please not so hard!!" Hannah squealed, gazing up at the
man pleadingly as he continued to brutally ram his cock into her.
After about two or three more minutes passed the biker sank his dick
into Hannah one last time before proceeding to ejaculate deep inside her
cunt. Hannah turned her head to the side and closed her eyes, as she could
not stand seeing the man's depraved face any longer. Once he was finished
emptying his sperm into her, the Outlaw let go of Hannah's ankles and left
the mattress.
"Let's go whore, get back over here now!" Tank shouted, this time not
even giving Hannah a minute to recover.
"Please! I'm so--this slut is so tired!" Hannah begged, as she climbed
off the mattress and collapsed to her hands and knees.
Despite her suffering, Hannah respectfully crawled back over to Tank and
the other Outlaws. She shuddered in disgust as she felt another fresh
river of cum seeping out of her gaping pussy. When she finally got to the
group of men she knelt before another one of them.
"Can you fuck this slut, sir?" Hannah whispered, looking at the floor in
complete despair.
As expected, the burly man gladly accepted Hannah's offer. He hauled
her back over to the bed and bent her over it, and in an instant was
fucking her ass hard from behind. He raped her for several minutes, as
Hannah wailed and squirmed around in agony the whole time. When he was
finished depositing his load inside her anus he gave Hannah a painful slap
in the ass before leaving the weeping whore on the mattress.
After a stern warning from Tank Hannah got back on all fours and crawled
over to another biker before asking him to fuck her. After he was finished
using and abusing her, the process simply repeated itself. Nearly five
whole hours elapsed as Hannah was continuously and savagely fucked by one
Outlaw after another. Throughout that time she was forced to ask each and
every one of them to fuck her, and Hannah had no idea how she made it
through the nightmarish struggle.
"Jesus Christ that feels good!" The biker fucking Hannah doggy-style
exclaimed, as he drained his sperm inside her badly torn asshole.
He was the 26th and final Outlaw to use her. After he finished emptying
his entire load of cum inside Hannah he pulled his cock out and stepped
back to admire the girl's sickeningly damaged anus. The hole was stretched
very wide and torrents of sperm and blood were flowing from it. Likewise,
her pussy looked just as bad.
Hannah, meanwhile, was sobbing in total misery and shock. Her body was
drenched in sweat, some of it from her own exertions and some of it from
the filthy bikers. She was so utterly drained, both physically and
mentally, that she could not even lift herself off the bed. Her pussy and
asshole felt like they'd been literally mangled and ripped completely
apart. Both holes had been battered for hours by countless massive cocks
and Hannah knew that they would never be the same after tonight.
"Well boys it's getting light," Tank declared. "How `bout we take this
bitch outside and shower her down before calling it a night?"
Right as soon as he finished speaking two Outlaws grabbed Hannah and
pulled her limp body off the bed. Hannah moaned in sheer exhaustion and
depression as the men carried her out of the room and down the hallway.
She was led through a couple more doors and soon found herself in a small
yard out near the back of the tavern. She was forced to kneel on the dry
grass as Tank stepped in front of her with the cane in his hand.
"How you feeling whore? You having a good night so far?" The man
chuckled. "I think we're just about finished with you for tonight. You
just got one last thing to do. Tilt your head back and open your mouth,
and keep your mouth open until I say different. Right now bitch let's go."
Hannah looked up at the man in confusion and fear, but slowly perched
her head backwards and opened her mouth wide. As Tank stood in front of
her, a few more Outlaws joined him and created a small semicircle around
the girl. Hannah could feel the dread in her stomach as she watched the
brutes unzip their jeans and pull their cocks out. All five dicks were
aimed straight at her face, and Hannah began crying as she realized what
was about to happen.
"Remember bitch, you close that mouth even once and it's gonna be 20
strokes on your tits and ass," Tank warned grimly.
"Let's wash this bitch down," one of the bikers declared, just before
unleashing a heavy stream of urine right onto Hannah's face.
Hannah cried in shock and dismay as the other four Outlaws quickly began
pissing all over her face as well. She squeezed her eyes shut just in time
to prevent any of the urine from entering. Hannah groaned wretchedly as
the men quickly adjusted their aim so that they were all peeing directly
into her mouth at the same time. The taste of the piss was simply too
terrible to describe, and it took Hannah all of her willpower to remain on
her knees with her mouth open. Within seconds, her mouth was completely
filled with urine.
"Ah yeah that's what I call the perfect toilet," one of the bikers
stated, smiling down at the Asian girl while he continued pissing into her
mouth.
Hannah was weeping miserably now as torrents of urine overflowed from
her mouth down her chin and onto her breasts. She could hear the men
laughing and making cruel remarks about how she was a filthy whore and
slut. She was beyond mortified and simply could not believe that men this
evil could exist in the world.
Hannah was forced to kneel for nearly five minutes as the bikers all
used her as a toilet. Whenever one of the Outlaws finished peeing on her,
he was quickly replaced with another one. There was never a moment when
less than three streams of piss were being dumped into her mouth. It was
only a few minutes, but for Hannah, it felt like a century. To have to
remain on her knees the entire time while the fiendish men urinated into
her mouth was one of the worst tortures imaginable. Eventually, however,
the jets of piss dwindled down before ceasing entirely.
"No bitch! Keep that mouth open!" Tank shouted, just as Hannah was
about to spit the large pool of urine left in her mouth out. "Swallow it
whore! You fucking swallow that piss!"
Hannah whined in horror and frustration. She could not believe how
utterly sadistic the man was. It took everything she had to keep her mouth
open while the gang had all pissed into it, but the thought of actually
drinking the foul urine was just too much for her to handle. She tried to
bring herself to swallow it but simply could not, as she remained on her
knees and wept dejectedly.
"Last warning bitch, swallow that piss or I'm gonna beat the skin off
you," Tank cautioned the little Asian slut, tapping the steel cane against
her glistening tits.
Hannah grumbled in despair but somehow forced herself to down the huge
puddle of piss. It took her several gulps but she finally managed to get
all of the urine into her belly. As she felt the fluid working its way
down her system she nearly puked.
"That's a good girl," Tank said in approval, grinning down at the crying
Asian.
After a few seconds he turned around and headed back into the bar with
the other bikers. Two men quickly grabbed Hannah and towed her back inside
as well. She was taken straight to the bathroom and dumped inside the tub.
"Wash up slut, you're a fucking mess," one of the Outlaws said, before
disappearing out the door with his friend.
Hannah immediately turned on the shower and rubbed her hands back and
forth along her face, anxiously cleaning the piss from her skin. She took
the bar of soap and cleaned as much of her body as she could with it. Her
ass and pussy burned so much from the earlier rapes and she sobbed
piteously while the hot water fell onto her. This time the men gave her
plenty of time, and she was able to clean herself thoroughly before one of
the bikers finally entered and dragged her out of the bathroom.
"Looking fresh bitch," Tank said, as he grabbed the Asian and led her to
the mattress. "I'd fuck you one more time but I figured you've had enough
for today. I'm a pretty nice guy you know."
He was the only man left inside the room, and Hannah trembled nervously
as he fastened one end of handcuffs on her wrist and the other end onto the
metal bed frame. He then shoved Hannah onto the bed and secured one of her
ankles the same way. When he was finished Hannah's right leg and arm were
both dangling down the edge of the mattress and tied to the frame below.
"Sweet dreams whore," Tank said, as he walked to the door and turned off
the light. "You got another super fun day tomorrow."
Chapter 5: Hannah vs. 100+ Outlaws
Hannah did not know what time she fell asleep, but she did know that
despite her fatigue it took her at least a few hours. She cried the entire
time too. She kept waiting for Tank or one of the other bikers to come in
and rape her some more, but it never happened. Eventually she somehow was
able to fall asleep, and she dreamed of simple pleasures like being back at
home with friends and family throughout the night.
"Wakey wakey slut!" Tank exclaimed, slapping Hannah in the face hard and
waking up the weary Asian.
"No! Please no more! Please just let me go!" Hannah started begging,
as the awfulness of her situation instantly set in.
"Boy do we got a fun day planned for you," the cruel biker declared in
excitement. "Well, fun for us Outlaws anyway, I'm not so sure about you.
Its Saturday bitch, that means pretty much the whole gang is gonna be
around to use you. I guess word about you spread real fast, it sounds like
every single Outlaw is anxious to fuck your tight little holes. I sure
hope Big Joe comes by today, I wanna see how well you can handle his cock."
"Please stop this, I'm begging you so much," Hannah pleaded desperately.
"I'll give you whatever you want, anything you want I swear."
"What did I say about calling yourself `I'?" Tank asked, as he unlocked
Hannah's wrist and ankle from the bed.
"I'm--this slut is sorry, just please...let this slut go, please sir,"
Hannah replied.
Tank finished untying the petite Asian and then yanked her off the bed
and over to the dinner table. Waiting for Hannah there was another plate
of leftovers from last night, along with a glass of water and a dirty fork.
Tank forced her to sit down at the table and begin eating, and as she did
so Hannah noticed that there were about seven or eight other bikers
scattered throughout the room waiting for her. She felt the knot in her
stomach as she realized she was about to be raped again in just a little
while.
"Eat up whore, you're gonna need all the energy you can get, today is
gonna be real long for you," Tank advised the Asian girl.
Hannah picked up the fork and reluctantly began eating the scraps from
the plate. Even though the food tasted horrible, she barely noticed. The
only thing she could think about was what kind of sadistic things the gang
had planned for her. Whatever it was, she figured it could not be as bad
as yesterday, when she'd been raped close to 50 times and swallowed more
than a dozen loads of cum.
"Put these on slut," Tank said, tossing a pair of 6" stripper heels at
Hannah's feet when she was done eating.
Hannah bent down and attached the stilettos to her feet. They were so
trashy looking with their clear, plastic heels and black leather straps
that wrapped around her ankles. When she was finished putting them on Tank
grabbed her and dragged her over to a stool near the wall. Welded onto the
stool was a massive 9" steel dildo. As soon as Hannah saw it she started
crying.
"Your pussy is gonna be doing a lot of work today whore, so we're gonna
give you a little time to loosen it up a little bit," Tank declared.
"Start fucking that thing right now, and look at us while you do it. Let's
go bitch, get that cock inside your dirty little cunt."
Hannah let out a bleat of despair as she stood over the dildo and turned
around so that she was facing the entire room of bikers. She squatted over
the steel cock and positioned herself so that it was lined up with her
incredibly sore pussy. Hannah cried in pain as she spread her pussy lips
and slowly lowered herself onto the huge shaft. Her pussy ached so badly
from the previous night and each inch of the dildo that penetrated her was
unbearable.
"All the way down whore, get it all in there," Tank ordered, stroking
his cock as he watched the little Asian skewer herself.
Hannah was crying in humiliation and pain as she squatted down on the
dildo until it was completely buried inside her snatch. The feeling of all
9" of it inside her was extremely unpleasant. She was so drained from last
night and her legs were quivering as she struggled to maintain her balance.
"Let's go bitch, start fucking it, and don't stop until I say so," Tank
commanded.
Hannah sighed wretchedly but obediently started fucking the huge shaft.
She used her long, slender legs to piston her cunt up and down the dildo. A
couple of minutes passed as she gently pumped her body along the steel
cock.
"Harder slut, fuck it hard, and go all the way down it like a good
little whore," Tank instructed.
Hannah watched the man pick up the steel cane from a table and instantly
began fucking the dildo more zealously. Her thrusts were also much longer
as she repeatedly pushed her body up until just the tip of the steel cock
was inside her snatch before drilling the entire thing back into her pussy.
Hannah groaned in pain each time she was forced to stuff the dildo into her
aching sex. She could feel herself blushing in total shame as the bikers
all leered at her outstretched pussy.
"Rub your tits together slut," Tank commanded, smiling at the Asian
while he massaged his cock. "And keep fucking that dildo bitch."
Hannah moved her hands onto her breasts and began gently squeezing and
pressing them together. They were still extremely sensitive and inflamed
from the canings and even touching them was painful. Nevertheless, she
wisely kneaded the small mounds of flesh in her hands while she propelled
her cunt up and down the steel dildo. After more than ten minutes passed
by, her body was glistening with sweat and her legs were getting extremely
exhausted.
"Please! This slut is tired! Please let me--let this slut stop!"
Hannah implored the men.
"Shut the fuck up whore, and keep fucking that cock, I know you love
it," Tank replied angrily.
The heartless Outlaw forced Hannah to fuck the dildo for 10-15 more
minutes, and by the time he finally told her to stop Hannah was completely
drained. Her body was soaked in sweat and she could hardly feel her weary
legs anymore. Tears of awful sadness streaked her cheeks as Tank grabbed
the Asian's hair and yanked her off the stool.
"Please stop!" Hannah begged, as the huge Outlaw marched her over to the
bed and forced her to lie on her back atop it.
With help from another biker, Tank proceeded to tie Hannah to the bed
spread-eagle. In just a couple minutes she was securely strapped down,
with her wrists and ankles fastened to the four bed posts and her
defenseless pussy right at the side of the mattress. Her legs had been
spread so excruciatingly wide that they were in a complete splits position
and perfectly in line with the edge of the bed. Hannah whined in
discomfort and desperately begged the men to untie her.
"Let's hurry this up fellas," Tank declared, as he glanced down at his
watch. "We only got about an hour and a half."
"No!!! Please!! Please don't!!" Hannah screamed, tugging at her bonds
as she watched Tank strip down and move towards her.
Tank grinned with delight as he stood before the squirming, terrified
Asian and lined his cock up with her vagina. He drove viciously forward
and rammed his large penis deep into Hannah's aching pussy. Within seconds
he was pounding into the Asian maniacally, ignoring her screams for mercy
as he fucked her like a complete psycho.
"Aaaaaaiiieeeee!!! Pleeeeeaaaassseee!!" Hannah wailed, trying with all
of her might to break out of the ropes that held her.
"God how the fuck are you still so tight?!" Tank exclaimed, grabbing
Hannah's breasts and crushing them in his hands while he furiously raped
her.
Hannah screamed in agony and squirmed around in her bonds, but she was
completely powerless to stop Tank from pounding her as hard as he wanted.
Her arms and legs were tied down as wide and as firmly as possible, so all
she could do was wait and try to absorb the excruciating fucking. It took
nearly ten minutes but he eventually did cum. Hannah hardly cared anymore
as he plunged his huge shaft into her pussy and began flooding it with his
seed.
"Thanks whore," Tank said, as he removed his cock from Hannah's gaping
vagina and left her sobbing on the mattress.
"Noooooooo!!!" Hannah shrieked, shuddering in terror as another biker
appeared before her with his bulging cock in his hand.
Despite her piercing screams and desperate pleas the giant Outlaw
proceeded to fuck Hannah's pretty little cunt. When he was finished he was
immediately replaced by another one of the bikers. On and on it went for
nearly 1.5 hours as all nine men in the room violently raped Hannah and
spewed their loads into her bruised, gaping vagina. When they were
finished she was quickly untied and given a few minutes to shower.
"Put this on slut, hurry up we don't have time," Tank commanded,
throwing a handful of clothing to Hannah as soon as she was dragged out of
the bathroom.
Hannah picked up the clothes and stared at them incredulously. The
outfit consisted of a skimpy black leather bra, the same 6" stilettos she'd
worn earlier, and a pair of daisy dukes that had been sheared down to
nothing more than a denim g-string. When she slipped the garments on
Hannah felt her face burning in humiliation, and could feel the smiles of
approval from all the bikers in the room.
"Let's go bitch, you got a super busy day," Tank stated, as he motioned
to a few of the Outlaws before exiting the room.
Two bikers seized Hannah's arms and led her out of the bar and into the
parking lot. She was forced onto Tank's chopper as usual and together the
men peeled out onto the main road. Hannah knew how utterly ridiculous she
must have looked, dressed like a complete slut and riding with a bunch of
massive, angry bikers. Yet each person that passed by hardly gave her a
second look, and it seemed like they were not one bit surprised at the
sight of her and the Outlaws. It wasn't until they drove past a police car
on the side of the road with the word "sheriff" on its side that Hannah
realized just how hopeless her nightmare was. To her complete dismay and
horror, the law enforcement officer in the car simply smiled and nodded in
Tank's direction as soon as he saw him and the other bikers.
They drove for about 20 minutes before they turned off the road and into
the parking lot of an old, abandoned warehouse. Hannah felt the huge lump
in her throat as she looked around at the many, many bikes littered all
around the building. There must have been 70-80 motorcycles, not including
Tank and the others who had just pulled in. As soon as he parked his own
chopper and began dragging Hannah toward the warehouse, she could hear the
raucous laughter of countless Outlaws inside.
They entered the dilapidated structure from the side through a sliding
gate, and were instantly greeted with a deafening cheer of excitement.
Hannah felt her knees buckle as she stared in wide-eyed horror at the sea
of bikers packed inside the warehouse. They were all gazing at her
lustfully and she knew how much the image of her--and especially her
outfit--was turning them on. She whimpered miserably as many of them
reached out and groped her while Tank led her toward the center of the
building.
"I hope you're ready cunt," the biker whispered into Hannah's ear.
"You're about to get fucked by more guys than you can imagine."
Hannah felt the heaviness in her chest and the tears already forming in
her eyes as she stared at the ominous setting in the middle of the
warehouse. It was clear that the gang had taken quite some time preparing
for her arrival. There were several ominous fucking stations for Hannah: A
versatile rack capable of tying her into almost any position imaginable, a
metal suspension machine, and a stockade like those from the medieval
times. All the furniture was placed together, and positioned around them on
each side were several expensive, high quality video recorders.
"Well boys, I hope you're all ready to fuck some tight little Asian
holes!" Tank shouted out loud, as the entire gang of men gathered around
him and Hannah. "For those of you who haven't met her yet this little slut
is Hannah. We picked her up a couple days ago. She was on her way to some
vacation spot but we convinced her to be our little whore instead. As you
can all see she's real glad to be here and real excited to meet the rest of
the gang. She's taken a lot of cocks so far but she's still nice and
tight, so let's fuck her real good and hard and show her what we do to
Asian cunts around here."
Hannah was shaking in absolute terror now as she listened to the
thunderous roar of anticipation from the crowd. Tank, meanwhile, looked at
the various apparatuses and contemplated which one to use first. After
awhile he decided upon the wooden stocks and asked a couple of his friends
to help put Hannah into the contraption. They quickly stripped off her bra
and daisy dukes and dragged her toward the machine. Hannah screamed in
fear and struggled frantically as they forced her neck and wrists onto the
bottom half of the stocks before closing the upper part and securely
locking her into the device.
"Please!!! Please let me out!! Not this please!!!" Hannah begged
hysterically, futilely trying to free her head from the stocks.
The holes around her wrists and neck were so small that the stocks were
barely able to clamp shut around them. This effectively meant that Hannah
could not budge her hands and head even an inch, and the psychological
torture of the restriction was truly unbearable. Not being able to see
anything going on behind her was also very distressing.
"Okay boys step right up and get to work on the bitch!" Tank shouted,
motioning toward Hannah's gorgeous upturned ass. "And don't worry, I
promise you'll all get multiple turns with the cunt. We're keeping her
here all day and night, until every single Outlaw ain't got no jizz left in
his balls."
One of the bikers came up to the stockade and placed a large metal bowl
directly beneath Hannah's head and pussy, and warned her to keep her legs
spread apart. Meanwhile, several other Outlaws had settled next to the
video equipment and were beginning to film Hannah's imminent and insane
gangbang. Hannah screamed dreadfully as one of the men behind her smacked
her ass before placing the tip of his cock against her anus.
"Aaaaagggghhhhh!!" Hannah squealed, as the powerful ogre began roughly
shoving his dick into her asshole.
"Goddamn this bitch really is tight!" The Outlaw roared, gripping
Hannah's thin waist firmly while he ripped his cock into her sphincter as
hard as he could.
"Noooooo!! Pleeeaaaaasssee!!!" Hannah wailed miserably, as the biker
hammered away at her asshole.
The man's cock was huge, and Hannah could feel her tender anus getting
absolutely torn up. Thankfully it took him just a couple of minutes to
cum, and the small Asian trembled in disgust as her rectum was flooded with
semen. When she finally felt the massive biker pull his cock out of her
ass, Hannah screamed in horror as he was instantly replaced by another
Outlaw.
"Please stop!!" Hannah sobbed, writhing around miserably as she felt
another pair of rough, giant hands seize her hips.
"Fuck that's a pretty little cunt," the enormous biker remarked, as he
pressed the head of his dick against Hannah's pussy.
"Aaaaoooowwwww!!!" Hannah screeched, as the giant Outlaw ripped his cock
deep into her sore cunt.
"Don't forget fellas she's got another hole up front!" Tank shouted,
pointing toward Hannah's completely restrained head.
Several bikers immediately raced to the hallowed spot. The first one to
arrive quickly dropped his jeans and boxers and smacked the tip of his huge
cock against Hannah's face. He held it in front of her lips and ordered
the Asian to open her mouth, but Hannah refused.
"I said open that mouth bitch!" The ogre shouted, slapping Hannah across
her face viciously.
Hannah squealed in pain and quickly parted her lips for the man. As
soon as she did, he brutally plunged his cock into the Asian's mouth and
toward her throat. He gripped Hannah's head with both hands and used his
powerful hips to slam his penis in and out of her mouth. Hannah could not
see anything other than the biker's thick bush of pubic hair right in front
of her, but she could hear the deafening chants from men all around her
urging the rapists to fuck her harder.
"Fuck yeah!! Holy shit I'm cumming!!" The biker behind Hannah roared,
burying every inch of his huge shaft inside the Asian's pussy.
Hannah did not even notice her cunt getting filled with sperm. She was
much too busy trying not to choke to death on the massive dick stuffed
inside her mouth and throat. The Outlaw in front of her was merciless, as
he thumped his penis back and forth into her face nonstop. It was the most
horrific forced blowjob imaginable, as Hannah's hands and head were both
restrained and she was completely powerless to stop the hairy beast.
Despite the huge cock that was lodged in her mouth Hannah's anguished
scream could be heard by all the men in the warehouse, as another Outlaw
got behind her and rammed his penis into her asshole. Meanwhile, the biker
fucking her face finally reached his climax and started spewing his sperm
into Hannah's mouth. Hannah sobbed dismally as she felt the hot spunk
gushing into the back of her throat. When he was done the man yanked his
dick out of Hannah's mouth and gave her an appreciative smack in the face
before leaving.
"Augghh!! Aauugghh!! Aauugghh!!" Hannah shrieked over and over again
as the massive Outlaw behind her brutally pounded her asshole.
"Plleeeeaaaasse!!!" The little Asian begged, a look of sheer terror on
her face as another huge biker stepped up to use her mouth.
"Open your mouth whore!" The man ordered, slapping Hannah so hard that
the ring echoed inside the warehouse.
Hannah wailed in pain and respectfully spread her lips wide for the
tattooed giant. She immediately started gagging as he drove his cock deep
into her little throat. Once again, however, she couldn't do anything to
help herself. The cruel Outlaw fucked Hannah's mouth for several agonizing
minutes, and pulled out just twice during that span to give the Asian a few
seconds to breathe. By the time he blew his load inside her mouth,
Hannah's face was a dark crimson color and she looked like she truly
yearned for death.
Meanwhile, the man behind her had already ejaculated inside her asshole
and had already been replaced by another massive biker. The new Outlaw was
fucking Hannah's ass so hard that her skinny legs buckled violently each
time he slammed his cock into the torn opening. Hannah's pleas for mercy
were short-lived, as another biker soon had his cock buried deep inside her
mouth.
It was the most appalling, horrendous rape Hannah could have ever
imagined, and it continued uninterrupted for nearly three excruciating
hours. During that span more than 40 Outlaws happily used her mouth, ass,
or pussy. Torrents of sperm were now flowing freely from the three
openings, and the bowls underneath Hannah's head and pussy were starting to
fill with the disgusting fluid. Hannah's asshole and cunt were both badly
torn and gaping horrifically. Her jaw, likewise, was terribly sore from
the constant facial abuse.
"How you holding up there slut?" Tank laughed, stepping in front of the
weeping Asian.
"Please!!! Please stop this!! I can't take anymore!!!" Hannah begged
miserably, as thick streams of drool and cum dripped off her chin and into
the bowl below.
"What do you mean you can't take anymore?" Tank asked incredulously.
"It's not even noon bitch! You got at least ten more hours to go, so suck
it up and be a good little whore. You haven't even fucked half the gang
yet, and I'm sure you know we're all gonna have a second or third round
with you by the time you leave here."
"Please just stop!! Leave me alone!!!" Hannah screamed in horror and
frustration.
Tank and a couple of other bikers unlocked the wooden stockade, finally
freeing Hannah from the nightmarish device. Her relief was short, however,
as they took her over to the rack and put her onto it on her back. Hannah
squealed in agony as the men spread her legs out as wide as physically
possible and tied them off to the corners of the machine. They then tied
her arms down and adjusted the rack so that her pussy was on one end of it
while her head dangled from the opposite end.
"Okay boys let's get back to work!" Tank shouted, instantly prompting a
pair of Outlaws to move to the Asian's pussy and mouth.
The metal bowls of cum were once again placed underneath Hannah's head
and cunt while the two bikers prepared to use the respective holes. Hannah
screamed in agony as she felt one of the men grab her waist and spear his
huge cock deep into her exhausted vagina. Just seconds later the other
giant began smashing his own penis back and forth between her succulent
lips. With her head suspended upside down Hannah was forced to stare at
the man's enormous, hairy balls while he fucked her mouth viciously.
A little more than two hours passed by while the gang proceeded to rape
Hannah in this new position, and about 30 of them were able to use the
Asian during this time. Hannah's aching pussy burned like it was on fire,
but the pain in her throat was even worse, as over a dozen Outlaws had
stuffed their entire dicks down it. Hannah's beautiful face and hair were
both completely drenched with cum. Most of the men had chosen to ejaculate
in her mouth, while a couple had pulled out and shot their loads all over
her face.
"Oh shit Big Joe's here!" Hannah heard one of the bikers shout, followed
by a chorus of excited cheers.
"You hear that slut?" Tank asked, as he stood above Hannah's dangling
head. "Big Joe's here. I hope we've loosened you up good for him. Get
ready bitch, you're about to get your brains fucked out."
Hannah heard the commotion of many bikers moving out of the way and the
daunting sound of heavy footsteps quickly approaching. After several
seconds, Big Joe finally appeared and stood before the Asian's suspended
head. Hannah stared in sheer terror and disbelief at the giant. He was
without question the most enormous man she'd ever seen. As massive as Tank
and the other bikers were, Big Joe was at least a ½ foot taller than them
and outweighed most of them by about 100 lbs. He was not fat, however, but
built very powerfully like a wrestler. And indeed, to Hannah he truly
looked like one of those colossal freaks that came out on WWE.
"Shit you boys fucked this bitch up," Big Joe chuckled, as he gazed down
hungrily at the helpless little Asian slut. "She is a hot little gook
though. Nice and small, I bet she's real tight."
"No please!! Please don't hurt me!!!" Hannah begged hysterically, as
the goliath dropped his pants and presented his cock to her.
Hannah knew it was going to be huge, but the actual sight of Big Joe's
cock was unreal. The monstrous shaft was nearly 11" in length and seemed
almost as thick as a baseball bat. Big Joe stood in front of the Asian's
dangling head and stroked his cock for a moment, allowing the fear to
really settle into the girl. When he finally began moving toward the other
end of the rack Hannah screamed in horror and pulled feverishly at the
ropes that held her.
"Please no!! Please I can't!!! Please don't let him!!!" Hannah pleaded
desperately up at Tank.
"Relax slut, you'll live," Tank reassured the terrified Asian.
"Nooooooooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, tugging at her bonds harder once
she felt the massive tip of Big Joe's cock against her aching pussy.
"God that fucking feels nice!" Big Joe exclaimed, holding his cock with
one hand while he slowly sank it into the Asian's cunt.
Despite how much it was gaping and lubed up from the countless bikers
who'd ejaculated into it, Hannah's vagina was putting up a lot of
resistance. The little Asian screamed in agony as her raw, battered pussy
was stretched further than ever before, and further than she thought
capable. Big Joe's dick was so enormous that it literally felt like he was
ripping her pussy in two with it. Hannah wept and squealed miserably as
the behemoth continued driving forward until his cock hit her cervix and
refused to go any further. Only a couple inches of the gigantic pole were
sticking out of Hannah's sex.
"Aaaaaooooowwwww!!!" Hannah wailed in torture, as the huge biker slammed
forward with his hips and tried to bury the rest of his cock in her pussy.
"Fuck you bitch! Get ready I'm gonna fuck you into next week slut!" Big
Joe roared, just before he began ferociously ripping his penis in and out
of the Asian's cunt.
"Aaaaauuuuggghhhh!! Noooooooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, struggling
crazily as the huge beast started pounding her pussy to a pulp.
The entire gang of bikers were all gathered around the wooden rack and
stroking their dicks as they watched Big Joe demolish the helpless little
Asian. Just the sight of her long, sexy legs spread insanely wide and her
continuous, desperate attempts to free herself were enough to make many of
them nearly cum in their pants. Every single muscle in Hannah's slender
frame was visibly straining as her body tried to absorb the violent
pounding.
"Oh God please!!! Please stop!!!" Hannah begged wretchedly, as Big Joe
continued to demolish her tight little pussy.
"Damn you're still tight bitch!" Big Joe roared, reaching out and
smacking Hannah's tits hard while he ripped his cock in and out of her
vagina.
Hannah's face was twisted into a look of pure misery and tears of agony
were flowing from her eyes. Every time Big Joe slammed into her she
screamed at the top of her lungs and looked like she was going to faint
from the pain. It was insane that Big Joe could even fit his cock inside
the Asian girl, and Hannah knew that the giant was definitely causing some
permanent damage to her cunt.
"Fuck yeah!! Shit I'm cumming!! I'm cumming you little slut!!!" Big
Joe finally yelled, after fucking Hannah's twat for nearly 20 minutes.
Hannah screamed in torture one last time as the juggernaut stabbed his
dick into her as hard as he could. An instant later she felt his heavy
load of jizz flooding into her pussy and breathed a huge sigh of relief.
Hannah did not care at all about having his cum dumped inside her body, she
was just extremely thankful that he was finally done using her. When Big
Joe finally finished depositing his seed and removed his massive cock from
her vagina, Hannah could feel the incredible void that was left inside of
her. It felt as if someone had just exploded a piece of dynamite inside
her cunt.
"I'll be back in a few hours bitch," Big Joe promised the devastated
Asian. "And then I'm fucking that pretty little asshole."
As he walked away, Hannah could hear the other bikers congratulating and
thanking the giant for coming. Hannah could feel a thick stream of cum
dripping out of the cavernous opening that was her pussy. The hole ached
and burned worse than ever before, and she did not know how she was going
to handle any more cocks being slammed into it. It had been the most
excruciating fucking of her life, even worse than when Tank had taken her
anally a day earlier. Her body was soaked in sweat from her constant
struggles, and she was so exhausted she could not move even if she wanted
to.
"Okay boys let's give the whore a quick break," Tank said, an evil grin
on his face. "She looks real thirsty I think it's time we give her
something to drink."
There was a round of cheers and laughter, and several men moved forward
and untied Hannah from the rack. They quickly dragged her off the machine
and forced her to kneel on the floor, while one of them grabbed her wrists
and cuffed them together behind her back. Hannah was so utterly fatigued
that she did not see Tank and a couple of other Outlaws grab the two bowls
of cum and empty them into a large beer-bong.
"Wait hold on," Tank said, grabbing the device after the men had
finished dumping all of the sperm into it. "I think it needs a little
something else too."
The men all laughed sinisterly as Tank spat a huge, disgusting loogey
into the large funnel. The bong was then quickly passed around to the
other Outlaws, and each one of them also spat and blew their noses into it.
By the time it came back to Tank over 80 bikers had contributed their
saliva, snot, and even piss to the bong, and it was filled to the very
brim.
"You ready for your energy drink whore?" Tank asked, holding up the
contraption for Hannah to see. "You're gonna need this, you still got a
lot more work to do."
Hannah recoiled in fear as Tank bent down and brought the tip of the
dangling hose to her face. She could not see what was in the top funnel,
but she could see that the tube was filled with cum and she started whining
in disgust. Two Outlaws quickly knelt down next to her and grabbed her
arms firmly, and another biker got behind her and jerked her hair down so
that she was forced to look up. All three men held Hannah very tightly,
keeping her from even budging.
"Open your mouth slut, or it's gonna be fifty lashes," Tank warned
gravely, holding up the steel cane for Hannah to see.
Hannah obediently spread her lips while she looked up at Tank with
complete torment in her eyes. The biker immediately inserted the tube deep
into Hannah's mouth and chuckled as he watched her tremble in fear. After
instructing her to drink the entire load, he twisted the valve on the hose
and stared excitedly as the nasty concoction began draining into Hannah's
mouth.
"Start swallowing whore!" Tank shouted, whipping the cane across
Hannah's breasts. Hannah whimpered in pain and quickly began drinking the
terrible mixture of cum, piss, and snot. She tried not to think about the
dozens of filthy men who'd contributed to the cocktail, or how so much of
it had been inside her pussy and asshole just moments earlier, but she
couldn't. The feeling of the warm, syrupy fluid slithering down her gullet
and into her belly was too horrible to describe. Nevertheless, Hannah
continued to down the terrible contents, sobbing in absolute misery while
she did.
"Keep going slut!" Tank screamed, as Hannah paused after consuming
nearly half of the huge load.
Tears were streaking down the Asian's cheek and she was whining
desperately for mercy. Hannah was starting to feel extremely sick and did
not think she could drink anymore. She'd taken countless gulps of the
sickening mixture and it seemed like it was never going to disappear.
She'd already nearly puked, and would have if not for a warning stroke from
Tank as soon as he saw her start to vommit.
"Start drinking bitch!" Tank commanded, striking Hannah's tits viciously
with the cane.
Hannah groaned in agony and once again began swallowing the horrible
blend of the bikers' discharge. After a few gulps, however, she started
groaning woefully as she realized what other contents were inside the bong.
Hannah could taste the urine and snot that was mixed in with the sperm, and
as soon as she did she started retching in complete horror and revulsion.
"Keep it down bitch, keep it down, don't you dare puke it up," the
Outlaw behind Hannah ordered, yanking down on her long hair and keeping her
head pointed straight up at the roof.
Hannah was dry heaving violently and had already vomited a little in her
mouth. She could feel the rest about to come up, but just before it did
Tank ripped his cane into her chest several times so powerfully that she
screamed in agony and held the puke down. The cruel biker beat her two
more times and commanded her to finish her drink. Hannah was shaking her
head dismally and her entire body shuddered as she continued swallowing the
filthy mixture. Each time she felt a thick, disgusting lump of snot
sliding down her throat she had no idea how she was able to keep from
throwing up. By the time the entire load had been emptied into her body,
Hannah was crying hysterically and looked like she wanted to die.
"No puking slut," Tank warned, as he removed the tube from Hannah's
mouth. "You puke and I'm gonna give you 50 shots to the tits, plus make
you lick it all back up."
"Please stop this, I can't take anymore," the dejected Asian begged.
"Please just leave me alone. Please."
Hannah could feel the sperm, piss, and spit all swirling around in her
stomach and nearly threw up again. The appalling drink had been more than
a liter in size, and Hannah did not know how she'd been able to chug it all
down. She'd never felt so disgusted before in her entire life, and wanted
so badly to just get the nasty brew out of her body as soon as possible.
"Okay let's go, get her back on the rack," Tank instructed the men
holding Hannah. "Put her on her front this time so we can fuck that ass
again. I don't think anyone's gonna wanna be touching that pussy for
awhile, not after what Big Joe just did to it."
"Please!!!" Hannah screamed, struggling wildly as the men unlocked her
hands and dragged her back to the wooden rack.
Despite her resistance, the Asian was quickly strapped back down on the
machine, this time on her belly. Her legs were once again pulled
excruciatingly wide and tied to the corners of the rack, as were her wrists
also. Hannah whimpered in fear while the bikers around her discussed who
was next in line to use her. It did not take the men long, and soon enough
two of them stepped forward and flanked her defenseless body.
"Noooooo!! Pleeeeaaaasssse!!!" Hannah wailed, squirming around
miserably as she felt the tip of another huge cock against her anus.
In the meantime, the other Outlaw jerked her head back and instantly
stuffed his cock deep into the Asian's mouth. As the two fiends quickly
began pounding her ass and face in a powerful rhythm, Hannah wondered how
much more abuse she was going to have to take. She'd already fucked
roughly 75 of the bikers, but more and more were constantly showing up to
the warehouse. Almost every single Outlaw was here now, meaning well over
100 men were gathered around the suffering Asian. Thus, even though she
didn't know it, Hannah still had about 40 more bikers to fuck. And then,
as incomprehensible as it seemed, virtually the entire gang was going to
enjoy a second round with her. It was about 3PM now, and if she was lucky
Hannah would be finished by midnight.
Hannah screamed, cried, and begged nonstop as one biker after another
proceeded to fuck her nasty little holes. It took more than three grueling
hours, but eventually the remaining 40 or so bikers finally finished raping
poor Hannah. Half of them used her mouth during this time and nearly the
other half chose to fuck her bloody, gaping asshole. A good amount of
sperm was already starting to collect again inside the two bowls beneath
Hannah's face and pussy.
"Damn is that really everyone?" Tank asked in gleeful astonishment,
looking around at the swarm of bikers. "Everyone's had a turn with the
slut, right?"
"Looks like it's all you Tank," one of the Outlaws replied, tapping the
man on his shoulder. "That bitch looks pretty fucked up though."
"Nah she's a horny little cunt, I'm pretty sure she's enjoying this
shit," Tank laughed, before nodding over at the suspension machine. "Here,
help me get her in there."
A couple more bikers came over and helped untie Hannah before carrying
her over to the next fucking station. It was about 8' tall and looked very
similar to a playground swing set. Attached to the top beam at either end
were four leather cuffs, and it took several Outlaws to hold Hannah in the
air while her ankles and wrists were both locked into the bindings. When
they were finished, the Asian was hanging in the air with her arms and legs
both pulled extremely wide and tied to the horizontal beam above her head.
Hannah's pussy was on graphic display to every Outlaw, and she was bawling
in pain and disgrace at her lewd position.
"Looking hot slut," Tank lauded the miserable Asian. "You ready for
round two? Relax and get comfortable bitch, you're gonna be up there for
the next few hours."
"Please stop!" Hannah whimpered, staring at the Outlaw nervously as he
set one of the metal bowls of cum down beneath her cunt.
Hannah began shaking in fear as Tank situated himself behind her and
grabbed her ass-cheeks before yanking them wide apart. She quickly started
pleading with the large fiend as soon as she felt the tip of his dick
against her inflamed asshole. It was all for nothing, however, as Tank
ruthlessly speared his huge cock up into the bloody opening. Hannah
screamed in agony as he began furiously raping her ass.
"Damn bitch, looks like you're finally starting to loosen up!" Tank
shouted, reaching up and grabbing Hannah's jiggling little tits while he
viciously fucked her.
"Aaaaooowww!! Plleeeeaaaassse!!!" Hannah wailed, squirming around
painfully as the ogre began squeezing and pinching her breasts as hard as
he could.
Tank fucked the helpless little Asian for ten excruciating minutes,
crushing her tits and nipples with his rough hands the entire time. Fresh
tears were coursing down Hannah's face while she frantically implored him
to stop. Finally, she felt him drive his entire cock deep into her rectum
just before he began shooting his cum inside the mangled canal. As soon as
he pulled his huge dick out of Hannah's anus, a thick stream of cum
immediately began dribbling out of the hole and into the bowl on the floor.
"You're only halfway done whore," Tank declared to the sobbing Asian.
"But if you can get through tonight, I think we just might let you go.
How's that for a little incentive?"
Hannah had a very hard time believing the monster, but a tiny part of
her wondered whether he might have been telling the truth. She continued
to cling to the hope that maybe, just maybe, the gang would eventually
release her. Hannah simply refused to believe that this was how her life
was going to end. It was really the only thing that was keeping her
somewhat sane, and giving her the will to live and endure.
"Nooooooooo!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing around in the air as two
enormous Outlaws quickly moved forward and sandwiched her between them.
Hannah yanked desperately at her bonds but she was powerless to stop the
men as they clutched her squirming body and plunged their cocks deep into
her asshole and vagina. She shrieked in agony as the pair of bikers
instantly began fucking her like complete savages. They were both grunting
in ecstasy as they tore their massive dicks in and out of the defenseless
little Asian.
After about five minutes or so the Outlaw fucking Hannah's ass began to
cum. When he was finished he removed his cock from the girl and was
instantly replaced by another man. Several minutes later the huge thug
pounding Hannah's pussy dumped his own load inside of her, and his spot was
then immediately filled by another Outlaw also. The process simply
repeated itself over and over again for the next 4.5 hours. There was
never a moment when a massive cock was not stuffed inside Hannah's cunt or
anus, and in fact barely ever a time where both of the holes weren't being
used simultaneously.
Hannah was weeping dejectedly as another vile, hideous biker finished
shooting his load of sperm up her pussy before pulling out and walking
away. He was the 72nd Outlaw to fuck Hannah ever since Tank had commenced
her second shift nearly five hours ago. This meant that Hannah had been
raped about 180 times total for the day, which was simply an absurd figure.
The fact that she was still alive was nothing short of a miracle, and also
a testament to Hannah's resolve and mental strength. The Asian still was
convinced that she would eventually and somehow make it through this
nightmare.
Fortunately for Hannah, there were just a handful of bikers remaining to
use her. A good portion of the members had left after their first
encounter, mostly because they had other places to be. Unfortunately for
Hannah, however, one of the few remaining Outlaws was Big Joe. The
colossal giant had come back for her just as he'd promised, and was smiling
depravedly now as he approached the miserable Asian with his massive dick
in his hand.
"I told you I'd be back whore," the behemoth said. "You ready to get
that ass torn up? You should be ready. I know these boys have been
keeping you real busy."
"Noooooo, please no, I can't...please I'm so tired," Hannah beseeched
the enormous biker.
"God you are such a fucking slut," Big Joe mocked the Asian, as he
stared at the river of cum seeping from her hideously outstretched pussy.
"No please! Please stop I can't--I can't take anymore! Please!!"
Hannah cried, writhing around in the air as Big Joe stepped behind her and
clamped his huge hands around her buttocks.
The giant fiend yanked Hannah's ass-cheeks wide apart and then
effortlessly lifted her until her gaping anus was right above his cock.
Hannah was already sobbing miserably as Big Joe inserted the tip of his
penis in her asshole and slowly began lowering her onto the gigantic shaft.
She screamed in total agony as her sphincter was forced insanely wide to
accommodate Big Joe's penis. Hannah vividly remembered how painful it was
when the huge Outlaw had fucked her pussy just hours ago, and she could
tell that this was going to be far more terrible.
"Damn it's a good thing these fellas fucked you as much as they did,"
Big Joe commented, while he strenuously impaled more and more of his cock
inside Hannah's ass. "Otherwise I don't know how the fuck I'd fit inside
this tiny little asshole."
"Please just stop!! It's too big! What's wrong with you?!" Hannah
shrieked, struggling feverishly as Big Joe continued to skewer her.
"Shut the fuck up slut, you should feel honored to have this big cock
inside you," Big Joe replied. "All you little gook whores love a big, fat
American cock."
"Aaaaaaauuuuuuggggghhhhh!!!" Hannah wailed, as the giant Outlaw forced
nearly his entire cock up her ass until it physically couldn't go any
further.
The Asian's earsplitting screams became instantly louder as Big Joe
wrapped his hands around her dainty torso and started bouncing her up and
down his penis with all his strength. Every time he slammed her onto his
colossal shaft, Hannah looked like she was going to die. It was very
obvious that with the size of his cock and how savagely he was smashing it
into the poor Asian, Big Joe was completely wrecking Hannah's anus and
possibly her intestines as well.
"Oh my God!!! Please stop!!! Please I can't--you're killing me!!!"
Hannah screamed in sheer horror.
Even some of the other Outlaws grimaced as they watched the raging beast
ferociously rape the living daylights out of poor Hannah. Her head was
perched back and she was screaming louder and more wretchedly than at any
other point throughout the day. She truly looked like she wanted to be
shot and relieved from the inhumane fucking.
"Ah yeah bitch, here it comes!" Big Joe growled, driving his penis into
Hannah's asshole one last time before he started cumming inside the Asian.
Hannah was weeping out of control but looked hugely relieved that the
psychotic giant was finished with her. Her head was slumped forward and
she hung lifelessly in the air while Big Joe drained all of his sperm
inside her asshole. Hannah was breathing heavily and her body was covered
in sweat from her exertions. By the time the Outlaw lifted her off his
cock and walked away, she appeared extremely traumatized and was groaning
incoherently.
There were still about half-a-dozen bikers waiting to fuck Hannah, and
they all did so over the next hour. Of course, just one of them decided to
take her up the ass, and he was the last man of the bunch. Hannah was
surprisingly quiet as the remaining Outlaws raped her, for the most part
whining miserably as they pounded her sloppy cunt one after another. She
screamed in sheer torture, however, when the last one viciously fucked her
anus for more than ten minutes before finally blowing inside of her.
"Damn bitch, I gotta say I'm fucking shocked you made it," Tank
declared, as he stood in front of the suspended Asian and nodded proudly.
"You're a real trooper I'll give you that. Good work slut, let's give you
something refreshing to drink."
The leader motioned to several of the remaining men and they quickly
surrounded Hannah and untied her from the suspension machine. Hannah
groaned in exhaustion and anguish as soon as she was on the floor. Her
hands were quickly tied together behind her back while a pair of Outlaws
forced her to kneel on the ground. One of them grabbed her hair and tugged
hard so that Hannah's head was tilted upward.
"Open that mouth bitch," Tank commanded, as he held the tube of the
beer-bong in his hand.
Completely broken and defeated, Hannah spread her lips and groaned as
the evil biker inserted several inches of the rubber pipe into her mouth. A
second Outlaw then grabbed the filthy bowl of cum from the floor and dumped
it all into the large funnel of the device. There were easily more than
100 loads of sperm resting inside the bong, yet the men weren't finished.
Hannah remained still but whined in horror as the remaining 30 or so bikers
surrounded her and once again expelled all the snot from their nose and
phlegm from their throats into the bong. A few of them also pissed into it
until it was about to overflow.
"Remember slut, you better swallow it all, or its 50 shots with the
cane," Tank cautioned the Asian.
With a great big smile, Tank turned the valve on the tube and watched as
the disgusting cocktail instantly began draining into Hannah's mouth. The
little Asian moaned in total revulsion, but proceeded to swallow the
mixture like a good little skank. It took her more than five minutes, but
Hannah eventually gulped down the entire blend of cum, piss, and other
nasty discharges. It was incredible that she had both the energy and
mental fortitude to finish the task, considering everything she had just
been through. When Tank removed the tube from her mouth Hannah immediately
started dry heaving.
"No bitch! Keep it down! You throw it up and that's 100 lashes!" Tank
warned.
Hannah had to suppress and gulp down the vomit that rose up to her
throat several times, but she somehow managed to keep it in her belly. The
thought of getting struck 100 times by the cane was more than enough
motivation. The little Asian groaned in misery and fatigue as she
immediately fell to her side when the bikers released her. She could not
move and had to be carried by two Outlaws back to the parking lot. A few
of the men packed up the video recording equipment that lay around the
various fucking stations. It was just past 1AM, meaning Hannah's gangbang
had lasted an astonishing 15 hours, and every minute of it had been
recorded by the biker gang.
Hannah was barely moving as a pair of Outlaws dumped her onto the front
seat of Tank's chopper. The men hadn't even bothered to dress the little
Asian. Tank positioned her so that her head and arms were slumped over the
handlebars of his Harley and then peeled out of the parking lot, with the
others following right behind him. They drove back to the bar and carried
Hannah's lifeless body into the building. She was hardly coherent as they
dumped her onto the mattress.
"Good night bitch, I promise we won't fuck you too much tomorrow," Tank
said. "But don't worry we got a lot of fun stuff planned and we'll be
keeping you real busy again. See you in the morning slut."
Chapter 6: Hannah Learns the Value and Purpose of her Mouth
Unlike the other past two nights, Hannah fell asleep immediately after
being placed on the bed and the gang allowed her to sleep well into the
morning. By the time Tank woke her it was almost noon and the men could
not wait any longer. There were about a dozen of them in the room and
Hannah began whimpering in terror when she saw them.
"Rise and shine bitch, we got some cool shit planned for you today,"
Tank stated, before tossing the same tiny daisy dukes and black bra down at
the Asian. "Get dressed."
"God please just stop, I can't take anymore, I'm serious," Hannah
begged, burying her face into the bed sheets.
"Bitch what the fuck did I say about calling yourself `I'?" Tank
snapped. "Do it one more fucking time and I'm gonna beat you till you're
black and blue. Now get dressed before you really make me angry."
Hannah let out a frustrated cry but wisely sat up on the bed and grabbed
the garments next to her. She quickly slipped into the absurd outfit and
heard the excited mumbles from the men across the room. Tank snapped his
fingers and ordered her to get down off the mattress. Her legs were wobbly
as she stood with the towering heels still strapped to her ankles.
"On your hands and knees bitch, follow me," Tank instructed, turning
around and exiting the room.
Hannah felt the hotness in her cheeks as she followed the cruel biker
down the hall and out into the parking lot, crawling after him the entire
way. It took every ounce of her energy and then some. She had not eaten
in more than 24 hours, and the only thing she'd had to drink during that
span was about two liters of cum, piss, and snot from the bikers. Every
part of her body ached so badly, especially her pussy and asshole.
When they got outside Hannah was once again forced onto Tank's bike and
the entire gang then emptied out onto the street. They drove for about ten
minutes before pulling into the small parking lot of an old, rundown home.
Awaiting there were two more Outlaws, who welcomed the men into the garage
of the house.
"Well well look who the fuck it is," one of the bikers chuckled, as he
stared hungrily at Hannah. "You look tired bitch, long night?"
"What's happening Russ," Tank greeted his friend, as he stepped off his
bike and forced Hannah to her hands and knees. "You guys ready? Where's
the iron?"
"Right here," the other Outlaw replied, holding up a long metal rod with
an emblem attached to the end.
"Cool, start heating it up," the leader instructed.
Hannah watched with wide eyes as the first biker, Russ, grabbed a
blowtorch from a nearby shelf and powered it on. He then immediately moved
to his friend and held the scorching blue flame against the metal symbol
for what seemed like an eternity to the Asian girl. Hannah was aware of
what was about to happen to her, and with each passing minute she was
growing more and more fearful. After about ten minutes the sign was so hot
it was glowing red, at which point Tank gave the word that it was ready.
"Take your top off bitch," Tank commanded the little Asian.
"No please, please don't, please," Hannah begged in sheer terror.
"Take your fucking top off right now slut," the biker repeated, this
time much more menacingly.
Hannah was shaking intensely as she unclasped her bra and removed it.
She was on her knees and crossed her arms over her naked breasts while she
looked at the Outlaw with the blazing iron. As he brought it closer to
her, Hannah was finally able to make out the emblem at the end. It was a
circle about 3-4 inches wide with the words "property of devil's outlaws"
written inside it in big capital letters. It was glowing red and Hannah
whimpered as the evil biker held it in front of her face.
"Hold her," Tank said to nobody in particular.
"Noooooooo!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing around wildly as four men
quickly grabbed her arms and legs and held them firmly against the cold
floor.
"Right there," Tank instructed, pointing at the Asian's back just below
her right shoulder.
"No please don't!! Please stop!!!" Hannah shrieked, frantically trying
to escape from the men holding her.
Hannah could feel her heart racing out of control and was so frightened
she was starting to hyperventilate. She'd never been so terrified in her
life, not even when Big Joe had prepared to fuck her asshole last night.
The thought of getting her skin badly burned was awful enough, but getting
permanently marked by the appalling symbol was even worse. As she turned
her head and watched the biker about to brand her, Hannah began crying
hysterically.
"AAAAAAUUUUUGGGGHHHHH!!!" Hannah screamed horrifically, nearly breaking
free from the four men as soon as the biker pressed the soldering emblem
deep into her smooth flesh.
The gruesome sound of Hannah's skin sizzling filled the garage, and was
audible despite the Asian's absolutely deafening wail of agony. The Outlaw
held the branding iron firmly against Hannah's back for nearly ten seconds,
and the Asian nearly passed out from the excruciating pain. The gang of
men all watched in excitement as Hannah writhed around in total misery.
When the blazing iron was finally lifted from her and the men released her,
Hannah instantly collapsed onto her side and sobbed wretchedly.
Tank gave the girl a few minutes to cry while he stared at the fresh
mark on her golden flesh. The words were permanently charred into Hannah's
back in dark, bloody letters. She would never be able to remove them, and
it was a beautiful symbol of Hannah's new identity as a sex-slave. Tank
contemplated giving her another one on her ass or tits, but decided not to
for now. After all, he still planned on beating those areas many more
times with the cane and other instruments.
"Okay get her up, let's get back to the bar," Tank declared, after a
couple of minutes.
Hannah was still crying as the men put her bra back on her and dragged
her back to their bikes. They said their goodbyes to the other two bikers
before peeling out of the parking lot. Hannah was in so much pain that she
could barely comprehend anything while the gang drove back to the tavern.
When they got there they marched Hannah straight into the lounge near the
back of the building.
"Eat up slut," Tank commanded, pointing to the plate of last night's
leftovers that was sitting at the dining table.
Hannah took a seat and did not even have to be told twice this time.
She grabbed the fork and began eating the scraps with little hesitation.
She was so famished that even the nasty pile of food looked appetizing. In
just a couple of minutes Hannah was finished with the entire plate, and
then sat nervously while she awaited the next depravity the men had planned
for her.
"Come here slut," Tank said, snapping his fingers from the other side of
the room. "And remember to fucking crawl bitch."
Hannah got down on her hands and knees and slowly shuffled over to the
biker. He and the others were lounging comfortably around on some sofas
and chairs, and they all watched in delight as the little Asian whore came
toward them. She had the most nervous look on her face, and was trembling
in fear.
"Well I told you we wouldn't fuck you much today, but that's pretty much
all you're good for bitch," Tank said to the petite Asian.
"No please, I--this slut can't, please don't sir," Hannah quickly
replied.
"Relax cunt, we're not gonna fuck you, not yet anyway," Tank said
reassuringly. "Get your ass on that bed though, we're doing something
else. It's time now that you learn the real purpose of your mouth. You
know what rimming is whore?"
"No," Hannah shook her head.
"Well you're about to find out how fun it is, now get your fucking ass
on the bed," the huge Outlaw commanded.
Hannah crawled her way back over to the mattress and climbed atop it.
She was shaking with fear as Tank stripped down and followed her onto the
bed. He sat on the mattress with his back against the wall and then spread
his huge legs to the sides. Hannah watched with a look of disgust as the
man reached down and pulled his buttocks apart, exposing his filthy, hairy
asshole to her.
"Get over here slut, and start licking this asshole," Tank instructed.
"Use that tongue and clean it real good, don't stop till I say so."
"Please no! Just leave me alone, please!" Hannah screamed, burying her
face into her hands. "That's it bitch, you need some serious fucking
discipline," the giant Outlaw declared, as he suddenly dismounted the bed
and dragged Hannah with him by her hair.
"No I'm sorry! Please!" Hannah shouted in panic.
"Hold her still, and get that bra off," Tank said to the other bikers,
as he forced the Asian to her knees and grabbed the steel cane from a
table.
"No wait! Please I'm sorry! I'll be good! This slut will be good!"
Hannah shrieked, thrashing around wildly as two Outlaws ripped her bra off
and held her firmly between them.
"You keep calling yourself `I' bitch! And you keep whining when I give
you orders, and both that shit is gonna stop," Tank stated angrily. "And
to make sure it stops, I'm giving you 20 shots on your ass and 20 on your
tits."
"No!!! Please don't I'm sorry!! This whore is sorry!! This whore
won't do it again!!!" Hannah screamed in terror. "This whore will be
good!! This whore--this whore will do what you want!! Please!!!"
The bikers continued to hold Hannah still while another stood behind her
and pressed his boot into her back, forcing the Asian's breasts out. Tank
quickly cocked his arm back and ripped the cane into the girl's tits as
hard as he could. Hannah screamed horrifically and immediately tried to
break free from the Outlaws holding her. Her efforts were in vain,
however, as the men gripped her firmly while Tank began viciously flaying
her little tits. He shouted after each lash to indicate which number it
was.
"Please stop!! This slut will be good!! This slut promises she'll be
good!!!" Hannah wailed in total agony, after the seventh consecutive blow
landed across her chest. "This slut--this slut will do what you want!!!"
"Eight whore!" Tank hollered, right after slicing the cane deep into
Hannah's quivering breasts.
The small mounds of flesh were already becoming decorated with new
scorching welts, adding to the many that still had not fully healed from
the earlier canings. Hannah was sobbing hysterically now and implored the
man for mercy. Tank was completely oblivious to her begging, however, and
continued to pummel her breasts with all his strength.
"Please just stop!!! It hurts!! Oh my God it hurts!!!" Hannah
screamed, still struggling to free herself as Tank slashed the cane back
and forth across her tits.
Hannah had no idea how she stayed conscious while the biker furiously
administered the full 20 strokes. Each blow felt exponentially more
painful than the one before it and after awhile it literally felt like the
skin was being torn off her breasts. By the time Tank was finished,
Hannah's round little tits were completely covered with hideously severe
welts and many of them were leaking blood. Hannah's voice was ragged from
the nonstop screaming and she'd urinated all over the carpet floor.
"Turn her around," Tank said to the men holding the Asian girl.
"Pleeeaaaassee!" Hannah screeched, squirming around miserably as the men
forced her onto her hands and knees.
"You ever gonna call yourself `I' again slut?" Tank asked, tracing the
cane up and down Hannah's ass-crack.
"No! This slut won't--this slut won't do it again, ever!" Hannah
quickly answered.
"You gonna start following orders like a good little whore?" Tank
inquired further.
"Yes!! This slut will be good! This slut swears to be good!!" The
Asian shouted back.
"Well this is going to make sure about that," Tank replied, before
unleashing a ferocious stroke across Hannah's upturned ass.
"Aaaauuuuggghhh!! Pleeeaaaaasssse!!!" Hannah wailed, thrashing around
in agony as soon as the blow landed.
Tank quickly began pummeling the Asian's buttocks with everything he
had, once again punctuating each stroke with its number. Hannah was
screaming at the top of her lungs as her ass was badly beaten. Each time
Tank brought the steel cane down, the feeling of it cutting deep into her
flesh was excruciating beyond words. By the time he was halfway finished
Hannah felt like her ass was beaten to a bloody pulp and that she was about
to die from the overwhelming pain.
"Eleven bitch!" Tank screamed, ripping the instrument across Hannah's
welt-covered ass.
"Stop please!! This slut will be good!!!" Hannah sobbed, shaking her
ass wildly from side to side as the blows continued to rain down upon it.
After fourteen lashes, Hannah's firm little cheeks were covered with
welts and lacerations and starting to bleed. The Asian whore was weeping
uncontrollably and begging Tank for mercy. There would be none from the
huge Outlaw, however, as he calmly registered six more vicious strokes.
When he was finally finished, Tank's arm was genuinely tired and Hannah's
ass looked like it had gone through a meat grinder. The flesh on the
cheeks was red and purple and bleeding pretty badly now.
"You gonna be a good fucking whore from now?!" Tank screamed, as he
jerked on Hannah's hair and forced her to look him in the eye.
"Yes! Please yes! This whore will be good!" Hannah bawled, still
shaking in pain and misery.
"You ready to lick some asshole bitch?" The biker continued.
"Yes, this whore...this whore will lick your asshole sir," Hannah choked
out the words.
"Gimme some cuffs," Tank requested to his friends.
Another Outlaw quickly handed him a pair of handcuffs and he used them
to lock Hannah's wrists together behind her back. He then grabbed the
Asian's long hair and pulled her onto her feet before dragging her back to
the bed. Hannah was already soaked with sweat and had trouble staying on
her feet in the 6" stripper heels. Tank forced the girl to lie on her back
atop the mattress and then got into a squatting position above her, with
his massive ass just inches from her face.
"Stick your tongue out whore, and start licking that asshole," Tank
commanded, as he pulled his hairy cheeks apart and lowered his ass onto the
Asian's face.
Though Tank and the bikers could not see it, Hannah's expression was one
of complete repulsion and disbelief. The ogre's nasty brown asshole was
literally an inch away from her face and the stench of shit was simply
horrendous. There was a huge clump of hair all around the opening as well
as up and down the biker's cavernous ass-crack. Hannah was crying
miserably as she stared up at the absolutely disgusting image above her.
"Let's go slut start licking! Use your fucking tongue and clean that
asshole nice and good!" Tank shouted angrily.
Hannah screamed in despair but tilted her head forward and pressed the
tip of her tongue against the man's anus. She nearly puked as soon as she
tasted the remnants of shit that were coated on the hairy orifice. It took
all of her willpower to keep her tongue out and not vomit all over herself.
At the biker's orders, Hannah squeamishly began licking Tank's filthy
asshole like a kitten.
"Lick it good slut! Stick that tongue out all the way and slurp it up!"
Tank commanded. "And clean that crack too, I wanna feel your tongue all
over my fucking asshole and crack. Get it in there deep and lick up and
down like a good fucking slut."
Hannah was weeping desperately now as she stuck her tongue out as far as
she could and pressed it deep between the Outlaw's buttocks. She shuddered
in complete revulsion as she tasted his shit and felt his thick, nasty hair
all over her face and tongue. She was trying to keep it together as best
as she could, but the sight, smell, and taste of Tank's bushy ass--and
asshole--was truly overwhelming. After passionately licking the man's
asshole for about a minute or so, Hannah could not take it anymore and
leaned her head back and screamed wretchedly.
"What the fuck are you doing slut? Did I tell you to stop? Get your
face back in there and start licking!" Tank barked furiously.
"God please!!" Hannah cried, staring up at the biker's nasty asshole
deplorably.
"Get your fucking mouth back in there right now bitch," the huge Outlaw
commanded. "And you fucking keep it in there until I say so. You got two
seconds before I get the cane again."
Hannah immediately raised her head and buried her face back between the
man's hairy buttocks. Upon his orders, she pressed her little tongue
against Tank's asshole and began licking it spiritedly. Tank groaned in
pleasure as he felt the Asian slut clean his anus for a moment before
running her tongue up and down his hairy ass-crack. He stared down at
Hannah and could tell how badly she was suffering just by looking at her
shuddering body.
Hannah kept waiting and waiting for the man to show her some mercy but
he didn't. More than 20 minutes passed by and she was forced to lick and
clean his hairy asshole the entire time. With each second that went by she
could feel herself going more and more insane. Never in her life did she
imagine being in this kind of position, on her back and using her tongue to
service a huge, filthy biker's ass. Until this morning Hannah truly
believed the men could not treat her any worse, and she realized now how
wrong she'd been.
Finally, after tossing Tank's salad for more than half an hour, the
Asian was finally relieved of her torment. The nasty brute took a seat
directly on Hannah's face, trapping her nose and tongue inside his
ass-crack. He remained firmly planted on top of the girl for a moment,
savoring her frenzied struggles to free her face from beneath his hairy
buttocks. When he was finally satisfied, Tank stood up on the bed and
turned around to address the sobbing Asian.
"Nice work whore, you're a natural at rimming," the Outlaw declared.
"Get used to this bitch, you're gonna be cleaning my asshole a lot from now
on. I won't even need toilet paper anymore with you around."
Hannah screamed dreadfully as the biker climbed off the bed only to be
replaced by another one. She watched him strip his pants and underwear and
began shaking her head miserably. Hannah couldn't bear the thought of
licking another anus, and it was more horrifying than anything else she
could think of. Even after the massive gangbang yesterday she would have
preferred getting fucked over cleaning more hairy assholes.
"Let's go bitch," the new Outlaw said, as he squatted over Hannah's face
and spread his cheeks wide. "Get to work!"
"Don't make him tell you again slut, or it's another 20 shots to your
ass and tits!" Hannah heard Tank shout from across the room.
Hannah screamed in disgust but buried her face between the Outlaw's
filthy buttocks and began running the tip of her tongue up and down his
asshole. She started gagging again as soon as she tasted his awful feces.
Hannah could feel the traces of shit on the man's anus rubbing onto her
tongue and instantly pulled her head back. She shrieked in complete misery
and frustration as she stared up at the Outlaw's unbelievably bushy crack.
"Pleeeaaaasssee!! It's so...please just fuck me instead!! Fuck this
whore instead please!" Hannah sobbed desperately.
"Okay bitch I guess you need some more beating!" Tank declared.
"No!! Wait, this slut will do it!!" Hannah cried, just before stuffing
her face back inside the biker's fat, sweaty ass.
The stench and taste of shit immediately overwhelmed Hannah, and she
nearly pulled her head away before the prospect of getting caned again
convinced her otherwise. She could feel the sweat from the biker's ass on
her nose as she stuck her tongue out and once again began cleaning his
disgusting asshole. The Outlaw made Hannah service him for ten minutes
straight, and savored every second of it. When he was content, he stood up
and thanked the Asian before leaving her on the mattress.
The hours passed by very slowly for Hannah, as the remaining dozen or so
bikers all forced her to rim them. Each Outlaw took at least 15-20 minutes
with the Asian. Some of the fiends made her service them on her back,
while others knelt down against the wall and pulled their asses apart
before ordering Hannah to clean them. This was difficult for her with her
hands tied behind her back, but she managed to get the job done in the end.
It took Hannah over four hours to lick all of the men's assholes clean,
and by the time she was finished she no longer felt like a human being.
Throughout the nightmarish session, the bikers had constantly reminded her
how she was a piece of shit whore and only useful for fucking. In addition
to making her clean their filthy assholes, many of them also spat into her
mouth and forced her to swallow it. By the time they were all finished,
Hannah was sick to her stomach and wanted so badly to wipe the shit from
her lips.
"Good work slut, it's nice to see you're learning what that mouth is
for," Tank said, staring at the sobbing Asian after she was finished with
the last biker's ass. "But you're not done yet. Let's get you to the
bathroom cunt."
Hannah begged for sympathy as the huge biker grabbed her long, dark hair
and hauled her off the bed and into the restroom. He forced her to kneel
in front of the toilet and pointed at the sickeningly gross bowl. The seat
was up and there was hardly a spot atop the toilet that was not stained
with urine. What's worse, the walls of the bowl were coated all over with
leftover shit and diarrhea. Hannah did not even want to think about how
many bikers and customers had used the toilet without it ever being cleaned
even once.
"You see all that shit and piss?" Tank asked, still pointing at the
grimy toilet. "I want all that gone and I want that toilet looking brand
new whore. You better use that tongue of yours and scrub it real good.
I'll be back in an hour, and if that toilet isn't nice and clean it's gonna
be 20 more strokes on your ass and titties. Now get your ass to work, and
if I see you using anything besides your mouth you're gonna be in deep shit
bitch."
Hannah started crying again as she stared down at the unbelievably gross
bowl. Just looking at the filthy toilet made her stomach turn, and she had
no idea how she was going to clean it. She could not believe how evil the
biker could be, and wondered whether or not he even cared that she might
become very sick after licking all the scum from the bowl. After a moment,
she finally leaned forward and ran her tongue against the top of the basin
a few inches. The instant she tasted the dried piss, however, Hannah
groaned in disgust and started spitting into the water.
About twenty minutes passed as the despondent Asian whore proceeded to
clean the soiled toilet with her mouth. Hannah focused on the top of the
bowl first, and ran her tongue back and forth along the porcelain ring
countless times. The extremely sour taste of piss was starting to drive
her insane, and she was constantly spitting into the toilet. She was at
least grateful that she was allowed to do that much. She could hear the
men just outside the room chatting amongst each other, and she shuddered as
they threw around ideas about how to degrade and use her further.
"Not bad slut," Tank declared, startling the weeping Asian as he stood
beside her. "But you still gotta work on the inside. I gotta piss though,
turn around and open that nasty mouth whore."
Hannah groaned in protest but shuffled around so that her back was to
the toilet now and she was facing Tank. She could barely make out the
giant's ugly face through her tears as she perched her head back and opened
her mouth wide. Tank bent his legs and gripped Hannah's hair with one hand
while he used the other to place the tip of his massive cock against her
spread lips.
"You'd best swallow every fucking drop slut, unless you wanna feel the
cane again," Tank warned, just before unleashing a heavy torrent of piss
right into the Asian's mouth.
Hannah groaned in shock and dismay and nearly spewed the hot urine out
of her mouth. She stopped herself just in time, however, and quickly began
gulping the terrible piss down. She closed her eyes and tried her best not
to think about it. It was utterly insane to her that she was here, on her
knees with her hands tied behind her back while this hideous biker drained
his piss down her throat.
"That's a good little slut," Tank said, running his hand through
Hannah's hair while he finished urinating in her mouth.
As soon as the biker let go of her head, Hannah detached her lips from
his penis and whined in disgust. She could hear her stomach growl as
Tank's piss worked its way down there and settled in with all the cum,
piss, and spit she'd been forced to drink last night. The biker had just
emptied at least a soda can's worth of urine into her mouth, and Hannah
felt terribly sick and bloated.
"Get your ass back to work whore, you still got a lot of shit to lick
up," Tank commanded, as he pulled his pants up and left the restroom.
Hannah was crying again as she resumed her duties. In a few minutes she
managed to lick up all the piss stains on top of the bowl and then began
working on the inner walls of the toilet. As sickening as cleaning the
piss with her tongue was, this next phase was even worse. There were spots
of diarrhea all over the place, and some of them were very hard to reach.
Often times Hannah nearly lost her balance as she leaned forward and
scrubbed the feces from the bowl with her tongue. After a couple of
minutes she could not take it anymore and puked into the toilet.
"What the fuck?" One of the bikers hissed, as he walked into the
restroom after hearing Hannah vomit.
"Please, this slut is sorry, please!" Hannah wept, fearing that she was
going to have to drink up all her puke.
"You're lucky I don't make you eat that shit," the Outlaw declared, as
he reached over and flushed the toilet. "Turn around and open that mouth
bitch."
Hannah once again turned to face the biker and tilted her head back
before opening her mouth. Tears were streaming down the girl's cheeks and
she was trembling intensely as the huge Outlaw pressed the tip of his cock
against her lips. Hannah groaned miserably as the man clutched her head in
his giant hands and began draining his piss into her mouth. The stream was
very powerful and Hannah had to swallow quickly to keep it from spilling
onto the floor. It took him about thirty seconds to finish, which was an
absolute lifetime for the Asian. When he was done he wiped his cock off
against Hannah's cheek and casually left the bathroom.
Hannah heard Tank shout that she had less than a half hour, and began
working diligently on the nasty toilet. She deeply regretted puking into
it earlier, as some of it had splashed up onto the walls of the bowl. She
nearly threw up again as she began licking it, along with the stains of
shit, from the toilet. In the end she did manage to lick just about all
the filth from the toilet, despite the fact that two other bikers came in
and forced her to drink their loads of piss. When Tank came back in he was
genuinely surprised to see that the bowl was white just about everywhere.
"Damn, good work slut," the biker congratulated Hannah, as she hung her
head in shame and dejection. "You'll be doing this once or twice a week.
Now it's time to put that mouth to some more good use."
Hannah pleaded with the brute as he grabbed her hair and pulled her onto
her feet. The little Asian whined in fear as she was hauled to the lounge
and then out into the hallway. The other bikers followed behind as Tank
dragged Hannah into an adjacent room. This one was much smaller, and other
than a bed there were few furnishings inside it. One other piece of
furniture, however, was the stool with the 9" steel dildo mounted on it.
It was placed near the wall and right next to it was a small table with an
empty glass jar sitting atop it.
"No please! Please no!!" Hannah squealed, as Tank suddenly yanked her
daisy dukes down her legs and removed them from the girl.
"Get that cock in your pussy right now," the Outlaw commanded, shoving
Hannah toward the stool.
Hannah stumbled forward in her heels as she walked over and squatted
above the huge dildo. At Tank's orders, she turned around so that she was
facing the group of bikers then proceeded to slowly lower herself onto the
steel shaft. She groaned in discomfort as her terribly sore pussy was
stretched wide by the fake cock. After a moment, she finally was able to
squeeze the entire thing inside her tight cunt.
"Spread those fucking legs bitch, as wide as you can," Tank ordered.
Hannah's legs were quivering as she pulled them as far apart as she
could. She felt like such a slut as the men all gazed at her outstretched
pussy with the dildo stuffed inside it. She was trembling in fear and
struggled to maintain her balance, but the huge cock inside her helped to
keep her upright.
"You're gonna spend the rest of the night in here slut, just like that,"
Tank explained. "But don't worry we'll be sending guys in regularly, so
you won't be lonely. You're gonna put that mouth of yours to good use
tonight, and you're gonna make us a little money doing it. You're gonna
give blowjobs to every single man that walks in. When they come in you
tell them the price--its $20 a blowjob and $5 extra to swallow. Once they
put the money in that jar you suck them off good, and swallow if they paid
for it."
"No please! Please don't, I--this slut can't, please this slut can't,"
Hannah begged miserably.
"You can and you fucking will bitch," Tank replied. "If you stop, or if
we find out you're not behaving, I'm coming in here with the cane. We'll
be checking up on your regularly too bitch, to make sure you're not trying
any funny business."
"Please, just let me off this, please this slut will do it just let me
off, it hurts," Hannah pleaded, shifting around uncomfortably on the
massive dildo.
"Too bad whore, you're staying on that the whole night," Tank stated
coldly, as he glanced at the clock on the wall. "It's about 6:00 right
now, and if you're good we'll stop sending guys in at midnight. Remember
bitch, tell them the price and swallow if they pay for it. And remember to
thank them for their business when they put the money in the jar."
"Later cunt, don't have too much fun," one of the other bikers said,
causing his friends to chuckle.
Hannah started to cry as she watched the gang slowly file out the door.
When they were all gone and the door was closed, there was an eerie silence
in the room, save for the Asian girl's sniveling. Hannah could feel
herself shaking in fear as she continued to squat above the stool with the
dildo buried in her snatch. She did not have to wait long for her first
customer, as the door swung open just a couple minutes later and a massive,
very unattractive man walked in. He looked to be in his 40s and wore grimy
jeans and a gray work shirt. He was obviously employed in some kind of
menial labor, and the mixture of disbelief and excitement on his face made
Hannah's stomach turn.
"Goddamn I can't believe this shit," the man uttered out loud, as he
stared first at Hannah's striped breasts and then her outstretched pussy.
"Fuck you're a hot little bitch. Where in the hell did the Outlaws pick
you up from?"
Hannah whimpered nervously as the huge man walked over to her. He was
approximately Tank's height but appeared even thicker than the biker. By
the time he was standing a few feet away from her Hannah was overwhelmed by
the smell of his body odor. She immediately realized how terrible his cock
was going to taste and whined miserably at the thought. Within seconds he
was standing before her and unbuckling his jeans.
"I hear you're selling blowjobs bitch, how much?" The man demanded.
"Its twenty dollars...twenty-five to swallow," Hannah murmured, barely
able to get the words out.
"Here you Asian cunt," the client replied, fishing out $25 worth of
bills from his wallet and dropping them inside the jar. "You better make
it worth it whore. You better deep-throat me good for that price."
Hannah's eyes were wide with fear as she watched the man remove his
jeans and boxers. She whimpered pitiably as soon as she saw his enormous,
rock-hard penis. It was slightly larger than Tank's but otherwise looked
like a carbon copy of the Outlaw's dick. She could see the pre-cum already
starting to leak out of the huge mushroom head. Hannah instinctively
recoiled as the john positioned himself in front of her and reached for her
hair.
"Open that mouth bitch," the ugly brute commanded, holding Hannah's head
while he pushed the tip of his cock against her lips.
Hannah cried in total fear and disgust as the giant plunged his cock
into her mouth as soon as she opened it. She started groaning immediately
as the thick shaft rubbed against her tongue and lips. She knew it was
going to taste horrible, but she had no idea just how sour and putrid it
would be. It was obvious that the man had not cleaned his cock in weeks,
and Hannah was hardly able to keep herself together.
"Holy shit that feels good," the filthy man uttered, his eyes rolling
back in ecstasy as he started jerking Hannah's head back and forth against
his dick. "Yeah bitch, suck that fucking cock you little gook slut."
Tears of misery were running down Hannah's cheeks and she started
gagging as the ogre viciously fucked her face. He was just as ruthless as
the bikers and did not seem to care that he was choking the little Asian
with his huge cock. There was absolutely nothing Hannah could to help
herself either, with her hands tied behind her back and her pussy impaled
on the dildo. Her only option was to remain squatting, with her legs
spread like a whore, and hope that her wretched gagging would persuade the
man to show her some mercy.
"Uuugggghhh!! Please!! Please stop!!!" Hannah shrieked, coughing
violently and struggling to catch her breath once the huge fiend finally
pulled his cock out of her mouth.
"Fuck you bitch," the hairy bastard responded, staring down at Hannah
angrily. "I paid you good money for this shit, so suck it up and get your
ass back to work on that cock."
"Please let go," Hannah begged, as she tried to free her head from the
man's grip. "Please, I'll do it, I'll suck it just please let go of me!"
Her pleas were useless, however, as the enormous john clutched her head
tightly and slammed his penis back into Hannah's mouth. In just seconds
Hannah was choking again as the man started slamming her face back and
forth against his huge cock. Hannah thrashed around desperately as the
bastard repeatedly stuffed his shaft down her throat. The vicious blowjob
went on for several minutes, and Hannah thought she was going to die from
suffocation. She had her lips wrapped tightly around the man's cock and
was actively using her tongue to try to get him to climax, just so she
could put an end to her ordeal.
"Fuck! Holy shit I'm cumming! I'm cumming slut!" The giant screamed,
driving his cock deep into Hannah's mouth just as he began ejaculating into
it.
Hannah groaned in disgust and tried not to think as she began gulping
down the man's hot sperm. She could feel his huge cock pulsing in her
mouth, and the taste of his cum nearly made her puke. His load was
enormous, and Hannah was sure the ugly giant probably had not been with a
woman in months, if not years.
"That's a good little whore, drink it all you piece of shit chink," the
man groaned, clutching Hannah's head tight while he drained his jizz into
her mouth and down her throat.
When he was finally finished the john pulled his cock out of Hannah's
mouth and wiped it across her lips and cheeks. Hannah whined in complete
disdain as she felt the slimy cum and spit rubbing all over her face. She
tried to pull her head away but the man continued to hold it firmly in his
hands while he finished cleaning his penis with her lips.
"That was nice bitch, I like that," the satisfied john declared. "When
you gonna start renting out that pussy though? I need me some of that."
"I don't know...please help me, help me get out of here, please," Hannah
implored the giant.
"Sorry whore, you belong to the Outlaws, and ain't no way I'm fucking
with them," the man replied, as he pulled his pants back on. "I'll be back
tomorrow though if you're still here."
And with that the huge customer slipped out of the room, leaving Hannah
by herself on the stool. The poor Asian was still crying as she tried to
recover from the brutal blowjob. Her throat burned and she could still
taste the man's terrible cum in her mouth. She looked over at the clock on
the wall and sighed in despair. It was only ten minutes passed six, and
she had a long way to go. A few seconds later Hannah heard the door rattle
open as her next customer walked in.
"Well goddamn look what the fuck we got here," the man exclaimed,
rubbing his crotch as he stared down at the little Asian.
Hannah cringed at the sight of the hideous bastard. He was very fat and
hairy, and his filthy work-shirt seemed to indicate he was a plumber. The
smile on his face was indescribably perverted and the look in his eyes sent
shivers through Hannah's bones. She began whimpering in fear as the man
moved toward her.
"A couple of Outlaws told me you're selling blowjobs--how much?" The
ugly slob asked.
"It's...its twenty dollars, twenty-five to swallow," Hannah answered,
blushing in shame at the words.
The Asian girl couldn't hide her frown when she saw the man pull out a
$20 and a $5 bill. He waved them in front of her face before setting the
money inside the glass jar. Hannah took a deep breath and sighed as she
watched the fat john pull his pants and underwear down. His cock wasn't
overly long, but it was very thick and the bush of pubic hair at its base
was massive.
"Damn they really fucked you up didn't they?" The man chuckled, as he
stared at Hannah's battered breasts and swollen pussy.
Hannah grumbled in protest as the fat creature grabbed a fistful of her
hair and plunged his cock between her lips. It took mere seconds before he
was savagely thrusting his penis in and out of her mouth. Hannah whined
desperately as the obese man thumped her face against his shaft, his huge
ball sack smacking against her chin. She could taste his horrendous dick
cheese and could feel it smearing against her lips and rubbing off into her
mouth and throat.
"Fucking suck it bitch! Why am I doing all the fucking work here?!" The
ugly john screamed, pulling his cock out for a moment so he could slap
Hannah across the face.
"I'm sorry! Please!" The Asian sobbed, wrapping her lips around the
disgusting penis once it was back in her mouth.
Hannah whimpered as the ugly slob grabbed her head once more and shoved
his cock to the back of her throat. She kept her lips wrapped tightly
around the obese man's penis and massaged it with her tongue while he
drilled it in and out of her mouth. Hannah's eyes were watery and she
could feel the drool running down her chin while she choked on the fat
cock.
"Fuck you bitch!" The fat man screamed, smashing Hannah's face against
his penis repeatedly while she groaned piteously.
Hannah was starting to feel dizzy and didn't think she could take much
more of the abuse. She kept trying to free her head from the man's grip
but he wouldn't let her. He was grunting in pleasure as he sank his cock
into Hannah's mouth until his balls were against her chin. Thankfully,
however, it did not take him much longer to cum. She felt his cock pulsing
in her mouth and then the familiar surge of jizz bursting from it.
"Swallow it whore!" The slob commanded, burying his dick inside Hannah's
mouth as far as he could.
Hannah whined in despair as she quickly gulped down the man's load.
Even though it was so disgusting, she just wanted to hurry up and finish so
that he could take his dick out of her mouth and throat. When she'd
swallowed every drop of his sperm, the john finally let go of her head and
Hannah immediately pulled away from him.
"Thanks bitch that was nice," the man stated happily, panting from his
excitement and satisfaction. "I'll be back later tonight if you're still
here. Hopefully they start selling your pussy soon too."
Hannah did not even look at or acknowledge the ugly bastard as he pulled
his pants back on and left the room. She stared down at the floor and wept
miserably at her horrible situation. She could still taste the man's cum
on her lips, and could feel it swirling around in her stomach. As she
looked over at the clock, Hannah began trembling while she waited for the
door to open once more.
In just minutes another disgusting, overweight man was inside the room
and thumping his cock back and forth against Hannah's mouth. It did not
take him very long to cum, and because he'd only paid $20 he spewed his
load all over the Asian's face. Hannah wept miserably as the ugly beast
held her hair firmly with one hand while he drenched her face with his
sperm. By the time he was finished she was covered with cum and looked
like a filthy, worthless whore.
More than three hours elapsed as a steady stream of men came into the
room and brutally fucked Hannah's mouth. The patrons were all dirty, ugly
laborers who worked near the town and visited the tavern regularly. Many
of them had never seen an Asian in real life, and were overjoyed to receive
a blowjob from a gorgeous one like Hannah. During this time the girl
serviced 22 customers, with 15 of them dumping their semen down her throat.
To make matters worse, an Outlaw also came in every twenty minutes or so to
check on her, and each one of them pissed in her mouth and made her swallow
it.
Hannah was crying miserably as she stared over at the jar full of cash.
There was over $500 inside the container, and it made her absolutely sick
to think about how many dicks she had to suck for that amount of money.
She could feel the sperm from various men that was stained all over her
face and hair, and her throat burned from the countless cocks she'd been
forced to deep-throat over the past few hours.
"Well well look what the fuck we got here," Hannah heard a voice
chuckle.
She looked to the door and felt her heart sink as her next customer
strolled in. The man had on a black and blue cop uniform and was leering
at her with the most evil smile imaginable. Like Tank and the other
Outlaws, he was huge and his outfit was drenched with sweat from the midday
heat. He came over to the Asian and dropped his pants to the floor.
Hannah frowned dejectedly as soon as she saw his massive, rock-hard shaft.
"I heard all about you whore," the cop declared, grinning down at the
Asian while he stroked his cock. "The Outlaws tell me they've been busting
you up real good. I heard about that train they ran through you last
night, too. The whole gang right? I bet your little fuck holes are still
sore from that one."
"Please help me, please sir, I--I've been kidnapped," Hannah pleaded
frantically, looking up at the cop with her doleful eyes. "Please! Please
help me! Please sir, I'll do whatever you want, anything you want, just
please help me go home! I just wanna go home!"
"Damn you might be their hottest catch yet," the cop continued, ignoring
Hannah's pleas. "I don't think they ever had an Asian before. I know they
snatched up that spic whore a few months back, she's over at Jimmy's I
think. What the fuck's her name? Rosalie? God she's a hot little cunt,
they've been banging her brains out real good."
"Please you have to help me, I don't--I don't wanna die here, please,"
Hannah sobbed.
"Relax whore, you're not gonna die here, at least not anytime soon," the
officer said, as reassuringly as he could. "The Outlaws are gonna keep you
around for awhile, they usually keep fresh meat like you for at least a
year or two. What, you think you're their only whore? They got several
bitches like you, one in every bar. My favorite is that little redheaded
cunt, Ellen. God she was a feisty little slut, it took them boys weeks to
break her in good. I hardly see her anymore though--she's always on the
road with Big Joe, I hear she's his personal fuck-slave now."
Hannah shivered as she heard the cop's words. She wasn't sure how to
feel knowing that she wasn't the only captive of the biker gang. There
were more like her, and apparently they were spread out over the other bars
that the gang owned or operated. Hannah imagined most of them had been
abducted under similar circumstances as hers, probably while they were on
their way to vacation or something. She felt terribly for them, and
wondered whether or not they were all raped nearly as much as she was every
day.
"Anyways bitch, how much for a blowjob? Twenty-five bucks?" The cop
asked, pulling his wallet from his pants.
"Yes," Hannah responded, as she stared at the floor hopelessly.
The burly officer stuffed $25 worth of bills into the jar and chuckled
as he noticed how much money was inside. Hannah wanted to scream as the
man laughed about how busy she'd been, and how she was obviously an amazing
dick sucker. He then grabbed the back of her head and held it steady while
he plunged his massive cock deep into her mouth.
Hannah quickly began choking as the cop forced his penis all the way
past her mouth and down her throat. She looked so helpless and pathetic as
the huge cop brutally jerked her head back and forth against his dick.
Hannah's lips were wrapped tightly around the thick shaft and she was doing
her best to get the officer to climax quickly. She was groaning wretchedly
as he mercilessly slammed his cock down her little throat.
"Fuck yeah baby! That's it just like that! Choke on that cock you
little bitch!" The policeman screamed, clutching Hannah's head in his
oversized hands while he smashed her face against his cock.
"Uuuaaagghhh!! Pleeaaasssee!!" Hannah begged, taking a huge breath of
air once the officer finally pulled his dick from her mouth.
In just seconds, however, the Asian was gagging terribly as the cock was
back between her lips. The cop fucked Hannah's mouth for ten agonizing
minutes, pulling out a half dozen times during that span to prevent the
girl from suffocating. For Hannah, it was the most brutal blowjob of the
night, and she kept thinking she was going to die from it. Every single
time he had to pull out of her mouth, the irritated policeman gave Hannah a
fierce slap on the face.
"Fuck yeah whore! Here it comes! Swallow it bitch!" The officer
bellowed, gripping Hannah's head in his giant hands as he buried his penis
deep into her mouth and began cumming.
Hannah proceeded to gulp down the man's sperm like a good whore. She
could feel his huge cock pulsating in her mouth and felt completely
disgusted. The cop was grunting like a beast as he milked every single
drop of his jizz into the Asian's mouth. When he was done he pulled out of
the miserable girl and smiled down at her.
"Not bad slut," the officer remarked. "You need to work on that
deep-throat though. I'm sure the Outlaws will take care of that soon
though. I'm gonna talk to Tank, see if I can get you over to the station
one of these days so us cops can have some Asian pussy too."
Hannah was sobbing hard as the policeman pulled his pants back on and
left the room. She felt so utterly defeated, and was started to believe
that her predicament really was hopeless. It was unfathomable to think
that even the cops in this town were pure evil. She did not get much time
to lament her situation, however, as another massive, hairy john walked
into the room and deposited his money into the jar on the table.
The evening crawled by so slowly for Hannah, as she was forced to suck
one filthy cock after another with almost no interruption. She could not
believe how many customers frequented the tavern, and it was clear that
just about every one of them came into the room to purchase a blowjob from
her. The bikers seemed intent on making as much money as possible from
Hannah, and never gave her more than a minute to rest between customers.
Thus, it was no exaggeration to say that Hannah's mouth was stuffed full of
cock for just about the entire night.
"Damn bitch, you're a mess," Tank chuckled, strolling into the room
after the final john had finished using Hannah. "Long night?"
The little Asian was staring at the floor and sobbing in sheer misery.
Her hair and face was plastered with sperm and her eyes were full of
anguish and suffering. It was just past midnight, and Tank had finally
stopped sending in patrons like he'd promised. All in all, Hannah had
sucked almost 50 cocks during the night and there was over $1,000 inside
the glass jar. Her jaw felt like it was broken from the countless times it
had been stretched by huge cocks and slapped by the men. Her belly felt
like it was going to burst from the many, many loads of sperm and piss
she'd been forced to swallow.
"Good news whore, you're officially done for the night," Tank declared,
as he grabbed Hannah's cum-soaked hair and pulled her off the stool. "But
don't you worry, tomorrow's another day, and we'll be stuffing that ass and
pussy again all day."
Hannah's legs were so tired from squatting all night that she had to be
carried away by the huge biker. Tank dragged her back into the main lounge
and over to the restroom where he dumped her into the tub. As he turned on
the shower and left, Hannah sat in a fetal position and cried desperately
as the cool water ran all over her.
Chapter 7: Hannah and Big Joe Get Better Acquainted
Hannah was rudely awoken, like always, with a hard smack to her face.
She yelped in pain and immediately began whining in terror. She could
hardly remember getting pulled from the shower and tied to the bed last
night. However, she did recall puking up a huge amount of sperm and piss
into the tub. Her jaws and throat were still extremely sore from the
dozens of blowjobs she'd been forced to give, and the burn mark on her back
was still very raw and inflamed.
"Get your ass up cunt, you got a lot of work to do today," Tank
commanded, as he unlocked the cuffs around Hannah's ankles and wrists.
"Please!!" Hannah begged, struggling feebly as the biker grabbed her and
hauled her toward the dinner table.
The Asian was given a few minutes to eat another plate of leftovers from
the night before. Hannah could barely taste the food as she felt the
impatient stares from the bikers inside the room. There weren't too many
this time--about eight or nine of them total. Nevertheless, she was very
scared because she knew they all were waiting to use her. Hannah could
feel the shivers run down her spine as she picked away at the scraps of
food.
Sure enough, after about ten minutes one of the bikers snatched the
plate away from the Asian and she was abruptly yanked toward the bed.
Hannah screamed in terror as two Outlaws quickly dragged her back over to
the mattress. Since she was already naked except for the 6" heels on her
feet, the men bent Hannah over the edge of the mattress and pulled her legs
far apart, and within seconds a huge biker was brutally fucking her pussy
from behind.
"Oh yeah, this pussy is still nice and tight!" The Outlaw notified his
friends, as he quickly began thumping his massive cock into Hannah's aching
vagina.
"Aaaagggghhhhh!! Noooooooooo!!" Hannah squealed, thrashing around in
agony as the enormous biker viciously raped her.
Hannah wept miserably as the man spent several minutes pummeling her
little snatch. After having not been used for over a day, her pussy was
very dry and burned terribly each time the Outlaw slammed his huge cock
into it. The Asian tried to free herself but the two other men were
holding her legs firmly while their friend fucked her. After a few minutes
he finally came, shooting a huge load of cum deep into Hannah's pussy.
"Noooooo!! Pleeeeaaaaassssssee!!!" Hannah screamed, as the bikers
flipped her onto her back after the first Outlaw had finished using her
cunt.
In an instant she was getting pounded again, with her legs pulled wide
while another Outlaw viciously raped her pussy from above. Hannah could
barely make out the man's face as tears of pain streamed from her eyes and
down her cheeks. His cock was unbelievably huge and it felt like he was
ripping her cunt apart with it. Thankfully it took him only a couple of
minutes to cum inside of her.
About two hours went by as the rest of the gang proceeded to use and
abuse the petite Asian. They fucked her individually but also in pairs,
often times sandwiching little Hannah between them as they hammered away at
her pussy and anus. Of course, during this time she was also forced to
drink all of their piss as well as a few loads of cum from the Outlaws who
used her mouth. By the time the men were all finished with her Hannah was
a complete wreck, with torrents of cum seeping from her ass, pussy, and
mouth. Her body and face were also a dark red from the countless times
they'd been fiercely slapped by the bikers.
"Damn you boys fucked this bitch up," Hannah heard a rough, familiar
voice laugh as she lay on the mattress.
She looked up and felt her heart freeze as she immediately recognized
the man. Standing just a few feet away from her was Big Joe, the hulking
giant who'd nearly torn her asshole in two the other evening. Next to the
massive biker was a very attractive, 21-year-old redhead named Ellen Duffy.
She was about 5'5" or 5'6" and weighed 115 lbs. She wore nothing but a
small white halter, a pleated red miniskirt, and a pair of towering black
heels. She was shaking in fear while Big Joe had one of his meaty hands
clamped tightly around her little neck.
"Oh shit! It's Miss Washington!" One of the bikers exclaimed in
delight.
Like Hannah, Ellen had been on her way to vacation when she'd gotten a
flat tire almost half a year ago. Unfortunately for her, the first people
to notice had been a group of Outlaws, and they'd quickly snatched her up
from the side of the road. Shortly after grabbing her, the gang did a
little bit of research on the redhead and learned that she actually
finished as the 2nd runner up in the Miss Washington pageant last year.
Even though she hadn't won, the Outlaws nevertheless had mockingly called
her Miss Washington ever since.
Ellen was a very lovely girl, with a wonderfully fit body that she'd
spent countless hours at her local athletic club maintaining. She had a
very curvy physique, with firm medium-sized breasts, a nicely toned waist,
full hips and a perfectly round ass. Her lightly freckled face was equally
gorgeous, and it was a wonder how she hadn't won her state pageant.
However, after spending more than five months in the hands of the Outlaws,
the redhead was in pretty rough shape.
Hannah could tell just by looking at the girl for a couple of seconds
that she was also a slave to the biker gang, and that they'd been
tormenting her for quite some time. The redhead's body was marked all over
with bruises and welts, and her face was discolored and showed heavy signs
of abuse. The most disheartening, however, was the expression on the girl.
It was clear that she'd been beaten and raped so many times that she was
now completely broken and a total slave to the bikers.
"What's up Miss Washington? Long time no see, you miss us bitch?" An
Outlaw asked the redhead from behind, as he reached under her skirt and
pinched her ass.
"Yes sir," Ellen responded, a hint of disdain in her voice.
"Has Big Joe been fucking you good?" The biker continued.
"Yes sir," the little redhead replied, her eyes starting to moisten.
"Looks like you'll be staying here for the next couple days, you ready
to put that nasty pussy to work?" The biker asked, as he roughly slipped a
finger into Ellen's cunt.
"Yes sir." The young girl gasped, wincing uncomfortably.
"Get your ass naked then bitch," the tattooed giant commanded.
Hannah watched in dismay as the redhead quickly began pulling her
clothes off without hesitation. When she removed her halter, Hannah saw
the exact same mark on the girl's lower back that had been branded onto her
just yesterday. On Ellen, however, the symbol was a fully healed scar,
indicating just how long she'd been with the biker gang. Once she was done
stripping, the redhead dropped to her knees and crawled over to a table
where several of the Outlaws sat. In seconds she was between one of the
men's legs as he thumped her mouth against his cock.
"You," Big Joe declared, pointing at the miserable Asian on the bed.
"Get dressed whore it's your lucky day, you get to be my fuck-toy for the
week. God I can't wait to get you on the road, I been looking forward to
this ever since the other night bitch. I'm gonna fuck you so hard tonight
you little slut, especially that ass, I'm gonna tear it up real good you'll
see."
Hannah could not believe what the massive giant was saying--it was just
too awful to be true. She vividly remembered how torturous it had been
when he'd raped her and how she'd literally felt like her asshole and pussy
were being ripped to pieces. Since that day she'd futilely hoped that she
would never have to see Big Joe again. Yet now, the horrifying realization
that she was going to be his personal slave for the near future was
starting to sink in, and Hannah was so unbelievably scared. "I said get
dressed bitch," the behemoth ordered, tossing the Asian's denim thong and
black bra next to her on the bed.
Hannah was so exhausted from the gangbang that she could barely move.
However, she quickly pulled the garments onto her little body while Big Joe
and the other bikers watched. When she was finished Big Joe abruptly
grabbed her arm and yanked her toward the door. Several of the Outlaws
expressed their disappointment as the Asian was hauled out of the room and
toward the entrance of the tavern.
"Please stop, please, where are you taking me?" Hannah begged,
struggling to maintain pace with the colossal biker as he dragged her
toward the parking lot. "Please just let me go! Please, I'll do anything,
I'll give you anything!"
"I got a few stops to make bitch, then you and I are gonna spend the
rest of the day getting to know each other," Big Joe replied ominously.
Hannah continued to resist as the huge beast forced her into the
passenger side of his pickup truck. It was the only vehicle in the lot
that was not a motorcycle. As he struggled to get the petite Asian into
his truck, Big Joe finally grew irritated and slapped Hannah hard across
the face before locking her hands behind her back with a pair of cuffs. He
then shoved Hannah into the vehicle and slammed the door before entering it
himself.
"Get over here slut," the fiend commanded, grabbing a fistful of
Hannah's hair and forcing her head onto his lap. "It's real simple how
this is gonna work. When we're on the road your mouth don't EVER leave my
cock, understood? Never ever bitch, unless I say so. From now on you're
only purpose is to serve me with that hot little body of yours. If you do
a decent job, I'll try not to hurt you too much, but if you don't, I will
fucking beat your ass good. Is that understood you little gook slut?"
"Yes," Hannah answered, with obvious fear in her voice.
"Good," Big Joe responded. "If you're smart you'll do a better job than
that stupid Miss Washington bitch. I had to beat her ass every night for
the past week. God she whined and bitched so much every time I fucked her
ass. Anyways, open your mouth and get this cock inside it right now."
Hannah's head was still between the Outlaw's thighs as he quickly
unzipped his fly and pulled his massive cock out. It was just half-erect
yet still much larger than her boyfriend's could ever get. The stench of
it was unbearable and Hannah grimaced as soon as it hit her. Once Big Joe
rubbed the head of it against her mouth, however, the Asian wisely wrapped
her soft lips around the huge shaft.
"There you go bitch, you learn fast," Big Joe said happily, as he
started the engine of his truck. "Remember, you keep that cock in your
mouth at all times. And fucking suck it good whore."
Hannah started crying as she ran her mouth up and down the enormous
dick. It literally tasted like shit, and Hannah was almost certain Big Joe
had fucked the redhead's ass very recently. Nevertheless, she kept her
lips firmly attached to the meaty shaft and sucked it like a good whore.
In just seconds the man's cock was fully erect, and Hannah's jaws ached as
she was forced to open her mouth as wide as possible to accommodate it.
Big Joe drove for nearly 30 minutes, and Hannah's mouth remained locked
on his massive cock the entire time. Throughout that time Big Joe
persistently used his right hand to brutally shove the Asian's face down on
his penis, burying it deep into her throat. He then held her down until
she started to choke violently, at which point she was given just seconds
to recover before he tormented her again. For Hannah, it was downright
terrible, and by the time the man finally got to his destination she was on
the verge of losing her mind.
"Okay bitch here's our first stop," Big Joe declared, before yanking
Hannah's mouth off his dick. "Good job by the way, but you're
deep-throating needs some work. Don't worry you'll get lots of practice
later tonight. Let's go whore, I got some people to see."
Hannah was crying miserably as the giant parked his truck and quickly
exited it before coming around to her side. He opened the passenger door
and pulled the nervous Asian out onto the driveway of a small, dilapidated
home. Hannah barely kept pace with the enormous biker as he dragged her
over to the front door and knocked loudly on it.
"Who is it?" A rough voice demanded.
"It's me, Joe!" Big Joe replied, prompting the other man to quickly open
the door.
"What's up man?" An ugly, fat old man welcomed Big Joe, before turning
to Hannah. "I see you brought another slut with you."
"Yup, I've been looking to get her on the road for awhile, just haven't
had the time," Big Joe responded, wrapping his massive arm around Hannah
and pulling her in closely to him. "I sure had a lot of fun with Miss
Washington though. But I think this little whore is gonna be even better."
"Yeah I heard about her, she's a hot little piece of ass," the man
agreed.
"You got the stuff?" Big Joe asked.
"Yeah, come inside for a little bit," replied the fat ogre, while he
continued to eye Hannah up and down.
Hannah groaned as Big Joe roughly yanked her into the home by her long
hair. She followed closely behind the giant as he and the other biker
entered one of the bedrooms. There were various wooden and metal crates
inside the room against the wall. The fat Outlaw pointed toward several of
them and indicated they were the ones for Big Joe. Hannah had no idea what
was inside the boxes, but figured they were probably guns or drugs. Big
Joe reached into his pocket and pulled out $10,000 worth of cash before
handing it over to the man.
"Always a pleasure Rob," the massive biker said, shaking the man's hand.
"If you help me load the stuff you can have a free blowjob from this bitch.
How's that sound?"
"Absolutely I will," Rob agreed, as he quickly began unbuckling his
dirty jeans.
"On your knees slut," Big Joe commanded, jerking down on Hannah's hair
and forcing her to her knees.
"Please no," Hannah begged, shaking her head vehemently as the old man
got situated in front of her and slapped his nasty penis against her face.
"Get that cock in your mouth whore! And suck it good!" Big Joe shouted.
Hannah jerked in fear from the angry command, and quickly wrapped her
lips around the slimy dick in front of her. As soon as she did, the fat
old man grabbed her head with both of his hands and began slamming her
mouth back and forth against his sour penis. Hannah whined miserably as
the bastard forced his entire cock down her throat and held it there. She
desperately tried to free her head from his grip but could not budge it,
and with her hands cuffed behind her back there was nothing she could do to
defend herself.
"Fuck that feels good!" Rob shouted, holding the Asian's squirming head
in his dirty hands while he brutally drove his cock in and out of her
mouth.
Big Joe stood patiently by and waited for his friend to finish. There
was almost nothing in the world that he loved more than watching a little
cunt like Hannah gagging on a big fat dick, and he could feel himself
growing hard at the sight. Within a minute, the fat ogre screamed in
ecstasy and held Hannah's mouth down against the base of his cock as he
began cumming in her mouth. Hannah moaned in utter disgust as her mouth
was quickly filled with hot sperm.
"Drink it whore!" Big Joe commanded.
The little Asian whimpered in protest but promptly started gulping down
the man's cum. She'd swallowed countless loads of jizz by now, but each
new one was just as disgusting as the first for poor Hannah. Nevertheless,
she drank every last drop of Rob's seed until all of it was in her belly.
When he was through with her, the old man removed his cock from Hannah's
mouth and shoved her away from him.
"God that was nice, man, bring this bitch by anytime Joe," Rob declared
happily.
He then helped Big Joe load the half-dozen crates into the bed of the
truck. Hannah, meanwhile, had been placed back in the front passenger
seat. Tears were streaked all over her face and lines of cum covered her
mouth and chin. When the men were finished they bid each other farewell
and soon enough Big Joe was back on the road, with Hannah once again on her
side and her lips wrapped tightly around the giant's cock.
Over the next 6-7 hours Big Joe made about a dozen more stops to various
nearby towns. Each one was either a home or small business, where the
goliath would then exchange a stack of cash for boxes full of drugs,
weapons, and other illegal goods. He used Hannah every time to either
sweeten the deal or for help with loading the bigger crates. Half of the
men were content with a simple blowjob, but a few of them wanted something
extra. A small gang of violent Mexicans, for example, had demanded two
hours with Hannah in exchange for a couple extra sacks of heroin. As soon
as Big Joe agreed, they took the Asian into the living room of their home
and viciously raped and beat her nonstop for the entire duration. Big Joe
watched with a smile on his face the whole time, as Hannah desperately
begged him for protection while the Mexicans assaulted her. They each took
turns fucking her ass and pussy while the others brutally pummeled her all
over her body with belts and car antennas. By the time they were finally
finished with her, Hannah was crying hysterically and her body was covered
with severe welts and bruises.
When Big Joe was finally done with his rounds, Hannah had pleasured
roughly 20 of his business partners and friends. She'd been thoroughly
fucked by over half of them and had been forced to swallow almost all of
their semen by Big Joe. Hannah was mentally in shambles when Big Joe
finally pulled into the lot of a small motel. Her lips were firmly
attached to the biker's cock even after he'd parked in one of the stalls
and turned off the engine of his truck. The sun was beginning to set and
Hannah could not help but wonder what her friends and family were thinking
about her. She began quaking in fear as Big Joe hauled her out of his car
and toward the entrance of the motel.
"Jimmy what's up man?" Big Joe said cheerfully to a skinny old man at
the front desk.
"Hey Big Joe, good to see you again," Jimmy responded. "Who's this?
And what happened to the redheaded cunt?"
"She's back at the bar," the giant replied, before yanking Hannah close
to him by her hair. "This little slut is Hannah--she's new to the gang.
They picked her up over by Mel's gas station a few days ago."
"Shit, she's a hot little cunt," the old man remarked, as he stared
Hannah up and down a couple times. "I'll let you get to business Joe, same
room as usual my friend."
"Thanks Jim," Big Joe replied, putting $50 worth of cash on the counter
before taking the keys to his room.
Hannah's heart started beating harder and harder as the massive Outlaw
dragged her out of the lobby and toward one of the nearby rooms. She
glanced around the area but there was nobody else in the vicinity and very
few cars in the parking lot at all. She trembled in horror as Big Joe
unlocked the door and forced her into the dingy motel room.
"God I've been waiting all fucking day for this you slut," the huge
brute said, as he quickly marched Hannah over to the mattress in the corner
and unlocked the cuffs on her wrists. "Get your ass naked right now bitch,
you're about to get fucked for the rest of the night you little piece of
shit."
"Please don't do this, please I'll give you anything you want, I'll give
you all my money, please," Hannah pleaded desperately.
"I said get your fucking ass naked whore!" Big Joe roared, grabbing the
Asian's hair with one hand while he viciously slapped her face three times
with the other.
"Okay! Please! Don't hit me please! I'm sorry!" Hannah screamed, her
face burning from the savage blows.
The Asian quickly removed her denim g-string and black top and waited
while Big Joe also undressed. As she watched the enormous beast Hannah
felt the terrible dread in her stomach as she wondered how in the world she
was going to survive a night with him. Tank and the other bikers were all
very huge themselves, but Big Joe was more than three times her size and
was larger than most NFL linemen. She vividly remembered how horrendously
painful it had been when he'd fucked her the other day, and how she'd
thought he was going to literally tear apart her internal organs and fuck
her to death.
"Okay bitch let's go, on the bed and turn around and get that ass nice
and high for me," Big Joe commanded, once he'd finished stripping.
"Please don't hurt me, please not too hard," Hannah begged, as she
climbed onto the mattress and got on all fours with her ass facing the
hulking giant.
"Oh I'm gonna fuck you hard you little slut," Big Joe promised, as he
grabbed Hannah's slender thighs and jerked them apart. "I'm gonna fuck you
hard and proper bitch, just like you deserve. I'm gonna turn you inside
out whore."
Hannah was already starting to cry as she gripped the dirty bed-sheets
and waited for the inevitable. She felt Big Joe's giant, powerful hands
around her little waist and prayed that he would spare her ass for now. It
was still going to be agonizing if he fucked her pussy, but Hannah did not
think she could take an anal pounding at the moment. When she felt the
Outlaw's colossal penis against her vagina Hannah breathed a sigh of
relief.
"Oh fuck yeah," Big Joe groaned, holding Hannah's hips firm while he
slowly sank his cock deep into her tattered pussy. "Goddamn that feels so
good, you little fucking slut."
"Oh my God! Aaaooww please!" Hannah sobbed, shifting around in major
discomfort as her cunt was forced open wider than she could have ever
thought possible.
"Yeah you're definitely tighter than that Miss Washington bitch," the
huge brute declared, as he forced more and more of his dick inside Hannah's
cunt. "Even with how much you've been fucked, you're still so goddamn
tight whore."
Hannah let out a bleat of pain as the savage Outlaw forced inch after
inch of his seemingly endless cock into her pussy. As it began working its
way past her cervix the pain quickly became intense and unbearable. Hannah
screamed in anguish and desperately tried to wrestle her hips from Big
Joe's grasp.
"Good thing all them cocks loosened you up bitch," the behemoth
chuckled, as he yanked back on Hannah's skinny waist and speared more of
his cock into her sex. "Looks like you're still super tight though, at
least to me."
"Stop please! It hurts!!" Hannah squealed, shifting around painfully as
Big Joe's dick finally hit maximum depth.
There were still 2-3 inches of the biker's penis protruding from
Hannah's pussy. Big Joe could feel the head of his cock pressing against
the Asian's womb. He was very disappointed that she could not take his
entire shaft, and was determined to get it all into her no matter what.
"Okay bitch, you ready?" Big Joe asked, gripping Hannah's waist tightly
as he prepared to smash her weary little vagina. "You better brace
yourself slut, I'm about to rip this tight little Asian pussy in half."
"No! Please don't!" Hannah begged desperately. "Please, I'm so sore!
Please don't!"
Hannah felt the Outlaw's massive cock slowly withdrawing itself from her
twat. It seemed to take forever and she could feel her swollen pussy lips
clinging to the meaty shaft. Hannah knew Big Joe was about to start
violently fucking her and continued pleading for mercy. Her vagina was so
sore from all of the earlier rapes throughout the day and she didn't know
how she was going to cope with Big Joe's enormous cock.
"Aaaiiiiieeeegggghhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, digging her nails into the
filthy mattress as the Outlaw abruptly slammed his dick into her with all
of his strength.
"Fuck yeah bitch! God this tight little pussy feels so fucking good!"
Big Joe exclaimed, clamping his hands around the Asian's narrow hips as he
rammed his penis into Hannah's cunt as deep as possible.
"Aaaauuuggghhh!! Pleeeaaasssee!!" Hannah shrieked in pain, her body
jolting from the savage intrusion.
"Yeah bitch! How'd you like that?! I know you felt that one! Get
ready slut here it comes!" Big Joe shouted ecstatically, as he began
brutally pumping his cock in and out of the Asian's vagina.
"No! Wait! Aaagghh!! Please!!!" Hannah begged, squirming around in
misery.
In just seconds the massive giant was pounding Hannah's pussy so
ferociously that it looked like he was literally trying to fuck the Asian
to death. Fresh, heavy tears were streaming down Hannah's face and she was
screaming in complete agony as Big Joe fucked her harder than she'd ever
been fucked. She was thrashing around wildly as she desperately tried to
escape from the giant's grasp.
"God fuck yeah slut! You feel that?! You feel that cock tearing up
your tight little pussy?!" Big Joe roared, as he reached forward and
grabbed Hannah's long dark hair with both hands.
Hannah wailed in torture as the massive biker jerked brutally back on
her hair as he continued to viciously fuck her vagina. Her scalp burned
like crazy as Big Joe yanked on her locks as hard as he could. Hannah's
slender frame was bent in a severe arc and her back looked like it was on
the verge of snapping in half. Yet the horrendous pain of her pussy
getting absolutely pummeled trumped all the others.
"Aaaiiiiieeeeee!!! Pleeeeaaaaasssssee!!!" The little Asian shrieked
wretchedly.
"Keep that ass in the air bitch!!" Big Joe commanded, as Hannah kept
trying to free her pussy from his cock.
"Please stop!! I can't--I can't take it!! Please it hurts!!!" Hannah
squealed piteously.
Big Joe continued to furiously hammer away at the Asian's raw cunt for
several long minutes. Eventually he grew tired of Hannah's incessant
begging, so he hooked his index and middle finger onto either side of her
mouth and stretched her jaws painfully wide. Now all he had to hear were
the Asian's muffled screams while he furiously fucked her as hard as he
wished.
"Aauughh!! Aaaaauuuuggghhhh!!!" Hannah wailed, futilely trying to pry
Big Joe's hands from her mouth.
The gigantic biker savagely fucked Hannah for about five more minutes,
keeping his fingers hooked in her mouth the entire time. Hannah was
weeping in pure misery and felt like her pussy was being completely ripped
apart. Every time Big Joe violently thrust forward she felt his cock
smashing against her womb, and the pain was just too awful for words.
"Oh my God please!! Stop!! Please no more!!!" Hannah begged, as the
huge beast suddenly pulled out of her badly busted vagina.
"Turn the fuck around whore!" Big Joe ordered, flipping the small Asian
onto her back and grabbing her ankles in his hands.
Hannah yelped dreadfully as the Outlaw yanked her legs far apart and
quickly got into position between them. He held her ankles in the air as
wide as he could and instantly drove his cock back into the Asian's cunt.
Hannah wailed piercingly and started squirming around like mad beneath the
giant biker.
"God this pussy feels so fucking nice!!" Big Joe growled, clutching
Hannah's ankles while he used his hips to smash his dick into her sex.
"Please!!!" Hannah begged, as the massive biker let go of her ankles and
lay atop her, smothering her face with his hairy, sweaty chest.
"Wrap those legs around me slut!" The Outlaw commanded, slapping Hannah
brutally across the cheek.
The sobbing Asian girl immediately wrapped her long, slender legs around
Big Joe's hefty midsection as much as she could. She kept them locked on
the giant the whole time as he violently pounded her aching vagina. Hannah
was having trouble breathing from beneath the man's immense frame, and she
felt like she was about to be crushed to death. "Aaauuuuggghhhhh!!!"
Hannah squealed, wrapping her legs as tight as she could around Big Joe in
a futile effort to slow his devastating thrusts.
The huge biker fucked Hannah missionary style for ten horrendous minutes
before pulling out once more. He reached forward and grabbed the weeping
Asian by her hair and dragged her off the bed onto the floor. He forced
Hannah to kneel on the ground and slapped her hard across the face.
"Open that mouth slut!" Big Joe commanded, smacking the little Asian
once more.
Hannah immediately opened her mouth wide but was met with yet another
vicious, stinging slap across her face. She yelped in surprise and looked
up at the hulking beast nervously. There was no reason behind the
blow--Big Joe simply enjoyed the sound of his palm striking the Asian
whore's face. More importantly, he loved the feeling of absolute power he
had over Hannah, and how he could hurt and fuck her as much as he wanted
with nothing to stop him.
"Get those fucking lips around my cock, you piece of shit whore," Big
Joe instructed, grabbing Hannah's hair and yanking her toward him.
The petite Asian was trembling in fear as she obediently wrapped her
soft lips around the enormous head of the biker's dick. Big Joe smiled as
he watched Hannah force her mouth open as wide as she could just to fit his
penis inside of it. Once she did, the Outlaw grabbed a fistful of Hannah's
hair and began pumping her head back and forth along his cock.
Big Joe fucked the Asian's mouth for several minutes, often times
cramming his dick as far as he could into the opening. Hannah cried and
begged wretchedly the whole time as the biker repeatedly stuffed nearly his
entire 11" cock down her throat and held it there until she almost choked
to death. He would pull out of the Asian's mouth just before she began to
suffocate then cruelly slap her back and forth across her face while she
gasped desperately for oxygen.
"Get up! Get the fuck up slut, it's time to tear up that pussy some
more," Big Joe declared, grabbing two fistfuls of Hannah's hair and jerking
her high into the air.
Hannah screamed in complete agony as she felt her long mane being ripped
from her scalp. Fortunately Big Joe quickly moved his hands down to her
thighs and yanked them wide apart. He probed around frantically with his
cock until he found the Asian's tight little slit. As soon as he did the
Outlaw slammed Hannah down onto his shaft, prompting her to wail in
horrendous pain.
"Aaaaoooowwww!!! Pleeeeeaaaaassssssee!!!" Hannah squealed, writhing
around miserably as Big Joe held her small ass in his hands and began
bouncing her up and down his massive cock.
"Wrap those legs around me cunt!" The biker commanded impatiently.
Hannah sobbed dismally while she brought her legs up and curled them
around Big Joe's enormous hips. She continued to scream in agony as the
giant Outlaw thumped her up and down along his penis. He continuously
lifted the Asian until just the head of his cock was lodged inside her
pussy then released her so that Hannah's own weight drove her body down
onto the awaiting shaft. Each time he did, of course, Hannah shrieked in
excruciating pain as her cunt was instantly stuffed with the biker's
insanely huge dick.
"Look at me bitch! I said look at me! You fucking look me in the eye
while I fuck your nasty little pussy!" Big Joe growled, forcing Hannah to
gaze up at him.
Hannah locked her eyes onto the Outlaw's and even through her tears she
could see the sheer bliss and satisfaction in them. Big Joe was smiling
from ear to ear as he slammed the little Asian up and down his dick. Each
time he felt his cock rip into Hannah's pussy he savored the amazing
feeling of it, and also the expression of sheer agony on the girl's face.
"Oh my God please!!!" Hannah sobbed, as the behemoth continued to smash
her terribly sore vagina.
Big Joe fucked the petite Asian in the air for several minutes,
clutching her small, firm ass in his enormous hands while he repeatedly
skewered her tight sex. Every time he rammed her down onto his cock Hannah
screamed in excruciating pain. She could feel the Outlaw's dick completely
ruining her womb and couldn't help but wonder if Big Joe was going to
literally rape her to death. Thankfully just as she was thinking this the
powerful fiend slammed her onto his shaft one last time and roared as he
began emptying his cum deep inside of the Asian.
"Open those eyes bitch! Look at me!" Big Joe demanded, staring angrily
down at the girl's tear stained face.
Hannah felt completely defeated and miserable as she was forced to look
into the sadistic eyes of the enormous, ruthless biker. He had the same
evil grin as all the other men she'd been forced to fuck in the past few
days, and Hannah knew that he thoroughly enjoyed watching her suffer. She
continued to gaze up at Big Joe as he finished pumping her full of his hot
seed. When he was finally finished he lifted the Asian off his cock and
tossed her onto the bed like a rag-doll.o
"That was nice bitch," Big Joe said contentedly. "I can't wait to get
to work on that ass next."
Hannah began weeping even harder once she heard the Outlaw's words. Her
pussy burned so badly and her cervix felt like it had been pounded to a
pulp. She could not even comprehend how terrible it was going to be to
have the monstrous beast take her anally.
"Get on the fucking floor you cunt," Big Joe commanded, grabbing Hannah
by the arm and yanking her off the bed.
"Please don't!" The Asian begged, as Big Joe forced her to get on her
hands and knees.
"Spread those legs bitch! And get that ass high in the air!" The biker
shouted.
Hannah whimpered in fear as she spread her legs wide and raised her ass
as high as she could for the man. She could feel him staring at her
vulnerable asshole and badly gaping vagina. Big Joe gazed at the Asian's
cavernous pussy in appreciation, and couldn't contain his smile as he
watched a thick stream of his sperm slowly dripping from the orifice onto
the floor. Hannah's asshole, despite being fucked literally more than a
hundred times within the past few days, still looked so small and tight
compared to her freshly busted pussy. He simply could not wait to tear up
the hole too.
"Turn around slut," Big Joe directed, after he was finally finished
staring at the Asian's upturned ass.
"Please stop!" Hannah pleaded, as she knelt before the terrible giant.
"You know the drill whore," Big Joe declared, grabbing a clump of
Hannah's hair and bringing her lips against the head of his huge cock.
Hannah groaned dreadfully but wrapped her mouth around the tip of the
Outlaw's shaft. She could see the excited grin on his face and wanted to
tear his eyes out so badly. She heard him exhale deeply and immediately
her body tensed up in complete disgust as Big Joe began urinating into her
mouth.
"Drink it slut! You better not spill a single fucking drop!" Big Joe
roared, as he watched the horrified Asian squeeze her eyes shut while her
mouth quickly filled up with his piss.
Though she'd swallowed easily over two dozen loads of urine, Hannah
still had a great amount of difficulty drinking even a sip of the nasty
fluid. For her, the idea of it was simply beyond disgusting, and she
doubted that she would ever get accustomed to the awful taste of the
bikers' piss. As always, it took every bit of mental strength she had to
start swallowing the despicable Outlaw's hot urine. The sour, salty taste
of it was overwhelming, and it seemed like it would never stop flowing into
her mouth.
"Ah yeah that's right cunt, I been waiting all day for this, saving up
every drop of piss for your gook ass," Big Joe snickered, holding the
Asian's head with both hands while he continued peeing in her mouth.
Hannah began groaning in sheer frustration and disgust as the huge
monster happily drained more and more piss into her belly. By the time he
was finally finished, she'd swallowed enough urine to easily fill a large
bottle of soda. As soon as Big Joe emptied the last drops of piss into her
mouth and let go of her, Hannah screamed in abject misery and shrank away
from the giant. She felt so incredibly revolted and immediately wiped the
taste of piss from her lips. She could feel the terrible fluid churning in
her stomach and wanted to puke.
"Stop crying slut, you should be used to drinking piss by now, I heard
all the guys have been using you as their own little toilet," Big Joe said,
reaching down and grabbing the Asian by her hair again.
"Please just leave me alone!!!" Hannah screamed, as the behemoth jerked
her back onto her feet and marched her over to the bed.
Big Joe nonchalantly shoved the girl onto the mattress before climbing
onto it himself. He leaned back against the wall and grabbed a television
remote control sitting nearby. He turned on the TV and began flipping
through channels while Hannah cried softly next to him. When he finally
settled on a station he liked, the Outlaw turned his attention back to
Hannah.
"Get those pretty lips back around my cock bitch," Big Joe commanded.
The little Asian grumbled in distress but wrapped her lips around the
head of Big Joe's dick. Thankfully it was no longer erect and she did not
have to stretch her jaws as wide as possible to fit it in her mouth.
Hannah shuddered unpleasantly as she felt the biker grip her hair and start
working her mouth back and forth against his penis. Big Joe hardly said a
single word for the next hour, as he sat back against the wall and forced
Hannah to suckle his cock the entire time. Eventually the Asian started
going crazy, but once she felt the huge shaft begin to harden she instantly
began shaking in terror.
"Alright slut, it's time to tear up that little asshole," Big Joe
announced, turning off the TV and pulling the girl's mouth off his cock.
"Turn around and get that ass in the air."
"No please!! Please don't I'll do anything else!! Please anything else
you want!!" Hannah shrieked, shrinking away from the giant Outlaw.
"I said get that ass high up in the air cunt!" Big Joe yelled, reaching
forward and slapping the Asian hard across her face.
Hannah yelped in pain and instantly began moving into position. At Big
Joe's orders, she crawled over to the side of the bed and turned around so
that her knees were on the edge of the mattress. Big Joe quickly stepped
onto the floor and moved around so that he was standing directly behind the
little Asian whore. She was on all fours with her ass elevated high and
she was shaking in fear.
"God you have such a sweet little ass," Big Joe commented, pressing his
thumbs into Hannah's crack and pulling her ass-cheeks apart. "This fucking
ass was just meant to be destroyed."
"Please! Please don't do this!!" Hannah sobbed, her body stiffening in
terror as soon as she felt Big Joe's immense penis against her delicate
anus.
"Get ready slut, you're about to feel some serious pain," the Outlaw
warned, gripping Hannah's hips firmly while he slowly began forcing his
cock into her ass.
"Aaagghhh!! Noooooo!!" The Asian squealed, shifting around in major
discomfort as she felt her asshole being forced excruciatingly wide.
"Holy shit you're fucking tight! Goddamn that feels so fucking good!"
Big Joe exclaimed, holding the squirming Asian tight while he sank inch
after inch of his dick into her tiny anus.
"Aaooowww!! God pleeeaaase!!!" Hannah screamed, tears of woe streaking
down her face while the gigantic biker continued drilling his penis into
her.
The little Asian began sobbing uncontrollably as she felt Big Joe's cock
working its way deeper and deeper into her anus. The orifice was so
horrendously stretched out, and for Hannah it literally felt like it was on
the verge of completely ripping in two. Her asshole was already so
incredibly raw from the countless cocks it had been forced to service.
Even with how slowly the biker was penetrating her Hannah's sphincter still
burned so badly. The Asian started weeping harder as she thought about how
terrible it was going to be once Big Joe started fucking her in his usual
brutal manner.
"Oh fuck yeah slut! That's right take that cock you little bitch! All
of it!" Big Joe growled, gripping the struggling Asian as he continued to
drill into her.
Hannah screamed in pain and disbelief as more and more of the Outlaw's
massive cock filled her. She had no idea how he was squeezing so much of
it inside of her. She could feel the huge shaft pushing all the way past
her rectum now and against her intestines. By the time he could finally go
no further, Big Joe had somehow managed to bury almost his entire 11"
python inside the quivering Asian. He stood still for about a minute or
so, savoring the warmth and amazing tightness of Hannah's asshole.
"I bet you ain't never been plugged like this before, huh slut?" Big Joe
mocked the Asian, grabbing her hair and leaning close to her ear.
"Aaahhh! Please stop!!" Hannah cried, as the huge biker pushed forward
and tried to bury the last 2-3 inches of his cock inside her anus.
"Okay whore it's time to get serious," Big Joe declared, as he locked
his fingers firmly around Hannah's slender waist. "Brace yourself slut,
this is gonna hurt real bad for you."
"No please!! Pleeaaassse!!!" Hannah begged, looking back at the Outlaw
in sheer desperation.
There would be no mercy from the ruthless biker, however, as he quickly
proceeded to pound Hannah's ass. Hannah screamed in pain and instantly
began fighting to free herself from the giant. Because she was so tight
for him, Big Joe could not fuck the Asian with full, long thrusts right
away. For the moment he could only drill a few inches back and forth into
the tiny opening. Even that, however, was incredibly painful for poor
Hannah and she was already squealing in misery.
"Aaaauuugghhhhhh!!" The little Asian wailed, digging her nails into the
mattress as Big Joe began brutally raping her.
"Fuck you're so goddamn tight!" The ugly giant roared, struggling to
hold Hannah still as he started fucking her very roughly.
"Noooooooooooo!! Pleeeeeaaaaassssssseee!!!" Hannah wailed in pain.
It took him a couple of minutes, but eventually Big Joe loosened the
Asian's sphincter enough to where he was finally able to slam nearly his
entire cock into it in one thrust. At this point poor Hannah learned just
how much of a lunatic the Outlaw was, as he literally began fucking her as
hard as he could and with complete disregard for her well being. She
started screaming in complete horror and agony as Big Joe proceeded to
annihilate her asshole.
"AAAAOOOOWWWW!!! GOD PLEASE STOP!!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing around
miserably as Big Joe viciously pounded her tiny little anus.
"Hold still slut!" Big Joe yelled back, tightening his grip on the
Asian's skinny waist and keeping her still while he continued hammering
away at her ass.
Every time he tore his massive cock into her Hannah shrieked at the top
of her lungs and nearly fainted from the horrendous pain. Her asshole had
never burned so badly, not even at the end of her absurd gangbang the other
day. The hole truly felt like it was being ripped to shreds from the
savage pounding Big Joe was giving it. The other Outlaws were very big and
mean also, but not a single one of them had unleashed this kind of pain on
the Asian.
"PLEEEAAASSSE!!! IT HURRRRTTTSS!!!" Hannah screeched deafeningly,
kicking back at the man with her heels while he furiously fucked her.
Never in her life did Hannah want her asshole pumped full of cum as
badly as she did right now. Each time Big Joe slammed his enormous dick
into her the excruciating pain was overwhelming. The biker was fucking her
so fiercely now that Hannah truly believed he was trying to kill her.
Tears of misery were streaming down the Asian's face and her body was
drenched in sweat from her constant struggles to free herself from the huge
brute.
The brutal assault continued for almost 15 more minutes, as Big Joe
relentlessly battered the Asian's sphincter. After awhile Hannah just
buried her face into the sheets permanently, screaming and weeping while
she thumped her little fists against the mattress in total agony. She'd
given up begging the massive Outlaw for mercy long ago.
"Yeah bitch, this is how a real man fucks, you little slut," Big Joe
grunted, keeping his fingers locked around Hannah's skinny waist while he
continued to pound her.
Hannah cried out in pain and relief when Big Joe gave one last thrust,
sinking almost all 11" of his cock inside her anus. The mighty Outlaw
groaned in pleasure as he began shooting another hefty load of cum into the
sobbing Asian. Hannah could feel the hot, sticky seed flooding her asshole
but did not care one bit. When he was finished, Big Joe swiftly pulled his
massive cock out of the Asian's ass and pried her cheeks apart so he could
inspect the damage he'd done.
"Oh yeah, that's what the fuck I call a well busted asshole," the Outlaw
said proudly.
Hannah's anus was gaping grotesquely and fresh trails of blood and cum
were oozing from the orifice. Big Joe could see several areas along the
girl's anal ring that had been badly torn from the lengthy, vicious rape.
He could only imagine how much agony the little Asian was in at the moment,
as she continued to weep miserably into the mattress.
"Okay bitch that's enough crying, get on your fucking knees," the huge
biker commanded, grabbing Hannah's legs and pulling her off the bed and to
the floor.
"Please stop!" Hannah begged, as the Outlaw forced her to kneel before
him.
"Open your mouth whore!" Big Joe shouted, slapping the Asian's face
viciously with his palm.
Hannah yelped in pain and promptly leaned her head back and opened her
mouth wide. Her head was ringing from the fierce slap and she was still
trying to recover from the horrendous rape just moments earlier. Her
asshole was still stretched wide and she could feel more and more of Big
Joe's cum seeping out of it and onto the floor.
"Clean that cock you little slut," Big Joe ordered, smacking the tip of
his penis against the Asian's forehead. "Lick up all that shit and blood
you left on there, you piece of shit whore."
Hannah hesitated for just a second before wrapping her lips around the
huge, disgusting shaft. She quickly began bobbing her head up and down the
cock, using her soft lips and tongue to clean the blood and feces from Big
Joe's penis. The horrible taste of it was overwhelming, and Hannah nearly
puked as she felt her own shit rubbing onto every part of her mouth.
"All of it!" Big Joe instructed, glaring down at the suffering Asian.
"I want you to lick up all of it, every fucking inch of that cock! Use
that dirty Asian tongue and clean it good!"
Hannah continued to service the enormous Outlaw's half-erect dick,
sliding her tongue up and down the full length of Big Joe's cock
repeatedly. The entire shaft was coated with blood and shit and it took her
several minutes to lick it all off. It was so disgusting and Hannah cried
the entire time, but she did not dare to stop and rouse the anger of the
violent biker.
"That's a good little whore," Big Joe said, grabbing Hannah by the hair
and pulling her face away from his dick.
Content for the moment, the Outlaw forced Hannah to follow him back onto
the bed. He spent the next couple hours leaning back against the wall and
watching TV while he made the Asian suckle his cock. When he eventually
grew hard again, he flipped Hannah onto her back and ferociously pounded
her vagina for almost half an hour. The poor little slut screamed and wept
in agony the entire time. When Big Joe finally ejaculated into her vagina
and pulled out of her, Hannah had finally had enough and made a wild dash
for the exit. Of course, given how physically drained she was and with the
towering heels on her feet, the Asian barely made it to the door before Big
Joe snared her.
"You stupid fucking cunt!" Big Joe hissed, grabbing a large clump of
Hannah's hair and dragging her back toward the bed.
"Please!!!" Hannah begged, stumbling along after the man in her high
heels. "Please! I'm sorry!!"
The enraged biker flung Hannah onto the mattress and instantly pounced
on her like a bear. He wrapped both of his powerful hands around the
Asian's frail neck and began choking her. Hannah gasped in pain and
frantically thumped her fists against the Outlaw's huge, tattooed arms.
Her face quickly started to turn red as Big Joe strangled the life out of
her.
"Don't you ever, EVER fucking try that shit again!!" The biker screamed,
as he took one hand off the Asian's neck and ferociously slapped her across
the face several times. "You hear me bitch?!"
"Yes! Please I'm sorry! I'm sorry!!" Hannah begged, coughing miserably
when Big Joe finally loosened his grip.
"On the floor bitch, you need to learn some lessons!" The Outlaw
commanded, grabbing Hannah's hair and yanking her onto the dirty carpet.
"On your hands and knees, and get that ass up in the air slut," Big Joe
ordered, as he removed the belt from his jeans.
"Please I'm sorry," Hannah pleaded, as she assumed the doggy-style
position. "Please don't hit me, I won't do it again, I promise." "Too late
whore, you need to learn," Big Joe replied, folding the leather belt over
into a loop. "I'm gonna beat this pretty little ass first, then your tit,
and then that nasty pussy of yours. You better keep that ass in the air,
or else."
Hannah screamed in pain as the Outlaw slashed his belt across her
buttocks as hard as he could. The ghastly explosion of the rough leather
against the Asian's flesh was so loud it sounded like a firecracker had
gone off inside the motel. Hannah instantly began writhing in pain but
somehow remained on her hands and knees, with her lovely ass high up in the
air.
"Please don't!!" The Asian shrieked, as Big Joe quickly cocked his belt
back once more.
Hannah screamed in terror and agony as the huge biker began thrashing
the leather strap back and forth across her naked ass. Each vicious blow
was excruciating and within seconds Hannah felt like her butt was on fire.
Big Joe was smiling in pure delight as he beat the little Asian's buttocks.
It was already covered with welts and bruises from the many canings over
the past few days and the Outlaw could imagine how much pain the girl was
in while he battered her raw flesh.
Big Joe spent more than ten minutes whipping the Asian's ass until her
skin was red all over and starting to bleed. Somehow, someway Hannah had
remained on all fours the entire time, weeping in complete misery as the
enormous biker thrashed her ass. When he was finally done he grabbed the
petite Asian and forced her to kneel in front of the bed before pulling her
wrists wide and cuffing them to the corner bedposts.
"Please! Please stop!" Hannah sobbed, looking up at the terrifying
Outlaw in front of her.
"Time to fuck those little titties up slut!" Big Joe shouted gleefully,
as he started ripping his belt across the Asian's small, helpless breasts.
"Noooooooo!! Aaauuuggghhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, frantically pulling
against the steel cuffs on her wrists while the biker mercilessly pummeled
her little tits.
Big Joe could feel his heart pumping with excitement as he swung the
rough belt back and forth against the girl's inflamed chest. He was
literally beating the Asian as hard as he could, savoring the sound of her
tormented screams and the sight of her small breasts jiggling violently
from the heavy blows. The giant ogre did not pause even for a short
moment, and in just a few minutes he'd unleashed over 100 blows on the
little Asian fuck-toy.
"Pleeaaassseee!!!" Hannah wailed, looking up at the massive lunatic in
complete horror and misery.
Big Joe continued to rain down blows on the blubbering Asian for a
couple more minutes, pummeling her firm little tits with all his might.
Each time he ripped his belt across Hannah's chest and thought he was done,
the image of her two small, round breasts quivering from the savage strike
compelled him to keep going. By the time he was finally ready to move onto
her pussy, Hannah's tits were completely covered in thick red welts and
bruises.
"We ain't done yet you little cunt," Big Joe huffed, setting the belt
down for a moment to unlock the miserable girl's wrists. "And I saved the
best whipping for last, you little chink bitch."
"Oh my God please stop!!" Hannah sobbed, not resisting one bit as the
huge biker cuffed her hands behind her back before dragging her onto the
bed.
Big Joe quickly positioned the Asian so that she was on her back and her
gaping pussy was at the edge of the bed. He then pulled her ankles wide
and tied them to the bedposts at the corner of the mattress. Within
moments, Hannah was securely strapped down with her legs spread far apart
and her juicy, helpless cunt on display. Her body was trembling as she
continued to cry from the painful beatings.
"Look at this fucking pussy," the Outlaw said in disgust, running his
belt against Hannah's gaping sex. "This dirty little pussy was made for
two things--fucking and beating, you piece of shit whore."
"Please stop! Please don't hurt me! I'll be good!" Hannah wept
desperately.
"I'm gonna beat your cunt till my arm falls off bitch," Big Joe shot
back, as he got into position between Hannah's outstretched legs.
"Noooooooooo!!! Pleeeeeaaaaaasssssssse!!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing
around miserably as Big Joe began sadistically smashing his belt down onto
her vagina.
Every time the huge biker slammed the leather strap against Hannah's
cunt her pussy lips quivered terribly from the savage blows. The wet,
nauseating sound of the belt ripping into Hannah's helpless vagina was
almost as loud as the Asian's deafening screams. Big Joe laughed as he
watched her vainly trying to free her legs from the bedposts. He proceeded
to shower the suffering Asian with dozens of vicious strikes.
"Please!!! Stop it pleeeaaasssssee!!" Hannah wailed, her gorgeous face
twisted into an expression of complete agony.
"Goddamn look at that pussy dance!" Big Joe exclaimed, grinning cruelly
while he continued whipping Hannah's cunt to a pulp.
"Aaaaaooooowwwwwww!!!" The little Asian screamed at the top of her
lungs, as she tried to endure the sadistic beating.
Big Joe battered Hannah's pussy without pause for more than ten minutes,
ripping the leather belt against the Asian's cunt with no mercy whatsoever.
He knew just how raw the opening must have been after servicing hundreds of
cocks over the past few days, and he took great pleasure in putting the
girl through pure agony.
"Aaaaaauuuugggghhhhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed miserably, as the Outlaw
continued to thrash her ragged vagina.
At this point the Asian just lay on the bed with her head back and her
eyes shut, screaming and weeping in complete horror while Big Joe beat the
cum off her pussy. Every stroke of the belt on her vagina brought a
scorching pain that Hannah could never have imagined. It might have even
been worse than getting her asshole fucked to shreds by the impossibly huge
biker.
"Oh my God!! Please no more!! Please!!!" Hannah shrieked, finally
tilting her head forward and looking at Big Joe with desperation.
The massive biker had been pummeling her cunt now for over 15 minutes,
and had dispensed literally over 200 blows on Hannah's badly swollen pussy.
Hannah was so overwhelmed with pain now that she could not even think
coherently. Her mind was just in a haze of unimaginable agony and her cunt
felt like it was nothing more than a bloodied mass of flesh at this point.
Though he didn't quite go until his arm fell off, Big Joe continued to
thrash the Asian's pussy until he didn't have the strength to anymore. At
that point he finally tossed the belt to the side and stared proudly at
Hannah's blistering sex.
"Well, did we learn our lesson whore?" Big Joe asked, untying the girl's
ankles from the bed and yanking her to the floor by her hair. "You ever
gonna try that shit again?"
"No, no never, please," Hannah blubbered, kneeling before the Outlaw
while tears of agony streamed down her cheeks.
"Open that dirty little mouth slut, I need to piss," Big Joe commanded,
grabbing a fistful of the Asian's hair and brutally jerking her head
towards his cock.
Without hesitation Hannah wisely tilted her head back and opened her
mouth wide. She was still weeping and shaking in pain from the vicious
beating. Big Joe continued holding her hair with one hand and used the
other to guide the tip of his cock between Hannah's soft lips. As soon as
he began peeing into her mouth the Asian closed her eyes in sheer disgust
and began groaning wretchedly.
"No spilling bitch! You spill one fucking drop and I'll beat that pussy
for the rest of the night!" The biker shouted.
Knowing he meant every word, Hannah quickly began gulping down the
Outlaw's piss just as quickly as he dumped it into her mouth. As always,
the taste of urine was absolutely sickening and Hannah was barely able to
keep herself from spitting it out onto the floor. She tried her best to
just chug the sour fluid down and not think about it. After consuming
almost ten gulps of the biker's piss, she finally felt the stream dwindle
away. The instant he was done, Hannah immediately pulled away from the
Outlaw and whimpered miserably.
"Wait bitch! Keep that mouth open wide!" Big Joe ordered, still keeping
a firm grip on the Asian's long, dark hair.
"Please!!!" Hannah cried, spreading her lips once more while she gazed
dejectedly at the biker.
She watched in complete abhorrence as Big Joe grinned and worked up all
the phlegm in his throat. When he was ready, he leaned forward so his face
was just inches away from Hannah's and then spat a massive wad of spit and
yellow snot directly into her mouth. As soon as he did Hannah screamed in
disgust and began crying even harder.
"Swallow it bitch!" Big Joe yelled, beaming happily as he watched the
appalled look on Hannah's face.
He continued to stare down at the little Asian cum-bucket, and beneath
the suffering in her eyes he could also see an intense and burning hatred
that she had for him. After a few seconds Hannah conjured enough willpower
and swallowed the huge, disgusting blob of snot. She tried to move away
from the Outlaw again, but he continued to hold her firmly by the hair.
"Alright cunt, I don't know about you but I'm fucking spent," Big Joe
declared, dragging Hannah toward the bed again.
The biker removed the cuffs from the bedposts and then flipped Hannah
onto her stomach and quickly locked her wrists and ankles together behind
her. When he was finished, the Asian was bound in a hogtie position and
had no chance of going anywhere. Big Joe dumped her on the floor and then
proceeded to settle comfortably atop the mattress.
"Good night bitch, get some rest," the Outlaw said, turning off the lamp
by the bed. "I'm gonna fuck you real good all day tomorrow. We'll try to
swing by a couple of the bars too, so you can see some of your other whore
friends we got."
Several minutes passed by as Big Joe tried to sleep, but the Asian could
not stop crying and pleading with him. After awhile he grew tired of it
and grabbed a roll of duct tape from his truck. He then wadded up the pair
of socks that he'd worn for the past several days and stuffed it into
Hannah's mouth before sealing it shut with several pieces of the silver
tape. Afterwards, he climbed back into the bed and lay comfortably,
savoring the muffled sounds of Hannah's sobbing while he quickly drifted
off to sleep.
Chapter 8: Day 2 with Big Joe
Hannah wasn't sure what time she fell asleep, but she knew it took at
least several hours. She'd never been in so much pain before. The skin on
her breasts, ass, and vagina all felt like it had been sanded off, and her
raw asshole was so excruciatingly torn and stretched. Perhaps worst of
all, however, was having Big Joe's rancid, sweat-soaked socks in her mouth
all night long. The sour taste of them was so awful and each time she had
to swallow Hannah almost puked in her mouth.
"Rise and shine bitch!" Hannah heard the goliath shout, as he rolled her
onto her belly and began unlocking the cuffs on her limbs.
The moment Big Joe removed the duct tape from her mouth Hannah instantly
spewed the man's socks out and coughed in total repulsion. She wiped her
lips back and forth and spat out as much saliva as she could, wanting to
get the taste of the Outlaw's nasty feet out of her mouth. As he watched
the little Asian fuck-meat whimpering miserably Big Joe could already feel
his cock getting hard.
"Alright bitch let's go, get your fucking ass on the bed," Big Joe
commanded, grabbing the Asian's hair and yanking her to her feet.
"Please just stop!!" Hannah begged, thrashing around as the huge biker
bent her over the edge of the mattress.
In seconds Big Joe cuffed the Asian's hands behind her back and held her
struggling little body still while he got into position behind her. He
grabbed Hannah's thighs and jerked them wide apart before putting the tip
of his massive cock against her bruised, aching pussy. Hannah screamed in
pain as the huge Outlaw brutally ripped his penis deep into her cunt with
one powerful thrust.
"Aaaaaauuuuugggghhhhhhh!!!" Hannah squealed in pure agony, shaking her
head wildly as Big Joe began fucking her in a ferocious rhythm.
"Oh yeah bitch! I know that's gotta hurt!" The biker laughed, hooking
his fingers into the petite Asian's mouth while he viciously pounded her
tight vagina.
"Aaaauuggghhh!! Uuuaaagghhhhh!!!" Hannah screeched, closing her eyes
and weeping in sheer torture.
After the insane beating her cunt had taken last night, each furious
thrust from Big Joe was mind-bogglingly excruciating. Her pussy had never
before felt so raw and sensitive, and now it felt like the hole was getting
scalded by a piece of red-hot iron. For the first time Hannah wanted it
all to end, and for Big Joe to simply kill her and put her out of this
hellish existence.
It took several long minutes, but the Outlaw did finally cum inside the
weeping Asian. He drove his giant shaft as deep as he could into Hannah's
cunt and proceeded to deposit his load inside the miserable girl. As soon
as he was finished Big Joe pulled out of the Asian and leaned back, taking
a few seconds to admire her well-stretched vagina. Big Joe laughed
victoriously as a river of sperm began quickly oozing out of the hole.
In less than 30 minutes the biker and his fuck-meat were out of the
dingy motel and back on the road. Hannah was on her side, of course, with
her hands tied behind her and her mouth stuffed full of the Outlaw's huge
penis. Tears were streaming down the Asian's cheeks as she was forced to
listen to Big Joe talk about how wonderfully tight she was, and how he
planned on destroying her asshole again later tonight.
For the next several hours the two made about a dozen stops all over the
place, and it was pretty much a repeat of what Hannah had to go through the
night before. They visited a variety of seedy men, from different biker
gangs to drug dealers to other shady criminals and thugs. Most of the
meetings involved Big Joe purchasing illegal goods like weapons and heroin.
Hannah, of course, was always used to sweeten the transactions. Her duties
ranged from giving a single blowjob for some extra firearms ammunition to
getting brutally gangbanged for two hours by six bikers in exchange for an
extra $3,000 worth of cocaine.
Hannah was crying wretchedly as Big Joe dragged her over to the truck by
her hair. Her daisy-dukes were soaked with cum and her bra was barely
clinging to her arm. She'd just been savagely raped by a very large and
sadistic black friend of Big Joe's. He'd spent almost an hour beating her
and pummeling her anus, and Hannah could barely walk she was in so much
pain. Her face was covered in the Negro's sperm after he'd spewed all over
it just minutes earlier.
"That's a good little whore," Big Joe lauded the Asian, opening the door
of his truck and shoving her inside. "Let's head over to Jimmy's, so you
can meet some other piece of shit whores like yourself."
Hannah grumbled in despair as the Outlaw climbed into the truck and
quickly grabbed her hair and forced the Asian to take his dick in her
mouth. He hadn't fucked her all day and Big Joe's massive cock was fully
erect. Hannah whined miserably as the biker held the back of her head and
slammed her face down his penis as far as he could, until almost all of it
was packed inside her little throat. He kept the Asian's mouth stuffed
like this for the next 20 minutes as he drove quickly toward his
destination.
"Get up slut, we're here," Big Joe said, pulling Hannah's mouth off his
rock-hard shaft.
Hannah began coughing violently as soon as the biker dislodged his penis
from her mouth and throat. She looked out the window and saw a dirty
little tavern with the word "Jimmy's" atop it in bright neon letters.
There were dozens of motorcycles and trucks parked in front of the shanty
building. Big Joe quickly exited the truck, came around, and grabbed
Hannah by her hair before yanking her out and hauling her toward the noisy
tavern.
As soon as the pair entered through the front doors they were given a
warm greeting from the many bikers and customers inside. There were
probably about a dozen Outlaws inside the bar and way more drunken
customers. Loud rock music was blaring through several large speakers all
over the place. There was a small stage and pole near the corner of the
tavern and Hannah instantly noticed a young, very slender Latina dancing
atop it. She was about 5'6" and no more than 105 lbs. She had on nothing
but a tiny white g-string and black 6" heels on her feet. Even from across
the room Hannah could see that the girl was very despondent and not
stripping up there by choice.
The girl's name was Rosalie Almonte and she was just 19 years old and a
freshman at some New York college. Her father was a wealthy businessman
but also a heavy gambler, and he'd become deeply indebted to some very
unscrupulous and ruthless individuals. To save his life, he'd agreed to
give them the only thing they would accept in place of his debts: his
youngest and most beautiful daughter. The men were well connected with the
Outlaws, and after enjoying Rosalie for a few weeks, they pawned her to the
bikers in return for a large shipment of heroin and marijuana.
That exchange had happened almost four months ago and the lovely Latina
had been pleasuring dozens of Outlaws and other men every single day since.
Rosalie was an exquisitely beautiful young girl, with a very slender body,
magnificently long legs, and perfect round breasts. She was of Dominican
Republic descent, and had the exotic features of a Latina celebrity, with
long black hair that fell all the way to her mid-back.
Hannah watched in dismay as Rosalie squatted down in front of several
horny men that were sitting in front of the stage. The young Latina was
clearly trying to hold back tears as she spread her legs wide and pulled
her g-string to the side, exposing her vagina to the rowdy pack of drunken
patrons. After a few seconds, the girl turned her head to the side and
closed her eyes while she reached down and began rubbing her pussy in an
obscene manner for the group of men.
"She's a hot little bitch ain't she?" Big Joe asked, as he noticed
Hannah staring at the Latina. "She's got a super tight pussy too, just
like you. I think I'm gonna have to give her a good fucking later on."
Suddenly a pair of burly Outlaws marched onto the stage and grabbed
Rosalie by her arms. The 19-year-old screamed in fear as the men hauled
her off the platform and toward the rear of the bar. Hannah noticed an
equally large, dirty-looking john following the two bikers into the back
corridor. She could hear the Latina crying and begging nonstop as she
disappeared through a pair of double-doors.
"Hmmm looks like they're tricking out the spic cunt," Big Joe declared.
"That means the boys are fucking that stupid little Miranda bitch. Let's
go see whore."
"Please just let me go!" Hannah cried, as the behemoth marched her to
the back of the tavern.
Hannah whimpered in fear and loathing as all of the men she passed by
shouted degrading remarks at her. Some even reached out and pinched her
ass or groped her breasts. In just seconds, however, she was hauled
through the back doors and down a long hallway. Hannah felt a shiver run
down her spine as she heard a girl shrieking in agony from a room nearby.
When Big Joe got to it he pushed the door open so that both he and the
Asian could look inside.
Hannah was not very surprised to see that the muffled screams were
coming from Rosalie. The Latina was strapped to a grimy mattress, on her
back with her arms and legs pulled wide and tied to the corners of the bed
frame. The skinny girl was being smothered by an enormous, hairy customer
who was madly pounding into her cunt from above. She had a ball-gag
stuffed in her mouth, though the only part of the Latina that Hannah could
see where her long, straining legs as she tried to endure the horrible
fucking.
"Pretty fucking cool ain't it?" Big Joe said, smiling as he watched the
suffering young Latina. "Shit, just another night of work for this little
whore. She's gotta make that money!"
Hannah stared up at Big Joe in astonishment and revulsion. She still
could not believe just how totally evil he and the other bikers were. Big
Joe laughed and watched the savage rape for a little while longer before
closing the door and continuing down the hall with the Asian in tow. When
they got to the end, the Outlaw opened another door and jerked Hannah
inside.
"Aaaoowww!! Fuck!! God please stop!!!" Hannah instantly heard some
girl wail in pain.
She looked to the side of the room and saw a stunning, very young blonde
getting absolutely pummeled by two giant Outlaws on a couch. The girl's
name was Miranda Mangini and she was very petite--just 5'1" and roughly 95
lbs. She was trapped between the bikers, as the one sitting had his cock
buried deep in her snatch while the other stood behind her and violently
hammered away at her asshole. She was completely naked and crying
miserably while the pair of Outlaws raped her hard.
Like Hannah, Miranda was a relatively new slave to the Outlaws, and the
story of how she came to be one was typical of most of their fuck-toys.
Just two months ago, the sassy little 15-year-old had been walking home
after a late night party in her hometown of Santa Fe when a deranged
pervert pulled up alongside her and tossed her into his van. He'd
immediately called a few Outlaws he knew and agreed to sell her to them for
$10,000. Just like that, Miranda went from the hottest and most popular
sophomore at her high school to just another whore for the Outlaws. She'd
been in the hands of the biker gang for less than two weeks, but Miranda
had gotten plenty of cocks stuffed in all her tight little holes during
that time.
While they typically used their slaves for making money, the Outlaws had
whored out Miranda just twice so far. At the moment they much preferred
keeping the young blonde for themselves. Even though she was only 15 years
old, Miranda had such a hot little body. Unlike other girls her age she
was already developing some nice little curves, with a very firm and bubbly
ass, a slim waist, and the roundest, perkiest set of tits imaginable. And
the little bitch obviously loved showing off her physique too, as was
evidenced by the tiny skirt and halter she'd been wearing on the night of
her abduction.
"Oh shit what's up Big Joe?" Hannah heard someone call out warmly.
"What's going on bro?" The mountainous biker replied, acknowledging his
friend who was sitting at a desk and watching a computer monitor.
On the screen was a live, black-and-white feed from the room where
Rosalie was getting raped. The video camera had been mounted toward the
corner of the ceiling, and provided a nice aerial shot of the mattress that
the Latina was tied to. It was impossible to see her face at the moment,
as the man on top of her was gigantic and completely smothering her. The
only parts of the girl that were visible were her arms and legs that were
pulled wide and tied to the corners of the bed frame. There was no audio
either, which was a shame. Big Joe could imagine how hard the girl must
have been screaming as the john fucked her savagely.
Hannah looked around now and noticed for the first time that there were
quite a few Outlaws inside the spacious room. She wasn't sure how many
exactly, but there were at least 10 of them, and they'd all stopped what
they were doing as they grinned at her hungrily. All of the men had fucked
her three days ago at the old warehouse, though Hannah did not recognize
anyone of them in particular. That day was simply a blur to her at this
point--a blur of countless cocks smashing her mouth, cunt, and asshole.
"Oh my God please!! Please just stop!! IT HURTS!!!" The little blonde
squealed in agony, as the Outlaw behind her continued to slam his cock into
her anus.
"How long ya'll been fucking her?" Big Joe asked a pair of bikers who
were playing pool nearby.
"Oh you know, pretty much all night so far," one of them replied. "Tim
and Eddie got dibs on her next I think."
"Cool. Is she starting to behave a little better?" Big Joe inquired,
eyeing the struggling little blonde whore.
"Little by little," the other biker responded. "We've been beating her
ass pretty good the past few days, showing her who's boss."
"Yo Big Joe, you gonna share that Asian slut with us or what man?"
Another Outlaw across the room shouted.
"Shit, why the fuck not," the giant responded, tugging down on Hannah's
hair and forcing her to look up at him. "You're cool with that, right? I
know you like getting all them holes fucked at the same time."
"Please no," the Asian said beseechingly, a look of pure terror on her
face.
"Relax bitch, I stretched you out good last night remember?" Big Joe
shot back. "Besides, these boys all want a piece of your Asian ass. That
little bitch over there is busy, as you can see."
Hannah shrieked in fear as Big Joe shoved her toward a group of Outlaws
nearby. Four of them quickly grabbed her and took her to a mattress at the
corner of the room. They stripped her slutty garments off in just seconds
and Hannah was soon on her hands and knees. She wailed in torment as one
of the bikers drove his cock deep into her pussy while another knelt in
front of her and forced his penis into her mouth. As the duo began cruelly
fucking her Big Joe left the room and made his way back toward where
Rosalie was.
When he opened the door, the john was just beginning to climax and
roared in ecstasy. He sank his entire massive cock inside the Latina and
held it inside the squirming girl. Big Joe watched patiently as the man
filled the condom on his dick. Although the Outlaws never wore rubbers,
they required that the patrons do so. When he was finished, the huge john
pulled out of the young girl and removed the nasty condom from his penis.
It was swollen with sperm and he threw it into a nearby trash can
containing at least a dozen others like it.
"Thanks buddy," the customer said happily to Big Joe, as he pulled on
his clothes and left the room.
Now it was just Big Joe and Rosalie inside the small room. The Latina,
however, did not seem to realize he was there. Her eyes were closed and
she was weeping into the ball-gag in absolute misery. Her skinny body was
trembling badly as she tried to recover from the brutal assault. The
Outlaw stood in front of Rosalie and looked down at her gaping, mangled
vagina in appreciation.
"I see you're working hard slut," Big Joe said, startling the young girl
as he reached down and groped her aching pussy. "I've missed you bitch,
and this tight little pussy here. You ready for me?"
Rosalie looked up and instantly screamed in wide-eyed terror as soon as
she saw the colossal biker. The Latina began crying in complete horror and
disbelief and pulled frantically at the bonds on her wrists and ankles. It
was clear from the look in her eyes that this was not her first encounter
with Big Joe.
"Aaaaggggghhhhh!!!" Rosalie screeched into the ball-gag, as Big Joe
removed his pants and got into position between the Latina's long legs.
"Oh fuck yes," the Outlaw moaned, laying atop the 19-year-old beauty
while he sank his enormous cock into her vagina.
"Aaaauuuggghhhh!!!" The Latina screamed, squirming around terribly as
Big Joe quickly crammed nearly his entire dick inside of her.
Big Joe wasted no time and quickly got down to business, viciously
hammering the poor girl's vagina with all his strength. He was here for
two things only--to pleasure himself and to hurt Rosalie. The Latina's
shrieks were piercing inside the small, dingy room as Big Joe fucked her
with long, powerful thrusts. He hadn't fucked Hannah all day, and now
proceeded to take out his pent-up lust on the poor 19-year-old coed.
"Stop that crying bitch! I know you like a big fat cock in this nasty
pussy of yours!" The Outlaw growled, pressing his huge, hairy chest into
the Latina's face while he brutally raped her.
"AAAUUGGGHHHH!!!" Rosalie screamed, her gorgeous eyes bulging in shock
and agony as Big Joe slammed almost all 11" of his dick inside her vagina.
Rosalie's cunt was starting to bleed badly as the titanic biker
continued to pound the outmatched orifice. The girl's muffled shrieks were
full of suffering and tears were streaming down her face onto the mattress.
It took an eternity--almost ten minutes--but Big Joe finally climaxed,
filling the Latina with a vast load of cum. When he pulled out of her, a
sea of sperm immediately flowed from the girl's gaping pussy.
"Fuck that was nice, you little spic bitch," Big Joe huffed, staring at
the sobbing Latina while he pulled his pants and underwear back on.
When he finished getting dressed the Outlaw untied the leather bindings
from Rosalie's limbs and removed the ball-gag from her mouth. He picked up
her white g-string from the floor and tossed it at the girl, ordering her
to don the skimpy garment. Rosalie continued crying miserably while she
slowly rolled the whorish panties up her slender legs. As soon as she did,
Big Joe grabbed her long black hair and hauled the exhausted Latina out of
the room.
"Please leave me alone!!" Rosalie begged, staggering behind the massive
biker in her slutty high-heels as he marched her back to the bar.
Rosalie was met with a warm reception from the many drunken patrons as
soon as she emerged. They all gazed hungrily at her as Big Joe dragged her
back to the stage. Many of them reached out and slapped her ass or tits as
she passed by them. The Latina was still crying from the brutal pounding
Big Joe had given her and she was having great difficulty even walking
straight. The Outlaw roughly shoved Rosalie onto the little platform and
ordered her to start dancing.
"Bitch I said start fucking dancing!" Big Joe growled, as the sobbing
girl knelt on the stage and covered her face with her hands.
Rosalie winced as she got to her feet and slowly began swaying her body
awkwardly to the rock and roll music. The dozen or so seats in front of
the stage were quickly occupied by horny, drunken male spectators. They
instantly began shouting obscene comments as the young Latina started
dancing more seductively, turning around and flashing them her sexy little
ass.
Big Joe stood just a few feet from the girl and nodded in approval.
When she turned back around and spread her legs he grinned proudly at her
g-string that was soaked with his sperm. Rosalie's face went flush as
several of the men commented on the cum-stain, calling her a filthy and
worthless whore. She closed her eyes and struggled to not break down in
tears while she danced for the jeering slobs.
Not even ten minutes passed before the same pair of Outlaws appeared
onto the stage and took hold of Rosalie's arms. The Latina instantly
screamed in terror and struggled frantically as the two bikers easily
dragged her off the stage. She continued to kick and fight with them as
they hauled her back to the filthy room, while a grotesquely fat man old
enough to be her grandfather followed her inside.
"Please stop this! I can't take anymore!! Please just stop, leave me
alone!!" Rosalie begged, as the Outlaws yanked her g-string off and quickly
tied her to the bed spread-eagle.
"You want her gagged?" One of the bikers asked the john, who was already
naked and waiting anxiously to fuck the skinny Latina.
"No it's okay, I don't mind hearing the bitch scream," the old slob
replied, grabbing a condom from a nearby table and sliding it onto his
fully erect penis.
"Okay buddy let one of us know when you're finished," the Outlaw
instructed, patting the hairy, overweight john on the back before he exited
with the other biker.
"Please don't!" Rosalie begged, squirming around nervously as the old
bastard got atop her, smothering the Latina with his hairy, putrid body.
"Nooooooo!!!" The skinny whore wailed, pulling at the bindings on her
limbs while the john drove his whole cock into her pussy with one thrust.
"Holy fuck that feels so good!" The man grunted, clutching Rosalie's
head against his sweaty chest while he began pumping his dick in and out of
her.
The dirty old john proceeded to fuck Rosalie hard, as he used his fat
body to slam his dick inside the sobbing 19-year-old. Meanwhile, just down
the hallway, Hannah and the 15-year-old blonde were also busy pleasuring
cocks themselves. Hannah was over on the couch and already working on her
5th and 6th Outlaws. They had the little Asian pinned between their
powerful frames, with one cock stuffed inside her ass while the other biker
pounded her cunt from above. Hannah's tanned, shapely legs were flailing
in the air and she was screaming in pain as the two Outlaws savagely raped
her.
The tiny blonde Miranda was also getting tag-teamed on the mattress in
the corner of the room. She was on all fours and gagging on a huge cock
while another biker battered her little anus from behind. Even with a dick
stuffed down her throat the 15-year-old's screams of agony were almost as
loud as Hannah's. It was truly a surreal scene, as the two girls were
brutally raped by the Outlaws while their friends casually played pool,
perused magazines, and watched Rosalie on the computer screen.
"What's up Big Joe?" One of the bikers at the billiards table asked, as
the hulking giant entered the room.
"Nothing much bro, just got done fucking that little spic bitch," Big
Joe replied. "She's still got a tight little pussy."
"Yeah she does," another Outlaw agreed.
"How much she make so far?" Big Joe asked.
"I'm not sure, you gotta ask Burt, I think around $800 though," the
biker responded.
"Night's still young I guess," Big Joe said, as he stared over at his
Asian bitch before looking at Miranda.
"Who's got next on that little slut?" The enormous biker asked, pointing
at the screaming blonde.
"I don't think anyone does," the Outlaw at the computer desk answered.
"She's all yours Joey."
"Cool, I'm good for a little bit though," Big Joe stated, grabbing a
beer from a nearby cooler. "Give me about thirty minutes or something,
then I'll tear that bitch a new asshole."
The massive biker already decided he was going to destroy Miranda's
anus. There was just something about the tiny blonde that made him want to
hurt her so badly. Perhaps it was because of how unbelievably difficult
she'd been from the very first day the Outlaws had gotten her. She'd
cursed at the bikers nonstop, called them nasty names, and had warned them
of how much trouble they would be in once her family and the police found
her. She'd also refused to drink their piss and lick their assholes, and
you would think a girl so young would have more respect. Anyone who knew
little Miranda, however, would not have been surprised by her
insubordination. The girl was accustomed to getting everything she wanted,
whether from countless teenage boys or her wealthy parents, who never
spared any expenses in making their one and only daughter happy.
The Devil's Outlaws, though, were very good at turning snotty young
bitches into submissive fuck-dolls, and Miranda was no exception. Although
it took the petite 15-year-old a bit longer than the others, she too
learned that it was far wiser to obey the ruthless bikers than to defy
them. She had to endure many, many sadistic beatings with canes, belts, and
other terrible instruments, but the little blonde eventually did learn to
follow the gang's orders. Now, after two short weeks spent with the
Outlaws, Miranda barely hesitated whenever one of them ordered her to clean
his shit-stained asshole with her tongue.
"Eeuuugghhhh!! Please!! My throat--it hurts please!!!" The 15-year-old
begged, coughing violently as the biker in front of her pulled his huge
cock from her mouth.
The Outlaw promptly responded by slapping Miranda's face as hard as he
could. The sound of it was so loud that even Hannah, in the midst of
getting tag-teamed by two other bikers, was startled by it. Miranda yelped
in pain and then immediately began sobbing in front of the menacing Outlaw.
"Open your mouth slut!" The man ordered, slapping poor Miranda across
the cheek again.
The miserable blonde stared hatefully at the huge cock in front of her
face for a couple of seconds, then parted her lips just slightly. She
whined and tried to pull her head back as the biker roughly grabbed it with
both hands and speared his penis deep into her mouth. In seconds she was
gagging wretchedly, as the Outlaw buried his entire cock inside her mouth
and throat. The guy behind Miranda also slammed every inch of his dick
into her ass and then held it inside there, as he and his buddy enjoyed the
little blonde's orifices.
Big Joe took a seat at a dining table where a couple of bikers were
playing cards. He watched with a smile on his face as two of his pals
brutally raped Hannah. He could hear her squealing in pain as the Outlaws
simultaneously slammed their large cocks into her ass and vagina. After a
couple of minutes, the one on top drove deep into Hannah's cunt one last
time and growled as he began cumming inside of her. When he was through
and pulled out of the Asian, the biker beneath Hannah clutched her legs
tightly against her tits and thumped his cock in and out of her ass until
he climaxed as well. When he was done spewing inside her ass, the muscular
Outlaw lifted Hannah off his dick and tossed her to the side of the couch
like a bag of garbage.
"Noooooo!!! Leave me alone!!!" The Asian screamed, struggling miserably
as another horny biker grabbed her hair and impatiently yanked her off the
couch.
Hannah continued to resist as the Outlaw forced her to her knees and
slapped her violently across her face. The little Asian immediately calmed
down and opened her mouth as the man pushed the head of his penis against
her lips. In an instant he was fucking her mouth hard, holding Hannah's
head still while he rammed his cock back and forth between her aching jaws.
The bikers continued to use Hannah for the next hour or so, fucking her
hard and then passing her along to the next man like a piece of meat. By
the time they were finally finished, the Asian had pleasured over a dozen
of them since Big Joe had first brought her into the room. Nine of them
had used her ass or pussy while the others had fucked her mouth and forced
her to swallow their sperm. She was, of course, completely distressed and
hardly able to move. She was lying on her side in front of the couch,
crying miserably while streams of cum flowed from her asshole and pussy.
"Okay I think I'm ready for that little bitch," Big Joe declared,
pointing toward Miranda as he got to his feet.
The little blonde was sitting in a fetal position on the corner of the
mattress, as far away from the bikers as possible. She had her head down
and was quietly crying and trembling in fear. It had been about a
half-hour since the last Outlaw had fucked her, and she was still
recovering from it and all the other rapes thus far. As soon as she saw
the enormous biker marching toward her, Miranda's eyes jolted open in
wide-eyed terror.
"No!! Get away from me!!!" The tiny blonde screamed, kicking at Big Joe
with her legs as he reached down to grab her.
"Get over here you little bitch," the Outlaw growled, grabbing a fistful
of Miranda's hair and yanking her to her feet.
"Ooowwww!!! Pleeeaaaaaassseee!!!" Miranda yelped, staggering after the
massive giant as he hauled her toward the couch.
The little 15-year-old screamed in horror as Big Joe pinned her against
the back of the sofa on her belly. Because she was so small, the biker had
to raise her off the ground about a half-foot before bending her over the
leather couch. Miranda's little feet were dangling helplessly above the
floor and she started kicking them at Big Joe as he pried her firm
ass-cheeks apart. He quickly unbuckled his jeans and slid them along with
his boxers to the floor.
"Noooooo!! Don't!!!" The blonde shrieked, thrashing around crazily once
she felt Big Joe's massive cock against her anus.
The Outlaw clenched Miranda's hips tightly and slammed his dick into her
ass without warning. Miranda screamed in sheer agony as her tiny asshole
was ripped wide open. Even after servicing dozens of cocks tonight, the
slimy, cum-stained hole was still barely able to accommodate Big Joe's
ridiculously huge penis. It was stretched to its absolute limit, and if
the biker's cock was any thicker the hole would have been badly torn in
two.
"AAAAAOOOOWWWWW!!!" Miranda screamed, tears flowing down her cheeks as
the Outlaw smashed his cock into her full-force.
Hannah, who'd been in a stupor from her own nightmarish ordeal, was now
sitting upright in front of the young blonde and watching her in wide-eyed
fear. She could see the look of complete and utter agony in Miranda's
gorgeous blue eyes, as Big Joe angrily began pounding her as hard as he
could. Hannah knew exactly how much pain the girl was in, as there truly
was nothing in the world worse than getting anally raped by the monstrous
beast. Hannah could feel tears forming in her own eyes as she watched the
hysterical 15-year-old getting absolutely destroyed by Big Joe. She was
thrashing about in total misery, doing everything in her power to free
herself from the giant. Miranda wasn't going anywhere, though, as Big Joe
had her pinned against the couch while he clutched her little torso as
tight as he could.
"SSSTOOOPPPP PUHLEEEAAAAASSEE!!!" Miranda begged, pounding the sofa
cushions with her fists as Big Joe savagely hammered her bloody anus.
"You like that don't you bitch?!" The Outlaw bellowed, grabbing
Miranda's shoulder-length hair with both hands and jerking on it brutally.
"Fuck yeah she does! Tear that little bitch up Joey!" One of the bikers
shouted happily.
There were close to 15 Outlaws inside the room, and they had all formed
a circle around Big Joe and Miranda. Almost every single one of them were
cheering the huge brute on and encouraging him to fuck the poor blonde even
harder. Miranda's face was twisted into a look of horrible agony, and she
was screaming at the top of her lungs now as Big Joe fucked her asshole
with all of his might.
"You little fucking cunt! How you like a big fat cock up your skinny
little ass?!" Big Joe roared, tugging hard on the blonde teen's scalp while
he rode her.
As she watched the 15-year-old getting viciously pummeled, Hannah
couldn't help but feel somewhat glad that the focus of the Outlaws' lust
was not entirely on her for a change. All of the bikers were concentrating
on Big Joe and Miranda, and Hannah was secretly hoping that it would remain
that way for as long as possible. Even though she felt bad for the young
blonde, Hannah was happy that she was not the only sex-slave to the violent
gang.
After a few more minutes, Big Joe slammed his dick into Miranda's ass
one last time. He got about 8" or so inside the opening before he could go
no further. None of the girls could take his entire cock up their ass, but
the redhead, Ellen Duffy, came close. Miranda screamed and started weeping
as the Outlaw began cumming inside her anus.
"How many boys at your school you think wish was me?" Big Joe asked the
little blonde, keeping her pinned against the sofa while he unloaded his
sperm deep in her ass.
"God please just leave me alone!!" Miranda cried back, grimacing in
disgust as the biker leaned forward and ran his tongue all over her left
cheek.
"I should take you on the road with me bitch," the Outlaw spat. "Trade
you for that little slant-eyed whore down there. What do you think?
Wouldn't it be fun? Me busting up your ass every single night?"
"Nooooooo," Miranda blubbered, not even wanting to think about the
scenario.
After he was through ejaculating inside the teen, Big Joe pulled out of
her nasty, gaping asshole and left her bent over the back of the couch.
Miranda was so traumatized that she could not even move. Her bloody
asshole looked like a firecracker had been detonated inside of it, and Big
Joe's sperm was already starting to flow from the opening. Many of the
other bikers were staring at it in admiration.
"You gonna stay for the night Big Joe?" One of the Outlaws asked the
titanic man.
"Nah don't think so, just wanted to stop by and say what's up, drop some
of the shit off, and fuck these bitches of course," the biker responded.
"Cool bro," the other man responded.
The Outlaw sitting at the desk chuckled as he watched Rosalie on the
monitor. She was still strapped to the bed spread-eagle and the ball-gag
was back in her mouth. The Latina was shaking her head frantically and
crying in total fear as yet another patron from the bar prepared to fuck
her. The guy was clearly relishing Rosalie's terror, as he stood before
her and stroked his massive penis. Rosalie instantly began yanking at her
bonds once the brawny man climbed onto her. In less than a minute he was
hammering her pussy so hard that the entire bed started to shake violently.
"Yo let me get a little help unloading the shit," Big Joe requested, as
he pulled his pants back on.
Three or four of the Outlaws who were just standing around followed Big
Joe out the door and toward the bar. They made their way to his truck and
proceeded to unload several large crates from the rear. It took the men
less than fifteen minutes to bring the goods into the back lounge of the
tavern. During this time one of the Outlaws had laid Hannah on her back
atop the mattress and was feverishly pumping her pussy with his cock.
Miranda, meanwhile, was in the bathroom along with three other bikers.
They'd forced the miserable blonde to kneel in the dirty tub, with her head
perched back and her mouth wide open while they all pissed into it.
Whenever her mouth filled with their urine, one of the men immediately
shouted at her to swallow the golden juice. Miranda's sobs were
heartbreaking, as she continuously gulped down the bikers' piss like a
worthless whore.
"Aaaaggggghhhhh!!" Hannah screeched, her sexy legs flapping about in the
air as the biker fucked her.
Big Joe waited more than ten minutes for the man to finish, but he
continued to drill Hannah's cunt rigorously. After awhile, Big Joe grew
tired of waiting and walked back down the hall to check on Rosalie. As
soon as he stepped into the dingy room, the Outlaw was hardly surprised to
see another dirty client fucking the Latina. A couple of the Outlaws must
have changed the girl's position recently, as she was now bent over the
edge of the mattress with her legs pulled wide and fastened to the struts
of the bed frame. She was weeping miserably into the ball-gag in her mouth
while the middle-aged john pounded her asshole with his cock.
The guy was so consumed with ecstasy that he didn't even notice Big Joe
standing by the door watching him. He was grunting like a complete animal
as he knelt behind the Latina and fucked her anus as hard as he could.
Rosalie's squeals of pain were unmistakable, and she kept trying to free
her wrists from the leather cuffs that connected them to the bedposts.
"Yeah fuck you bitch! You little spic whore! How the fuck you like
that?!" The man bellowed, yanking on Rosalie's hair while he raped her.
Big Joe watched in bemusement as the john viciously sodomized the
19-year-old Latina for a few more minutes. When he finally came, he
screamed in delight and sank his entire dick inside Rosalie's sphincter.
After he was finished, the dirty slob got to his feet and peeled the
sticky, sperm-filled condom off his penis before tossing it in the trashcan
by the bed. As he put his pants back on and stared at Rosalie's
outstretched anus, the man finally noticed Big Joe's presence in the room.
"Good God man, are you next?" The patron asked Big Joe in wonder.
"Nah, I already fucked this bitch earlier," the Outlaw replied.
"Shit I was gonna say...thank God I went before you if you was," the
dirty man chuckled, before patting Big Joe's enormous arm and exiting the
room.
"Damn look at all those fucking rubbers," Big Joe remarked, as he walked
over to the garbage can and looked into it. "Guess you've been having a
busy night, eh slut?"
Rosalie rested her cheek against the grimy bed and she was sobbing
uncontrollably. Her asshole and pussy had both been fucked raw and were
gaping wide open. Like Hannah, the girl's buttocks were covered with welts
from the many beatings and canings the Outlaws had given it over the past
few weeks. Big Joe gazed at Rosalie's upturned ass for barely a minute
when the door swung open and another large, drunken laborer ambled into the
room.
"Oh shit man my fault, is it your turn next?" The smelly construction
worker asked.
"Nah buddy I'm just checking up on her," Big Joe answered.
"Okay cool man," the dirty man said, as he quickly stripped his dirty
khakis and slipped a condom over his raging penis.
"Aaauuugghhh!! Aaaaggggghhhh!!!" Rosalie wailed, frantically yanking at
her bonds as the man got into position behind her and plunged his cock deep
in her ass.
Big Joe chuckled as he watched the savage rape for a moment before
exiting the room. When he got back to the bikers' lounge, the other Outlaw
was finally finished with Hannah. The Asian was lying atop the bed, with
her arms folded across her chest while she cried miserably. Miranda,
meanwhile, was once again getting double-teamed on the couch. She was
squeezed between two Outlaws on her back and squealing in pain as they
fucked her asshole and vagina in unison.
"Let's go bitch," Big Joe said to Hannah, tossing her slutty daisy-dukes
and bra down at her.
The Asian groaned despondently as she pulled the g-string up her legs
and slipped on the black top. Big Joe grabbed a clump of the girl's hair
and dragged her off the floor. He said his goodbyes to the other bikers in
the lounge before hauling Hannah out into the hallway. As he passed by
Rosalie's room, he peeked inside and smiled as he watched the same big
construction worker pounding away at the Latina's anus. Big Joe simply
shook his head as he thought about how many more men Rosalie was going to
have to satisfy tonight. The Outlaws usually worked a girl until she made
$1500 to $2000, and if the other biker he'd spoken to was correct, the
19-year-old was only about halfway to that mark.
After a few seconds, Big Joe closed the door and marched Hannah out into
the bar. As he made his way toward the exit many drunk, rowdy patrons
asked when the bikers would start whoring Hannah out like the others.
Hannah felt her heart skip when Big Joe responded that it wouldn't be too
long. In just a couple minutes, the two were back inside Big Joe's truck,
with Hannah's head between the Outlaw's massive thighs while she suckled
his penis.
It didn't take long at all for Big Joe's cock to get huge and himself
extremely horny. He pulled into the first motel he saw and dragged Hannah
into the lobby. He knew the concierge at the front, of course, and got a
discounted price to one of the rooms. As soon as he and Hannah were
inside, he pushed the little Asian onto the large mattress and began
removing his clothes.
"Get fucking naked bitch," the Outlaw demanded. "And start relaxing
that asshole, I'm gonna fuck it good and proper slut."
"Please just stop!!!" Hannah screamed, glaring spitefully at the
enormous biker.
"Bitch do I gotta beat that pussy all night again?" Big Joe shot back,
reaching for his belt.
"No! Please, I'll shut up," the Asian responded in fear, quickly
stripping off her lewd garments.
"You can leave those on," Big Joe stated, as Hannah reached down to
remove the stripper heels on her feet. "Turn around, and get that ass up
in the air how I like it."
The Asian was already starting to cry as she turned away from Big Joe
and got on her hands and knees. Hannah could feel the Outlaw's gaze on her
as she enticingly spread her legs and raised her ass high in the air for
him. Her asshole was so horrendously raw that even touching it was very
painful. Hannah truly had no idea how she was going to cope with the
impending rape, and for the first time entertained the notion of trying to
fight him if it got too unbearable.
"Let's see how tight you still are bitch," Big Joe said, as he hopped on
the bed and got into position behind the shaking Asian.
"Aaaahhhh!! Pleeaaaasssssee!!!" Hannah screamed, wriggling around
miserably as the Outlaw grabbed her hips and sank just a couple inches of
his cock inside her asshole.
"Shit, still pretty fucking tight," the gigantic biker laughed, holding
Hannah still while he penetrated deeper into her anus.
"Aaaoowww!! God stop please!!!" The Asian begged.
"It's gonna be another long night for you slut," Big Joe promised,
reaching forward and wrapping both hands around Hannah's small neck.
Hannah wailed in excruciating pain as Big Joe shoved his penis as far as
he could into her ass, and then proceeded to fuck her like a wild bronco.
For just a second she thought about turning around and fighting him, but
then quickly realized how foolish that would be. The man was literally
three times her size and could break her in half like a twig if he wanted
to. Whether she liked it or not, the only option was to remain on all
fours and hope that the Outlaw would finish quickly. Hannah closed her
eyes and continued to scream in agony as Big Joe pounded away at her tender
anus. It was indeed going to be another long, long night with the massive
lunatic.
Chapter 9: Hannah's Warm Welcome Back
Hannah had no idea how she survived the next several days with Big Joe.
Over the course of that time, the huge beast continued to take Hannah with
him to many different towns and neighborhoods. Her purpose on these trips,
of course, was to fuck whoever he commanded her to. Then, in the evenings,
she was forced to pleasure the sadistic biker in unimaginably cruel ways.
Every single night the Outlaw raped Hannah at least two or three times, and
since he was such an anal aficionado, he hardly ever fucked the Asian's
pussy. In addition to fucking her, Big Joe also spent countless hours
beating her and making her drink his pee and lick his asshole. The entire
time Hannah was with him he had not pissed into a toilet or urinal even
once, opting for her pretty little mouth instead.
It was on the very last day together that the wretched Asian had finally
had enough. Unlike all the other days, Big Joe had no more deliveries or
stops to make, so he'd literally spent the entire day fucking and beating
the piss out of poor Hannah. He raped her at least half a dozen times
during the day, tearing up her tight little asshole and vagina with his
colossal shaft. And when he wasn't fucking her, the Outlaw was busy
choking, slapping, or thrashing the Asian with his belt, just for the hell
of it.
By the end of the night, Hannah was in so much suffering and torment
that she finally tried to bring an end to her nightmarish life. After Big
Joe had told her to shower up, the miserable Asian stepped into the tub and
immediately started chugging a container of shampoo as well as a bottle of
draining fluid. However, Big Joe could hear the girl coughing badly, and
when he discovered what she was doing he became completely enraged. He'd
dragged the screaming, terrified girl out of the tub, tied her hands
together behind her back, and then thrashed her all over her body with his
belt for more than three hours. By the time the biker was too tired to hit
her anymore, Hannah's entire body was covered with crimson welts and
bruises and she was screaming and weeping like a baby.
After giving her the worst beating of her life, Big Joe spent the rest
of the night fucking the agonized Asian in her ass. Because it was the
last night he'd have with her before returning her to Tank and the others,
the enormous Outlaw raped Hannah as ferociously as he possibly could. He'd
still been very angry about her suicide attempt earlier, and so he'd
channeled that anger toward literally trying to rip apart the Asian's
asshole. Even with how hard he'd hammered away at the tiny opening it
still took Big Joe nearly an hour to cum, because each time he came close
to climaxing he would stop, just so he could torture the girl longer. Once
he'd finally finished, he forced Hannah to get dressed and then dumped her
in his truck before heading back to the main bar where Tank stayed.
"Home sweet home bitch," Big Joe announced, pulling his Ford pickup into
the large parking lot of the tavern.
Hannah looked out the window and shuddered at the familiar sight of the
building. A little over a week had passed since she'd been abducted and
brought here. It had been the longest week of her life, and just thinking
about the countless horrors she'd had to endure was enough to bring tears
to her eyes. Hannah could see a few Outlaws standing near the entrance of
the bar, and she felt the goose-bumps all over her flesh as Big Joe came
around and dragged her out of the truck.
The Asian struggled to keep up as Big Joe yanked her into the building.
Hannah was so utterly drained from the many times the Outlaw had fucked
her, and barely had enough strength to walk. The bikers outside gave her a
warm, albeit vulgar, greeting as she passed them on her way into the bar.
Hannah was surprised to see that there were just a handful of customers
inside. She had no idea that it was almost 4 in the morning; time had lost
any meaning to her long ago.
The few patrons that were inside all gazed at the Asian hungrily as Big
Joe marched her to the back of the tavern. As they went through the
swinging double-doors and made their way down the hall, Hannah could
faintly hear someone screaming from inside the bikers' lounge. She assumed
it was the redhead, Ellen, whom she saw just a few days ago. The screams
grew much louder as she got closer and closer to the room, and by the time
she was standing outside of it they were blood-curdling.
"Yup, sounds like Miss Washington. This should be good," Big Joe
chuckled, before turning the door knob and entering inside.
As soon as she saw the redhead Hannah's heart sank to her stomach and
she felt so utterly sorry for the girl. Ellen was on her knees, with her
face pressed against the floor and her wrists pulled back and tied to her
ankles. She was screaming in complete agony as one of the bikers viciously
beat her bloody, upturned ass as hard as he could with a metal cane. From
the looks of it, the Outlaw had been thrashing the poor girl for perhaps an
hour or more. The flesh on her buttocks was bruised everywhere and
completely covered with scorching welts and cuts.
"PLEASE STOPPPP!! I SAID I'M SORRY!!!" The redhead wailed, sobbing in
absolutely misery while the tattooed biker continued to beat her ass.
"You gonna start working harder bitch?! You gonna start taking your job
seriously?!" The Outlaw shouted.
"I AM!! I'M TRYING!!!" Ellen screamed, the frustration in her voice
simmering.
"Trying ain't good enough whore! You better work harder bitch! When we
give you an amount you fucking hit it!" The Outlaw shot back.
"I know I said I'm sorry!! Please stop hitting me!! I'll do better I
swear!!!" The young redhead begged desperately, tears of agony streaking
down her face.
"What, you think just `cause you're Miss Washington that you can slack
off?! You're nothing but a whore now, get fucking used to it you little
slut!" The Outlaw roared, whipping the cane across Ellen's ass with all his
power.
"AAAOOOOWWWW!!! PLEASE JUST STOP!! I SAID I'M SORRY!!!" The redhead
screamed in sheer desperation.
"You were thirty-five hundred short tonight, so tomorrow night you
better bring in fucking eight and a half grand, you got that???" The hefty
biker commanded.
Hannah watched as the girl closed her eyes and wept in total misery.
She looked toward the redhead's ass and could see that both her anus and
vagina were severely stretched open. The two holes were drenched with cum
and more sperm was streaked all over Ellen's inner thighs.
"Do you fucking understand slut?!" The biker snarled, delivering another
vicious blow to the girl's buttocks.
"AAAAAGGGGHHHH!!! YES!!! YES I DO!! I WILL!!" Ellen squealed
immediately.
"You fucking better bitch, or tomorrow night you won't have any skin
left on this pretty little ass," the Outlaw warned, running the tip of the
cane along Ellen's bruised and bloody ass-cheeks.
It was fairly obvious to Hannah what the redhead's transgressions were
to have warranted such a horrendous thrashing. The bikers had apparently
forced her to be a prostitute and ordered her to bring in a specific amount
of money for them, and she'd clearly failed to do so. What the Asian
didn't realize, however, was just how many men Ellen had serviced
throughout the night.
At about 8PM when the tavern typically began to get busy, and after the
Outlaws had all fucked the redhead multiple times for the day, they'd begun
whoring Ellen out. They'd given her strict orders to make $5,000 for the
night, after which point she could rest until morning. The Outlaws all
knew it was an absurd quota, considering that Rosalie, who was one of their
top earners, brought them $2,000-$2,500 on a good night. Ellen had begged
them to lower the amount, of course, but to no avail.
With no choice but to obey, the redhead quickly began soliciting random
men in the bar to fuck her. Fortunately for the girl the tavern had
started getting very packed around that time. She'd started off by asking
for $100 per trick, but all of the men simply laughed and rejected her.
Once she'd reduced the price to $50, however, she'd begun attracting quite
a few clients. The Outlaws set up one of the small rooms for the redhead,
complete with a bed and a bucket full of condoms for her customers.
Needless to say, it had been a very long and rough night for Ellen
Duffy. After all, she'd been fucked about two dozen times by various
Outlaws earlier in the day, and she had little strength left in her. Even
though she should have been used to getting fucked pretty much all the time
by the bikers, they were always so brutal with her that they left her in
shambles, both mentally and physically. Thus, it had taken every ounce of
willpower she had for Ellen to approach the many random men in the bar and
ask them to use her.
Ellen began fucking her first customer, a filthy old pawn shop owner, at
about 8:30 in the evening. The ugly john bent her over the mattress and
rutted her pussy like the sexually deprived slob that he was. It took him
just a couple of minutes to cum, filling the latex condom with his hot
seed. When he was finished, Ellen had donned her outfit--which had been
nothing but a micro-skirt, a tiny white halter, and matching stripper
heels--and escorted him out to the bar. There had been a line of men
waiting for her, and she simply grabbed the next one and took him to her
room.
Over the next several hours, Ellen had proceeded to pleasure one man
after another with almost no interruption. She'd spent a maximum of five
minutes to recover, and cry, after each one of them. She'd assumed that as
long as she did that, the quota she'd been given would be taken care of.
By the time it was midnight, however, she'd started growing worried after
counting her earnings and discovering that it was a paltry $900. It had
seemed like she'd fucked a parade of men, and to see that she wasn't even
1/5th of the way to her requirement had been beyond insane. It was at that
point that Ellen knew she would not meet her quota.
Nevertheless, knowing how violent the Outlaws were, Ellen had continued
to offer herself to the tavern's patrons into the early morning hours.
Most of the men had been content to ejaculate into their condoms, but a
handful of them had forced Ellen to get on her knees while they finished
off in her mouth. The redhead absolutely deplored swallowing semen, so
this had been very difficult for her to handle. By the time there were
literally no more customers for her, Ellen had fucked 31 men total, meaning
she'd earned $1550 for the night. As soon as she'd given the cash to the
Outlaws, they'd grown furious, which was why she was on her knees now
getting the thrashing of her life.
"Pay attention bitch, that'll be you tomorrow night if you don't
listen," Big Joe cautioned, jerking on Hannah's hair while he pointed to
the weeping beauty queen.
"You got your work cut out for you, that's for sure," the Outlaw
standing behind Ellen declared. "Don't worry though we're taking you to
McHale's tomorrow. You shouldn't have any problem making that eight grand
over there."
With that, one of the other bikers unlocked the cuffs around Ellen's
wrists and ankles and yanked her to her feet. The girl was still groaning
in tremendous pain as he dragged her out of the lounge and to her private
room. He tied the redhead's hands to the bedposts and turned off the
lights before exiting the musky room. Ellen closed her eyes and sobbed
abysmally as she wondered how in the world she was going to make $8,500
tomorrow night.
Hannah, meanwhile, was finally reunited with Tank and the other bikers
who'd abducted her just a week ago. Including Big Joe, there were six
Outlaws total in the lounge, and they were all thrilled to have the little
Asian slut back. They'd stripped off her clothing and made her get on her
knees while they stood in a circle around her, all with sick grins on their
faces. Hannah was trembling dreadfully as she knelt before the huge,
tattooed bikers.
"You happy to see us again slut," Tank asked, grabbing the Asian's hair
and pulling down on it painfully.
"Aaaggghhh! Pleeaaaasssee!!" Hannah yelped, as tears started to form in
her eyes.
"Well we sure are happy to see you," the Outlaw declared. "We'd all
fuck the shit out of you right now, but I'm guessing Big Joe stretched you
out pretty good over the last couple days. Yeah, I bet even those tight
Asian holes of yours didn't have a chance."
"She's still pretty tight though man, even after all that fucking," Big
Joe commented. "Shit, I fucked her real good too. I dunno, maybe these
little Asian bitches were just born to be fucked with their tight ass
holes."
"Well shit, they gotta be good for something right?" One of the bikers
joked, drawing laughter from all his friends.
"Look bitch, it's late and we're all fucking tired, so I'll make this
quick," Tank began. "We're all gonna take turns fucking that pretty mouth
of yours. I wanna see how good Big Joe taught you to deep-throat. After
we're done you can go to sleep."
"Please no! Oh my God please just leave me alone!" Hannah whined, her
head slumping in complete despair.
"Let's go, get that mouth around my cock!" Tank commanded, as he pulled
his dick out within seconds and slapped it against the Asian's face.
Hannah did not resist as the cruel biker grabbed the back of her head
and jammed his huge cock between her lips. Although it wasn't as monstrous
as Big Joe's, the biker's penis was still at least a few inches longer than
her boyfriend's, and much thicker. Thus, as Tank started cramming his
entire dick down her throat, Hannah instantly began choking on the massive
shaft.
"Goddamn Big Joe, I thought you were gonna teach this bitch how to suck
cock?" Tank asked, laughing while he watched the little Asian gagging on
his prick.
"Lick it bitch, use that tongue and work it good," the Outlaw commanded,
mercifully pulling his cock out of the girl's mouth and smacking the tip of
it against her forehead.
Hannah was coughing wretchedly as she grabbed the base of Tank's huge
penis with one hand and quickly wrapped her soft lips around the tip of it.
She began pumping her mouth up and down the biker's penis with great
passion, knowing that the sooner he came, the less times he would
deep-throat her. Like always, his dick tasted so awful and no matter how
hard she tried to ignore it, Hannah simply couldn't. As she ran her tongue
up and down the filthy shaft, she nearly puked at the sour taste of Tank's
dick cheese.
"That's it cunt, work that dirty little tongue of yours, and fucking
look me in the eye," Tank ordered, pulling down on the Asian's hair.
Hannah was crying openly now as she continued to blow the hefty Outlaw,
looking him in the eyes the entire time. Several minutes went by as Tank
stood before the girl in total bliss. He'd missed Hannah very much, and
was greatly looking forward to fucking her every single day for the near
future. Once he finally started climaxing, he grabbed the Asian's head
with both hands and held it still while he shot his load into the back of
her mouth. Hannah squealed in disgust as the awful sperm was dumped
straight down her throat. As much as she didn't want to, she had no choice
but to start gulping down the hot, sticky fluid.
"That's a good little whore," Tank groaned, running his dirty hands
through Hannah's hair while he emptied his cum inside her mouth.
"Uuuugggghhh!!" Hannah cried abhorrently, shrink away from biker as soon
as he let go of her.
"Suck the rest of these guys off, then you can go to bed," Tank
instructed, as he pulled his pants back on and went out into the bar.
"Noooooo!" The Asian wept, as another Outlaw immediately grabbed her
hair and yanked her toward his cock.
Nearly an hour passed by as Hannah was forced to give head to the other
four bikers in the room. They were all absolutely heartless, continually
ramming their cocks down her small throat and nearly suffocating her.
Every single one of them bashed the Asian's face with their large cocks,
also slapping and spitting on it as well. When she was finally done
swallowing the last biker's cum, Hannah instantly collapsed on her side and
sobbed in sheer anguish. It took two Outlaws to drag the weary Asian into
one of the other rooms and tie her down to an old mattress.
"Sweet dreams bitch, tomorrow you get to start your new job," one of the
men snickered, before turning off the lights and leaving the weeping Asian
alone in the dark.
As she lay in bed naked with her arms and legs tied to the bedposts,
Hannah still could not fathom what had become of her life. She thought
about all her friends and family who must be worried to death right now.
She knew with the destruction of her car and all her possessions that it
would be extremely difficult for anyone to find her, but Hannah had to
believe there was some hope. The alternative, that she was doomed to be
imprisoned here in this tavern forever, was too terrible to even think
about. She turned her thoughts to what the bikers were going to do to her
tomorrow. Obviously they were going to rape her some more, probably in
pairs for the most part. Her pussy and asshole were so ridiculously sore
that just thinking about getting fucked made the Asian grimace.
It took Hannah seemingly forever to fall asleep, and then it felt like
she was out for just seconds before the door banged open. Hannah's eyes
instantly shot open and her heart skipped a beat as Tank and another biker
stomped into the room. They were muttering something to each other and
Hannah could see the big smile on their faces as they quickly unlocked the
bindings on her limbs. She whimpered very nervously as they grabbed her
arms and dragged her into the Outlaws' restroom.
"That's your welcome home present bitch," Tank proclaimed, pointing at
the toilet and forcing Hannah to kneel in front of it. "You already done
it before so I don't gotta say much. You got an hour to get that shit
squeaky clean."
"No please!!! Please just stop!! I CAN'T TAKE THIS ANYMORE!!!" Hannah
screamed, covering her face in her hands and weeping in sheer frustration.
Tank and the other biker turned to one another with beaming grins. They
were not surprised at the Asian's reaction at all, and just one look at the
toilet explained why. The Outlaws had spent the entire week turning the
ceramic bowl into the filthiest mess possible. They could have made Ellen
clean it, but decided it would be more fun saving the task for Hannah. The
ring of the toilet was stained all over with yellow urine, and the walls of
it were coated with dried shit and even a little vomit. Worst of all, the
entire bowl was completely filled with the bikers' shit and piss, such that
none of the water in the toilet was even visible. It was blatantly obvious
that the Outlaws had intentionally not flushed the toilet for several days,
despite using it many times during that span. To Hannah, the stench of the
waste station was beyond nauseating, and it was without question the most
disgusting thing she'd ever seen in her entire life.
"No stop!! Please!!!" Hannah begged, as Tank seized her wrists and
cuffed them together behind her back.
"Remember, you got one hour to get that bowl looking white as new," the
Outlaw instructed. "If it ain't, I swear to God we will beat the fucking
shit outta you, until your tits are bloody ribbons bitch. I don't gotta
remind you what Miss Washington's ass looked like last night."
Hannah continued to sob in despair as the bikers walked out of the
restroom while chuckling together. She looked at the revolting toilet
again and screamed in both horror and disbelief. It took several minutes
before she summoned the courage to lean forward and run her small tongue
against the piss-stained ring. After just a few seconds of lapping at it,
however, Hannah cried dismally and pulled her head away from the nasty
surface. The sour and salty taste of the dried urine was so gross, and far
worse than drinking it from the bikers' penis directly.
"Oh my God," Hannah moaned, as she gazed at the toilet in disbelief.
It took the little Asian almost 30 minutes to clean all of the piss from
the surface of the bowl. It was so mentally draining for poor Hannah, as
she could never spend more than ten seconds licking the rim before having
to spit down into the mound of piss and shit. She closed her eyes almost
the entire time, and tried not to think about how old the piss was or how
many vile bikers it belonged to. Somehow, she was able to keep herself
from puking during the whole ordeal. By the time the top of the toilet was
just about clear of urine, Hannah looked completely defeated.
"Oh my God no way, I can't do this," Hannah sobbed, as she stared now at
the layers of feces and vomit that were caked all around the walls of the
bowl.
There was so much of the filthy muck inside and all around the toilet
that it was virtually impossible to find any spots of white porcelain. The
Asian leaned forward and whined as her long hair was dipped into the gross
mixture of urine and shit. She was shuddering in total misery as her face
was just inches from the revolting mound of excrement. Hannah held her
breath and pressed her tongue against the coated diarrhea. She took just
one small lick of the terrible filth and instantly jerked her head back
from the toilet.
"Eeeeuuuggghhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, shaking her head in complete
revulsion.
The little Asian closed her eyes and started bawling in sheer misery.
There was no way she was going to be able to do this. The taste of the
dried shit and vomit was beyond atrocious, and ten times worse than the
urine stains. It was so revolting that Hannah could not even look at it
for more than a few seconds without wanting to throw up herself.
"Noooooo!!" The Asian cried, after she'd willed herself to take another
lick of the nasty excrement.
Hannah was shuddering in pure disgust as she stared at the insanely
gross toilet before her. She truly had no idea how she was going to do
this. She'd only licked the bowl twice so far, and for only a second or
two each time, and even that had been so terrible. Even the idea of this
command was too much for her to handle. The fact that she was now nothing
but the lowest piece of shit whore, whose purpose in life was to clean piss
and shit from toilets with her mouth, was absolutely absurd.
"Whoa bitch, you better start getting your ass in gear," Tank advised
the little Asian, after walking into the restroom and inspecting Hannah's
work. "You got 30 minutes slut. Remember, I want that toilet looking
brand fucking new."
"Please stop this, please I can't, it's so gross," Hannah pleaded
frantically, looking up at the Outlaw in torment. "I'll do anything else,
please. Anything else I swear, just please stop this."
"Nope, sorry cunt," Tank responded. "You see, none of us wanna clean
that nasty thing, so that means you get the job. So hurry the fuck up,
remember if you ain't done in 30 minutes, your ass is gonna be real sorry I
guarantee it."
"Please!!! This is so--oh my God it's so disgusting!! I can't do
this!!" Hannah continued to beg pointlessly. "I cleaned the top, the pee.
Please just let me stop!!"
"30 minutes whore, then we see if you get to have any skin on your
tits," the Outlaw declared indifferently, before leaving the restroom.
Hannah felt the lump in her throat as the biker's ominous words quickly
sank in. She thought about the image of the redhead's bloody, horrifically
lacerated ass last night, and then bent forward once more. The Asian
started sobbing as she pressed her tongue against the soiled bowl and used
it to scrub away the crusty diarrhea and puke. This time she was able to
keep her head down in the toilet for much longer. Hannah whined in total
anguish as she finally began cleaning the Outlaws' excrement from the
toilet, holding her breath the entire time as she did so.
"Uuuaaaagghhhh!!!" The Asian shrieked, frantically spitting into the
murky bowl once she felt the shit and vomit rubbing off onto her tongue.
Hannah was crying terribly as she repeatedly spit into the basin,
desperately trying to get the horrid taste out of her mouth. After awhile,
when she felt ready again, she took a deep breath and once again put her
tongue against the crusty toilet. For the next 10 minutes, the despondent
Asian repeated this action countless times, scrubbing the terrible
excrement with her tongue and then quickly spitting the filth into the huge
pile of shit and piss before her.
"Oh God," Hannah groaned, tensing her shoulders as she felt the puke
rising up her throat.
The Asian quickly leaned over the center of the bowl and proceeded to
throw up inside it. Hannah cried dismally as some of her own puke splashed
up onto the walls of the toilet. Her vomit was very runny, as she had
hardly eaten over the past two days, and the color of it was milky from all
the sperm she'd been forced to swallow recently. Hannah whimpered as she
looked at the metal handle of the john. She wanted to flush it so badly,
but with her hands tied behind her back it was almost impossible.
Hannah looked down at the grimy toilet and screamed in aggravation.
After what seemed like an eternity of scraping the feces with her tongue,
she'd still only managed to clean a few square inches of the scum off. It
was the only area of the entire toilet bowl, other than the top of the
ring, which was somewhat ivory. The problem was that the layer of shit was
so thick and tough, that she had to scrape it as hard as she could with her
tongue just to get any of it off. Furthermore, the insanely awful taste of
the excrement was starting to drive her crazy.
"Ten minutes bitch," Tank warned, once again appearing out of nowhere.
"No please! Please!! I can't--I need more time, please!!" Hannah
pleaded, looking up at the biker worriedly.
"Shit bitch, you better pull off a miracle or something," the Outlaw
snickered, as he inspected the sickening toilet. "You better start licking
that shit up like its candy."
"Please help me!! I can't do this!!" Hannah beseeched the man, crying
despondently as he simply smiled down at her in return.
"Let's go whore, start licking! You're wasting some valuable seconds,"
Tank stated.
Hannah felt herself starting to blush as she turned back to the toilet
and leaned into it. For some reason, the idea of doing this in front of
Tank--or anyone--was so extremely humiliating. Nevertheless, she lowered
her head back into the bowl and once again resumed cleaning the shit from
it with her tongue.
"That's right you little cunt, lick it, lick that nasty shit off,"
Hannah heard the biker command. "Use that dirty little tongue and lick it
good, you Asian piece of shit whore. This is all you are right here, a
piece of shit whore. You're not even worthy to clean that toilet, you
little gook bitch."
Hannah felt the tears starting to flow down her cheeks as she listened
to the man's depraved words. If she had a gun, she would've emptied every
single bullet from it into the man's body. But there was simply nothing
she could do against him, or the countless other bikers who made her life a
living hell. Hannah nearly puked again as she scraped the shit off the
toilet with her tongue and accidentally inhaled through her nose. The
stench of the huge mountain of shit and piss just inches from her face hit
her like a ton of bricks, and she immediately started retching.
"Pleeeaaaassssee!!!" Hannah wept, pulling her head away from the toilet
as far as she could.
Tank just laughed at the miserable Asian and continued watching her from
the doorway. Eventually, Hannah bent forward again and proceeded to
service the toilet bowl with her mouth. She really started licking it
vigorously now, knowing that her time was running precariously low. The
Asian knew what Tank and the other bikers were capable of, and how
ruthlessly sadistic they were. She was bawling wretchedly now, as her
tongue became completely coated with shit over and over again.
"Time's up bitch!" Tank declared, stepping toward the Asian to examine
her work.
"No please!! I'm not done, please I need more time!!!" Hannah shrieked
in panic, as the Outlaw grabbed her hair and tugged her head away from the
toilet.
"What the fuck is this shit bitch?! You call this shit clean?!" Tank
roared, pointing at the filthy john.
Despite her efforts, Hannah had failed to remove even half of the crusty
shit and vomit from the walls of the toilet. Even the areas she had
cleaned were not totally white, but still somewhat partially stained with
the Outlaws' excrement. However, the fact that she'd been able to lick as
much of the disgusting filth off as she did was quite amazing. Of course
Tank didn't see it this way.
"What's it gonna be whore, ass or tits?" The Outlaw asked, pulling
Hannah to her feet. "You're losing some skin, that's a given. I'll let
you pick, though, ass or tits?"
"Wait!! Please!! Just give me more time, please!!!" Hannah frantically
begged, digging her heels into the bathroom floor. "I swear I'll do it,
I'll lick it all! I'll clean it all I promise!! Please just let me do it,
don't hit me!! Please don't hit me!!!"
"You got another half hour slut! Then I'm seriously gonna beat the shit
out of you," Tank warned, shoving the petite Asian back toward the waste
station.
Hannah immediately got down on her knees in front of the toilet. She
watched warily from the corner of her eye as Tank removed his jeans and
boxers. She expected him to pee into her mouth like usual and started
readying herself for it. Hannah whimpered nervously, therefore, when the
Outlaw stepped behind her and knelt down also.
"Please, what are you doing? No please I can't, don't do this," the
Asian pleaded, turning her head towards Tank as he pulled her ass-cheeks
apart.
"Shut the fuck up bitch," Tank snapped, raising his arm as if to hit the
girl. "Turn around and start cleaning that toilet you little cunt."
Hannah promptly turned her head back to the toilet and leaned forward.
She whimpered fearfully as she felt a glob of spit land on her ass-crack.
The Asian shifted around uneasily as Tank used his big thumb and smeared
his saliva all over her raw asshole. When he was satisfied, the huge biker
lined his cock up with Hannah's anus then slowly started penetrating the
tight orifice.
"Uuuuggghhh!! Please don't!! Aaaaoowww!!!" Hannah wailed, writhing
around in pain as the biker forced his penis deep inside her ass.
Tank was not as massive as Big Joe--nobody was--but he was still a huge
man and easily one of the largest members of the biker gang. And while his
cock may have been a couple inches shorter than Big Joe's, it was almost
the same thickness, which made getting drilled by him almost as bad as the
other giant. Tank groaned delightfully as he felt the Asian's sphincter
stretching as wide as it could to store his huge shaft. Though it still
put up quite some resistance, the little hole was noticeably looser than it
had been the first time he'd plowed it.
"I see Big Joe's been stretching you out good," Tank stated, burying the
last couple inches of his dick inside the whiny Asian. "Shit, he must've
fucked this hole 20 times or something, I know he's an ass man. I'm
surprised it's even this tight still, I thought Joey would've turned you
inside out by now bitch."
"Please can you stop?" Hannah begged, looking back toward Tank
dolefully.
"Shut the fuck up and clean that toilet," the biker replied, grabbing
Hannah's hair and shoving her face down into the bowl.
"No!!! Wait!! Please!!!" The little Asian screamed, struggling wildly
as Tank forced her head down until her nose was an inch from the shit
mound. "Please stop!! I'll do it, I'll lick it, just please let go!!!"
Hannah felt the man's arm relax and immediately turned to the side and
started wiping the shit stains with her tongue. She shrieked in pain as
Tank gripped her skinny body and began slamming his cock in and out of her
anus. Hannah tried to focus on licking the feces from the toilet, but the
severe pain of getting her asshole torn up was just too much. After a
short moment, the Asian just pressed her face against the scummy bowl and
wailed in agony while Tank demolished her anus.
"Aaaaagggghhhh!!! Aaaaooowwwww!!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing around
wildly as the searing pain eventually became unbearable.
Tank was no longer kneeling behind the Asian now, but was crouched above
her ass with his boots on either side of her hips. He had both hands
wrapped around the girl's neck and was holding her head down while he
pumped his cock in and out of her ass. The angle of penetration was
excruciating, as the Outlaw drove his massive penis almost straight down
into the small girl.
"Start licking that shit whore!" Tank commanded, slapping the back of
Hannah's head.
"Please, I will!! Just--Aaaaggghhhh!!! Please hurry!!" Hannah cried,
struggling to cope with the ferocious fucking. "I can't--I can't when
you're!! Aaaauuuggghhhh!!!"
"I said lick it!!" The biker roared, slamming his entire cock inside
Hannah's ass before grabbing her head and forcing it into the bowl.
"NO!! NOOOOO!!! PLEASE STOP!!!" Hannah screamed in panic, as the
Outlaw pushed down on her skull until the huge pile of feces was just an
inch from her nose.
"Please stop this!!!" The Asian begged wretchedly, her neck straining to
keep her face from touching the shit. "Please just stop!!!"
"Stick your fucking tongue out and lick that shit up right now bitch!"
Tank commanded, leaning forward so that he could see the girl's face.
Hannah groaned in utter misery as she flicked her tongue out and gently
brushed the tip of it against the putrid mound of shit. As soon as she
tasted the feces, Hannah screamed in utter disgust and immediately spat
into the bowl. She tried to move her head away from the terrible mountain
of excrement but Tank was holding it firm.
"No slut, when I say lick it, I mean fucking LICK it!!!" Tank roared,
jerking on the poor Asian's scalp. "Get your tongue out and start slurping
that shit up like bitch you are!! I wanna see your tongue fucking covered
in it!! This is what you get for not cleaning that toilet up in time!!"
Hannah was sobbing pathetically now as she gazed at the sea of shit and
piss right in front of her eyes. She kept trying to twist her head away
but the giant Outlaw held her hair firmly in his grasp. The smell of the
bikers' waste was so sickening that Hannah felt herself getting nauseous.
She reluctantly leaned forward and lapped at the shit just twice before
pulling back again.
"Uuuugggghhhhh!!! Pleeeaaaasssee!!" Hannah shrieked in pain, as Tank
brutally yanked back on her hair so that he could look her in the eye.
"Open that mouth cunt!" The biker commanded, slapping the Asian hard
across her face.
"God please just stop!!" Hannah begged, opening her mouth wide for the
giant.
"What the fuck bitch!! I said I want your tongue covered in shit!!
What the fuck do you not understand about that?!" Tank demanded furiously.
Hannah screamed in terror as the powerful Outlaw suddenly forced her
head back down into the bowl. This time, however, he did not stop until he
heard the Asian's face splash against the chunky mixture of shit and piss.
He pressed down on Hannah's skull until her entire face was submerged in
the excrement and then held it there for almost 30 seconds, which was an
absolute eternity for the poor Asian. Tank groaned in absolute pleasure as
the girl struggled wildly, involuntarily squeezing his cock with her tiny
asshole.
"NOOOOO!! NOOOOOOOOO!!!" Hannah screamed in absolute dismay and misery,
once the Outlaw finally yanked her head from the mound of shit.
"You wanna do this the hard way bitch?! That's fine with me!!" Tank
bellowed, before dunking the Asian's head back into the nasty filth.
"NOOOOOOOOO!!!" Hannah screeched, closing her eyes just before her face
brutally slapped down against the chowder of piss and feces.
"Yeah bitch, squeeze that asshole around my dick, nice and tight just
like that," Tank growled, keeping the Asian's head down while she squirmed
around madly.
This time he held Hannah's face beneath the surface of the excrement for
over a minute, smiling sadistically while the Asian thrashed around like
she was having a seizure. Tank could hear the stifled, tormented screams
emanating from the girl's throat. Her slender legs were flailing about and
she was twisting and turning her body like mad. All her chaotic struggles
were for naught, though, as the biker easily held her pretty face under the
muddy pile of shit.
"AAAAGGGGHHHHH!!! SSTOOOOPPP!!! PLLEEEAAAASSSSEE!!" Hannah screamed,
shaking her head back and forth in pure torture once the Outlaw finally let
her up.
Still crouching above the girl's ass, Tank yanked back on her hair so
she was forced to look up at him. He let out a cruel laugh as soon as he
saw the Asian's condition. Hannah's entire face was essentially covered
with shit and piss. Tank could see tears of complete misery trickling from
the girl's anguished eyes and down the excrement on her cheeks. She
coughed violently, spewing globs of biker stool all over the toilet.
"You look like shit bitch," Tank mocked the little Asian. "Was that fun
though? How `bout some more?"
"NO!!! DON'T!!! PLEASE!!! PLEEAAAAASSEEEE!!!" Hannah wailed
instantly, gazing up at the Outlaw in sheer panic.
"Too bad bitch, I'm loving this shit," the biker replied, spitting on
the girl's face before slamming her head back into the fetid waste.
As he held the struggling Asian down, Tank ruthlessly began slamming his
cock in and out of her asshole. Each thrust took some effort, as the girl
was clenching her sphincter so hard while she fought to free her head from
the shit and urine. Hannah barely even recognized that the biker was
fucking her again, she was much too focused on trying to hold her breath as
long as she possibly could. Tank held the Asian down for about another
minute, as he pounded her ass like a beast. As each second went by, Hannah
started getting light headed and her lungs felt like they were going to
explode. No matter what, however, she kept her mouth and eyes tightly
closed.
"EEEUUUAAAGGGHHH!!! PLEASE STOP!!! NO MORE!!! PLEASE!!!!" The Asian
slut screamed abysmally, once Tank finally yanked her head from the nasty
bowl.
"Sorry bitch, not till I cum in this tight little asshole," Tank
declared, dunking Hannah's face into the disgusting pond of excrement once
more.
"Fuck that feels so good," the biker grunted, as he pounded his huge
cock in and out of the girl's anus.
"AAAAUUUUGGGGHHHHH!!!" Hannah screamed in torture and frustration, once
Tank pulled her head back after leaving it in the shit for about 40
seconds.
The evil biker again forced Hannah to look up at him. Hannah kept her
eyes closed, though, and was weeping harder now than she'd ever wept
before. After a week with the terrible biker gang, she thought she'd seen
the limits to their depravity, but realized now how wrong she'd been. Of
all the unimaginable horrors she'd had to endure so far, this one was by
far the worst. Even getting her ass fucked by Big Joe for an hour straight
was better than this. Even getting beat all over her body by him and his
belt was preferable.
"Don't worry bitch I'm almost there, just keep squeezing me tight with
that asshole!" Tank shouted cheerfully, as he slowly began lowering the
Asian's head again.
"NO!!! PLEASE NO!!! PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!! PLEEEAAA--" Hannah
frantically begged, just before Tank plunged her face into the terrible
waste.
This time the biker held Hannah down until he climaxed inside her ass.
It took him a little over a minute, as he furiously pumped his cock in and
out of the Asian's rectum. He came just in time too, as Hannah started
suffocating and her body went limp. The instant Tank pulled her head back
Hannah squealed in torment and coughed shit up all over the toilet bowl.
"OH MY GOD PLEASE!!! NO MORE!! I CAN'T TAKE ANYMORE!!!" Hannah pleaded
hysterically. "PLEASE STOP!!! I'M GONNA DIE!!!"
"Relax slut, don't you feel that jizz inside your ass?" Tank responded,
jerking on the girl's hair while he finished cumming in her asshole.
"Please just stop!! I can't--I can't take this!!! Please I'll be
good!!!" Hannah blubbered, as she continued to cough up more shit and piss.
The grin on Tank's face was pure evil as he stared down at the miserable
Asian. The amount Hannah was suffering right now was equally matched by
the Outlaw's joy. Tank looked at the weeping Asian's shit-stained face and
thought about how lucky he was. He also wondered what was going through
her mind as well. Ten days ago this bitch was probably enjoying life, with
her nice little 9-to-5 job, caring boyfriend, and frequent shopping trips
she did with her buddies. But now here she was, on her knees with her face
covered in shit and a huge, repulsive biker's cock buried deep in her
asshole.
"Welcome home cunt," Tank whispered into the Asian's ear, just before
pulling his dick out of her bloody anus. "God I'm glad you're back, we've
all missed you so much whore. You'll see later today, don't worry. Now
clean that fucking toilet like I asked. You got 30 minutes, if it ain't
clean by the time I get back, you're getting fucked like this again by
another Outlaw."
Hannah bawled in misery as the biker let go of her hair and rose to his
feet. She heard him march out of the restroom but didn't turn to look.
Her body was shaking badly as she struggled to catch her breath between
sobs. She could feel the thick layer of shit and piss all over her face,
but with her hands tied behind her back there was nothing she could do to
clean it. Hannah looked down at the toilet and cried out in horror. Her
violent and frantic struggles to free her head earlier had caused a great
amount of the Outlaws' excrement to splash up all over the bowl. The walls
were stained everywhere with the filth and some had even gotten on top of
the porcelain ring. Hannah's head slumped forward and she screamed in
complete despair before breaking down into a sobbing mess.
Chapter 10: Hannah's New Career
Hannah was on her knees underneath a large desk and sucking an Outlaw's
large, smelly penis. Her hands were still tied behind her back and she was
completely naked except for the black stripper heels on her feet. The
Asian was crying softly as she serviced the biker's disgusting cock while
he did some sort of work on a computer. She'd been blowing the hairy man
for more than ten minutes and he still did not appear close to cumming.
Hannah was just grateful to be back in the lounge and away from the
disgusting toilet in the restroom. She'd somehow found a way to lick off
all the feces from the bowl, and by the time she was finished it had been
restored to its ivory color. It had required a monumental effort on her
part, as she'd scrubbed the shit with her tongue vigorously and without
pause for 30 minutes straight. It had been completely terrible, of course,
but the idea of another Outlaw holding her head beneath the sea of
excrement had given her the motivation to finish the job. Right
afterwards, Tank had turned on the bathtub faucet and then thoroughly
rinsed all the shit from Hannah's face and hair. Once he was finished, the
huge biker had hauled Hannah back to the bikers' lounge and she'd been
sucking his friend off since.
"Ahhh yeah bitch, don't stop, work those hot little lips," the Outlaw
commanded, reaching down for a moment to force his entire dick inside
Hannah's mouth.
The dirty biker face-fucked Hannah for several more minutes before he
finally came inside her mouth. He forced the Asian to swallow all his
sperm, of course, before withdrawing his slimy penis from her lips. He
left Hannah kneeling at his feet while he continued working at the
computer. It was still pretty early in the morning, and there were just a
few Outlaws in the bar and back room.
After about an hour or so, the biker at the desk got up and forced
Hannah into another room. There was a bunch of video and audio recording
equipment in the room, with a huge high definition television and DVD
player next to one wall. Tank and a couple other Outlaws were sitting at a
couch and drinking beer when their friend hauled Hannah inside.
"What's up man? You finished?" Tank asked the man.
"Yup, it's all done man, fucking took forever to cut it," the biker
responded, holding up a DVD for the others to see.
"Shit, let's check it out then," Tank declared giddily.
The Outlaw forced Hannah to kneel in front of the television before
sticking the disc into a DVD player. He turned on the TV and within
seconds a disturbing image appeared on the huge screen. In the picture,
Hannah was screaming in terror as two bikers roughly forced her into some
wooden stocks. Hannah recognized the contraption and the sight of it
instantly took her back to that nightmarish day in the warehouse. The
volume on the television was very high, and off camera Hannah could hear
the laughter and commotion of the many bikers that were there that day.
Tank could be heard above all the others as he excitedly commenced Hannah's
massive gangbang.
For the next 3 hours, Hannah was forced to watch herself on TV getting
sexually assaulted by every member of the biker gang. The Outlaws who'd
created the DVD had obviously done similar projects in the past, as the
final product was equal in quality to a porno you'd find in an adult video
store. The scenes had been edited so that each Outlaw got about a minute
or so of screen time, typically culminating in the biker cumming inside
whichever hole of Hannah's he was using. The video also cut back and forth
between various cameras, sometimes capturing a panoramic view of the Asian
getting hammered by two bikers, but also providing plenty of close-up shots
of Hannah's mouth, asshole, or vagina getting brutally pounded by huge
cocks.
Whoever created the DVD had done such a good job, that he'd condensed
and captured Hannah's entire ordeal that day inside the 3 hour video. Even
though he'd had to leave out a vast majority of the overall footage, the
biker had made sure to include several key things. For example, every time
a man shot his load inside the Asian it was captured on film. There were
also many shots of Hannah's gaping vagina and asshole oozing torrents of
sperm all throughout the video. The Outlaw responsible for the disc had
really tried to convey Hannah's misery as much as possible, so almost 1/3rd
of the video was just Hannah's tormented face getting viciously slapped by
the bikers or battered with their dicks. Of course, the DVD also included
the two instances when Hannah was forced to swallow over a liter of sperm
and other disgusting secretions from the cum-bong. This was incredibly
difficult for Hannah to watch, as the cameraman followed the huge funnel as
it was passed around between almost 100 Outlaws who all happily spat and
pissed into it.
"So what'd you think? Pretty good shit huh?" Tank asked Hannah, once
the video was finally over. "I gotta say it's one of our best yet, and you
did great whore. I'm sure these are gonna sell out faster than turkeys on
thanksgiving."
"Get up slut, we want you to read something," another biker said,
grabbing Hannah's arm and pulling her to a nearby table.
On the surface of the wooden desk was a white piece of paper with a few
lengthy paragraphs scrawled on it. The handwriting was very poor and
Hannah could barely make it out. It looked as if it had been written by an
elementary school kid. Nevertheless, as she began reading it, the words
were definitely those of an adult--a depraved, adult biker to be more
exact. The note read:
Dear Hannah's Mom and Dad,
I'm sure you're wondering why you haven't seen or heard from your
precious daughter in a long time. Well about a week ago we found her at a
gas station whoring herself out so we decided to pick her up and take her
to our place for some fun. As you can see from the video your daughter is
quite a dirty slut. She can't get enough of our cocks and isn't happy
unless she's getting fucked every second of the day. She especially likes
getting fucked by two of us at the same time. I bet you had no idea your
little princess was such a nasty whore. I'm sure you can guess that we've
been enjoying your daughter very much. She has the tightest little pussy
and asshole and we've been having so much fun with them. She's not as
tight as she used to be, but the little slut is still a joy to fuck. You
should be proud for raising such a great whore! Hannah wants you to know
that she's doing great over here and would appreciate it if you stop
looking for her. Don't worry we are taking great care of her. We feed her
and give her plenty of cum and piss to drink and in exchange Hannah has
agreed to be our personal slut. Don't pay much attention to how she is
tied up and shit in the video. I know it looks like she's here against her
will or isn't enjoying our company but that's all just bullshit. Your
daughter is just that much of a freak and is into some kinky shit with
bondage and stuff. DO NOT COME LOOKING FOR YOUR DAUGHTER. We are treating
her nicely but if we find out you are looking for her on the news or that
you have contacted the police we will no longer be nice to her and Hannah
is going to be in A LOT OF PAIN. FOR HANNAH'S SAKE YOU DO NOT WANT TO PISS
US OFF AND SEE WHAT WE ARE CAPABLE OF DOING TO HER. Don't worry like we
said your daughter is in good hands and we will take good care of her from
now on. All she needs is a little food and a lot of cocks which we have
plenty of over here! Enjoy the DVD and we will send you another one when
we can. Remember you stupid gooks don't fucking contact the police and
don't try to find her. She's gone and you will never see her again.
Sincerely,
Hannah (and her owners)
"Sign it bitch," the biker instructed, placing a pen on the desk in
front of Hannah. Hannah felt the rage inside her as she took the pen and
signed the bottom of the letter. She could not believe how twisted these
men were. She wondered when the note would get to her family, and how they
would respond. Knowing them, they would probably still notify the police.
Hannah had mixed feelings about that, since she would obviously want the
cops to know but at the same time feared the response from the Outlaws.
Yet even if the police knew, she had doubts as to whether or not they would
ever be able to locate her, especially considering that the local law
enforcement was just as corrupt as the Outlaws. As soon as she was through
signing the letter, Tank and the other Outlaw grabbed her and took her out
into the hallway. As she was dragged down the corridor, Hannah heard the
redhead, Miss Washington, screaming from inside one of the rooms. She
could also hear Big Joe bellowing in delight and the loud creaking of a
mattress as the huge biker raped Ellen savagely. Tank and his friend
unlocked one of the nearby rooms and marched Hannah inside. They forced
the little Asian onto an old, soiled bed and tied her wrists to the metal
frame before leaving. Hannah was very surprised as for the next few hours
the bikers left her alone for the most part. They gave her another plate
of leftovers from the night earlier, retrieved from the garbage. By this
point, however, the Asian was so hungry that she ate it without complaint.
A few of the Outlaws came in throughout the day to use her, but she was not
subjected to the massive gangbangs that she hated so much. As the hours
passed by, Hannah could faintly hear the bar growing louder and louder as
it filled with customers. Eventually, Tank emerged through the door with a
paper bag and a plastic bucket in his hands. "Put this on slut," the biker
ordered, tossing the sack down next to the bed before setting the bucket
down on an adjacent cabinet. Hannah grabbed the brown bag and emptied the
contents onto the floor. There wasn't much, however. The only things that
spilled out were a tiny black micro-skirt and a matching pair of fishnet
stockings. Hannah felt her cheeks burning as she removed her heels for a
moment and slipped the garments up her slender legs. The base of the skirt
barely covered her ass and the stockings went up slightly past her
mid-thighs. After she strapped the 6" heels back onto her ankles, Tank
grabbed the Asian's hair and jerked her to her feet. "Okay bitch, it's
about time you started earning your keep around here," the Outlaw declared.
"Tonight is the first night of your new career. I noticed on your business
card you worked for some mortgage or insurance company or some shit. Well
you're done with that garbage now, from this moment you're a professional
whore, and this is your office." "No please, don't do this," Hannah
pleaded, her knees buckling in response to the words. "Pay attention
slut!" Tank shouted, pulling hard on the Asian's hair. "You're gonna be
doing this every night for awhile, so you better get used to it quick. Now
since it's your first night, we'll be nice. Your quota is $2,000. I don't
give a shit how you do it, but by tomorrow morning you better have that
money. Last night Miss Washington charged $50 a fuck. You can do the same
if you want, although that's gonna take all night if you do. Then again, I
doubt those cheap bastards would pay any more than that, even for a hot
little Asian slut like you." "Either way, like I said I don't give a fuck
how you do it, as long as you got that two grand by tomorrow," the biker
continued. "For every dollar you're short, that's gonna be one stroke with
the cane. So if you care about keeping the skin on your ass and tits, you
better work hard bitch." "Please no, I can't...I can't do this," the Asian
begged woefully. "When they cum in your mouth I want you to drink it,"
Tank stated, ignoring the girl. "When they fuck you, make them wear a
rubber. After they're done, though, I want you to peel them condoms off
their cocks and suck every fucking drop out of them. So basically, either
way I want their cum to end up inside your belly. We'll be checking up on
you too, and if those rubbers aren't empty we will beat you real good
whore. Now get to work, you got a long night ahead of you." Having said
that, the huge Outlaw marched Hannah out into the hallway and commanded her
to go to the bar. Hannah was already crying as she slowly walked toward
the double-doors that led to the tavern. She could hear quite a few
patrons out there laughing and chatting. As soon as she stepped through
the doors, it seemed as if all of the forty or so men looked at her at
once. Hannah felt just as whorish as she looked, and instinctively covered
her naked breasts with her arms while she stood by the doorway. She was
trembling as she looked for someone to approach. "Damn bitch, you must be
that new Asian cunt they picked up a few days ago," a grizzly, heavyset man
declared, startling Hannah as he wrapped his greasy arm around her. "Shit
you got a hot little body, how much to fuck it?" "Um, I don't know," Hannah
replied, pulling away from the smelly beast. "$200 please." "Two hundred
bucks?!" The drunk exclaimed in astonishment. "You gotta be shitting me.
Come on bitch, you're not gonna get any action here for that kinda price.
Most of us don't even make that much in a day. Besides, you're not even
worth two hundred bucks you little slant-eyed whore. Now let's get real,
how much for a good hard fuck?" "Please, I need to...I need to make a lot
of money," Hannah begged. "What about $100?" "That's still way too much
whore," the dirty ogre shot back. "I got $40 on me. It's all I got, take
it or leave it." "No, that's too little, I can't do it for that little,"
Hannah said firmly, breaking free from the man's arms. "Okay slut, good
luck finding any takers for that dirty little pussy of yours," the ugly
brute hissed, pinching Hannah's ass as she walked away. Hannah's eyes
began moistening as she stepped toward a nearby pool table. There were
three middle-aged men standing around it and they noticed the petite Asian
immediately. Hannah felt the trepidation in her stomach rising as they
quickly surrounded her. She struggled to find the right words to say.
"Um, do any of you," the girl stammered. "Would any of you want to--to
have sex with me?" "Maybe cunt," one of the men replied, pulling Hannah's
arm away from her breasts. "How much for the three of us?" "$100 each
please," the Asian stated quietly, as she tried to free her arm from the
man's grip. "A hundred each? You must be crazy bitch," one of the others
said. "We'll give you $100 for the three of us." "Please, I need to make
money, what about $200?" Hannah countered. "$200 for all three of you?"
"$150 for the three of us," the first man replied, gesturing at his two
buddies. "And we get to keep you for an hour." "Okay fine," the Asian
agreed, sighing in defeat. "Follow me please." Hannah turned away from the
disgusting group of johns immediately and made her way back toward the rear
of the tavern. She could hear the men laughing in excitement as they
discussed who would get her first, and which holes of hers they planned on
using. All three of the men were absolutely sickening. They were all
large, standing about 6'2"--6'3"" and weighing well over 200 lbs apiece.
They each had on the same uniform and it seemed like they worked for some
sort of painting company. The Asian led the trio of friends into the room
Tank had set up for her. She quickly removed her micro-skirt and heels, so
that all she was wearing were the fishnet stockings on her legs. Hannah
then sat on the bed and watched dejectedly as the men anxiously pulled off
their boots and dirty khakis. In less than a minute, all three of them
were naked from the waist down, and their cocks were all fully erect and
looked ready to explode. "Put these on please," Hannah requested, grabbing
three condoms from the bucket and handing them to the patrons. "Thanks
cunt," the fattest, hairiest man replied as he took the small package. "I
bet that pussy of yours is just crawling with all kinds of nasty shit."
"Can I have the money?" The Asian asked, once the men had all donned their
condoms. "Relax bitch, you'll get your fucking money," one of the others
snapped. "Besides, if you want our cash you gotta earn it whore. Now get
on your knees, I wanna see how good you Asians suck cock." Hannah exhaled
heavily as she knelt down in front of the ugly man. His thick legs were
chiseled with muscles, and his cock was nearly as huge as Tank's. Hannah
was shaking as she reached forward and grabbed the large shaft. She tilted
the penis down and wrapped her lips around the tip of it, then began
steadily pumping her mouth back and forth along the sweaty cock. "Hands
off bitch," the john ordered, clutching Hannah's hair and tilting her head
back. "You're gonna need them for these fellas. Don't worry I can fuck
that pretty little mouth just fine by myself." Hannah whimpered in fear as
the other two men yanked her arms out to either side of her. She felt
their penises against her hands as they simultaneously yelled at her to
grab their cocks. Hannah immediately coiled her fingers around both of the
large dicks. She could not see them, but they felt so disgusting and she
wanted to squeeze them as hard as she could. "Let's go bitch! Start
jerking them cocks!" The man in front of Hannah shouted, removing his cock
from her mouth and slapping her hard across the face. "Aaaiiieee!! Okay!!
I will!!" The Asian yelped, as she quickly began stroking the two dicks
with her small hands. "Get them lips around my cock whore," the man
ordered, gripping Hannah's head while he plunged his penis back into her
mouth. Hannah groaned and cried as for the next few minutes she was forced
to suck and masturbate the three men's cocks. Every once in awhile the one
she was blowing would force his entire dick into her throat, causing her to
gag terribly. Each time he did, she would stop jacking off the other two,
resulting in a vicious slap in the face from the man in front of her.
After awhile, she learned how to continue stroking the cocks on either side
of her even while she was choking on the one between her lips. "Holy shit,
I gotta fuck this bitch man," the john in Hannah's mouth declared, pulling
his cock out of the Asian's face. "Let's get her on the bed." "Let me get
her mouth," the fat man requested. "Aaaagghhh!!!" Hannah screamed, as the
guy she'd been sucking roughly dragged her to the mattress by her hair.
"Spread those legs bitch!" The brawny man shouted, bending Hannah over the
bed and kicking her legs apart. Hannah whimpered in fear and started
crying as she pulled her legs wide for the bastards. She felt the fear in
her chest as she clutched the bed sheets and waited for the inevitable.
The john, meanwhile, was snickering with his friends while he pulled a
condom over his large cock. As soon as he did, he got into position behind
the Asian and pried her buttocks apart with his dirty thumbs. "Shit them
Outlaws been roughing you up good huh?" The drunk asked, as he studied the
countless welts and bruises all over Hannah's back and ass. "Goddamn look
at this asshole ya'll," he continued, motioning his friends over. "Jesus
Christ that's one fucked up asshole," one of the others remarked in wonder.
Even though Hannah could not see it, she had a good idea that her anus was
no longer the gorgeous, tiny opening it had once been. The hole was very
swollen now and already starting to become prolapsed. Having spent almost
an entire week with Big Joe had caused most of the damage. The orifice had
been fucked so raw by this point, and was constantly a source of intense
pain for the Asian. As soon as the man started stuffing his dick into the
tender hole, Hannah screamed in pain and closed her legs together.
"Aaaaoooowwww!!!" Hannah shrieked, digging her nails into the mattress
while the man brutally drove his cock deep into her ass.
In mere seconds, the little Asian was weeping in agony as the stalwart
began slamming his penis in and out of her asshole. Hannah tried to
wriggle around but the man was holding her hips firmly while he fucked her.
He was hammering her so hard that she could hear his hairy balls slapping
against her pussy each time he drove into her.
"Turn her around Jim, let me plow that Asian pussy," the fat man stated
impatiently.
"Noooooo," Hannah whimpered, clinging to the sheets as the john in her
ass wrapped his arms around her little torso and spun her around.
Jim took a seat on the edge of the bed, with his cock fully impaled in
the Asian's ass, then grabbed her slender thighs and yanked them wide for
his buddy. Hannah yelped in fear as the overweight slob quickly got
between her legs and plunged his entire cock into her pussy with one
thrust. The little Asian wailed in misery as the two drunken animals began
pounding her aching holes together.
"Fuck this pussy feels good!" The fat man grunted, squashing Hannah
beneath his sweaty carcass while he fucked her vagina.
Hannah cried in pain as Jim grabbed her breasts and squeezed them as
hard as he could. She screamed piercingly as the brute took her little
nipples between his fingers and twisted them like he was trying to rip them
off her body. Jim continued mauling the Asian's small tits while his obese
friend fucked her pussy. After a couple of minutes, he rammed into the
hole one last time before shooting his load into the condom. As soon as he
pulled out of her, the third man immediately took his place and anxiously
slammed his cock into Hannah's cunt.
The disgusting trio kept Hannah for almost 90 minutes, ignoring the deal
they'd made to have her for only an hour. The fat john raped Hannah three
times, while Jim and the other man took her twice. Each one of them fucked
the Asian's mouth once, with two of them shooting down her throat while the
other came all over Hannah's face. When they were done with her at last,
Hannah was crying woefully and felt just like the nasty whore she was.
"Sorry bitch, this is all we got," Jim stated, tossing $80 worth of
bills at the kneeling Asian. "It's more than you're worth though, you
nasty little slut."
"Please, you said--you said $150," the Asian begged. "I need $150,
please, this isn't fair."
"Next time get the cash up front, stupid whore," the fat client laughed.
Hannah watched in disbelief as the three bastards put their pants back
on and left the room, laughing with each other about how much fun they'd
just had. Hannah looked at the four used condoms on the ground and
sniveled as she remembered Tank's orders. She grabbed one of the rubbers
and brought the end of it to her lips. The poor Asian closed her eyes as
she tilted her head back and started draining the condom into her mouth.
Hannah nearly puked as the thick, slimy liquid flowed down her throat and
into her belly. It took her more than five minutes to finish the rest of
the rubbers, and she was crying in absolute disdain when she finally did.
After wiping the sperm from her face, Hannah donned her micro-skirt and
heels and was about to leave when the door suddenly opened and Tank walked
in.
"What the fuck is this?" The biker demanded, as he held a steel cane and
pointed it at several stains of cum on the floor.
"I'm sorry sir, the men, they did it," Hannah answered nervously. "They
took the--the condoms off before I could. Please, it won't happen again."
"What the fuck did I tell you slut?!" Tank shouted, ripping the cane
across Hannah's breasts.
"Aaaaaggggghhhhhhh!! Nooooooooo!!!" The Asian screamed, covering her
chest and backing away from the menacing Outlaw.
"When they cum in those rubbers, you don't let them take it off, you
fucking get on your knees and you pull them off yourself!" Tank bellowed,
stepping forward and slamming the cane all over Hannah's body. "And then
you thank them for their business and you fucking swallow that sperm in
front of them!"
"Aaaaiiiieeeeee!!! Okaaayyyyy!!! Pleeeeaaaassse!!!" Hannah shrieked,
frantically scurrying away from the biker as he continued to thrash her
with the steel rod.
"I don't wanna see anymore cum on that floor, you got it bitch?! Not
even a single fucking drop!!!" Tank roared, as he savagely beat Hannah's
slender thighs. "If I do I'm taking you into the back and beating you all
fucking night, you got that?!"
"Yes!! Yes!!! Please stop!!!" The Asian screeched, wriggling around
like mad to dodge the vicious strikes.
"Get the fuck out there slut!" Tank ordered, grabbing Hannah by the hair
and roughly shoving her out the door.
Hannah was still crying from the beating as she walked back into the
bar. She barely had to wait for her next client, as one of the nearby
patrons quickly approached her. He was very large, outweighing any of the
previous trio by at least 50 lbs or more. He looked like a complete
animal, with his dark curly hair, thick stubble, and heavy acne all over
his face. His nose was crooked and huge, and when he smiled his teeth were
bright yellow. Hannah could not understand how seemingly every man in this
town was so massive and utterly repulsive.
"I been waiting for you princess," the ogre declared, grabbing Hannah's
firm little ass and clutching her tightly.
Hannah shuddered as she felt the man's massive hard cock underneath his
soiled jeans. She could feel him shaking too, but his was from
uncontrollable excitement. She winced in disgust and tried to pull away as
the man's absolutely horrendous body odor hit her. It was a combination of
alcohol, tobacco, and sweat and other terrible body secretions.
"How much for a fuck?" The fiend demanded.
"$100," Hannah cried, hoping the man would refuse so she could get away
from his suffocating stench.
"Deal," the giant agreed, grabbing a fistful of Hannah's hair and
marching her to the back.
Once they were inside the room, the ugly john shoved Hannah toward the
bed and removed his clothes as fast as he could. Unlike the other three
painters, he stripped off everything until he was completely naked. Hannah
sighed in despair as she looked at the man's enormous frame. His torso was
covered with hair all over, and there was even a thick layer on his back
and shoulders. As expected, his cock was gigantic, and seemed almost as
huge as Big Joe's.
"Your turn princess," the caveman grinned, staring at Hannah like the
piece of meat she was. "Let's go, get them clothes off. I want you
butt-naked just like me when I fuck you."
"Can I have the money?" Hannah requested, as she removed her tiny skirt
and heels.
"Don't worry bitch I got your money," the hairy giant said, moving
toward the Asian as soon as she pulled off her fishnet stockings.
"No, I need it now," Hannah insisted, sticking her arms out defensively
as the john reached for her.
"You haven't even done shit yet bitch," the sweaty beast growled,
grabbing Hannah's hair and pulling her off the bed. "You'll get your money
once I'm satisfied with your work. Whores like you gotta earn every
dollar."
"Please just give me the money," Hannah pleaded. "I'll--I'll make you
happy, I promise. I just need the money first."
"Will you shut the fuck up already? Quit yapping and open that mouth
whore," the man hissed, forcing Hannah to her knees and slapping his cock
against her face.
Hannah barely kept herself from breaking down as she glared hatefully at
the huge, rancid penis in front of her. After a few seconds, she willed
herself to wrap her lips around the bloated tip of the meaty shaft. The
ugly brute instantly groaned in delight as Hannah started bobbing her head
up and down his penis, taking as much of it in her mouth as she could. She
sucked the nasty cock for no more than two minutes when the john abruptly
pulled out of her mouth and yanked her to her feet.
"On the bed slut, I need to fucking drill that pussy," he stated
anxiously.
"Wait," Hannah objected, somehow breaking free from the hideous fiend
and grabbing a condom from the nearby jar. "Put this on please."
"Good idea bitch, you probably got AIDs or something," the man laughed,
waiting patiently as Hannah slipped the rubber over his cock.
It barely fit around the huge shaft, and covered only about half the
length of it. Hannah made sure to leave enough space at the tip for his
load of cum, which she assumed would be very large. When she was finished
she looked up at the giant and felt her cheeks getting red.
"When you finish, I'll take it off," the Asian stated. "Please let me,
um, take it off."
"Full service huh? I like it. Now get your ass on the bed, I'm gonna
beat the shit outta that little pussy," the disgusting brute commanded,
pulling Hannah onto her feet before throwing her onto the mattress.
The Asian whimpered in terror as the john quickly pounced on her,
trapping her beneath his massive, hairy body while he forced her legs wide.
Hannah instinctively pushed at the man's chest as he smothered her,
resulting in a hard slap across her face. She sobbed piteously as the
giant positioned himself between her legs and then brutally tore his cock
deep into her vagina.
"Aaaaaaggggghhhh!!! Nooooooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, wriggling around
in agony as the john started pounding her pussy like a maniac.
"That's right whore! Don't act like you don't like it!" The filthy
beast exclaimed, holding Hannah's arms above her head while he brutally
fucked her.
"Oh my God!! Please!! Slow down please!!!" The Asian begged, wrapping
her legs around the man's hips.
Hannah wailed miserably as the huge john fucked her for several minutes,
hammering away at her aching vagina until he was about to cum. He then
quickly pulled out of the Asian and flipped her over onto her belly before
sinking his giant cock back into her cunt. Hannah cried out in shame as
the ogre brought his huge, disgusting foot up and used it to pin her head
against the mattress. He kept his sweaty foot against the Asian's cheek
while he resumed battering her little sex.
"Eeeeuuuugggghhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, slapping the man's calf and
futilely trying to free her head.
For some reason, she felt so utterly degraded in this position. Getting
fucked by this huge, absolutely disgusting savage was bad enough. But for
him to have his rotten foot all over her face while he raped her was
unbearable. She simply could not stand the idea that she was nothing more
to this filthy ogre than a piece of trash.
"Aaaauuugghhh!! Please!! Please get off!!!" Hannah begged the crazy
giant.
"Fuck you bitch! This is all you are right here! Nothing but a biker
gang's fucking slut!" The man roared, as he stared at the brand mark on
Hannah's lower back while he fucked her pussy.
After a couple of minutes, Hannah heard the man scream in delight as he
slammed his cock into her one final time. She felt the enormous shaft
twitching violently just before filling the latex condom with sperm. The
Asian wept in both relief and dejection, knowing that she was now going to
have to swallow the horrible spunk. As soon as the john pulled out of her,
Hannah turned around and quickly took his still-erect penis in her hands.
"There you go slut, that's a good little whore," the ugly giant panted,
smiling down at Hannah while she slowly peeled the condom off his dick.
Hannah sobbed miserably as she held the rubber sock in the air, frowning
at the huge load of cum inside it. She leaned her head back and brought
the end of the condom against her lips. After a few seconds, the Asian
closed her eyes and slowly emptied the sickening cum into her mouth. She
drained the entire load inside her mouth and then swallowed it down with
one huge gulp. Hannah groaned in sheer revulsion as she felt the man's cum
winding down her throat and into her stomach.
"Please can I have the money now?" The Asian begged, her head hanging in
absolute shame.
"Here bitch," the slob replied, tossing five $20 bills at the girl.
Hannah breathed a huge sigh of relief as she quickly snatched up the
cash. She combined it with the $80 from the other men and placed the bills
underneath the bed. The repulsive giant, meanwhile, smiled at her while he
put his clothes back on. When he was finished, he walked over to Hannah
and grabbed her long hair.
"Thanks bitch," the man snickered. "I might want you again before the
nights over."
Hannah did not even acknowledge the Neanderthal as he thanked her and
walked out the door. She was still crying as she counted the cash
underneath the mattress. There was $180, meaning she was not even 1/10th
of the way to her requirement. Hannah screamed in anger as she thought
about Tank and the other bikers. She would have given anything to have
been able to just kill all of them. The poor Asian cried for a couple of
minutes, then put her garments on and went back to the bar.
For the next three hours, Hannah fucked one bar patron after another
with almost no breaks or interruptions. Most of her clients were single
customers, although there were a few times where she had to pleasure two or
three of them together. She'd asked each one of them for $100, but not a
single one had agreed to that price. In the end, the Asian was forced to
service the filthy drunks from $50 for some to as low as $20 for others.
All of the men who bought Hannah treated her like the Outlaws did--or in
other words, like a complete piece of trash cum-bucket. They choked her
with their hands and cocks, spat on her, beat her, stepped all over her
face, and viciously slapped her in her ass, face, and tits. Hannah was
certain most of them had never fucked an Asian woman before, and they all
derived a ton of joy in hurting her. In a way, the worst part for Hannah
was not all the brutal treatment during the rapes, but chugging the sperm
from the men's condoms at the end. To have to end each session with the
dirty savages by swallowing their semen while they all watched her with a
smile was incredibly difficult for the Asian.
"My God you're a dirty little whore," a wrinkled old man declared,
looking down at Hannah in both disgust and wonder as the Asian drained his
condom into her mouth.
Once she swallowed the warm, slimy juice, Hannah shrieked in disgust and
madness. It was close to the 30th load of cum she'd been forced to
swallow, and she was starting to go insane. Hannah remained on her knees
and groaned miserably while the old john tossed a few dirty bills down at
her. Once he was gone, she scooped up the money and counted it. He'd paid
$30 for her, which was not too bad considering he'd finished in less than
five minutes.
"How much you got so far cunt?" Tank asked, startling the Asian as he
came into the room.
"I--I don't know," Hannah replied, gathering her earnings from under the
bed and counting it quickly.
Hannah's heart sank after she added up all the cash and found that there
was just over $800 total. She felt like she'd fucked an absolute ocean of
men, and was hoping she'd be close to or over her quota. To learn that she
was not even halfway there was both shocking and extremely discouraging.
She did not know whether or not she had the strength, or willpower, to do
this anymore.
"Its $810 sir," Hannah informed the biker, holding out the cash for him
to take.
"Keep it slut, don't give it to me till you hit that two thousand," Tank
replied, staring at the naked Asian.
"Please stop this, I can't--I can't do anymore, please just let me do
$1000," the Asian pleaded. "Please, I can do $1000. Please just let me do
$1000 instead."
"Nope, sorry bitch," Tank shot back. "You better get out there it's
almost midnight slut. Most of them boys got work tomorrow. Personally I
don't think you're gonna make it, which is cool, I don't mind seeing that
pretty little ass of yours bleed."
Hannah whimpered in fear as she pulled her slutty clothes back on and
quickly went back to the bar. Her pussy and asshole both throbbed so
badly, and she could barely walk straight. She looked at the tavern and
became very alarmed. There were no more than two dozen men left inside the
spacious building, and several of them had already used her tonight. Even
if she could get all of them to fuck her for $50 apiece, she would still
probably barely hit her requirement. Hannah was shaking as she approached
one of the patrons at a nearby counter.
"Excuse me sir," the Asian stated, tapping the man's hefty shoulder.
"Would you um, would you like to fuck me?
"Shit you again?" The heavily intoxicated man growled, grinning at
Hannah in approval. "Sure princess I'll fuck you again. Better give me a
discount though."
"It's $100," Hannah replied quietly.
"Ain't that what you charged me last time? What the fuck bitch, you
trying to hustle me for all I got?" The smelly ogre asked. "I got $20 left
on me. Take it or leave it."
Hannah recognized the man from earlier. He'd been one of her first
customers, and she remembered how he'd planted his huge foot all over her
face while he'd fucked her pussy. He was so big and disgusting and she
could not bear the thought of pleasuring him yet again. However, at this
point she basically had no choice. She had to make money anyway she could.
"Okay that's fine," Hannah sighed, waiting for the drunken giant to get
up.
She did not even look back at him once as he got to his feet and
stumbled after her. Hannah walked as quickly as she could, not wanting the
massive slob to even touch her. It hardly mattered that his body was going
to be all over hers in just a few moments, or that his cock was going to be
in her most intimate areas. For now, she just wanted to get inside the
room and service the terrible beast as quickly as possible.
Once they were inside her "office" Hannah stripped her skirt and heels
and had the man lay down on the mattress. She pulled his dick from his
pants and wrestled one of the condoms over it. She then jacked it off
until it was hard and got into a crouching position above the huge shaft.
Hannah was awfully sore by now, and she did not want the man on top of her
or behind her. She clutched the tip of the giant penis and brought it
against her vagina.
"No bitch, I don't think so," the brute declared, grabbing Hannah's
waist and shoving her aside. "I'm fucking that ass whore. I already tried
your pussy earlier."
Hannah whined in objection as the hairy behemoth removed his pants and
boxers. Her anus was extremely tender and had been fucked at least ten
times tonight. Therefore, the Asian was not keen at all on the idea of
this huge brute sodomizing her.
"Turn around whore!" The john shouted, signaling for Hannah to get on
all fours with her ass facing him.
Hannah quickly got into the doggy-style position for the drunken beast,
and immediately felt his calloused hands grip her hips. She screamed in
agony as the huge bastard ripped his cock deep into her ass without
warning. She continued to squeal miserably while the john rode her
brutally, slamming his massive dick in and out of her anus.
"Fuck!!!" The dirty giant growled, his blood-shot eyes rolling back in
ecstasy.
Hannah's cheek was pressed against the mattress as the huge man once
again planted his boot against the side of her face. The Asian wailed in
agony as her asshole was savagely hammered. By now, it had been fucked by
so many cocks during the night that even this john's massive cock slammed
into it without too much difficulty. Nevertheless, the inner linings of
Hannah's anus and sphincter were badly worn, and burned horrifically each
time the man's dick pounded into her.
"Aaaagggghhhh!! Noooooooo!!!" Hannah shrieked, sinking her nails into
the bed as the brute continued to assault her asshole.
After about ten minutes, the man finally started to slow down, and
Hannah was hoping he was close to finishing. Instead, however, he sank his
entire massive dick inside her ass and then wrapped his arms around her
legs from behind and lifted the Asian into the air. Hannah wailed in
protest as the ugly ogre slammed her little body up and down his cock,
keeping her legs pinned tightly against her chest the entire time. He used
the little Asian like this for another five minutes or so, before finally
tiring and tossing her back onto the bed. He pounced on Hannah
immediately, yanking her legs apart and tearing his cock back into her
gaping asshole. After several more minutes of pounding the orifice, the
massive slob finally came inside the rubber on his penis.
"What's the matter bitch, you finally had enough cum inside that belly?"
The john demanded, after pulling out of the Asian and waiting for her to
finish her duties.
Hannah groaned in absolute contempt as she realized she was not
finished. She turned around on the mattress and pulled the slick condom off
the man's huge penis. Nearly 1/3rd of it was filled with his sperm, and
Hannah's mouth nearly overflowed when she poured the entire load of cum
into it. The Asian closed her eyes and shook in complete disgust as she
swallowed the semen in one big gulp.
"Here bitch," the huge man stated, tossing a crumpled $20 bill on the
floor.
Hannah started crying as she looked down at the piece of paper. She
could not believe what the biker gang had turned her into. She had just
finished fucking an absolutely hideous and filthy brute, and her only
reward for doing so was a paltry $20. She truly was nothing but a cheap,
lowly piece of shit whore. The Asian got down on the floor to retrieve the
dirty bill but screamed in pain as her hair was suddenly jerked back.
"Thanks cunt," the nasty huge john stated, spitting a huge wad of spit
onto Hannah's face. "I hope we do this again real soon."
Hannah shrieked in disgust and sadness as she felt the man's saliva all
over her face. She closed her eyes, not wanting to look at him even though
the memory of his evil and ugly face was burned into her mind. The man
slowly put his clothes back on, gazing at Hannah's sexy little naked body
the entire time. He muttered something about how lucky the Outlaws were,
to be able to fuck the Asian whore anytime they pleased.
Eventually he left the room, and Hannah was once again alone for the
moment. She counted her earnings, even though she knew it was just $830.
She was starting to grow very worried now, considering how much more money
she had to earn. Her most recent client had kept her for almost 30
minutes, and she knew it was getting very late. After wiping the slimy
spit from her face, Hannah quickly slipped her micro-skirt and heels back
on and went out to the bar.
There were about 20 men in the tavern, and half of them looked like they
were homeless or very poor. Most of the ones that weren't had already paid
for Hannah's services. It was almost 12:30 in the morning and Hannah knew
that she would have to be more than lucky to hit her $2,000 requirement.
She walked over to the nearest patron and wasted no time in getting to the
point.
"Excuse me?" Hannah greeted the drunken man, tapping him on the
shoulder. "Do you want to fuck me sir?"
"What the hell?" The old john responded, turning to Hannah in surprise.
"Well damn you bet your ass I'd like to fuck you, but I ain't got no
money!"
"Never mind," Hannah stated, turning away from the man.
"Wait! Hold up bitch, I lied!" He shouted, grabbing the young Asian's
arm while he pulled a couple bills from his pants. "I got...shit I got
seven bucks! What can I get for seven bucks?"
"Nothing, please let me go," Hannah answered coldly.
"Oh come on, I know you need some cash bad," the fat, wrinkly man
insisted. "How about a blowjob? Just one quick blowjob, what do ya say?"
"Fine," Hannah gave in, leading the john toward the back of the bar.
The weary Asian slumped down to her knees once she was back inside her
room. She stared glumly at the floor while the old man removed his dick
from his pants and got into position in front of her. Hannah clasped one
of her hands around the flaccid penis and stroked it several times until it
was hard. She then wrapped her lips around the slimy tip and began working
her mouth back and forth the meaty pole.
"Oh fuck that feels good," the old creep groaned, running his fingers
through Hannah's hair while she blew him.
Hannah's eyes were closed and tears were tricking down her cheeks as she
zealously sucked the man's cock. Although it was nowhere near the size of
Big Joe's or Tank's, it still filled her mouth completely and tasted awful.
She was servicing it as best she could in a desperate attempt to get the
man to cum as soon as possible. Luckily for her, he lasted just a couple
of minutes before blowing his load in her mouth.
"No you don't," the john hissed, holding Hannah's head still as she
tried to jerk it away. "I know you love swallowing cum whore. I heard
them Outlaws talk about how much you drink, so fucking drink mine too
slut."
Hannah cried in disgust as the man held her skull firm and drained his
semen into her mouth. Her stomach was literally and completely filled with
cum from dozens of filthy men, and the Asian felt beyond disgusted as she
swallowed yet another big load of warm jizz. She tried not to think about
anything as she gulped down every drop of the man's cum.
"Good job baby," the john said, as he reached into his pocket and pulled
out $7 worth of bills. "Now open that mouth wide for your reward."
Hannah felt utterly ashamed as she tilted her head back and spread her
aching jaws wide. She whimpered in humiliation as the man crumpled the
dirty bills up and stuffed them into her mouth. The look in the Asian's
eyes was one of suffering and pure hatred as she gazed up at her client.
"Thanks bitch, that was the best seven dollar blowjob ever," the old man
laughed, as he zipped his pants back up and left the room.
Hannah quickly spat the money from her mouth and combined it with the
rest of her earnings before scooting the cash under the bed. She rose
slowly to her feet and went back to the bar to find her next client. The
Asian's legs were so weary and she had great difficulty walking. She'd
been fucked over two dozen times, in her ass and vagina, and had been
slapped and hit hundreds more.
Over the next two-and-a-half hours Hannah continued whoring herself out
to what little men were left in the tavern. She convinced eight more of
them to use her, and one of them enjoyed her for more than 40 minutes by
himself. He'd been the meanest and biggest of the remaining men, and had
pounded the Asian's asshole nearly nonstop the entire time before finishing
in her mouth. In total Hannah had earned $140 from the men, brining her
final amount to $977 for the night. Once she saw there were no more
patrons, Hannah retreated back to her room and collapsed on the bed and
started weeping in sheer anguish.
"Get up slut!" Hannah heard a familiar voice shout, as Tank and two
other huge bikers entered the musky room just minutes later.
"Please, I tried, I did my best," Hannah instantly began pleading, as
Tank grabbed the stack of bills from the floor while the other Outlaws
pulled Hannah off the bed.
"You lazy little piece of shit whore," Tank stated, shaking his head
after he'd finished counting the money. "You're over a thousand short you
stupid cunt!"
"Please sir I tried, I swear I tried my best," Hannah replied, shaking
in terror. "I--I worked as hard as I could, please believe me."
"Get her in the lounge boys, it's time to beat the skin off this little
gook bitch," Tank instructed.
"No!!! Please no!! Please!!! I'm sorry!! Please I'm sorry!!!" Hannah
began screaming in sheer horror, as the massive bikers dragged her out of
the room.
Tank followed along after his two buddies as they hauled the little
kicking and screaming Asian down the hallway. Hannah's heart was pounding
madly as the Outlaws forced her into their room. Inside there were a few
other bikers who were sleeping, but they awoke immediately once they heard
the screaming Asian. The Outlaws holding Hannah brought her to the center
of the room and lifted her about a foot off the floor before tying her
wrists to a pair of leather cuffs that had been bolted into the ceiling.
They then stepped back and smiled as they watched the Asian whore dangle
helplessly in the air.
"Please!!! Let me down!! Don't--don't hurt me!! Please don't hurt
me!!" Hannah begged, jerking her legs in the air while she trembled in
fear.
"Get the canes," Tank instructed to no one in particular. "And the gag
too, this bitch is gonna be screaming all night."
One of the bikers in the room quickly retrieved two long, steel canes
from a table by the corner. Meanwhile, Tank quickly stripped Hannah's
skirt, leggings, and heels so that she was completely naked. The Asian
resisted the entire time, and screamed in protest as Tank forced a large
ball gag into her mouth before tying it in place. He then stepped back
from Hannah and took one of the canes from his friend.
"God I missed beating these pretty little titties," the biker declared,
tracing the tip of his cane across Hannah's breasts while she trembled
intensely.
Hannah screamed in terror as the other Outlaw joined Tank and ran his
cane along her buttocks. She was so scared. Her heart was racing and she
could feel the perspiration all over her body. There were six other bikers
inside the room, and they all watched with excitement as the naked little
Asian dangled helplessly in the air.
"Now we owe you over a thousand hits slut," Tank declared, tapping the
end of his rod against the girl's chest. "But since there ain't no way in
hell any of us are gonna keep count of all that, we'll keep it simple.
We're just gonna beat this hot little body of yours for the next couple
hours, that sounds fair don't you think?"
"Eeeeuuuunnnnggggg!!!" Hannah shrieked into the ball-gag, shaking her
head in complete disagreement.
"What's that whore?! Is that a yes?!" The huge Outlaw behind Hannah
roared, as he whipped the cane across Hannah's ass with all his might.
"Aaaaaaggggggghhhhhhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, her eyes bulging in shock
at the unexpected and terrible blow.
Tank immediately followed his friend's lash with a vicious one of his
own, slamming his cane into the Asian's small tits. Hannah wailed in
complete and total agony, as her already swollen, aching breasts were
instantly set ablaze. She screamed again as the Outlaw behind her tore his
cane across her bruised buttocks once more. The two men proceeded to beat
Hannah's ass and breasts as hard as they could, raining vicious blows down
on the Asian in alternating fashion.
"Aaaaauuuuggghhhh!!! Aaaaaaggggghhhhh!!! Aaaaaagggghhhh!!!" Hannah
screamed over and over again, thrashing about like crazy as the bikers
mercilessly whipped her.
"Woohoo!! Look at them little titties dance!!" One of the other bikers
cheered, stroking his prick while he watched Tank batter Hannah's small
chest. "Harder Tank!! Make those tiny Asian tits bleed!"
Tank and the other Outlaw whipped poor Hannah for almost fifteen
minutes, although to her it felt more like fifteen decades. The two men
pummeled the screaming Asian like she was a piñata, ripping their canes
into her flesh with no sympathy. After only 20 lashes or so Hannah started
growing hysterical, yanking feverishly at the cuffs on her wrists while she
repeatedly tried to fend off Tank by kicking at him. Despite her
continuous and chaotic flailing, the Asian was powerless to stop the canes
from striking her body. By the time the two bikers finally stopped beating
her, over 200 blows had landed on Hannah's ass and breasts, and they were
covered with bloody welts and cuts.
"Someone take over," Tank stated, holding his rod up for one of his
friends. "I'm gonna fuck this little chink."
Hannah was sobbing in complete agony, and did not resist whatsoever as
Tank stripped his pants and got into position behind her. He grabbed the
trembling girl's thighs and pulled them apart before lining his massive
dick up with her anus. Hannah let out a bleat of pain as the Outlaw
brutally rammed half his penis up into her ass. After the dozens of
poundings the hole had taken all night, it was thoroughly torn and burned
very badly as Tank slammed his cock inside it.
"Shit this bitch's ass is fucked up," Tank declared, holding the Asian's
slender legs wide while he started hammering her anus.
Most of the Outlaws moved to the other side of Hannah so they could all
gaze at her gorgeous vagina. All of them had fucked it several times at
least, and they were all anxious to stuff their dicks inside the little
slit once more. They smiled and made crude remarks while they watched
Hannah's firm, bloody breasts bounce up and down as Tank fucked her anally.
"Aaauuugggghhhh!!" Hannah wailed, struggling feebly as the giant Outlaw
started slamming into her with all his power.
"Yo Tommy, beat these fucking tits some more," Tank said to the other
biker, as he grabbed Hannah's breasts and brutally squeezed them in his
fingers.
"Aaaaaaggggggghhhhhhh!!!" The Asian screamed, thrashing around in sheer
misery as the Outlaw in front of her ripped his cane back and forth across
her breasts.
Tank laughed as he struggled to hold the frenzied, shrieking girl still.
He wedged his massive forearms beneath Hannah's knees and jerked her legs
as wide apart as he could. The hulking Outlaw then proceeded to slam his
cock in and out of Hannah's asshole while his close friend savagely beat
the skin off her small breasts. Hannah's eyes were shut, her face was
contorted in total agony, and tears were streaming down her cheeks as she
screamed into the ball-gag at the top of her lungs.
"Yeah whore! Squeeze my cock with that tight asshole!!" Tank growled
into the little Asian's ear.
Tank fucked poor Hannah for almost ten minutes, brutally driving his
cock up her ass until he finally blew his load inside of her. During that
time the other Outlaw thrashed Hannah's tits practically every second, and
did not rest until Tank finally released Hannah's legs and pulled his cock
out of her anus. By this point every square inch of Hannah's chest was
littered with bloody welts, and the skin was a hideous red and purple hue.
The Asian girl's body was heaving violently while she sobbed in
unparalleled suffering.
"Uuuuuggggghhhhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, wriggling around in anguish as
Tank reached around and ruthlessly squeezed her breasts as hard as he
could.
"That was nice bitch," the biker stated, slapping Hannah's tits back and
forth while she screamed in pain. "We ain't finished with you yet though.
I told you we're gonna beat you all night slut. You need it too, so next
time you'll make damn sure you earn every fucking dollar we tell you to."
"Aaaaannnnngggg!!" Hannah squealed pitifully, shaking her head at the
man's awful words.
"We'll give your tits a short breather though," Tank declared, running
his calloused fingers against the Asian's lovely buttocks. "So you know
what that means. It's time to beat this pretty little ass."
"Aaaaaaggggghhhhhhhh!!!" Hannah screamed, yanking madly at the cuffs on
her wrists while Tank stepped away and nodded at one of his other friends.
"Go ahead Lance, give that Asian ass a nice hard whipping," Tank
encouraged the biker, who was holding one of the canes and clearly anxious
to hurt Hannah.
"Man I'm gonna beat the piss outta this stupid gook," the muscular,
tattooed man responded, as he stepped behind the terrified girl. "You hear
me slut?! I'm gonna beat the skin off this pretty ass of yours."
"Aaaaaiiiiiiieeeeeee!!!" Hannah wailed, kicking her legs all over the
place as the Outlaw ferociously swung the cane across her defenseless ass.
"Damn," one of the other bikers grimaced, as he watched a long bloody
stripe instantly appear on the Asian's buttocks. "I almost feel sorry for
that little bitch."
Hannah's screams filled the room and she writhed around in sheer agony
as Lance began beating her ass with all his strength. The hook connecting
the leather cuffs to the ceiling trembled and threatened to break as Hannah
jerked feverishly at her restraints. She flailed her skinny legs and
twisted around desperately, but could do nothing to escape the terrible
cane from flaying her tender bottom.
"Yeah bitch!! Dance!! Fucking dance for me you little cunt!!" Lance
shouted, as he furiously beat the Asian's ass over and over again.
"AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Hannah screamed, thrashing around as if her
entire body was on fire.
Hannah barely even realized it as another one of the bikers stripped his
pants and got in front of her. He grabbed the Asian's sweaty thighs and
wrapped them around his hips before slamming his cock deep into her pussy.
The fat giant quickly started pounding away at Hannah's snatch, grunting in
ecstasy as she squeezed his huge cock so tightly each time Lance thrashed
her buttocks. It took the man just a couple of minutes before he came
inside Hannah's aching vagina.
The eight Outlaws happily spent the next two hours raping Hannah and
beating her all over her body with their canes. All of the men fucked the
Asian at least twice, and each one of them administered dozens of blows all
over her squirming body. Hannah screamed and wept in excruciating pain
throughout the entire ordeal, and briefly fainted several times because of
the overwhelming agony. By the time the men were finally satisfied
torturing her, Hannah's back, legs, tits and ass were covered with hundreds
of bloody welts and rivers of cum flowed from her anus and pussy onto the
floor. Hannah was barely coherent at this point, and the only thought in
her mind was how she wanted nothing more now than to die.
Chapter 12: Hannah's Bold Escape Attempt
Hannah did not come close to making her $3000 quota. By the time she
got back out to the bar, it was past midnight and more than half of the
patrons she'd seen when Wayne and Carl had bought her were long gone.
Moreover, after the horrendous nightmare the two men had put her through,
she had little strength or willpower to continue her duties as a whore.
The Asian was almost like a zombie as she transported various johns back
and forth from her room. The only times she showed any kind of emotion was
when she squealed in pain as the men raped or beat her. Hannah made sure
not to promise any of them the kind of unlimited freedom that she'd given
to her first two clients. Most of them were content with simply fucking
her, but there were some who'd demanded multiple rounds and other things
like rimming and piss swallowing. Even though she knew her goal was beyond
reach, Hannah worked into the early morning hours until there were no more
customers in the bar. In the end, she made a little more than $800 for her
efforts. When Tank was finished counted her earnings, Hannah had
frantically begged him for mercy and tried to explain how Wayne and Carl
had kept her for half the night. Her pleas fell on deaf ears, as Tank took
the terrified girl back to the Outlaws' lounge and hoisted her back onto
the hook. He'd been so infuriated with the Asian, considering she'd
collected even less money than the previous night. He and six other bikers
then spent the next three hours beating Hannah all over her body with their
belts. They'd wanted to use canes, but Hannah's flesh was already so raw
and damaged that Tank did not want to leave any more bloody gashes on it.
Hannah literally thought she was going to die as the bikers ruthlessly
thrashed her, concentrating most of their shots on her already ravaged ass
and tits. By the time they were finally done, the Asian was a blubbering
mess and again yearned for death. Instead of killing her, however, the men
dragged Hannah into the restroom where they'd spent all night pissing and
shitting into the toilet. They bent her over the latrine and took turns
fucking her ass and pussy while they dunked her face into the pond of
excrement over and over and over again. Some of the bikers submerged her
head for almost two minutes at times, causing the girl's lungs to nearly
explode. The men spent over an hour torturing Hannah this way, until all
seven of them had shot their loads inside her ass or vagina. They then
forced her to wash herself in the shower, supervising her to make sure she
didn't try to commit suicide. Afterwards, they'd tied Hannah back to the
bed in her office, finally bringing an end to another miserable night for
the Asian whore. The next three days were all essentially replicas of the
previous two. The Outlaws woke Hannah around noon each time and made her
eat and use the restroom. They then spent the bulk of the day keeping her
on a bed and running a train through her. She was fucked almost nonstop
for about 5-6 hours, serving over 40 Outlaws each day. The bikers then
made her shower and fed her another plate of scraps and left her alone to
recuperate for about an hour or two. Thenthey sent Hannah out to the bar
for the remainder of the night, ordering her to fetch them $3,000. Hannah
never hit the quota on any of the three nights. In fact, despite her best
efforts, she never even got close. Her best haul came on the first night,
as the memory of the three hour thrashing and toilet torture from the
previous day was still fresh in her memory. The Asian had collected an
impressive $1850, still far below her requirement. Hannah could not
believe it when she'd finished up on her final john and counted her
earnings. She'd literally done everything in her power toward making as
much money as she could, and was mortified to discover how short she still
was. She'd fucked over 50 men throughout the night, pleasuring them in the
most awful of ways. In exchange for $40-$50, she'd allowed them to all to
fuck any of her holes, spit and piss into her mouth, and had cleaned many
of their assholes with her tongue. She'd worked for almost eight hours
straight, taking no breaks at all and shuttling client after client into
her room. Tank and the other bikers knew there was no possible way the
Asian could make $3000 in one night. Yet they refused to lower the quota,
simply because it was so much fun watching Hannah frantically trying to hit
it each night. They all loved watching the sexy little whore constantly
having to transport all kinds of filthy customers back and forth between
the bar and her room. The expression of absolute misery on Hannah's face
was priceless, especially after emerging from her office after having just
satisfied a client. After she'd failed to make her requirement on the
first night, the Outlaws mercilessly beat her again with their belts and
canes. They'd spent roughly two hours doing so, but at least had spared
her another night of toilet-fucking. Despite her failures, Hannah still
tried her best to once again make the lofty $3,000 mark during the next two
nights. She earned about $1300 the second night and a little less than
$1000 the third. Hannah was an incredibly popular trick and many patrons,
like Carl and Wayne, used her for three or four nights in a row. She was
the only Asian in the town--or any other nearby towns--and the men all
seemed to relish completely degrading and abusing her. After five straight
days of whoring herself out to dozens of johns every single evening, Hannah
had nothing left, physically or emotionally. She'd been fucked over 200
times by the many disgusting patrons, and the only thing she had to show
for it was the countless welts, bruises, and lacerations from the Outlaws'
belts and canes. Hannah was on her knees now, inside her office and
wearing the familiar tiny leather skirt and halter, and 6" heels. She had
the most disconsolate look on her face as she was forced to stare at an
Outlaw across the room. The biker had a video recorder in his hand and was
filming the weary, miserable Asian. The Outlaws had considered giving
Hannah a much-needed break today, but decided against it when one of them
suggested that they start filming her whoring sessions. Thus, it was
decided that she would work for the sixth straight day. "Let's go whore,
it's recording," the biker snapped. "Hi mom and dad, hi Sunny," Hannah
said, waving at the camera with an absurdly fake smile. "Um, sorry I
haven't called for awhile, I've been busy. I'm a--," Hannah's lower lip
quivered as she fought to hold back her tears. She looked at the camera
lens for several seconds but couldn't manage to speak the words that she'd
been instructed to by the Outlaws. She had some big doubts as to whether
her family would ever see the recording, but the idea of them seeing her
like this was just too much for her to handle. She knew how worried they
were about her at the moment, and how badly they must be freaking out.
After a few more seconds, the Asian exhaled deeply and continued with her
dialogue. "I'm a whore now," Hannah declared to the camera, her eyes
starting to moisten. "I'm a whore and...I really like it. It's the best
job I ever had. I um, I'm going to live here now, I'm not coming back.
I'm not coming back but I'll be okay, my owners...my owners treat me really
good." Hannah looked up at the ceiling and sighed heavily, then closed her
eyes and started crying in absolute misery. The biker recording her simply
smiled and focused in on her tormented face, then moved the camera to her
bruised and severely beaten breasts. He let Hannah sob for about a minute
or so, and then barked at her to continue. "Um," Hannah stammered, wiping
away her tears as she looked back at the video. "I'm here for good, I love
it here. I love being a--a whore. You can see--you'll see that I love it.
Bye mom, bye dad. Bye Sunny." With that, the Asian rose to her feet and
headed out to the tavern. She'd been raped by over two dozen bikers
earlier in the day, and had difficulty just walking. The cameraman
followed closely behind Hannah the entire time as she approached one of the
very first men she saw. His name was Randy and he was a regular at the bar
and had already fucked Hannah the past two nights. Like most of the
Outlaws, Randy was very big and menacing, standing 6'5" and weighing about
260-270 lbs. He had a shaved head and a thick beard and mustache. Randy
had lived in this town all his life, working construction for many years
until he'd saved enough money to buy his own company. Nowadays, he spent
just a couple of hours a day working, and frequented the handful of bars
the Outlaws owned almost nightly. He was friends with many members of the
gang, including Tank. As soon as she greeted him, the burly man's face lit
up and it was clear he was very interested in making it three nights in a
row. "Hi," Hannah greeted the john. "Shit bitch, I been waiting for you,
about time you showed up," Randy replied, quickly rising to his feet.
"Let's go whore, I need to drain my balls ASAP." Hannah frowned in disgust
for a second, then turned around and headed right back to her room. She
could hear the heavy thud of the man's boots and felt the dread in her
stomach. The Outlaw with the tape recorded followed closely behind Hannah
and her john, filming them the entire time as they disappeared into the
back room. "What would you like?" Hannah asked the man, gesturing at a
large cardboard sign that rested against the wall. Hannah felt her cheeks
starting to turn red as the lumbering giant began chuckling in appreciation
and wonder. Earlier in the day, the Outlaws had made a big poster for her
and instructed her to consult it for each of her clients. On the billboard
were various available options for how to use Hannah, and the corresponding
rates for each choice. It read:
BLOW JOB: $20 BLOW JOB + SWALLOWING: $25 PISS SWALLOWING: $10 10 MIN.
RIMMING: $20
PUSSY FUCK: $30 ANAL FUCK: $40 5 MIN. BEATING W/BELT: $20 10 MIN.
BEATING W/BELT: $30 ALL THE ABOVE (1 HOUR): $100
"I'll take all the above for one hour,"Randy responded, as he hastily
stripped naked. "Let's see if we really can get through all that shit in
an hour. Get them clothes off whore." "Yes sir," the Asian replied,
trembling as she removed her skimpy garments. "Come here, get on your
knees, we'll start with some piss drinking, I gotta take a serious leak
anyway," the massive john commanded. Hannah sighed in despair as she knelt
down in front of the smelly giant. She'd already swallowed seven or eight
loads of piss from the bikers earlier in the day, and could not bear the
idea of drinking any more urine. The Outlaw inside the room shifted over
so that he was standing beside the Asian and her client. Neither of them
seemed to mind or even notice his presence. Randy grabbed Hannah's hair
and jerked on it so her head was tilted back and her mouth perched up at
him. "Open wide whore," Randy ordered. Hannah closed her eyes and spread
her lips wide, then shuddered in absolute disgust as a thick stream of piss
began emptying into her mouth. Within seconds it filled up completely, and
the Asian groaned as she gulped down the terrible fluid. She kept her
mouth closed afterwards, grimacing in horror as Randy's piss splashed all
over her face. "Open your mouth bitch! Keep fucking swallowing, don't
stop!" The man bellowed. Hannah gasped in fear and quickly spread her jaws
again. She proceeded to respectfully drink the ogre's piss, downing
mouthful after mouthful until he was finished. She kept her eyes closed
the entire time, and did her best not to think about the salty urine even
as she was constantly swallowing it. When Randy was finally finished, the
Asian had consumed more than a soda can's worth of his terrible piss, and
her face was dripping with it. "Good girl," Randy said, grabbing Hannah's
arm and marching her to the mattress. "It's time for some ass-fucking
now." "No, wait, please," Hannah pleaded, as she tried unsuccessfully to
get the man to wear a condom. The little Asian whimpered in fear as Randy
twisted her to her knees and bent her over the side of the bed. Hannah was
shaking again in terror as she grabbed the rancid sheets and closed her
eyes. Within seconds, she felt the enormous john hunker down behind her
and wedge her ass-cheeks apart. "I see this hole is real popular among the
boys," Randy commented, staring at Hannah's badly swollen and torn anus.
"Hold on tight bitch, this is gonna be another rough ride. I know you know
I like it real rough." "Aaaaggghhh!! Wait! Please!!" Hannah cried,
jerking in pain as the brute quickly shoved the head of his cock up her
ass. "Don't mind me buddy," the Outlaw stated, as he crouched down just a
few feet from Randy and recorded the awful penetration. "Oh, you're good
man," Randy replied, holding the Asian's hips firm while he drove several
more inches of his dick into her. "Aaaaaooooowwww!!Nooooooooo!!!" Hannah
screamed, kicking her legs as the giant forced all 8.5" of his penis inside
her sphincter. "Damn whore, that's a lot of cock inside that ass of
yours," the biker with the camera laughed, as he climbed onto the bed and
focused the video on Hannah's miserable face. "How's it feel slut?" "It
hurts!" Hannah cried, turning her head away from the evil man. "Not yet
whore," Randy declared, grabbing a fistful of the Asian's hair and tugging
hard on it. "But it will soon, I guarantee you that."
"Aaaaaggggghhhhh!!Pleeeeaaaaaaaasssssee!!!" Hannah wailed, thrashing around
in agony as the huge man started pummeling her asshole. The massive john
held Hannah's skinny waist in his hands and pounded away at her anus for a
good five minutes. The orifice was so badly torn and damaged by now that
it bled easily anytime one of the bikers or anyone else fucked it. The
fact that hardly any of the men ever used lube was a big reason why. The
Outlaw with the video recorder made sure to capture Randy's huge,
blood-covered penis battering the Asian's tiny asshole. "Shit here it
comes!! Get ready for it, whore!!" The enormous man roared, ripping his
entire cock into the Asian one last time before ejaculating inside her
rectum. Once he was done depositing his load inside the girl, Randy pulled
out of her gaping asshole and stared at it proudly. The biker also focused
the camera on the freshly busted opening, as trails of white sperm and
blood slowly began oozing out of it. It was crazy to think that less than
two weeks ago Hannah's asshole was so beautifully tight and tiny, but after
taking hundreds of massive cocks was now severely torn and prolapsed.
"Okay bitch, get up, you're wasting valuable seconds," Randy instructed,
grabbing the sobbing Asian's hair after a couple of minutes. "Please leave
me alone," Hannah begged, as the man laid her on her back atop the
mattress, with her head dangling at the edge. "Since I did some work on
your asshole, it's time for you to repay the favor whore," Randy grinned
down at the Asian, before he turned around squatted down onto her face.
"Nooooooo," Hannah groaned in sheer disgust, as the beast's giant, hairy
ass was soon pressed all over her face. "Clean it you little whore! Get
that tongue in there and lick that asshole!" Randy shouted, holding the
Asian's head still as she tried to twist it away. Hannah wanted to puke as
she stared up at the man's wet, hairy butt-crack. She could smell traces
of shit on his filthy asshole, and as soon as she put her tongue on it she
nearly did vomit. It wasn't the first disgusting anus she'd had to clean,
but the Asian absolutely could not stand rimming anyone. It was so
degrading and awful. "Yeah just like that, clean it good whore," Randy
instructed, as the Asian started running her tongue all over his nasty
asshole. He made Hannah clean his asshole and sweaty crack for almost ten
minutes, and the Outlaw with the video recorder captured every secondof it.
When he was satisfied with her work, Randy finally rose up from the Asian's
face. He looked over at the sign of options and saw a brown belt resting
on a table nearby. Smiling, he walked over and grabbed it, folding it in
half before approaching Hannah once more. "No!! Please!!!" Hannah
shrieked, her eyes widening in fear as soon as she saw the leather strap in
Randy's hand. Randy quickly grabbed the Asian's hair and dragged her off
the bed before bending her over the edge of it. Hannah started crying
again but did not move away from the mattress. The mountainous john stood
off to the side of Hannah's upturned ass and looked down at it for a
moment, appreciating the many ugly welts and bruises on it. The biker with
the camcorder crouched on the other side of the Asian girl, with the video
lens focused squarely on her buttocks. "I see the Outlaws been real busy
with you," Randy commented, bringing the leather strap behind his shoulder.
"Don't you move slut. You can scream all you want, but you keep that
pretty little ass right there for me." "Aaaaaooowwwwww!!" Hannah screamed,
sinking her nails into the mattress as Randy cracked the belt down on her
tender buttocks. The massive redneck thrashed Hannah's ass until his cock
became hard again. It took almost 15 minutes or so until that happened,
and he unleashed easily 200 shots on the Asian's bottom. Hannah squealed
and begged throughout the beating, and she turned around several times when
the pain became too unbearable. Eventually, Randy put her on her back atop
the mattress and got on top of the sobbing Asian. He pinned her hands
against the bed and made her wrap her legs around his hips, then pounded
her cunt for another 20 minutes before shooting his load inside her. The
Outlaw videotaped everything the entire time. "How was that whore? You
have fun?" The biker asked, focusing the camcorder on Hannah's face as she
pulled her slutty outfit back on. "No," the Asian answered dejectedly,
wiping the tears from her eyes. "That was just your first client though,
right?" The Outlaw laughed. "Yes," Hannah responded. "How much more guys
you gonna fuck tonight, you think?" "I don't know," Hannah said, before
adding: "A lot."
"Tell mommy and daddy," the biker chuckled. "A lot," Hannah repeated,
glancing at the video lens before quickly turning away. "Well, get out
there then slut," the Outlaw commanded. Over three hours went by as Hannah
brought one filthy john after another into her room, pleasuring them all
with her hot little body. There was also the occasional pair--or small
group--of friends which she had to service as well. During this time, she
was forced to perform every single option on the poster, and some of them
much more than others. The most frequently chosen one, of course, was the
"anal fuck", as just about every client was eager to drop a pair of $20
bills for the chance to ream the Asian's tiny asshole. Another very
popular option was the urine drinking one, and Hannah ended up guzzling at
least 7-8 loads of piss during this time as well. The Outlaw with the
video recorded every second of her ordeal, then decided to take a break
once he'd run out of space on the camcorder. Hannah, however, was required
to continue taking customers from the bar. The young Asian was crying
openly now as she went out to the tavern and sought her next john. It was
almost 11:00 pm, and she'd fucked roughly 1/3rd of the patrons in the
building. She'd earned a little over $600 so far. She saw an obese,
balding man leering at her nearby and approached him. He was so ugly and
smelly, and Hannah nearly turned around and walked away when she got a
stench of his body odor. "Hi," Hannah said quietly, giving the man a thin
smile. "Hi," he replied with a broad grin. "Would you like to, um, use me
sir?" The Asian asked. "Oh yeah, I sure would," the ugly pig responded,
speaking in a slow and very intoxicated tone. "Okay, come with me please,"
Hannah declared, taking the man's arm and leading him to her office. "What
would you like?" Hannah asked, motioning at the poster while she removed
her skirt. "Uhhhhhh," the drunken moron replied, looking at the available
choices for a long time. "Hmm, I'll take the uh, the anal fuck. Yeah I'll
take that one." "$40 please," Hannah requested. Once she got the money,
Hannah gave the fat man a condom and climbed onto the bed. She got on her
hands and knees and waited as the john finished stripping his pants and
slipped on the rubber. His cock was the first one under 7" Hannah had
seen, although it was very thick. Hannah shivered as she felt the bed
constrict once the man jumped onto it and disappeared behind her. In
seconds she felt his fingers pull her ass-cheeks apart and then the head of
his penis against her raw anus. "Uuuuggggghhhh!!" The little Asian yelped,
as the john immediately sank his entire cock inside her asshole. "Oh
fuuuucckk," the slob groaned, shuddering in complete ecstasy as he began
hammering away at Hannah's sphincter. Hannah's eyes were closed and she
was screaming in agony as the drunken ogre proceededto absolutely demolish
her bloody asshole. She knew he wasintentionally trying to hurt her as
much as possible, as he made each thrust as violently as he could. After
another minute or two, the Asian opened her eyes for an instant and felt
her heart freeze. Lying on the floor less than ten feet from her was the
john's tattered jeans and, more importantly, a leather holster with his
colt revolver. Hannah knew many of her clients had guns, but all of them
had always been very careful to leave them at the bar or keep them well
away from her while they raped her. This one, however, was so drunk that
he clearly wasn't aware that he'd left his firearm so exposed and
unprotected. Even as she was getting her anus viciously pounded, Hannah's
mind was racing about what she should do. This was the first--and probably
last--opportunity she would ever have to escape from her hellish ordeal.
"Fuck!! Sweet Jesus here it comes bitch!!" The fat man roared, plunging
his whole cock inside Hannah's asshole before spewing his cum inside the
Asian. Hannah barely even realized her anus was getting flooded with
sperm, as her eyes were still locked on the revolver in front of her.
She'd already decided she was going to make a move for it, and was just
waiting for the perfect time to. Even though it was close, she knew she
would have to be fast and not allow the man to get his hands on her. She
felt him pulling his cock out of her gaping asshole, and quickly glanced
back at him. The instant he appeared to relax and lean backward, Hannah
scrambled forward as fast as she could and dove for the firearm. "What the
fuck are you--hey bitch!! Get back here you little cunt!!!" Hannah heard
the man shout behind her. The Asian's heart was about to explode as she
yanked the revolver out of its holster and quickly spun around. The huge
john stepped off the bed and was rushing straight at her, and Hannah did
not hesitate as she squeezed the trigger two times in rapid succession.
There was a deafening explosion that filled the room, and Hannah screamed
as two grisly bullet wounds instantly appeared on the man's chest and
abdomen. His eyes flung open in shock as the force of the shots sent him
staggering back onto the bed. Within seconds his body was completely
still, and Hannah heard his ragged breathing as he started to lose
consciousness. "Oh my God," Hannah whispered, shaking in disbelief as the
fact that she'd just killed someone slowly began to dawn on her. The look
on the Asian's face was one of astonishment as well as sorrow. She'd never
in her life thought that she could murder someone, but the Outlaws had
driven her to this point. After a few seconds, Hannah switched her focus
on the dead john to her dicey situation. She knew that one or more of the
bikers had heard the gunshots, and might be coming through the door at any
second. Her mind raced as she thought about what she should do next. She
could either go out into the hallway with the gun and demand her release,
or stay inside the room and perhaps negotiate with the bikers. She was
still thinking about her options when the door swung open and an Outlaw
peered inside the room. Hannah instinctively aimed her gun toward the
biker and pulled the trigger, barely missing him as he immediately slammed
the door back shut. "Whoa!!! Are you fucking nuts bitch?! Let's take it
easy!!!" Hannah heard the biker yell from the hallway. "Fuck you!!!" The
Asian screamed back, as all the pain and misery the gang had put her
through finally boiled over. "Calm down sweetie, okay?" The Outlaw said,
lowering his voice a little bit. "Let's just calm the hell down and relax.
Don't do anything stupid in there." Hannah's eyes started to water as she
struggled to keep from breaking down. She thought about all the horrendous
abuse and torture that she'd endured over the past two weeks. She thought
about the hundreds of times she'd been raped and beaten and the countless
amounts of sperm and piss she'd been forced to drink. Shethought about the
permanent mark that was branded into her back, and the rings attached to
her nipples. Finally, she thought about how hopeless her nightmare had
become, and how she'd resigned herself to the idea that she was going to
die here all alone in this godforsaken town. And yet now, for the first
time ever, she was able to see the faintest glimmer of hope. Even though
she was still holed up inside the biker gang's tavern, she was finally no
longer entirely at their mercy with nothing to defend herself with.
"Please!!!" Hannah screamed, as she started crying. "I just wanna go
home!! Please just let me go home!! I don't--I don't want to hurt
anyone!!!" "Alright that's fine, that's no problem," the Outlaw replied
calmly. "We got no problem with that. We'll let you go, just like you
ask. But to do that you gotta first come outta that room, now don't you?"
"No!!!" Hannah shot back. "I'm not--I'm not coming out!! You'll kill
me!!" "Kill you???" The biker asked incredulously. "Why would we wanna
kill you? If we wanted to kill you, you'd have been dead a long time ago.
We just want you out of that room girl, we want you outta that room and
outta this bar. We don't want any trouble with you, we don't wanna hurt
you and we don't you to hurt none of us, understand?" "I don't want to hurt
anyone! I don't want to shoot anyone! I told you I just wanna go home!!"
Hannah exclaimed. "Okay that's fine! That's what we all want too!" The
biker shouted back. "So listen, I'm gonna open this door and then I'm
gonna step back, real far away from it. And I promise you that nobody, not
me or anyone else is gonna touch you. We're gonna stand real far back, and
we're gonna let you walk outta here, just like that. I promise you that."
"I want--I want a phone! I want to call my friends, my family!" Hannah
demanded. "Okay, you can do that too," the Outlaw lied. "We got a pay
phone out front, you can use that. Okay? We got a deal?" "Open the door!"
Hannah replied, after thinking about it for a few seconds. The Asian did
not trust a word the man was saying, but at this point she had few options.
She couldn't stay in this room forever, and she knew that eventually the
Outlaws would find a way to safely get inside and disarm her. She watched
as the door was slowly pushed open by the biker out in the hallway. Hannah
was shaking as she stood up off the floor. She was naked except for the
heels on her feet, but she was so nervous that she didn't bother dressing
herself. She slowly crept toward the door and, after peeking around it,
cautiously stepped out into the hallway. Standing about ten feet away was
the Outlaw she'd been negotiating with, and Hannah immediately pointed her
pistol at him. "Hey, hey, hey," the huge biker said, raising his hands in
a nonthreatening manner. "Relax, I told you we're letting you go. The bar
is that way, behind you. You can go ahead and go out there, there's two
Outlaws holding the door open for you already." Hannah turned around for a
second and saw that indeed the double-doors were pulled to the side. She
could also see several patrons out in the bar staring curiously over at
her. Surprisingly, there was nobody else in the hallway except for the one
biker. The Asian wanted to know where Tank was, simply because she felt
like he was just hiding somewhere and ready to tackle her. After a moment,
Hannah slowly began heading out to the bar. "Stay--stay there, don't
move," she commanded the biker, keeping the gun pointed at him while she
backpedaled toward the tavern. Once she was almost at the doorway, the
Asian figured she was far enough from the Outlaw to turn around and focus
on what was behind her. Hannah was so concerned with keeping the bikers
that were holding the doors at bay that she failed to notice the clear line
of fishing wire that had been stretched across the entryway by her feet.
As soon as she stepped into the string, the Asian stumbled in her
high-heels and fell forward awkwardly to the floor. "NO!!!" Hannah
shrieked, as she crashed to the hard pavement and the gun went spilling
from her hands. She instantly scurried forward to retrieve it, but it was
too late, as a pair of giant Outlaws pounced on her like a couple of
ravenous bears. Hannah screamed in absolute horror, and frantically tried
to get to the revolver as the two men brutally jerked her to her feet. Her
cheek exploded in pain as one of them slapped her so hard she instantly
went dizzy. She shrieked in pain as he slapped her again, then three more
times. "You stupid fucking cunt!!!" The biker roared, viciously smacking
Hannah yet again. "You're in a lot of fucking trouble gook!! I'm talking
A LOT of fucking trouble!!!" "PLEASE!!" Hannah begged, her heart sinking to
her stomach as she continued to stare at the gun on the floor. "Play
time's over for you whore!" The huge, enraged Outlaw growled, cupping
Hannah's chin and forcing her to look him in the eye. "No more clients for
you, we're ending your night early! You're gonna find out now what happens
to bitches that don't behave!" "No please!! PLEEEAAASSE!!!" Hannah
screamed, struggling desperately as the bikers grabbed her arms and hauled
her toward their lounge. "Get her on the hook," the negotiating Outlaw
instructed, as his friends walked past him with the terrified little Asian
in tow. "No please don't!! I--I'm sorry!! I'm sorry!! Please no!!!" The
Asian shrieked, as the giants holding her dragged her into the big lounge
and toward the hook on the ceiling. Hannah continued to resist like mad as
the men lifted her into the air and fastened her wrists to the leather
cuffs. She was screaming and crying in complete dejection. She knew full
well that the one and only shot she'd ever have of escaping her nightmare
had just slipped through her fingers. The Asian could not believe how
careless she'd been, how she should have known that the bikers would have
devised some sort of trap for her. And now, Hannah knew that she was in a
world of trouble, and she truly wished that she'd just shot herself in the
headearlier when she'd had the chance. "Good work boys," Tank declared,
after entering the room with several other Outlaws. "Thanks," the biker
who'd negotiated with Hannah replied. "Curt and Johnny were the ones who
grabbed her." "Yup I saw it, good shit fellas," Tank said to the two men,
before pointing at the dangling, terrified Asian. "You, you're in a
fuck-load of trouble cunt. I see we've been way too nice to you lately,and
that stops right now." "No please, I'm sorry!! I'm so sorry!! I didn't--I
didn't mean to!! Please don't hurt me!!!" Hannah sobbed, jerking at her
restraints in sheer panic. "Get the canes," Tank said to the group of
other bikers. "NOOOOOOOOO!!! PLEEEEAAAAASSSSEEEE!!!" Hannah screamed,
thrashing around feverishly as one of the men picked up two steel canes
from a table. "You're definitely losing some skin tonight slut," Tank
warned, as he took one of the canes and viciously ripped it across the
Asian's small chest. "AAAAAGGGGGHHHHH!!! NOOOOOOOO!!" Hannah wailed in
excruciating pain. The Asian let out another blood-curdling scream as the
Outlaw with the other cane got behind her and slammed it against her ass
with all his strength. Hannah immediately began screaming and begging the
two bikers for mercy as they proceeded to beat the absolute piss out of
her. They thrashed her already bruised and lacerated body for 15 minutes,
and then simply passed the canes on to their friends when their arms got
tired. This process continued for over two hours, until Hannah's breasts
and ass were completely striped with bloody welts and cuts. The Asian
passed out countless times from the savage beating, but was never out for
longer than a few seconds. When they were done her tits and ass, the
bikers spent the next hour or so pummeling Hannah's pussy with the canes.
It was a constant three-man job, as two of them held the Asian's legs out
wide so the other could rip the steel rod against her vagina over and over
again. Hannah's voice had grown hoarse from the earlier punishment, but
when the men began battering her cunt she screamed louder than she'd ever
screamed in her life. The pain of getting her extremely sore and tender
pussy ravaged by the cane was the worst torture she'd felt yet, and she
truly thought she was going to die from the overwhelming agony. Tank and
the other bikers did not care one bit as the girl's pussy slowly became a
mangled, bloody mess. They were all intent on making the Asian regret
she'd even thought about trying to escape from them. When they finally
finished flaying her vagina, they left the sobbing, hysterical girl in the
air like usual. Hannah was completely incoherent by this point, and so
consumed with agony that she blacked out immediately.
Chapter 13: Hannah Hates Needles
"Wake the fuck up slut!" Tank shouted, slapping the unconscious Asian
hard across her cheek. "No!!! Please, please, please," Hannah shrieked,
as she was jolted awake and instantly began pleading in terror. "We marked
you up pretty good last night," Tank remarked, as he stared at the Asian's
battered and bloodstained tits. "But not as much as you deserved slut.
You're lucky we didn't fucking kill your ass for that little bullshit stunt
you tried to pull." "Please don't--don't hurt me, please no more," Hannah
begged, wriggling around weakly as she hung in the air from the hook. "Oh
no, there's definitely gonna be more," the Outlaw replied, as he motioned a
couple of his friends over to the Asian whore. "Your punishment ain't even
close to over." Hannah whined in fear as two bikers reached up and untied
her hooks from the leather cuffs. As soon as they released her to the
ground she cried in pain as the burning sensation returned to her
shoulders. After hanging from the hook all night, her shoulders felt like
they'd been dislocated. Her legs were shaky as the Outlaws on either side
of her held her upright. "But first things first," Tank declared, grinning
at the tiny, naked Asian. "It's time to run another train through your
little Asian ass." "Please, please just stop," Hannah moaned in despair.
"Get her on the bed fellas," Tank instructed the other bikers, as he
started removing his jeans. Hannah felt the tears starting to form in her
eyes already as the two Outlaws roughly dragged her over to the large,
dirty bed in the corner of the room. They bent her over the edge of the
mattress and kicked her legs wide. Hannah remained still on her belly,
clasping the bed sheets while she waited for the inevitable fucking to
begin. She screamed in pain as Tank got behind her and slapped her ass
hard with his palm. Seemingly every square inch of the girl's bottom was
decorated with horrific bloody slashes from the canes. It literally looked
like Hannah had been subject to the worst beating imaginable, and yet Tank
and the bikers still intended on punishing her further. "God I could fuck
this ass forever," the Outlaw declared, spreading Hannah's firm buttocks
apart before placing the tip of his huge cock against her asshole.
"Aaaaauuuuggghhh!!" Hannah cried, arching her neck back in pain as the
biker drove every inch of his dick inside her anus with one slam. "Looks
like we finally loosened you up some, eh?" Tank laughed, pulling back on
Hannah's hair so he could whisper into her ear. "I remember the first day
we all fucked your ass, how goddamn tight you were back here. I thought
you were gonna chop my dick off every time you squeezed me with this little
asshole. It's just a shame you'll never be that tight again."
"Aaaaggghhhh!! Pleeeaaaasse!!" Hannah screeched, squirming around weakly
as the burly Outlaw started hammering his cock in and out of her raw anus.
"Yeah you little fucking gook!" Tank growled, cupping the Asian's chin with
one hand while he gripped her hair with the other. "How fucking stupid are
you??? Thinking you could ever get away from us! You're never fucking
getting away from us cunt! This is where you belong! You were born to be
our little bitch!" Hannah closed her eyes and started bawling as the man's
words cut into her like a knife. She thought back to that fateful night,
which now seemed like countless lifetimes ago. She'd been full of a
million regrets every single second since Tank and the Outlaws had
kidnapped her that evening. If only she hadn't stopped at that gas station
to ask for directions. If only she'd written directions instead of relying
on her navigation. If only she hadn't taken all those turns and stayed on
the main road. If only she'd never chosen to go to Cabo in the first
place. All of these lamentations--and more--had replayed in the Asian's
mind over and over again since that terrible night the biker gang took her.
"Goddamn your ass still feels so good though!" Tank exclaimed, hooking his
middle three fingers into Hannah's jaws while he pounded the shit out of
her. The huge biker lasted more than five minutes as he fucked the poor
Asian at a furious pace. He, along with all the others, was still so angry
at Hannah that he purposefully raped her as brutally as he could. Hannah,
meanwhile, did the only thing she could--she held onto the bed-sheets and
screamed in misery while she waited for the Outlaw to finish. Just seconds
after Tank emptied his semen in her burning rectum, she felt another
biker's powerful hand grip her hair and pull her off the mattress. "On
your knees bitch!" Another hefty Outlaw commanded, forcing Hannah to her
knees as he flipped his cock out of his pants. "Open your fucking mouth!"
The biker shouted, giving Hannah a vicious slap across her face. The
weeping Asian slut screamed in pain and quickly opened her mouth as wide as
she could. She closed her eyes and shuddered as she felt the man's penis
against her lips just before a river of urine began shooting into her
mouth. Because she'd done it dozens of times now, Hannah barely even
hesitated as she started gulping down the vile piss. She was very careful
not to spill even one drop, since she knew it would result in a severe
beating if she did. "That's a good little whore," the biker stated,
stroking Hannah's hair while he finished urinating in her mouth. Hannah
yelped in fear as the man swiftly jerked her back up by her hair and threw
her back onto the mattress. He was between her legs in an instant, holding
the Asian's arms down while he pounded her raw vagina with his fat cock.
After the dozens of horrendous lashes it had taken last night, Hannah's
tender pussy was so enflamed and swollen, and she immediately began
screaming in agony as the Outlaw cruelly raped her. "No!! Please!!
Pleeeeeaaaaasssee!!!" Hannah squealed, struggling miserably as the pain
quickly became intolerable. "Fuck you bitch!!!" The biker roared back,
keeping Hannah's wrists pinned firmly against the bed while he hammered
away at her cunt. Ten minutes later Hannah was back on her arms and knees
as another big, nasty Outlaw savagely fucked her torn anus. As soon as he
finished, he was immediately replaced by one of his peers. This process
continued for over four hours, as one biker after another came into the
room to fuck and abuse the little Asian. The first six men all raped
Hannah solo, but as the morning stretched on and more of them began to drop
by, they began using her in pairs. Hannah spent half the time on her back,
sandwiched between two Outlaws while they pounded her asshole and cunt.
The other half of the time she was on all fours, sucking on one biker's
cock while another drilled her fuck-holes from behind. It was past 1PM
when the Asian was finally given a reprieve from the onslaught of cocks.
She'd been fucked by over three dozen Outlaws since Tank had woken her.
Her face was smeared with cum and torrents of the disgusting spunk streamed
from her asshole and vagina. For Hannah, however, the most sickening
feeling came from her belly. She'd been forced to swallow over 20 loads of
piss and another dozen or so loads of semen. Her stomach was so full of
the vile fluids that she felt seriously ill. When the gang was through
with her, they dumped her back onto the mattress and tied her to it
spread-eagle. They left her alone for a few hours, which Hannah spent
almost all of sleeping. She was so terribly sore all over that she could
barely move an inch, and did not even have the energy to stand if she
wanted to. Eventually, Tank and another Outlaw returned with a plate of
leftover scraps from the diner. They forced Hannah to eat it then untied
her from the bed and dragged her to the bathroom. The bikers spent about
five minutes hastily washing the sperm from the Asian's face, hair, and
fuck-holes. While they didn't mind seeing the girl in such a filthy state,
they figured the paying customers would want Hannah relatively clean. When
they were through, they hauled Hannah back to her room and bent her over
the edge of the mattress before splaying her arms and legs wide and tying
them to the struts and posts of the bed-frame. "You're gonna be making us
some more money tonight bitch," Tank declared, pulling a box full of 1.5"
long needles out of his jacket pocket. "And you're gonna be in fucking
agony every second while you do."
Hannah's head was slumped forward and she did not even notice as Tank
and his friend squatted down behind her. The two bikers grinned at one
another as they stared at the Asian's badly worn asshole and vagina. After
a few seconds, Tank grabbed one of the needles and cruelly plunged it deep
into Hannah's anal ring. She instantly screamed in pain and writhed around
as the Outlaw stuck the needle in as far as possible, until only the small
black bead at the end of it was visible.
"Noooooo!! Pleeaaaaaassssssee!!" Hannah shrieked, as the other biker
did the same thing to her pussy.
"God, why didn't we think of this sooner man?" Tank laughed, as he sank
another of the steel spines into the Asian's sphincter.
"Aaaaoooowwww!! Stooppppp!! Please!!!" Hannah wailed, already starting
to weep now as the searing pain of getting her holes pierced was
excruciating.
"Make sure you angle it right," Tank instructed, as his friend prepared
to insert another needle into the Asian's cunt. "Shit, we don't want her
clients getting their dicks poked, do we?"
"Shit, you're right," the biker agreed, before pushing another needle
into Hannah's pussy.
The two Outlaws spent more than 10 minutes forcing spine after spine
into the hysterical Asian's asshole and vagina. They inserted each one at
a sharp, almost sideways angle, to safeguard against them slipping out or
pricking a customer. Hannah screamed and begged at the top of her lungs
all throughout, and momentarily fainted several times from the tremendous
agony. By the time the men were finished, Hannah's anus and pussy had over
a dozen needles imbedded in each one, and her voice was hoarse from all of
the screaming she'd done.
"And now bitch," Tank declared ominously, as he rose to his feet and
unbuckled his pants. "I'm gonna make sure you're safe to use before we
start sending in your clients. Brace yourself whore, this is probably
gonna hurt bad."
"No!!! Please!!! Pleaaaaasssseee!!!" Hannah shrieked, yanking at her
bonds in terror as she felt Tank grab her slender waist.
"Nooooo!! Nooooooooooo!!!" The Asian wailed, thrashing around
frantically as Tank pushed the tip of his huge cock against her asshole.
The Outlaw let out a primal roar as he rammed forward and drove more
than half of his cock into Hannah's sphincter. The Asian reared her head
back and instantly screamed in sheer agony. The sensation of the many
needles all spearing deep into her flesh was so painful that Hannah felt
nauseous. She wailed miserably as Tank lunged forward once more, burying
the rest of his shaft inside her rectum.
"No please!! Stop!! It hurts!! Please it huuurrrtttss!!!" Hannah
squealed, desperately pulling at the cuffs on her wrists and ankles as the
biker started pumping his cock in and out of her asshole.
Tank ran his hands up the Asian's back and cruelly yanked back on her
hair while he continued to pummel her sphincter. Each time he slammed his
unbelievably thick cock into her ass, the biker could feel Hannah's anus
stretching so wide, and he knew every single needle inside the orifice was
stabbing deep into her flesh. Every single thrust was also met with an
absolute wretched scream of pain from the Asian, and in less than two
minutes Hannah was reduced to a blubbering mess as she begged Tank for
mercy with all of her soul.
"OH MY GOD PLEASE STOP!! PLEASE I'LL DO ANYTHING!!! I'LL DO ANYTHING!!
PLEEEAAASSSEEE!!" Hannah screamed in complete and utter torture, as Tank
continued to batter her asshole.
It took nearly ten minutes for the large Outlaw to cum, which for Hannah
was an absolute lifetime. She screamed at the top of her lungs nearly
nonstop the entire time. Normally she stopped begging for mercy within a
couple of minutes whenever one of the bikers raped or beat her, but this
time the pain was so unbearable that she beseeched Tank the entire time he
fucked her. She briefly fainted several times from the anguish, but was
never out for very long.
"Ahhh!!! Yeah bitch!! Fuck here it comes!!" The Outlaw bellowed,
cramming all 8 inches of his dick inside Hannah before shooting his jizz
inside her.
Hannah was elated as she felt the biker's warm, sticky sperm flooding
her bowels. She had never yearned for a man to ejaculate inside of her so
badly. Not even when those times when Big Joe spent nearly 20 or 30
minutes straight destroying her anus. The Asian groaned in misery as Tank
jerked back on her hair and leaned forward to whisper into her ear.
"Just remember slut, every single time one of those filthy bastards out
there slams his cock in this nasty little asshole tonight," Tank declared
forebodingly. "You just think about what you did last night to deserve
this. Every single time we send someone in to fuck you, and when he's
fucking you so hard and those needles are giving you hell, you think long
and hard about what you did."
"Pleeeaaaasse!! I'm sorry!!! I'm so sorry!! Please I'll never do
it--I'll never do it again I swear!!" Hannah sobbed wretchedly.
Tank snickered at the girl's anguish while he slowly withdrew his penis
from her asshole. Once he did, the biker stepped back and smiled as the
hole slowly contracted while a slimy trail of sperm dribbled out of it. He
still could not believe how tight the Asian was. While she was nowhere
close to as tight as when he'd taken her anal virginity, Hannah's asshole
still hugged his cock so good every time he clobbered it.
"Well whore, so long for now," Tank stated happily, as he pulled his
pants back on. "Don't worry you won't be lonely tonight. We'll be sending
guys one after another for at least the next six or seven hours. We're
charging them just $20 to fuck your asshole or pussy, so you can be damn
sure you'll have a lot of company. Since we're nice, we'll at least make
them wear rubbers."
"No please!! Please!!! Don't do this!! Please don't--I'll behave!!
I'll be good I promise!! Please don't do this!! I promise I'll be good!!
I'll be such a good girl I swear!!" Hannah shouted in abject terror,
pulling feverishly at her restraints while Tank and his friend exited the
room.
Once the door closed Hannah dropped her head down against the mattress
and wept in complete dejection and fear. She kept trying to bring her legs
together, even though the cuffs kept them spread obscenely wide. Only two
or three minutes had passed when the door was jerked open. Hannah reared
her head back nervously and took one look at who it was before breaking
down into tears again. Standing at the doorway with a diabolical grin on
his face was Wayne, the 6'5", 280 lb. behemoth who had spent over four
hours fucking and beating her a few nights ago with his friend. He'd
actually raped Hannah for the past five nights in a row and she easily
recognized him by now. The Asian screamed in depression and once again
began tugging at her restraints.
"Ah come on, that ain't the way to greet a paying customer," the brute
laughed, closing the door behind him as he made his way to the bed. "You
should be thanking me slut after all the money I spent on you lately."
Hannah continued to bawl like a pathetic whore as she thought about how
much pain she was soon going to have to endure. By now she was fully aware
of how big Wayne's 9" cock was, and moreover, how viciously he liked to
fuck her. Every single time he raped her, the massive psycho took every
single ounce of strength from the Asian slut. He was so horribly brutal
that Hannah literally could not even walk for 30 minutes whenever he
finished with her. In fact, getting fucked by Wayne was so bad that the
Asian purposefully avoided soliciting him the past few nights despite how
determined she'd been to hit her quotas. While all of the Outlaws and most
of the patrons all enjoyed using her hard, Wayne was easily among the
worst. The huge maniac wasn't happy unless he was completely dominating her
in every way.
The former college linebacker walked over to a cupboard along the wall
and grabbed an extra large condom from a box. He giggled like a little kid
as he saw a cardboard sign with instructions written on it to kindly empty
the sperm from used rubbers into a plastic mug next to it. Wayne continued
to chuckle as he stripped his pants and underwear before pulling the condom
over his already hardened cock.
"No!! Noooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, squirming around in horror as the
massive john squatted down behind her.
"Shit you have got to be kidding me," Wayne declared in wonder, as he
spread the Asian's ass-cheeks wide and saw the beaded ends of the needles
all around her anus. "Are these what I think they are? Are these fucking
needles???"
"Aaaaooowww!!" Hannah cried, as the ugly fiend pressed his thumbs
against her sphincter.
"Holy fuck this is crazy!" The giant exclaimed. "God them Outlaws are
fucking geniuses. Crazy, twisted, fucking geniuses man. I guess this is
what you get for trying to escape though, huh?"
"Please...please take them out," Hannah begged the man. "I'll do
anything you want, I swear, just please take them out. I'll--I'll do
anything for you, I'll never charge you again. You can have me--you can
fuck me whenever, I'll fuck you for free forever, please."
"No thanks bitch," Wayne replied, declining the girl's offer. "I think
I'll leave them in there. I wanna hear how loud you can scream for me
while I'm fucking the shit outta you."
"Nooooo!!! Please!!!" Hannah wailed, shaking her head in protest.
"They charged me $20 to fuck you slut," Wayne declared, as he brought
the head of his huge cock against the Asian's pussy. "But they never told
me when I had to finish. So I'm gonna take my sweet, sweet time with you
whore. I'm gonna make sure I get every single penny outta that $20, you
got that?"
"Aaaaaaaggggghhhhhh!! Noooooooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, yanking
feverishly at her bonds as Wayne drove his cock deep into her
needle-infested cunt.
"Yeah bitch!! You like that?!" The huge brute growled, shoving more of
his dick inside Hannah's vagina. "How's that feel huh?! Scream you little
fucking gook bitch!!"
"Aaaauuuuggghhhh!!! Stoooppppppp!! Pleeeaaaassssee!!!" The Asian
screeched, thrashing around in agony as Wayne began ruthlessly pumping his
cock in and out of her twat.
"Louder cunt!! I wanna hear you scream your little lungs out whore!!"
Wayne bellowed, pulling on Hannah's locks while he pounded her vagina with
all of his might.
"AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH!!!" Hannah screamed, as her face turned red and her
eyes bulged in dismay from the excruciating torture.
"That's more like it bitch!!" The hulking john laughed, fish-hooking
Hannah's mouth while he raped her savagely.
"AAAAUUUUUGGGGHHHHH!!" The Asian continued to shriek, as Wayne pumped
his 9" cock in and out of her pussy as deep and hard as he could.
Tears were coursing down Hannah's cheeks as she screamed and begged for
mercy like the pathetic hooker she was. Every single pounding stroke from
Wayne's enormous dick shoved the many, many needles deep into her vagina,
and the pain was simply insane. The bed-frame trembled intensely as Wayne
dug his fingers deep into Hannah's jaws and raped her like a complete
lunatic for over 5 minutes.
"No no no, I ain't finished with you yet," the brute uttered, as he
appeared on the verge of climaxing just before pulling his cock out of the
Asian's snatch. "Like I said bitch, I'm gonna milk that $20 you cost me."
"Aaaauuuuggghhhh!! Noooooooooo!!" Hannah screamed, squirming around
miserably as she felt the giant press the tip of his cock against her anus.
"Oh God that just feels so right!!" Wayne exclaimed, gripping the
Asian's tiny waist while he crammed every inch of his cock inside her
asshole.
"Aaaaaiiiiieeeee!!! Pleeeeeaaaaaasssee!!!" Hannah screeched, closing
her eyes and gritting her teeth as the scores of needles inside her anus
stabbed deep into her flesh.
The Asian began wailing in horrendous pain as Wayne started thumping his
huge dick in and out of her sphincter. The constant piercing of the
needles into her anus was so agonizing that Hannah could not even think
coherently. She thought she was going to die from pain overload as Wayne
fucked her ass ferociously for nearly 10 minutes. When he was close to
cumming again, he pulled out of the Asian's asshole and simply switched
back to her vagina. He fucked the bound whore for over half an hour,
switching from one hole to another until he finally could not last any
longer.
"Yeah bitch!! Oh God fuck!!!" The giant roared, burying his cock one
last time inside Hannah's anus just as he began filling the condom with his
sperm.
Once he was finished, Wayne kept his cock buried inside the Asian for a
moment longer, enjoying the warmth and surprising tightness of her rectum.
He then pulled out of the girl and got to his feet. Even though he'd
literally just ejaculated, the sight of Hannah's upturned ass and spread
legs was so heavenly that he was already thinking about paying another $20
for her later. He walked over to the cabinet and pulled the condom off his
penis before emptying almost every drop of sperm from it into the dirty
plastic mug.
"Thanks for another awesome fuck session whore," Wayne stated happily,
as he pulled his pants back on. "I'll be back later tonight. That is if
you're even available, I'm sure the line for you is gonna be crazy long.
We'll see though, it's still early."
Hannah's cheek was pressed against the mattress as she wept in utter
desolation. Her asshole and cunt not only ached from the awful stretching
caused by Wayne's huge dick, but they were also stained with blood from the
constant piercing of the needles. The fucking had been absolutely
horrible, and it left Hannah in a stupor of unimaginable misery. Her body
was so sore from her exertions and her throat was raw from screaming her
lungs out. So when Wayne left only to be replaced by another client in
mere seconds, the Asian closed her eyes and started sobbing uncontrollably.
"Noooooooo!! Pleaaaaasssssee!!!" Hannah begged weakly, as a man who
appeared to be pushing 60 quickly donned a condom and got into position
behind her.
She screamed in fear as the john pressed the tip of his cock against her
anus before plunging it deep into the abused orifice. Hannah wasn't
surprised he chose her asshole, as the vast majority of her clients favored
that hole over the others. For some reason practically all of the rednecks
in this town seemed to love sodomizing her, probably because none of them
ever had the good fortune of fucking a pretty little Asian city girl like
Hannah in her tight ass.
"Aaaaaiiiieeeee!!!" Hannah screamed, struggling frantically as the nasty
john began pounding her sphincter.
Hannah didn't think she had any more energy left in her after getting
raped by Wayne, but as soon as the needles began stabbing into her anus
again she tugged desperately at her bonds. The man's cock was a couple
inches smaller than Wayne's, yet every time he slammed into her Hannah
thought she would faint from the sharp metal spines. The drunken slob was
yanking savagely on the Asian's hair and calling her all kinds of vulgar
names, but Hannah didn't even notice because of the pain at her asshole.
"Aaarrrrggghhhh!!!" The man bellowed, ramming his cock one last time
into Hannah's ass before filling up the rubber with his seed.
"Drink it you little gook slut!" The john commanded, as he pulled the
slimy condom off his cock and brought it against Hannah's lips.
The Asian was crying hard as she opened her lips and allowed the old
brute to empty the contents of sperm into her mouth. When he was finished
draining the milky fluid Hannah closed her eyes and downed the load of cum
with one gulp. She did not react as the john slapped her ass and thanked
her before putting his clothes back on and leaving.
"Nooooooooooooo!!!" Hannah screamed, shaking her head in complete misery
as another huge redneck entered the room just seconds after the old man
exited.
The poor Asian cried and begged nonstop as the hairy giant slipped on a
condom and fucked her asshole brutally for almost 15 minutes before finally
climaxing and depositing his spent jizz into the plastic mug. The moment
he left, he was immediately replaced by another drunken customer from the
bar. On and on it went, as the Outlaws sent in an endless train of horny
men to fuck the helpless little Asian whore. Staying true to their word,
they did not allow Hannah even one minute of rest between johns. There was
always a biker standing at the doors that led to the backrooms, and as soon
as one man passed through them the Outlaw immediately motioned for whoever
was next in line to use Hannah.
The Outlaws kept Hannah tied to the bed for more than seven hours, and
in that span she was fucked by exactly 47 men, with a handful of them using
her twice. Also, over 2/3rd of the men opted to fuck the Asian in her
asshole. There was just something about the tiny, albeit thoroughly torn
opening that made so many men want to stuff their cocks inside it.
Incredibly, Hannah fought and struggled and screamed feverishly as each
john used her. This was because every single time she was raped, the pain
of the needles plunging into her anus or vagina was insanely horrible. She
shed so many tears that it did not even seem possible.
Hannah was crying in utter woe as her last client of the night finished
up with her. After he blew his load the ugly john pulled out of Hannah's
anus and removed the condom from his dick. He held the rubber carefully as
he walked over to the cabinet and emptied his sperm into the 60 ounce
plastic pitcher. Nearly four dozen men had donated their jizz to the large
jug, and it was filled almost to the brim with the disgusting white fluid.
It was just past 1AM when the happy patron left the room. As soon as she
heard the footsteps of another visitor, Hannah screamed in anguish as she
braced herself for another fucking.
"Relax whore, it's me," the Asian heard a familiar voice declare.
"Damn, I guess we stopped at the perfect time," Tank laughed, as he
stared at the full pitcher of semen. "You ready for your reward cunt? You
deserve it--you made us almost $950 tonight."
"Pleeeaaaassee," the exhausted Asian moaned, shuddering in fear as she
heard the large biker approach.
Tank quickly unlocked the cuffs on Hannah's ankles and wrists before
yanking her to her feet by her hair. The weary whore shrieked as Tank
brutally dragged her out of the room and down the hall to the bikers'
lounge. Her heels clicked loudly as she barely was able to keep pace with
the Outlaw. Once they were inside Tank forced Hannah to kneel near the
center of the room. There were about 20 other bikers packed inside, and it
was clear they'd all been waiting for the Asian.
"Shit, can someone go get the pitcher of jizz?" Tank asked, just
realizing he'd forgotten it.
One of the Outlaws instantly disappeared before returning just seconds
later with the filthy jug in his hand. As soon as the other men saw it
they all erupted into cheers and joyful laughter. Practically all of them
had lingered around just to watch Hannah ingest the ridiculous amount of
cum inside the pitcher. Just seeing the little Asian swallow one load of
cum was a wondrous sight for the bikers, so they were beyond excited to
watch her down nearly 50 loads.
"Listen carefully slut," Tank stated, jerking on Hannah's hair. "If you
want us to leave you alone for the rest of the night, then you got exactly
one minute to drink all that sperm. One minute, that's it. You take any
longer and we're putting you back on the hook and beating your pretty
little tits all night."
"Here bitch," the biker with the pitcher said, holding out the container
full of nasty sperm.
Hannah let out a big sigh of despair as she reached forward and took the
large pitcher in her shaky hands. It was so heavy and she felt her stomach
churn as soon as she looked down at the disgusting pool of semen. Hannah
felt the tears welling up once again in her eyes as she thought about all
of the men who'd used her earlier, and how in a sense she still was not
free from them.
"You ready whore?" Tank asked, bringing his wristwatch up to his eyes.
"Remember, one minute, and all that spunk better be inside that belly of
yours. You go over by even one second, and its tittie beating time all
night. Let's go!"
There was a chorus of cheers and laughter from the many bikers as Hannah
tilted her head back and brought the edge of the pitcher against her lips.
She hesitated for half a second before closing her eyes and pouring the
vast collection of sperm into her mouth. The Asian immediately began
groaning in complete revulsion as she took several huge gulps of cum to
keep pace with how fast she was draining it into her mouth.
"Eeeeeuuuugggghhhhh!!" Hannah screamed, finally pulling the jug of sperm
away from her lips after consuming nearly ¼ of it.
"Awww I don't think the gook whore likes it!" One of the bikers shouted
from the back of the room.
"Bullshit man, that bitch fucking lives for jizz," another Outlaw
retorted. "It gives her energy to be a good little whore."
Hannah was crying openly now as the many bikers around her all laughed
and joked about how much of a filthy slut she was. She never felt such
shame in her life as she brought the jug back to her mouth and the room
full of bikers exploded in cheers. The Asian took another few big gulps of
cum before the nastiness of what she was doing hit her and she nearly
puked. She pulled the pitcher of sperm away from her lips and sobbed in
complete anguish as she thought about all of the filthy, disgusting men
who'd fucked her earlier in the evening and whose cum she was now drinking.
"Thirty seconds slut!" Tank warned, as he smiled down at the
inconsolable little Asian whore.
Hannah screamed in despair as she once again raised the huge plastic jug
to her lips. There was still roughly 2/3rd of the semen remaining inside
the container, and Hannah knew that she would have to chug the entire
amount with no interruption if she was going to accomplish her task in
time. Every single biker's eyes was fixed on the Asian as she craned her
neck back and proceeded to pour the vast amount of sperm into her mouth.
"Whoo!! Look at that chinky little whore go!!" An Outlaw yelped in
delight, as Hannah quickly swallowed mouthful after mouthful of the
horrific jizz.
Every single biker inside the room could hear the Asian groaning in
sheer misery as she guzzled the pitcher of sperm. She looked so incredibly
pathetic, on her knees with the shiny metal rings dangling from her
bloodied and bruised breasts while she gulped down a jug full of cum. She
had about ¼ of jizz left when Tank started the ten second countdown.
"Seven! Six! Five!" The Outlaw shouted loudly.
Hannah grunted in terror and disgust as she frantically tried to consume
the remaining amount of semen. Her heart sank as Tank and the others
bellowed that her time was up. There was a little more than half a beer
can's worth of cum left, and Hannah took about ten extra seconds to gulp it
all down. She foolishly hoped that the Outlaws would take some mercy on
her for at least drinking the entire amount of spunk, even if she did not
do within a minute as instructed. As soon as she drained the last drops of
sperm into her mouth, Hannah threw the empty pitcher to the side before
breaking down in both misery and anger.
"Good effort slut, but you failed," Tank stated in dissatisfaction.
"And `cause of that, your night ain't over. Get her on the hook fellas."
"Noooooooo!!! Pleeeeaaaaaaassssssse!!!" Hannah screamed, kicking and
clawing like mad as several Outlaws immediately seized her and hauled her
toward the center of the room.
Despite her wild struggles, the powerful bikers were easily able to cuff
Hannah's wrists together before hoisting onto the hook in the ceiling. The
Asian was already starting to weep in terror as she jerked her arms and
vainly tried to dislodge the hook. She felt so helpless as the large pack
of Outlaws quickly formed a circle around her naked, wriggling body.
"Nate, get the needles," Tank instructed one of the men.
The biker grabbed the same box of needles they'd used on Hannah earlier
and handed it to Tank. Hannah's eyes were bulging with fear as the huge
brute approached her. She whined in terror and shook her head as Tank
stood before her and looked straight into her teary eyes.
"As promised, we're gonna beat your tits for not being a good little
whore," the Outlaw calmly declared. "And since you like needles so much,
we're gonna stuff your little tits full of them, just like we did your
asshole and cunt."
"No please," Hannah begged, shivering in abject horror as Tank pulled
out one of the 1.5" spines. "Please! I'm--I'm sorry!! I'm so, so sorry!!
I'll be a good whore I swear!"
"Somebody hold this bitch's legs," Tank asked his buddies, as the Asian
kicked her feet at him to keep him at bay.
Hannah squealed in protest as two large, sturdy pairs of hands grabbed
her skinny legs and held them far apart. The Asian continued to beg and
cry as Tank stepped in front of her and clutched one of her small breasts
in his meaty fingers. He pressed the point of the needle in his other hand
against the tit, just above Hannah's nipple, and drove the entire thing
straight into the mound of flesh.
"Aaaaaaggggghhhhhh!!" Hannah screamed, tilting her head back and
writhing around in pain.
"And now one for this little tittie," Tank giggled, before plunging
another needle into Hannah's other breast in the same area.
"Aaaaaoooowwwww!! Pleeeeaaaaaasssee!!!" The Asian wailed, jerking at
the leather cuffs on her wrists.
Hannah screamed and sobbed as Tank inserted about a dozen more needles
into her chest. He then handed the box off to another biker who eagerly
stuck a few spines into the Asian's breasts also before passing the needles
over to another. Much to Hannah's horror and dismay, one Outlaw after
another forced his own set of needles into her tits until there was none
left in the box. At that point, there were over 80 spines embedded in the
Asian's chest, and each tit literally looked like a pin cushion. Hannah's
cheeks were streaked with tears and her voice was hoarse from screaming so
much. Once the last needle was inserted into her breast, she finally
stopped screeching, and assumed that her suffering was at an end.
"Okay boys, get your belts out," Tank directed the room full of horny
bikers. "It's time to show this dumb fucking gook what her little tits are
for."
"Noooooooooooooo!!!" Hannah squealed, breaking into fresh new tears as
all of the men anxiously pulled their belts off at once.
"Relax fellas, you'll all get plenty of time with her," Tank stated, as
the bikers jostled to get into position in front of the terrified Asian.
"Let's do five at a time, and just rotate out when your arm gets tired.
Don't worry this bitch ain't going nowhere, we got all night to beat her
little boobies."
"NO!! PLEASE!!!" Hannah shrieked, as five burly Outlaws quickly formed
a semicircle in front of her.
"Aaaaauuuugggghhhhhh!!!" The Asian screamed, twisting crazily in the air
as one of the bikers ripped his belt across her left breast with all of his
strength.
"Damn nice shot Donny!" The Outlaw next to him applauded, admiring
Hannah's round tits before raising his own belt and taking aim.
Hannah let out a shriek of absolute terror as two of the tattooed fiends
viciously slammed their belts against her tender breasts at the same time.
The explosion of leather against skin was like a gunshot inside the room,
followed by an equally ear-piercing scream from the little Asian slut.
Hannah nearly fainted at the agony of dozens of needles puncturing and
jostling inside her small tits. The pain was simply unimaginable.
"Aaaaaaaiiiiiiieeeeee!!! Pleeeeeaaaaaaaassssseee!!!" The Asian wailed
at the top of her lungs, as all five men now began savagely beating her
defenseless titties.
Tank and the other bikers watched and laughed as their friends
absolutely pummeled Hannah's breasts. The five Outlaws all worked in great
harmony as they unleashed strike after strike onto the pathetic little
Asian's chest. The two orbs jiggled and bounced constantly as a sadistic
and nonstop parade of blows rained upon them. Although none of the men
were admitting it, it was quite obvious that they were all competing
amongst each other to see who could unleash the hardest, most excruciating
hit on Hannah. They were all cocking their arms back as far as possible
and slamming their belts against the poor Asian's breasts with all of their
might.
"AAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Hannah howled, convulsing violently in the air
as the pain in her tits was completely and totally horrendous.
After a couple of minutes, the Asian lifted her legs as high as she
could, and was able to somewhat block her tits with her knees. Of course,
that defense did not last long, as a pair of Outlaws quickly stepped
forward and jerked her legs apart. Once again Hannah could do absolutely
nothing but scream, cry, and beg while the five bikers in front of her
happily thrashed her bruised and bloody breasts.
Hannah floated in and out of consciousness for the next two hours as the
entire group of roughly 20 Outlaws all thrashed her little tits. Like the
pathetic whore she was, Hannah futilely begged the men for mercy the first
half of the beating session. Eventually, the slut finally stopped her
pleading and simply hung in the air and wept like an infant while her
breasts were pummeled. Her mind was completely consumed with suffering and
the Asian thought she was going to die from pain overload when Tank finally
gave the men the signal to stop.
"Okay boys, how `bout we make this a little more interesting?" The
Outlaw suggested, as he pulled out a thick wad of cash from his pocket.
"What's up Tank?" One of the bikers beating Hannah asked, panting
heavily from the countless shots he'd administered on the sobbing Asian.
"This here is all the money this fucking slut earned tonight," Tank
declared, as he stepped in front of Hannah and pulled several of the
needles about halfway out of her breasts. "We're gonna have a little
competition. Any guy that hits a needle off, you get $10. You hit two
off, that's $20. Ya'll get the picture. We'll take turns--keep rotating
out till there ain't no more needles left on her titties."
"You're a fucking genius Tank," one of the bikers commended.
"Well you know, I try," the man chuckled, setting the pile of cash on a
desk before grabbing his belt. "I'll go first fellas."
"Please...no more," Hannah groaned, staring at the biker in abysmal
torment.
"Aaaaaauuuugggghhhhh!!" The Asian wailed, as Tank blasted her left
breast with all of his might.
"Whoooooo!!!" The Outlaw bellowed, as two needles went flying from
Hannah's severely pummeled tit.
Tank stepped forward once more and half-removed another pair of needles
to replace the ones he'd just beaten off. He then walked over to the desk
and removed a $20 bill from the large stack of cash. Meanwhile, Hannah
screamed in agony as the next biker slammed his belt against her breasts.
He cursed in anger and disbelief as none of the pins detached from the
Asian's chest.
"Lemme show you how it's done Phil," another Outlaw declared, as he
stepped forward and ripped his strap across Hannah's right breast.
"AAAAAAOOOOWWWWW!!!" The Asian screamed, as three spines instantly
scattered onto the floor.
"Please just STOP!!!" Hannah begged, writhing around in misery as the
man went to collect his reward money.
"My turn whore!" Another biker exclaimed, before furiously slamming his
belt against the Asian's small tits.
Hannah kicked her slender legs in the air as another needle spilled to
the ground. She cried and begged in abject suffering as one by one the
Outlaws all took turns beating her round little breasts. Now, with a
financial incentive, the men truly were hitting the Asian as hard as they
possibly could. Every once in awhile a blow would strike one of the
needles at such a precise angle, that instead of removing it, it would
actually drive the spine back into Hannah's chest. It was those times that
the poor Asian would unleash an absolutely deafening scream and flail
around in the air like she'd just been shocked.
It took more than an hour for the Outlaws to beat almost the entire 80
something needles from Hannah's breasts. The last dozen or so alone
required about thirty minutes, as Tank had intentionally pulled them out
just slightly to make them more challenging for the gang. The sadistic
biker simply loved the sight of Hannah's tits getting thrashed and abused,
and could literally watch it all night. When the final needle was
violently stricken from the Asian's breast, the entire group of Outlaws
cheered in accomplishment. Hannah, meanwhile, had her hair slumped forward
and was weeping in utter wretchedness. Her breasts were covered with blood
and bruised all over.
"Congratulations slut," Tank praised the lifeless Asian. "You made it."
"Now I know you've had a long night," the biker continued, as he began
removing his jeans. "But after all that tittie-beating, the boys and I are
all real fucking horny."
"Eeeeuuuuggghhhh!" Hannah cried, squirming around feebly as Tank got
behind her and pulled her legs apart.
"So I hope you don't mind if we fuck your nasty little holes before we
let you sleep," the biker stated into Hannah's ear, as he lined his erect
cock up against the Asian's asshole.
"You mind if I join you Tank?" A massive biker requested.
"Of course not Roy, come stuff this bitch's pussy," Tank replied.
Hannah began sobbing as Tank roughly jerked her legs wide apart and the
huge Outlaw got between them. The Asian squealed in agony and terror as in
just seconds Tank and Roy began cramming their giant cocks into her. In
the midst of the awful beating, Hannah had forgotten about the needles that
were still lodged inside her anus and vagina. As the bikers' dicks drove
up into her and pressed against the many spines, Hannah screamed in
excruciating pain.
"I fucking told you you'd regret that stupid little escape attempt
yesterday," Tank growled into the Asian's ear. "Don't you fucking get it
by now gook? You ain't NEVER escaping from us. You belong to me, to us.
You're property of Devil's Outlaws."
"NOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Hannah screeched, thrashing about with renewed vigor as
the bikers rabidly began pounding her anus and cunt with their cocks.
Chapter 13: Ellen Duffy's Demise
Less than 50 miles away from where Hannah was suffering, inside a tavern
also owned by the Outlaws, another whore was having a miserable night of
her own. Ellen Duffy, the incredibly hot redhead and Miss Washington
contestant, was on her back with her legs spread while a fat, greasy
Mexican fucked her pussy raw. He was the fourth Mexican in the past 20
minutes to fuck the young redhead, and he was in a state of euphoria as he
pounded into Ellen like a savage.
"So boys, we got a deal?" Heath, one of the longest tenured Outlaws,
asked a trio of dirty wetbacks, while their friend pumped his cock in and
out of Ellen's abused pussy.
"You say fifty grand?" One of the men asked back in thick Hispanic
accent.
"That's right, $50K," Heath replied. "And she's all yours. You can
take her with you once your buddy finishes his business."
"Okay, deal chico," the Mexican agreed after a little bit of thought.
"Wonderful, you won't regret it, that bitch was Miss Washington last
year," Heath stated, partially lying since Ellen had actually been 2nd
runner up.
"Hector, bantha aki!" The Mexican called out to his fat friend who was
raping Ellen.
"No!!! Noooooooooooo!!" The redhead shrieked, flailing her legs as the
ugly slob sank his cock deep into her vagina and began dumping his sperm
inside her.
Carlos, the Mexican who'd been negotiating with the Outlaw, motioned one
of his dirty friends over. The man came and produced a large duffle bag
full of money. He pulled out several fat stacks of cash and handed them
over to the biker. The man on top of Ellen, meanwhile, was running his
tongue all over her face while he milked every last drop of his cum inside
her pussy.
"Okay boys you're good to go!" The Outlaw proclaimed, rising to his feet
after he finished counting the cash. "A real pleasure doing business with
you."
"You too ese," Carlos replied, shaking the biker's hand. "Maybe we be
back soon, if you guys wanna sell some more American bitches."
"Absolutely, I'll let ya'll know if we do," the Outlaw agreed. "We're
always snatching up whores. We got an Asian one kinda recently, but she's
not for sale. We've been having a lot of fun with her."
"No problem chico," the Mexican said. "We see you soon, hopefully."
"Good news whore," the Outlaw stated, as he stood over Ellen and smiled
down at her. "You get to finally leave this place. You belong to these
guys now. I'm sure you'll they'll take real good care of you. I don't
think your duties will change much, I'm guessing they're gonna keep you on
a bed 24/7 in some brothel, while you rake in that cash for them. Make
sure you behave down there, I don't think they're too kind to American
whores."
"No!!! Please!! Don't--don't do this!! Please just let me go home!!!"
The redhead cried, squirming around in denial as the fat wetback slowly
pulled his cock out of her.
Two of the four Mexicans instantly grabbed Ellen's arms and pulled her
to her feet. They then hauled the kicking and screaming girl out of the
Outlaws' tavern. Ellen continued to resist as she was forced into the back
cabin of an old pickup truck. It was very spacious and there was a grimy
mattress lying inside it. Once the men holding her climbed in also, the
other pair slammed the trunk closed and hopped inside the front seats.
"Noooooooo!! Leave me alone!!!" The redhead screamed, as the disgusting
Mexicans pinned her on her back atop the mattress.
Both of the men had already raped her within the past half hour, yet
they were already ready for another round with the American slut. Ellen
continued to screech and resist as one of the men pinned her hands down
while the other stripped his pants and forced himself between her legs.
Within seconds he had his cock buried inside her snatch and began fucking
the squealing redhead brutally.
The ride lasted for about an hour, and the gang of spics all fucked Miss
Washington once or twice. After about 30 minutes, the two in the front
pulled the truck over and switched places with their friends so that they
could have their fun with the girl. Ellen fought and resisted the entire
time as one Mexican after another drained his seed inside her asshole or
vagina. When they finally arrived at their destination, the redhead was
totally despondent as she felt the trails of disgusting sperm oozing out of
her holes.
"Please, where am I? Please just let me go!" Ellen begged, as the four
ugly Mexicans pulled her out of the truck.
It was very early in the morning and still dark outside. The air was
hot and dry and Ellen immediately knew she was in a very shanty town by the
offensive smell of trash and other filth. She was in the parking lot of
what appeared to be a large housing complex. She tried to take in her
surroundings but the men quickly pulled her into the building. They passed
through a couple of hallways and sets of stairs, walking by numerous rooms
on the way. Every once in awhile Ellen heard the sounds of weeping or
screaming from behind the closed doors, and she shuddered as she realized
she was in a brothel. Finally, the men stopped at one of the empty units
and opened the door.
"No!! Let me go!! Leave me alone!!!" Ellen shrieked, struggling in
fear as the men dragged her toward a small, grimy bed.
There were a pair of handcuffs attached to the upper bedposts and the
men quickly locked Ellen's wrists into them. Next they pulled her thighs
wide apart until they were perpendicular to her body before tying them to
the steel bed-frame. Ellen could feel her cheeks growing warm as the four
men all stared and commented in Spanish on her defenseless vagina. She
felt even more nervous for some reason as her kidnappers then exited the
room.
After a couple of hours of waiting, the redhead finally fell asleep from
total exhaustion. She instantly awoke when she heard the door rattle open
a few hours later. Ellen whined in fear as a lanky Mexican with many
tattoos entered the room. His eyes were full of lust as he stared back and
forth between the redhead's helpless vagina and her abused tits.
"No, please," Ellen begged, as the man rapidly removed his shorts and
underwear.
Ellen wriggled around on the mattress as the john said something in
Spanish before he climbed on top of her and rammed his dick into her pussy.
The young redhead squealed in pain and revulsion as the dirty wetback
started fucking her hard. Fortunately, it only took him a couple of
minutes to climax, at which point he gladly dumped his load inside Ellen's
snatch. Unfortunately for the redhead, once he was gone, another filthy
Mexican immediately took his place and was grinding his own cock inside the
21-year-old.
As the hours passed by, Ellen began growing more and more insane as a
never-ending line of disgusting Mexicans came and fucked her. It wasn't
that she was unaccustomed to having a train ran through her. Having been a
slave to the Devil's Outlaws for more than half a year, she'd spent many
nights pleasuring dozens and dozens of men. In fact, less than a week ago,
after having failed to make her quota of $5,000 and getting a horrendous
beating, she'd spent the next day at McHale's. Like the place which Hannah
was confined, McHale's was a tavern. However, it was situated next to
several mining plants and industrial/construction factories, and every
single day hundreds of nearby workers stopped by the bar during and after
their shifts. The bikers had left Ellen at McHale's for three whole days,
and she'd been fucked by close to 200 johns each day. They'd kept the
redhead in a small, windowless room and constantly sent in 3-4 men to
gangbang her. She'd gotten less than 10 total hours of sleep during her
stay at McHale's, and had spent literally almost 20 hours per day getting
raped. It was truly a miracle that Ellen had survived one day at the
tavern, let alone all three.
As terrible as her time at McHale's had been, being tied down to a
mattress in some Mexican brothel and getting raped by repugnant spics was
worse. Perhaps it was because Ellen realized how bleak her nightmare was
now. Although her time with the bikers was awful, there was something
about being in the United States that gave her a glimmer of hope. Here,
however, she knew that there was no chance for her now. She was just
another one of the thousands of girls who got caught in the net of sex
trafficking every year in Mexico, and she was going to die here with her
family and friends completely unaware of it.
After about five hours, but what felt like much longer for Ellen, she
was finally granted a break from the rapes. It was almost noon, and she'd
been fucked by over 40 Mexicans since morning. Her rapists had been a
mixture of johns as well as members of the gang that had purchased her.
Each customer had paid the equivalent of just $10 to use her, which was
actually quite a bit of money for the citizens of the rundown town she was
in.
"Please stop this! I'm--I can't take anymore!! Please no more men!!"
Ellen cried, as another evil Mexican came into the room and grinned down at
the redhead.
"Calm down puta," the man replied, as he walked over to a cabinet and
pulled a jar of lubricant from it. "You relax now little bit. I get you
ready for show."
Ellen recognized the man as one of the beaners who'd bought her from the
Outlaws. He was the one who'd negotiated her sale. She trembled as the
man smeared the jelly all over his right hand while he approached her.
After coating all of his fingers with the slick substance, he brutally
jammed every one of his fingers except for the thumb into Miss Washington's
aching vagina.
"Ooooowwwww!! Stop!!!" Ellen wailed, squirming around uncomfortably as
the ugly spic probed his fingers around inside her pussy and coated the
orifice with lube.
"No!! What're you doing?! No!!! Don't!!!" The redhead shrieked,
thrashing around in dismay as the Mexican closed his hand into a fist
before slowly cramming it into her cunt.
"AAAAAGGGGHHHHH!!!" Ellen screamed, as her vagina was forced open wider
than ever before.
"Oh yes bitch! You like, yeah???" The ruthless spic laughed, as he
plunged his entire fist into the redhead's pussy.
"PLEASE IT HURTS!! NOOOOOOOOOO!!" Ellen screamed, yanking at her bonds
as the Mexican began pumping his fist in and out of her battered sex.
Ellen thought she would die as the man viciously fisted her pussy for
several minutes. He clearly seemed to enjoy it, too, as he mocked her in
English and Spanish the entire time. Finally, when he no longer had the
arm-strength to continue, he yanked his hand from the redhead's horribly
gaping vagina. Ellen was sobbing in agony as the wetback rubbed a mixture
of lube and her blood and cunt juice onto her thigh. He then left the room
only to return a few minutes later with two other men, who together untied
Ellen from the mattress and dragged the crying redhead out of the room.
Ellen was groaning in pain and exhaustion as the strong Mexicans
practically carried her through the hallway. They went down a couple of
sets of stairs until they reached the ground level of the building, at
which point the beautiful redhead was led through another long and winding
corridor. Eventually it led to a set of doors, and when she passed through
them Ellen was taken aback by the sudden eruption of cheers. She was now
inside a huge garage, which had probably been a car repair shop once, but
now was nearly empty. Ellen looked around and the first thing she noticed
was the vast number of Mexican men inside the area. There were easily 100
or more of them, and they were all packed together around an area in the
middle of the garage.
Ellen felt the bumps of fear on her skin as the two Mexicans beside her
pulled her toward the center of the room. All of the other dirty men were
staring at her in stunned disbelief, as if they had never seen an American
girl before. Ellen could not even stand to look them in the eyes, although
she was almost certain some of them had fucked her just hours earlier. As
the circle of rowdy Mexicans parted to allow the guards through, Ellen felt
her heart skip as she saw what was in the middle of the room. There was a
wooden stockade very similar to the one the Outlaws had forced Hannah into
the day she'd fucked every member of the gang, except this one also had an
adjustable bench beside it which could be used to raise or lower the ass of
whomever was going inside the cruel device. The two pieces of furniture
were set in the middle of a small field of hay that was fenced off. The
two men holding Ellen marched her through the fence doors and proceeded to
bend her over the bench before clamping her neck and wrists into the small
holes of the stocks.
"No!! Please no!! Please!!" The redhead pleaded, resisting feebly as
she was secured in place.
Ellen was already starting to cry again as she closed her eyes and
waited for the first man to enter the enclosure and rape her. She felt so
helpless, with her head and hands locked down and her ass propped up for
anyone to use. She was puzzled as a couple of minutes passed and nobody
came forward to fuck her. Then she heard a noise that nearly gave her a
heart attack--the grunting of a donkey and the smacking of its hooves
against the cold cement floor.
"Oh my God," Ellen whispered, as she began shaking in fear. "No, please
no, please God."
The raucous cheering of the spectators, however, pretty much confirmed
what Ellen was afraid of. The redhead's expression was blank, as if she
refused to comprehend what was about to happen to her. As she heard the
donkey's steps grow louder and louder behind her, the former beauty pageant
contestant began weeping as she shook her head side to side.
"Noooooooooooooo!!!" Ellen shouted, wriggling around inside the wooden
machine once she heard the fence door open and the donkey and two Mexican
men enter through it.
Ellen looked up and saw the excitement written all over the many men's
faces standing in front of her. She screamed in terror as one of the
wetbacks behind her adjusted the bench underneath her waist to an
appropriate level. The donkey behind her, although she could not see it,
was fairly large. It stood about 6-feet tall and weighed close to 700 lbs.
Its penis--which the other Mexican was stroking--was not even fully erect
yet already more than a foot long. By the time the man was finished, the
shaft was more than 18" long and about 3" thick. The Mexican attached a
plastic ring about halfway down around the massive organ, so that it would
only be able to bury about 10" of its cock inside the American whore.
"Uuuuuaaaaagggghhhh!! Noooooooooo!!!" Ellen screamed, kicking her legs
back as soon as she felt the giant head of the donkey's penis against her
sex.
One of the men quickly snared the redhead's ankles and held them firmly
against the bench. The other Mexican, meanwhile, held the zealous donkey's
cock still and guided it into Ellen's open cunt. Ellen screamed in pain
and disgust as she felt the beast's penis slowly stretch her pussy wide
while it penetrated into her. The animal was growling in pleasure as it
rammed forward and sank a good 6" of its dick into the Miss Washington
wannabe.
"AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH!!!" Ellen screeched, nearly ripping her hands free
from the stocks as the donkey began bucking forward and quickly buried as
much of its cock inside her twat as the ring allowed.
Ellen's eyes were bulging in shock and she momentarily forgot to
breathe. No words could describe the revolting and excruciating feeling she
had at the moment. Her pussy was stretched wider than it had ever been
before, with the exception of when she'd gotten fisted just moments
earlier. However, with roughly 10" of the donkey's rod buried inside her,
the redhead literally felt like her cunt was about to rip permanently in
half. Even having Big Joe's mammoth dick stuffed inside her pussy was not
comparable to this. She felt like her intestines, stomach, liver, and
other organs had all been shoved to the side in order to make room for the
donkey's penis.
"NOOOOOOOO!!! AAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!!!" Ellen wailed, as the beast
let out a roar and began pumping its cock back and forth inside her vagina.
Ellen's mind was so overwhelmed with pain that she could not even hear
the hundred plus men all around her screaming in delight. The size of the
donkey's cock coupled with how fast it was fucking her resulted in the most
searing pain she'd ever felt in her life. Even with the copious amount of
lube the Mexican had spread all around and inside her pussy, her sex still
burned so terribly each time the awful beast rammed into her. In addition
to the excruciating pain, Ellen could feel how hot her cheeks were as she
thought about the fact that a donkey was actually fucking her.
"PLEEEEEAAAAAAAASSSSSSSE!!!" The redhead squealed, tears cascading down
her freckled cheeks as the friction of the animal's cock against her pussy
became unbearable.
The beast fucked Ellen wildly for over five minutes, bellowing in
delight the entire time. Ellen, meanwhile, continued to trash around as
much as she could, despite the fact that it got her nowhere. Finally, the
donkey yelled in triumph as a massive stream of cum exploded from its cock
and quickly began flooding the redhead's womb. Ellen screamed in absolute
horror and disbelief as she felt the warm, disgusting juice gushing deep
inside her pussy.
"Nooooooooooo!! Get it out of me!! Please!!!" Miss Washington begged.
After the donkey had calmed down and it was clear it had emptied its
considerable load of jizz inside the devastated redhead, the two handlers
led it back out of the mating area. Ellen was sobbing uncontrollably as
she tried to recover--both physically and emotionally--from what had just
happened. The men in front of her all moved around toward the girl's rear
to inspect the damage done to her vagina. Ellen could hear many of them
laughing and gasping as they commented in Spanish about her horrendously
gaping pussy. The orifice was stretched nearly 2" wide and was twitching
as it struggled to contract. Meanwhile, the donkey's jism was already
starting to flow from it like a waterfall.
Ellen was still crying as one of the wetbacks entered the fenced off
area and began shouting something to the packed crowd. She had no idea
what he was saying, but as the men all around her erupted into cheers,
Ellen knew she was in for more torture. She felt the fear in her heart as
more than 20 of the Mexicans quickly formed a jagged line in front of her.
Meanwhile, she could also hear many more of them fussing with one another
as they gathered around behind her.
"No!!" The redhead cried, as one of her captors signaled the first man
in line forward.
He was an old man, probably in his 50s or 60s, and his clothes looked
like they hadn't been washed ever. Nevertheless, the man reached into his
pocket and pulled out 25 pesos (or about $2) before handing the cash to the
guard, who in turn allowed him to continue forward. Ellen screamed in fear
as the john quickly unzipped his pants and pulled his stiffening cock out.
She expected him to put the head of it against her mouth, and was
consequently shocked when he aimed it forward and unleashed a heavy stream
of urine right on her face.
"Ahhhhh si," the chubby spic groaned, smiling proudly while he emptied
his bladder all over the young American's face.
Ellen was too busy closing her eyes and holding her breath to notice the
john behind her grab hold of her hips. He'd paid the other guard 150 pesos
(~$12) for the privilege to stick his cock up Miss Washington's beautiful
round ass. His pants and underwear were around his ankles as he slapped
Ellen's ass several times before lining his dirty cock up against her anus.
"Noooooooooo!!!" Ellen wailed, shaking her hips as the man drove his
dick deep into her sphincter.
The cheers of the horny men all around the redhead were deafening, and
Ellen could barely hear herself crying. Her asshole burned so badly as the
wetback behind her slammed into it as hard as he could. Ever since the
Devil's Outlaws had taken her roughly six months ago, she'd been anally
raped literally over a thousand times. Big Joe himself had fucked her ass
almost 100 times, and had permanently stretched her anus out badly.
"Siguiente!" The guard next to Ellen's head shouted, motioning the next
customer forward once the first was finished urinating all over the
redhead's face.
"Nooooooo!" Ellen sobbed, as the man paid his 25 pesos and anxiously
pulled out his cock.
"Abra la broca puta!" The ugly spic commanded, giving Ellen a rough
smack.
"He say open your mouth bitch!" The foreman shouted, smiling at the
21-year-old redhead while he counted the cash in his hand.
"No!!" Ellen responded in defiance, grimacing in pain as the john behind
her continued to batter her asshole.
The big wetback repeated his order while giving Ellen another ferocious
slap across her cheek. Ellen stared down at the hay on the floor and began
crying in total misery, while also grunting from the rough anal rape. She
heard the Mexican in front of her command her once more to open her mouth,
yet she could not bring herself to do it. Finally, after two more vicious,
burning slaps, the redhead gave in.
"Okay!! Please stop hitting me!!" Ellen cried, lifting her head up and
spreading her jaws wide for the man.
The john quickly grabbed Ellen's hair with one hand and held her head
still while he used his other hand to aim his penis at the redhead's face.
Ellen shut her eyes and frowned in disgust as the man immediately unleashed
a powerful river of piss directly into her mouth. As he proceeded to
relieve himself, meanwhile the huge crowd of lustful spectators bellowed in
delight as the other man sank his entire cock inside Miss Washington's ass
and began ejaculating into her bowels. It took the john in front of Ellen
about 20 more seconds until he was finished, after which he gave the
American one more slap before walking away with a laugh. He was
immediately replaced by another foul Mexican.
"Pleeeeaaaaaassssssee!!!" Ellen screamed, as she felt another pair of
hands on her waist only seconds after the first wetback had pulled out of
her ass.
The redhead was crying so hard now as two more Mexicans used her for the
most degrading purposes. It was amazing to think that just a year ago,
Ellen was living a wonderfully splendid life for a 21-year-old. She'd been
attending a nice college, competing in pageants, doing modeling work,
living in a fancy lakeside home, and spending so many evenings and weekends
pampering herself with massages, manicures, and expensive shopping trips
with her friends. Now here she was, completely naked and bent over with
her hands and neck locked inside a wooden stockade while two filthy
Mexicans pissed on her face and fucked her in the ass. Even Ellen's mother
and father, who by now were starting to come to terms with the idea that
their daughter was gone forever, would be utterly shocked if they saw what
had truly become of their little princess.
Ellen's ordeal did not stop until every single Mexican inside the garage
fucked her ass or pissed on her beautiful face. Those with enough money to
spare, which was only about a dozen of the 110 or so men, chose to do both.
By the time Ellen's new owners finally untied her from the stocks the
redhead had been sodomized over 70 times and pissed on nearly the same
amount. She was weeping miserably and was so exhausted that she had to be
held up by two men once she was out of her bonds. The entire nightmare had
lasted nearly four hours, although it felt like far longer for Miss
Washington.
"Please, please let me go," Ellen implored her captors, as they dragged
her back into her room and tied her to the bed.
They left the redhead alone for a couple of hours. During that time
Ellen was wide awake as she lay bound to the stinky mattress inside the
humid room. She cried softly practically the entire time, constantly
pulling at the ropes around her wrists and ankles to test them. Eventually
she heard the door unlock and immediately was filled with fear.
"Here, this comida for you," said Diego, the man who'd bargained with
the Outlaws for the redhead.
Diego motioned for two of his friends to unlock Ellen after which he
gave her a tray with two slices of bread and a glass of water. Despite her
empty stomach and parched throat, Ellen was in no mood to accept any
offerings from the men. However, after countless beatings she'd received
at the hands of the Outlaws when she'd refused to take their food, she was
wary of rejecting the meal. She grabbed the tray and took a couple of
bites from the bread along with some gulps of water.
"Okay chica, let's go, more fun time for you," Diego declared, as soon
as Ellen had finished the small meal.
"What? No, wait, please," Ellen stammered, struggling as the two other
Mexicans took hold of her arms. "No!! Please stop!! Please!!"
Despite her resistance, the strong men hauled Ellen to her feet and out
of her room. She screamed and begged the entire way as the guards lugged
her back to the ground floor and into the garage where she'd been
horrendously abused just hours earlier. Ellen could not believe it as she
was met with the same wild greeting the instant she entered the area. It
truly was a feeling of awful déjà vu, as the huge lot was once again filled
with countless anxious, disgusting Mexicans. This time, however, there
seemed to be at least twice the number there had been earlier in the day.
"NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Ellen screeched, thrashing about frantically as soon
as the Mexicans holding her began dragging her toward the wooden stocks.
It took the muscular men a moment to bend the American over the bench
and get her neck and wrists locked into the medieval device. When they
did, Ellen emitted a squeal of absolute terror. She could not stand the
idea of another 4-hour anal and golden shower session. She assumed she
would at least be spared from getting used by another donkey, as she could
not imagine these men would put her through something like that again.
Thus, when she heard the unmistakable grunting of the farm animal, Ellen's
heart nearly exploded in horror.
"Oh my God!!! Are you fucking kidding me?!" The redhead shrieked,
twisting around in horror as she heard the donkey approaching closer. "No
please!!! Don't do--don't do this to me!! Pleeeeeaaaaaassssse!!!" Ellen
begged, kicking her leg back as she heard the animal right behind her.
"Noooooooo!! Let go of me you fucking bastard!!!" Miss Washington
screamed, as a pair of hands held her feet still while another Mexican
began smearing lubricant around her loose vagina.
In less than a minute Ellen gasped in fear as she felt the tip of the
donkey's penis rub forcefully against her pussy. She could not see it, but
the beast was even larger than the one who'd fucked her earlier in the day.
It was also much more spirited, and one of the Mexicans was barely able to
fit the ring around its shaft. Once again the man attached it around the
middle, so that no more than 9-10" of the donkey's cock would be able to
squeeze inside Ellen's twat.
"Owww!! No!! NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" The redhead wailed, as the beast
suddenly lurched forward and slammed nearly half its dick into her.
Ellen screamed in despair and terror at the completely sickening
sensation of the donkey's penis inside her. Her head was spinning and hurt
from the deafening cheer of the countless spectators around her. As she
felt the animal's huge penis throbbing inside of her the redhead finally
lost it and vomited all over the floor beneath her. She heaved and sobbed
and screamed in misery as the donkey continued bulldozing her sloppy pussy
with its cock.
About five minutes passed by as the wild beast happily battered Miss
Washington's once-treasured vagina. After squealing and weeping for the
first couple of minutes, the redhead eventually succumbed to the donkey's
lust. She was in a state of shock as the animal thoroughly and brutally
plowed her vagina. By the time it shouted in pleasure and blew its load
inside of her, Ellen barely even reacted. The crowd of men, however,
exploded in euphoria as they watched the crazed donkey spasm in ecstasy.
"God get it out of me!!!" Ellen screamed, finally showing some emotion
again as the creature emptied its balls inside her cunt.
Her captors simply laughed as they watched the American squirming around
in disgust. Once the donkey had finally settled down, a few of the men
helped ease its cock out of the redhead before guiding it back to its
stable. Ellen's pussy once again was as wide open as a chasm, and looked
like someone had spent hours fisting it. Meanwhile, the leader of the gang
was already shouting at the crowd to come forward and form a line in front
of and behind the bound 21-year-old. Ellen was gripped with fear as a
swarm of disgusting wetbacks bunched around in front of her. She could
hear one of her owners explaining something to them, while another one did
the same behind her.
"Hey!" The muscular man shouted, slapping Ellen's face hard. "You suck
dick good, yeah? You behave, suck dick good, or mucho pain for you."
The despicable Mexican then turned to the first john in line and
motioned him forward. Ellen gasped as the customer paid his fee and
quickly stepped in front of her and pushed his shorts and underwear to the
floor. He grabbed the girl's long red hair and jabbed his prick against
her lips. Despite the man's orders, Ellen kept her mouth closed and
refused to service him.
"AAAAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" The redhead suddenly shrieked, as an
absolutely horrendous pain ripped through her entire body.
Ellen felt her heart seize and every fiber of her being felt like it was
on fire. As one of the Mexican gang members stepped in front of her she
immediately knew why. The sadistic beaner was grinning as he held a very
menacing cattle prod in his hand. He pressed the trigger and the
instrument buzzed terrifyingly to life, a blue sparkle of electricity at
the end of it.
"You suck dick now?!" The man asked, bringing the prod to within inches
of Ellen's face.
"Yes!! Yes I will!!!" Miss Washington shouted back instantly.
The Mexican smiled and lowered the torture device, then motioned for his
fellow countryman to continue. This time when he jabbed forward with his
cock the 21-year-old American had her mouth wide open and waiting. Ellen
whimpered as the filthy john stabbed all 6" of his cock inside her mouth
and throat, then grabbed her head with his hands and began bashing her face
with his dick.
"Aaauuuggghhhhhh!!" The redhead squealed, wriggling around in her bonds
as she felt a second cock plunge into her asshole.
The throng of Mexicans surrounding Ellen once again began roaring in
excitement as they watched the former beauty pageant contestant get
brutally double penetrated. Ellen moaned in pain as the two grimy laborers
brutally raped her. The one in front of her jerked her head very hard
against his cock for about a minute then turned and said something to the
man with the cattle prod.
"AAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!" Ellen screamed once more, as another high
current voltage of electricity coursed through her sweaty body.
"Please stop that!!! Wh--why did you do that?!" Miss Washington
demanded through her tears.
"You no suck dick is why!!" Ellen's boss shouted back, before pressing
the tip of the device against her hanging breast and pushing the trigger
again.
"AAAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWW!!!" The redhead screeched, thrashing about
so violently that the wooden stocks holding her trembled and shook.
"PLEEEAAAASSSSE!!! PLEASE JUST STOP!! I'LL DO WHATEVER YOU WANT I
SWEAR!!!" Ellen begged.
"You suck dick good!! Okay puta?!?" The ugly spic commanded, grabbing a
handful of Ellen's hair and bringing his face to within an inch of the
American's.
"Yes okay!!! I'll suck it good I promise!!" Miss Washington blubbered
back, seemingly oblivious to the guy fucking her ass behind her.
The john in front of her once again grabbed her head and drove his dick
inside her mouth. Ellen immediately wrapped her lips around the nasty cock
and pumped her mouth up and down it. She skillfully used her tongue to
caress and massage the Mexican penis while she continued to suck it like a
veteran hooker. She could tell how much the man appreciated her efforts,
as he began groaning in complete joy. In less than two minutes his groans
grew more animated, followed shortly by a sudden burst of cum inside the
redhead's mouth.
"Mmmmgggghhhhh!!" Ellen moaned, her eyes closed and a look of hatred on
her face as the john kept her lips around his cock and drained his load
between her jaws.
When he was finished the wetback stepped back and raised his arms in the
air valiantly, causing the hundreds of other male spectators to bellow
their approval. Ellen immediately spewed the man's sperm onto the floor,
and the crowd cheered even louder as they watched the sticky lines of cum
hanging from the American's lips.
"Nooooooo," the redhead sobbed, shaking her head as another Mexican
stood before her with his erect cock pointed straight at her face.
Ellen saw her owner holding the cattle prod from the corner of her eye,
and the sight of the instrument quickly stamped out any stubbornness she
had. As soon as the customer sank his dick into her mouth she began
sucking it with the same passion and expertise as she did the previous one.
Meanwhile, the john fucking her ass gave one final thrust into her anus
before he started emptying his load of sperm inside Miss Washington.
"Aaaauuuggghhhhh!!" Ellen wailed, stopping her blowjob for a second as
another stiff penis rammed into her asshole just seconds after the first
one was removed.
Ellen continued to wail in pain as this new john was much rougher and
bigger than the other. He was growling like an ogre as he held the
redhead's round hips in his hands and pounded her sphincter. Fortunately
for Ellen she'd had many hours of training on how to properly suck dick
even while getting her asshole reamed, and she continued to bob her head
back and forth against the cock in front of her. About two hours and 35
blowjobs later, however, the 21-year-old was finally starting to wilt. Her
head felt terribly dizzy and her neck was insanely sore from the constant
up-and-down motions. Unlike many of the Outlaws who preferred smashing her
face against their oversized cocks, these dirty Mexicans preferred having
her do most of the work.
"Please I'm so tired!! Just give me a second! Please let me rest for a
second!!" Ellen begged, looking toward her boss after her latest customer
had just spewed his load all over her face.
"No rest!! Suck!!" The muscular beaner ordered, holding up the cattle
prod.
"Please just give me a break!!!" Miss Washington screamed back, grunting
in pain as some teenaged spic raped her ass from behind.
"AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHH!! AAAAAAUUUUGGGGHHHHHH!!!" Ellen shrieked, squirming
around in absolute torture as the Mexican thug administered another
electric shock to her lovely tits.
Once again the redhead began behaving, eagerly taking another penis in
her mouth and servicing it like a good American whore. Even though over
two hours had elapsed since she'd begun taking customers, there was still a
massive crowd of men waiting to use her. With her neck and wrists inside
the wooden stocks Ellen could not see them, but their constant cheering and
laughing was thunderous. She wondered how many more men she was going to
have to suck off. Her neck felt like it was about to fall off and her hair
and face were both soaked with cum. Her asshole, meanwhile, felt like it
was fucked to shreds.
As the hours passed by throughout the night, Ellen slowly pleasured just
about every single Mexican inside the large storeroom. She sucked one dick
after another without a single break or interruption. Every once in awhile
when she would either stop to beg or not give enough effort the spic with
the prod would give her a jolt of electricity to her breast, causing Ellen
to scream in horror but also giving her the energy and motivation to
continue sucking dicks for another hour or two.
Ellen was bobbing her head up and down yet another Mexican penis when
suddenly the man it belonged to pulled out of her mouth and blasted her
face with semen. At nearly the exact same time the wetback behind her
drilled his entire cock inside her ass and began ejaculating inside her
rectum. Miss Washington closed her eyes and wept as she felt the heavy
jets of warm, sticky cum peppering her face. Once the john inside her
asshole was finished he slowly removed his dick from the nasty orifice.
"Eeeeeuuuuuuggggghhhhh!! Noooooooooooo!!" The redhead cried in disdain,
wiggling her hips as she felt another penis burrowing into her anus.
It went on and on like clockwork, as the horde of Mexicans all
eventually had their turn with the 21-year-old American. Once the final
two had finished using Ellen's mouth and ass almost ten hours had passed by
since the very first customer had begun the proceedings. There were still
many dozens of men remaining inside the garage, all of whom had had their
turn with the redhead and now happily watched her suffering. They rejoiced
in delight as the man with the cattle prod shouted that the festivities
were over for the night. Ellen looked nearly unrecognizable with her hair
and face coated with the sperm of over 100 wetbacks. Lines of cum were
also oozing out of her asshole and down her thighs.
Three of Ellen's captors came forward and began unlocking the girl from
her bonds. The one with the prod, meanwhile, continued to address the
crowd. He thanked them for coming and encouraged them to drop by
again--tomorrow. Ellen, of course, had no idea what he was saying, and
even if she understood Spanish she was far too dazed to comprehend his
words. She was so tired that the trio of Mexicans had to carry her back
into the building. They took her straight back to her room and tied her
spread-eagle on the mattress inside it. In a short moment they were joined
by their friend who'd shocked Ellen at least a dozen times during the
night.
"Please sir," the redhead begged softly, looking up at the grinning man.
"Help me. I just--I just wanna go home. Please let me go. My family has
money, a lot of money. They will pay you anything, just please let me go."
"You make us more money puta," the Mexican replied, holding up a baggie
full of cash. "You make us so much money you see. You do this every day
now. You fuck donkey every day and make lot of money for us."
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Ellen screamed, pulling at her restraints while the
four hideous wetbacks all began laughing hysterically.
**I hope you enjoy the story so far. Feel free to email me at
just2twisted@mail.com I would love to hear comments or ideas about the
story.** --------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
You're The Seventh Caller
By 14bees (justforpenguins@gmail.com)
***
A high school girl wins tickets to go see a rough and
rowdy band at the local arena. She gets to partying a
bit too hardy and winds up in a whole other realm of
abuse and perversity. (M+-/f-teen, nc, rp, 1st, v, mast,
oral, anal, beast)
***
"...two front row seats for the upcoming Brutal
Restraint show at the Center Island Arena. The number
to call again is 265-4484. The lines are open. And now,
back to some more music here on CKLU 93.5 fm."
Stacy turned to her friend Gina and said, "It's gotta
be The Ramones, who else could it be?"
"Call 'em up then. It'd be fuckin' wicked to be front
row for that." said Gina. Stacy dialed the college
radio station and crossed her fingers.
The song ended and the D.J. took calls "CKLU... who am
I talking at?" he asked.
"Uhhh... Stacy."
"Stacy, you're the seventh caller... what's the
answer?"
"The Ramones??" she said tentatively.
"Oooooohhhhhh... Stacy..."
"Not right, eh?"
"Stacy, you and a friend are going to see Brutal
Restraint this Saturday."
***
Fans of the college station's punk show heard her and
some other female screeching over their radios.
"Stay on the line Stacy, I'll have to get some
information from you."
The D.J. told her to come down to the station during
his show and he'd give her the tickets personally.
Stacy and Gina took the bus down to the college. "Your
mom and dad aren't going to let you go see that show.
Why don't you tell them you're staying at my place."
The two high school girls got off the bus and hunted
around for the campus radio station.
There was a red light flashing on Boris' console.
"Mmmmmmyeah??" asked the D.J. tersely.
"Your contest winner is here. I'll send her on down the
hall to you."
The door to the booth opened up and Stacy walked in to
Boris' look of admiration. She was wearing skin-tight
black jeans, cut low on her hips. She had a black
wooden tribal belly button piece-it was sort of horn
shaped he thought. She had on a very worn out and
threadbare white tank top with a distorted skull on it's-
he could clearly see her black bra underneath. One of
the thin black straps slipped down her arm, unbeknownst
to her. Her sweet looking tits looked like they'd make
a nice mouthful for him.
Her pants were tattered and worn and D.J. Boris caught
a thin glimpse of her red panties through a tear's-
little white hearts and all. "Fuck, this chick is
pretty hot," thought Boris. He suspected she wasn't of
the necessary age to win the tickets, but he didn't
ask. He just listened to the throb starting in his
pants and congratulated her.
She got her tickets and as she was leaving, Boris
noticed the glimpse of panty was nothing to the
speckled show of red and hearts through the buckshot
riddled looking rear end. "Mmmmmmm...I'd love some of
that," he thought.
Stacy showed the tickets to Gina who had been waiting
in the hallway.
They both shrieked in excitement and the next few days
would become unbearable. Their plan was to say that
Stacy was going to sleep over at Gina's house. Gina was
raised by a single aunt who often had to work late
shifts and so they'd go pretty much unnoticed at her
place. Besides, the Center Island Arena was only a
short cab ride away. They thought they'd splurge on a
cab since they didn't have to pay for tickets.
They exited the cab, paid their fare and slipped into a
deep throng of wild looking... maybe even dangerous
looking people. Many of them were of the same age as
they were... weren't they? Gina thought they seemed
younger than everyone else they'd seen so far. Stacy
pointed out another girl like them's- she was heading in
another direction mind you.
They gave their tickets and were given a long look by
the usher at the door. "We won them from CKLU." Stacy
had to holler against the sound that was coming from
the opening band doing their sound check. Things would
be starting soon.
"Turn around!" ordered the usher. The girls both turned
and the usher admired their tight young forms. He
appreciated the layers of sheer and gauzy and ripped
clothing they both wore in tight layers. He felt the
zipper on his pants become tighter. "Okay, go on in."
He had a lewd grin on his face.
They held their breaths and entered the building...
Everywhere they looked they saw people garbed in black
and decked out in weird attire. Many folks had dark
makeup on their faces and tattoos and piercings
abounded. A man had just walked past Stacy with wild
tribal tattoos all the way down his arm and a few of
his fingers. Gina spotted someone with a bottle of
Canadian Club rye, it was a forty-pounder. It looked
like her was doling it out quite generously.
"How the hell do you think he got that in here?" asked
Gina. The man was now waggling it alluringly to both of
them's- he had a grin of some sort on his face. Gina felt
she couldn't trust the grin but it had frozen Stacy
like a deer in headlights. "Stacy?" asked Gina, "you
awake?" Gina snapped her fingers and like a bitch to
her master, Stacy wandered over to the snapping gaze of
the older guy with the booze.
He looked to be in his early twenties. Gina wondered
what the hell had come over Stacy, but when she caught
up she heard Stacy speaking to him. He was the D.J.
from the station's- this was Boris. Stacy had spoken
about him a lot while they walked home from the
university campus. Stacy was having a big swig from the
bottle and offering it to Gina. Gina put the rye bottle
to her lips and gave it a tip.
The sudden fire of the spirit made her recoil. Stacy
chuckled. "That happened to me too. You get used to it
though."
Gina tried another sip, but she hadn't developed the
taste for it that Stacy obviously had. "We better go
and find our seats, eh Stacy?", asked Gina.
"In a minute...what's your rush. We just got here."
Stacy took another swig of the rye whisky and then
another, deeper one.
Boris told Stacy he had to split as he had to cover the
event for the college radio station, but he left her
the bottle. Stacy was already pretty fucked up and was
starting to wobble a bit. Boris admired how her young
tits bobbled as she tried to keep her balance.
Gina and Stacy found their seats and had very little
time before the show started. Stacy noticed that a
couple of guys were passing around what seemed to be a
joint. "I'm gonna go and say hello to those guys over
there. I'll be right back, okay?"
Gina asked her to stay but couldn't prevent her friend
from wandering off. She started to watch Stacy walk
away but at that moment, the lights dimmed and the
music started. The band hadn't yet reached the stage,
but the sound was steadily growing louder and Gina
turned her head for a moment and when she looked back
to follow Stacy with her eye, she wasn't anywhere to be
seen for the throng of the crowd.
The sound of the show roared like a hurricane and Stacy
danced in the aisles of the auditorium with Chad and
Crow, her two new acquaintances. She had finished the
bottle with their help and she was pretty fucked up.
They kept proffering one thick, oily hash joint after
another and Stacy was giggling and staggering around.
They admired how her left ass cheek had worked itself
free of a huge rip in her black, tattered jeans.
They could see her high cut panties, the black fabric
had little pink stripes and had worked their way
between her cheeks. She wore a thin and torn long-
sleeved shirt's- it was sheer and black. Beneath it she
wore a lacy undershirt-sleeveless. Her firm B cups were
held in a black bra with a ripped strap on her left
shoulder. Her hair was wild and she wore heavy eye
makeup, which ran in smears as it was so hot in the
auditorium.
Chad and Crow made sure that Stacy never got below a
deep level of fuck-uppedness. When Chad took out
another one of the fat hash joints, he had her spark it
up and once again, she was pulled back into the haze.
"You guys are so much fun." She slurred. "I wish I
could find my friend...you'd like Gino." She didn't
realize she'd gotten her best friend's name wrong.
The guys did though. "Some other time," said Crow, over
the din of the music.
The band did its last number and since they were in the
corridors of the arena, they were near the exits.
"We'll give you a ride if you want." said Chad. "We'll
keep this party going," said Crow. Neither of these
guys was anywhere as close to being as messed up as she
was's- so they knew how to act and sound very friendly
and smooth.
"I gotta... I... where's the music?" asked Stacy
dazedly. "I gotta... my friend..."
Crow put his arm around her and took her outside into
the night air. Stacy made a dumb blonde sort of noise
at the sudden drop in temperature and her nipples
immediately strained against the thin fabric of her
bra, under the parking lot lights. Her squeaking seemed
a turn-on to the men and they hastily led her to a
black Honda Civic. Stacy had to stop and threw up
before getting into the car, but said she felt better
and shambled into the back.
As she got in, Crow got in next to her and Chad was
already handing yet another... bigger and fatter joint
back to her and Crow was fishing a bottle of Smirnoff
from under the passenger seat. She smiled crookedly and
took a huge haul off the joint, making her cough.
"Here, wash it down with this." Crow offered her the
vodka and in her inebriated state, she took a huge gulp
of it down and then another. Crow pulled her onto his
lap and his erection throbbed against her ass. He put
his hands on her sides to steady her during the ride,
cupping her tender young breasts as he did so. She was
so messed up, she wasn't even aware of his subtle
pawing. He was testing the waters.
"Chad, we ought to keep this party going. What do you
say we head to Mark's place? They'll still be up."
"PARRRRTYY!" bellowed Stacy, then broke into fits
of giggles.
Crow had his hands on her tits and was very carefully
kneading them the whole way. Stacy had no idea they
were getting onto the interstate and leaving the city.
They arrived at what seemed to be an old scrap yard.
Chad stopped the car at a huge chain link fenced gate
on wheels. He unlocked a padlock on the gate and slid
the huge gate back's, it must have been twelve feet high.
He drove the car in past it and then locked it behind
them. They then drove through twisting alleys of
hulking, rusty car bodies and other junk. Stacy,
meanwhile was lapsing in and out of consciousness while
Crow tipped the last of the twelve ounce bottle of
vodka down her throat.
The parked the car and got out near a grungy looking
cinderblock building with a huge steel door. Chad
knocked while Crow kept Stacy on her feet. He was
smoking another joint with her, although, in reality
neither he nor Chad were anywhere close to being as
fucked up as was the young sixteen year old who lied to
her parents about here whereabouts and who was now only
minutes away from the worst situation a sexy young
thing like she, could ever see in her worst nightmares.
The door opened and a big beer-bellied guy covered in
tattoos stood in the doorway swilling from a quart-
sized bottle of Labatt Blue. He belched loudly. "Hey,
nice to see you two, and heyyy... you brung me a
present. Come on in." This was Mark, he was Chad's
second cousin. He was a big lumberjack sort of guy who
bathed twice a year whether he needed it or not.
He worked as the scrap yard's watchman, but his dogs
kept most folks away's, so he had a lot of time on his
hands. He waved them is. Stacy was dragged in by Crow,
she tried to walk, but her feet were just as often
dragging behind her as they were stepping on their own.
Mark looked all around in the darkness till he was
satisfied that nobody else was around, and shut the
door with a heavy click.
The smell of the place was of stale sweat and beer and
some sort of food or something. This made Stacy look up
for a moment. "Huh... wha... where am... who are..."
she stammered.
Sitting on a beat up old couch near a very primitive
fireplace were Todd, Jay and Dave. Dave patted the seat
cushion next to him, which sent dust flying up. "Come
have a seat."
Mark came back from the other room and handed Stacy a
full quart-sized brew he'd just opened.
"Here, drink up honey. You came to party with us did
ya?" Mark had asked her a question, but to everyone
else but here, it came out as more of an order of
business for the evening.
"Whoooohoooooooo..." she squeaked, half nervously. She
took the beer but just held it on her knee.
Todd put his arm around her and with the other arm, he
guided the beer to her mouth and she was forced to take
a drink. Todd kept tipping the bottle back, emptying
the contents into her mouth till she spluttered and
beer spilled out over her lip and down her top. She
coughed and tried to protest but he would not let her
stop.
Meanwhile, Jay had whirled open a butterfly knife and
was now kneeling on the floor by Stacy's feet. He
inserted the tip of the razor sharp blade under her Doc
Marten laces and with a deft motion of his strong
wrist, the laces were all cut in half. Stacy made a
sound of alarm at her boot being ruined like this, but
Todd simply clasped his hand tightly over her mouth.
Jay pulled the shoe from her foot and handed it to Dave
followed by her sock. Dave waited till Jay handed him
the other shoe and sock. Dave got up and tossed them
into the fireplace, which was really more of an
incinerator. Stacy's eyes went wild in disbelief and
she struggled to mouth her drunken protest, but was
still muzzled by Todd's calloused, greasy hand.
"We met Stacy here at the Brutal Restraint show
tonight," said Chad.
"Well, she looks good enough to fuckin' eat, and I mean
raw! Mark leered as he said this and he was rubbing
the bulge in his filthy pants. He walked around the
couch and grabbed her by a huge hank of hair and pulled
her onto the dirty shag carpet, into a kneeling
position. Stacy's reactions were slow, but she realized
now that she was in serious trouble and she had no way
out, it seemed.
All six men gathered around her and grinned perversely.
Mark reached down and took hold of her shirt by the
collar firmly with both hands and in his strong grip,
managed to tear the fabric of the collar in half. He
continued to rend the shirt all the way down the back.
Dave reached under the shirt and tore away her
undershirt, which fell away easily as it was so
tattered to begin with. Huge shreds of it came off.
Stacy screamed shrieking... wailed for help. She was
suddenly silenced by Crow's right fist as it contacted
her jaw. Her head re-coiled from the blow and she
gasped loudly inward and began to scream, but no sound
came out. Instead she shook with violent sobs.
Meanwhile her shirt and t-shirt were now removed and
Dave was once more feeding them into the incinerator.
Her eyes watched in horror.
Mark again took her by a huge handful of hair and began
to lift her to her feet. She wasn't immediately able to
stand as she was so drunk and stoned and so was in part
being lifted by her own scalp. Once standing, the other
five all started to tear at her jeans, which were
already fraught with holes to begin with. "Leave the
underwear for me!" ordered Mark.
Soon, she stood, wobbly and trembling in just her bra
and panties. She struggled to free herself of their
grip, but she was just too weak. She was only a little
sixteen year old, 109 pounds soaking wet. These guys
meant business.
"Please...p-p-pleeeeaaaaaase...let me go...I want to
go...I want my momma..." she cried and tears streamed
down her face. Mark walked around her appraisingly.
"You're not going anywhere Stacy. You are on my
property now and that means you are never going home to
you momma again, you're home now's, so shut the fuck up."
He stood behind her and encircled her with his huge,
hairy arms. He reeked and she gagged. She felt his big
hand cupping her breasts through her bra and she
shuddered in disgust. Then his fingers slipped under
the fabric where the cups came together and he fixed
his grip. Then, with a quick, snapping motion, he tore
her bra in half and pulled it away from her sweet young
breasts. Her nipples hardened due to the exposure to
the air. She had those thick, puffy nipples some
teenagers get and it made his cock THAT MUCH harder.
Mark crouched down behind her and wrapped his hands
around her waist at her waistband line. He slid his
fingers down her mound and slipped his fingers up
through the legs of her panties. Then he gathered the
fabric and hooked his thumbs into the elastic waistband
of the thin garment and he fixed his grip once again,
and with more strain this time, tore the panties right
off of her.
This left her furry young pubes visible to all. From
underneath her, and unseen by only her, Mark stuck his
long, calloused middle finger into his mouth and then
forced it straight up into her unprepared box. She
reared up on tip-toes and cried out in alarm and pain.
"She ain't never been fucked boys. This is a special
occasion," said Mark. He still had his finger stuffed
harshly inside of her fragile virgin space. He pushed
his finger up into her and against her hymen roughly,
and moved his hand around violently, like a bass on a
hook. Stacy's knees gave out and she dropped to her
hands and knees.
Dave, Jay and Todd were already out of their clothes
and were stroking hard cocks. Chad was soon throwing
his clothes onto the floor and was beating himself
slowly at the sight of the trembling thing on the
floor. Mark threw his filthy clothes onto the floor and
had revealed his own cock, which was not the longest in
the room, but was the thickest and the smelliest,
greasiest cock there.
His organ was the size and shape of some big, oily
sausage and was thicker than Stacy's own wrist. She
would soon come to realize just how thick. He made his
way over to Stacy and knelt behind her.
Crow was naked now and stood in front of her,
unwittingly foiling Mark's plan's- Crow had Stacy get up
off her hands and onto her knees. She tried to push him
away's- her eyes were closed tightly. Instead, Crow just
slapped her across the face. Her head spun and she
began to cry... first her mouth involuntarily opened up
widely and her eyes began to puff up with tears.
Crow took advantage of her vulnerability and stepped
into her face's- gripping her head and as she opened her
bleary, makeup smeared eyes... he stuffed his cock
right into her unprepared face. He hugged her tightly
to his stomach, forcing his engorged phallus right into
her throat. He held her there for what seemed a long
while's- her nose mashed flat against his hairy stomach
and she began to struggle for breath. She tried to
detach her face from his organ. She beat her helpless
fists against him until she began to swoon.
Only then did he haul her face away from his weapon.
She gasped and sputtered like a child who is suddenly
held under water for too long by the local swimming
pool bully. Crow's stomach was covered in pale makeup
with dark makeup that corresponded to her face. She was
still sobbing when he struck again and plunged his cock
back into her mouth.
He began to fuck her young face. He gathered up a huge,
knotty handful of her hair in one of his hands and
began to use her head as a fuck-toy...like some dirty
teenaged yo-yo. She kept trying to resist, but he'd
just pull her hair tighter and she'd wince. He felt the
pressure building up in his nuts and pulled out of her
mouth and began to ejaculate rope after sticky rope of
his gob all over her eyelids and the bridge of her
nose.
She whipped her head aside violently, as if she'd just
been burned with hot water or something. Chad eyed Mark
and made his own move by sitting on the edge of the
couch. He grabbed her hard by the hair and pulled her
face over to his springy cock.
"No... no, no, noo... p-plllease... not again..." Her
words were stifled by the cock in her throat again.
Mark now took advantage of the all-fours position she
was in. He again licked his finger and this time, her
ran it lengthwise over her tight li'l rosebud. Stacy
tried to protest but was grabbed by Chad and brought
back to work sucking his cock against her will. He
loved the feeling of raping her with his cock like
this. A few times, he made sure to shove his dick
against the soft sensitive roof of her mouth, which
elicited a wince. Then he'd suddenly shove his
pulsating head down her throat once more, relishing the
sound of her gagging sound.
Meanwhile, Mark had worked his big finger into her
tight ass and was fucking her hard. Suddenly, he
removed his finger and splayed her cheeks wide open
with both hands, so as to admire her virgin pastures.
He then took his cock-head, which was akin to a tennis
ball and began to press it against her sphincter. She
was dry, but his cock was enormous and very hard and
his body was greasy enough that he began to force her
open and himself into her.
It was just a bit a first and she again tried to
protest. This was met with a sound smack across the
face by Chad and Jay decided to get in on the fun too.
He found a couple of great big, dirty, old rat traps in
the corner behind the incinerator/woodstove. They were
still loaded and he knelt beside her and began to
manipulate her nipple until it was thick and puffy and
hard. Then he caressed her breast with spring mechanism
of the trap, against her swollen, pink nipple. The trap
snapped shut with an alarming stinging force.
Everybody else stood there, stroking themselves and
waiting their turn when they saw the trap snap closed
hard on her sensitive nipple. Her eyes opened wide and
she screamed in pain around the cock that was now about
to blow. Chad pulled out just enough that his whole,
huge load was spilled into her mouth and he was milking
the last few drops from his still VERY MUCH loaded
weapon into her uptilted head when Mark forced himself
right into her backside. His thick head forced her to
see stars and as she tried to scream, bubbles of come
gargled out of her mouth. Chad slammed her mouth closed
and forced her to swallow it all.
She clawed at the filthy industrial carpet and her
nails began to bleed from embedded debris. Mark had
gotten his head into her and had now grabbed her hips
and with one mighty thrust he tore deep into her. She
continued to scream, even with her mouth clamped shut
by Chad. Mark then took hold of her long hair like two
reins's- winding it around her hands. He began to fuck
her vigorously and she felt like her insides were being
ripped out.
S N A P!
Jay had fired the second rat trap. This one took less
of her breast tissue into its rusty jaws and thus
further tortured her nipple.
Todd had been having a smoke as he watched and
spontaneously decided to put the butt out on her thick,
imprisoned nipple. The sizzle could clearly be heard.
"Owwwwwwwwww..ahhhhhhhh..." she cried out in pain. Dave
decided to follow suit and put his out on her ass
cheek, leaving a big angry blister that Mark began so
smack with his hand. He'd licked his fingers to make
sure it hurt her as much as possible.
Her whole body was trembling as Mark them crushed his
hands around her waist, squeezing her organs in doing
so's- he needed traction as he began to fire of gout
after thick gout of his filthy seed into her anus.
Dave laid down on his back on the carpet and ordered
her ass to be lowered onto his cock. Todd yanked her up
and over into position.
"Oh godammit, you fucking filthy little cocksucking
slut... take my cock you cunt" Dave was vicious as her
began his sodomy.
Dave leaned her back against his chest and pulled up on
the rat traps, which relinquished their grips on her
abused nipples with a wicked snap. His cock could be
seen fucking in and out of her ass and his way was made
smoother by Mark's copious load. She then saw Todd
approaching her's- he knelt down between their widely
spread legs.
"Oh... no... no... no... leave me alone... pleeeease...
OH GOD NOOOOOO!" but it was too late, Todd had worked
his thick cock into her tight dry little cunt and was
right at her hymen. She felt faint at the sensation of
both cocks inside her tiny body. Then, with a sudden
lunge, he tore right through her maidenhead and had
ploughed right into her virgin pussy to the hilt. She
could feel him bashing her cervix with every stroke.
She looked down and saw her blood on his cock as he
fucked her with sadistic enthusiasm. Dave gave a grunt
and emptied his balls into her as well.
"Stay in her ass man!" shouted Chad as he went to
fetch a Tupperware bowl from Mark's poor excuse for a
kitchen. He came back just as Todd was emptying his
spermy load right against her cervix's, her fertile
womb's unprotected entrance. Both men hauled the girl
off of their dicks and a flood of sperm rushed out of
both orifices and into the bowl, it was both flocked
with her virginal blood and the rough, shitty scrapings
of her colon.
"Drink up bitch," ordered Chad who placed the bowl of
filth under her face. Dave took his belt from his jeans
and whipped her hard across the ass until she whimpered
and tremblingly she lowered her face to the bowl and
put her face to it. Her tongue began to lap.
"That's better!" said Dave. They all heard her gag and
wretch at the thick, filthy contents of her dog's bowl.
She threw up into the bowl due to her drunkenness and
revulsion. Crow got behind her and fed his raging cock
into her pussy and began to fuck her cruelly. With one
hand wound in her hair, he gave her head a vicious
yank. "Nobody said to stop drinking, keep at it till
it's all gone you little whore."
She lowered her head into the bowl of sperm, blood,
fecal matter and now her own watery vomit. As she tried
to lap the contents up, the pounding of her pussy would
cause the vile contents to splash and splosh about. She
managed to drink it down as best she could.
With a roar, Crow emptied his own spermy load deep into
her and then quickly withdrew his long cock, it was
longer than anyone else's, and proceeded to feed it
into her still sore rectum. All the guys gathered for
an admiring look as the still raging head split her
open and he began to disappear into her depths. His
length caused her to wail out in pain as he raped her
savagely at a depth she had not felt before. She felt
as though an eel was trying to chew its way out of her
middle.
They burned her with cigarettes and whipped her with
belts. She lay on the floor finally, panting and
sighing's, she was almost comatose from shock and
distress. Just then she was hauled up onto her hands
and knees once more. She felt a huge tongue cover her
once pristine and now ruined vagina. She turned her
head back as would a stabled cow, dumb with pain and
horror.
Mark had called in his mastiff. The dog's large, bright
cock dangled from its hairy sheath and she felt the
weight of the beast as he clambered up onto her back.
Just then she felt his cock find its mark and he rammed
into her and stayed coupled closely to her until the
already huge knot at the base of his cock, swelled up
impossibly large within her. They were locked together
and she would not be able to escape the dog until he
had finished fucking her's- had finished emptying his
thick load into her.
Mark knelt before her face, his filthy cock sticking
straight toward her mouth. He reached his hands around
her head and buried his way into her mouth again. "I
want you to run your tongue all around my head."
Her eyes looked up at him pleadingly. She shook her
head almost imperceptibly. At that, mark took his cock
out of her mouth, to Stacy's fleeting relief. He then
proceeded to poke her straight in the eye with it. She
howled in pain at the sudden, blinding pain in her eye.
He then shoved his cock back into her mouth. "Let's try
this again." Soon Stacy was running her tongue all
around the head of his cock, reaming up the smegma and
sour filth of many weeks since he last washed.
"He's been know to take up to a half an hour to finish,
eh boys?", said Mark gesturing to the great dog. "He'll
pump his come for a good five minutes at least. She'll
have something to quench her thirst again, won't she."
They all laughed uproariously at her. Todd stood over
her and shot more of his come onto her back. Chad did
the same. Jay came up and seemed like he was about to
come on her back, but instead a long hot stream of his
piss coated her back and ran down on her, her shoulders
and into her hair and onto her face.
They all roared at this again.
The dog barked deeply and began to come. Stacy could
feel spurt after spurt hit her vaginal walls and
slather her cervix. She felt she was going to be sick.
Dave had switched off with Mark now and she was being
forced to swallow his come now.
This went on all night. At one point Crow had fed the
vodka bottle into her pussy and Chad fed the neck of a
huge beer bottle into her ass. They fucked her hard
enough to bruise her sensitive skin to a dull purple
hue. She passed out and although was breathing, would
not be revived.
"What are we going to do with this slut? We can't just
keep her here, can we?" asked Dave.
"Why not? This junkyard is the biggest in the state,"
said Mark.
Mark and the others dressed themselves as the first
light of dawn started to creep over the horizon. Mark
went to the back room and came out with what looked
like a Chinese take-out container. He ordered her legs
spread wide apart and then reached into the container
and pulled out a half dozen hungry looking leeches. "I
was going to go fishing, but I can always get more
bait."
They all laughed at the sight of Mark stuffing leeches
into her young vagina. He took another bunch and fed
those into her. Mark then managed to feed a few into
her gaping anal orifice. They then rolled her up
tightly in a bed sheet, like a mummy and carried her to
the trunk of Chad's car. They drove for 20 minutes
through the junkyard, twisting and turning as they
went. Mark had driven his jeep and had stopped at an
old burned out Cadillac. "This will do juuuuust fine,"
he said.
They tossed her unconscious body into the trunk of the
old Caddy and Mark lit the torch that was mounted on
the back of his jeep. He threw a few tack weld spots
onto the body of the car until he was sure she'd never
open it.
"Well..." said Mark opening another beer, "Who's into
some fishing today?"
END
ALSO, CHECK OUT:
http://groups.google.ca/group/smutbyrequest
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~''Waiting for Jack''
Waiting, working, for Jack to get home. Idly fingering as I work on the project, half aware I'm even doing it.
Smiling as the truck pulls up, rushing to the door, kneeling. Seeing his smile, running his fingers through my hair. Telling me my blacks and blues and purples and yellow make me pretty.
Soft in my mouth, warm, a rush of piss down my throat. Then stroking, wanting a show. Whistling, spreading, as Baxter licks, here for my men. Reaching back, encouraging, watching Jack pump as our dog mounts me. Eyes on my Master, cock knotted in me, just a bitch. A rush, many minutes later, of runny cum on the floor. Licking it up, as the dog licks me.
Then my plug pulled out, my tighter hole used, but neither is tight, grunting on the floor.
More fluids in me, plugged to keep it in. Carried to the bed, home.
[[Next Chronological Story->I'm so fucking tired]]''Dripping in anticipation''
Drip... Drip
The sound could be barely heard in the room. Only that, breathing, and the electric hum of the television. No light other than the flickering on the screen. Images, silent in their despair, flicking in the dark.
Drip...drip...
Eyes reflecting the light, watching the helpless souls. Watching every depravity heaped upon them. Unable to move. Unwilling to turn away.
Drip... Drip...
From their mouth... Between their legs...
Drip...
Drip...
Awaiting their turn to be the star, to be the silent screamer. To be watched...
Drip... Drip...dripping in anticipation.''She couldn't turn away''
<img src="https://cdn012.bdsmlr.com/uploads/photos/2021/11/10494137/bdsmlr-10494137-H6DRfMyfXY.gif">
Badsammie spoken version - https://soundgasm.net/u/Badsammie/Badsammie-Reads-She-couldnt-turn-away
She couldn't explain it. She didn't want to explain it. Part of her simply wanted to throw up at what he was showing her on the tv. Depravities she never even knew existed, legal and illegal. And she couldn't turn away. She didn't want to turn away.
Every secret desire she'd ever had was on display as well. He knew her, had groomed her, to the point that where she should have ran, she stayed. The stink of her cunt permeating the room, the rhythmic sound of jacking him off, almost hypnotic.
The girl on the screen twitched and stopped moving forever, and she shuddered, breathing intensifying, waiting for what would be displayed next. Lost in her own mind, and now, owned fully by his.
''Moments from a Madness weekend''
Friday...
Given an extra, kids put down, urinal as the guys watch basketball. Eyelids drooping, half time show, sleep fucked by the dog.
Vague memories after, drugged, in bed, flickers of use. Wake up this morning messy. Edge a bit to our collection. Already begged to be hit, told no. Ordered to not self harm.
Just a promise for later, basement time, strapped up, left to fun devices, the flickering TV. Reduced to nothing, if only for a little while.
Saturday...
Cuffed in leather, wrists, ankles. O-ring gag, drooling, arms pulled up behind me until it hurts. Legs parted wide like a whore's should be.
TV showing wonderful abuse, so much crying, grunting. Slaps and screams.
Panties, holes inflated, gaping me, Hitachi taped to me. Punishment bra pressing tacks into me. Half-time, they cum and pee, tasting the beer denied me.
After, a long slow fuck, no pain, but air choked, my skin two very different colors, repeated unti I can't think straight, then flipped over, doggie, arm around my neck. Dropping out fast once locked in place. Lightly slapped, he's done. Holding me. Crying to be beaten, held because he won't. Sleeping in Daddy's safe arms. Home.
[[Next Chronological Story->To those on the outside looking in...]]''At the end''
<img src="https://cdn.lewd.host/vwZfvzf8.gif">
It had always been play, a joke. A thrill, nothing but a rush during sex. Feeling his hands around her neck, cutting off the flow of blood, sometimes air, letting that delicious black creep in. And every time, he’d tell her one day he wouldn’t stop. That he’d watch the light go out of her eyes. And every time she came. Always at the end, one of the most intense orgasms that she had ever had. And it had started as just a random hookup. And now? A month out, she was the one hooked. His intensity, his voice, the way she felt she was instantly dumber, younger, weaker in his control. And she was, in a way.
The second she got a text of his, she’d get wet, just at the thought of him. His little orders, the way he corrected her clothing, the way he’d leave her hurting, quivering for more, waking confused, dizzy, lost in his dark little world. Then after, the way he’d praise her, stroke her hair, tell her what a good little girl she was, fingering her ass or cunt as he did so. It was strange, make her feel weird, only more so when he made her suck her thumb or a pacifier. But she never felt so free ever. A roller coaster of emotions that drove her to ever greater heights, lows, and back again. She was, quite simply, drunk on him.
So, when naked, watching TV after some intense play, as he stroked her. He looked down in her face, spit on it. Told her he was bored. She’d grown wet, ready for some more play. Ready to drown in his use of her. He bound her hands behind her, kissed her, said he wished it didn’t have to be this way. But it would be a gift to fuck her corpse, her final gift to him. And by gods, was she soaked, the tease once again. She felt so dirty and excited. Even when he wrapped the cord around her neck, she was excited. All until he started to pull.
The cord wasn’t like his hands or fingers. It didn’t squeeze precisely or gently. She realized very quickly, something was wrong. It bit in, dug into her skin. It didn’t press against her neck, it was crushing it. She struggled, choking as he positioned her to best watch her and that’s when it finally clicked on her. It had never been an act. He had been a cat, toying with his mouse. And now, he was done playing. She fought as hard as she could, but it was too little, too late. He fingered her sopping cunt, even as the black crept in, as the pain in her throat grew. The slow tightening pressure that didn’t only cut off blood. Pressure that didn’t only cut off air. Pressure that was slowly, but surely, crushing her throat.
She spasmed, again and again, trying to twist away. Fingers dipped far too easily in her cunt, bucking, legs kicking out widely as she began to drool, eyes wild, desperate for air that would never come again. And despite it all, his touch, the act, the intensity, she came. After all, she always came at the end, even this time. At her end.
Afterwards, he kissed her gently, made love to her body one last time, no longer bored. Instead, he sought out a bar, another cunt, ready to be entertained again. And repeat the cycle once more, when bored.''She loved him''
<img src="https://cdn.lewd.host/QCf9CJPt.gif">
She shuddered in the shower, scalding hot water cascading down her body. She sobbed uncontrollably, barely able to catch her breath. She'd have to burn her clothes. She wanted the water to burn away her sins, the night, her memory of it. Except it wouldn't. Nothing ever would.
It has started about a week ago. Steve had been hungry, as he got occasionally. He had a temper, a primal animal in him that had to be fed. She'd been his cunt for years, through good and bad, the scariest times and the best. He was glorious, terrifying, kind, and sadistic. And she was good in every way that mattered.
She had met him fresh out of high school, as she has started college. Innocent, ignorant, useless. He'd shown her that. It has taken time, but he had slowly excised everything in her life that displeased him, until she was perfect. She knew, because he said so.
She had fallen in love instantly, but society didn't approve of men like him. They didn't understand how he saw her flaws and how best to correct them. She said stupid things, had stupid thoughts, always was getting dates and times confused. He showed her just how fucking stupid she was. And when she was stupid, he had to hurt her. He had to correct her failings. Her friends didn't understand the bruises were from love. That they were given with care.
They wanted her to leave him, leave the one person who loved and understood her more than anyone else in the world. And she was supposed to be the crazy one? No, one by one, she cut them out of her life, eventually even her closest friends and family. None of them understood. Only he did. And she loved him more than anything in the world. And when he asked her to drop out, she did. Because she needed him to understand that she would do anything for him.
And she knew, deep down, he needed her just as much. She knew how society hurt him, how much of his true self he had to hide. Wolves weren't accepted in polite society anymore. So when he needed to vent, she took it. When a random urge poured through him, she was his canvas. Painted in reds, blacks, blues, tattoos, even branded. Her commitment to the only thing that mattered written all over her body.
She stayed in mostly as marriage was a construct of society. She didn't need that validation. She didn't need society's approval, he explained. She only needed to be there for him and she made sure she was. Mind, body, and soul. Even when the mind was concussed, the body bloodied, the soul gone, already his. The only thing that mattered was the moment and him.
And his friends. And his friends of friends. People he owed money to. Whatever he wanted, she made sure he got it. Or they got it, or took it from her. He'd shown that she was too stupid to succeed, just a failure waiting to happen. No one else cared enough to tell her the truth but him. No one else cared enough to give her something she could be good for.
He got her tubes tied, as he didn't want them and he explained someone like her couldn't be a good mom anyway. Too stupid, too selfish, always getting things wrong. It was better this way. And she agreed. It took her time to get used to each new depravity, but she loved him, would do anything for him. When she hesitated, like with the filming with the dogs, he just sat there, almost crying.
"I thought you were the one. I thought you truly loved me, accepted me. I can't believe I was wrong,"
And then she realized how selfish she was, she was so fucking stupid, taking him for granted, making him feel like that. What the fuck was wrong with her. Deep down, because he'd explained it so many times to her as she flinched and cried, she knew no one else would ever love her. Not like him. He was her world and she loved him. She would do anything for him.
And she did. On camera, off, she learned the taste of piss, shit, what's a donkey punch was, what being choked out was like. If they wanted a skewer through her tits, a fist in her ass, a bat in her cunt, they got it.
Because she loved him. She would do anything for him.
So when he started bringing new girls home, bar sluts, she'd clean them off after. He liked that. He got tight cunts, fresh women, and she cleaned up their messes, even sometimes played with them.
When things got too intense for the drunk college girls with eyes she once had, she held them for him. They didn't understand his gifts, how he was making them better. They were even stupider than she was, some of them. So she helped hold them down as they screamed, until his choking stopped them, a few punches to their pretty young faces, some pills forced down their throats. And then, dropped off in an alley after. Confused, barely able to remember the night before. She pitied them. They'd never be better like she had become. They'd waste their lives trying to be something they weren't. They weren't lucky like her. They'd never be loved and love so much as she did
She'd help with the cameras, praised how she was being useful for once. That she was still good for something. And she was. She knew as long as she was good for something, he would never leave her. He might share her more and fuck her less, but that wasn't because he didn't love her, she just had different uses, different ways she could be worth his time and love. And she loved him. And someone had to feed his wolf. No one else could understand.
And one day came, where he had a horrible day. She saw the dark in his eyes. She wasn't good enough to sate it anymore. She knew that. But she loved him, would do anything for him. And so, she called one of his friends before he came home, asked him to look for strays. He brought one, already drunk, drugged, barely legal but legal nonetheless. And as Steve got home, she smiled. He was trembling and she went to kiss him and he punched her to the floor. She could barely think, spitting out blood, flinching, hands up, begging him to listen. She told him to look in the bedroom. There was the mangy thing, tied up, struggling somewhat.
She'd already set up the camera for him. She kissed him, clung to him, told him she'd do anything for him. And so they had their fun. Friendly at first. The homeless girl liked the nose candy, pepped her right up. She was used to rough attention, even got enthusiastic enough to bed untied.
She found herself on her back, the fresh cunt above her, making out with her as Steve railed the girl from behind. They made out slowly as he got up to pee, get some toys. And then, her nose was bleeding, pain sharp in her face, confused. It took her a moment to realize what'd happened. He'd punched the fresh toy in the back of her head, making the toy headbutt her. The girl was limp, loose over her as Steve fucked her, hitting the girl harder and harder.
She'd seen the Wolf, the beast within Steve, but this was something new. He was hitting harder than he ever hit her even and she watched in jealous fear. She jerked when he turned the girls head, eyes already glazed and punched her nose, hearing the crunch, the splash of red splattering her face. The girl struggled more, but he just choked her. She watched in fascination, touching the quivering body on top of hers. It was beautiful.
And then, a flash of silver. Again. And again. Even watching it, she didn't understand until the red flowed all over her. A knife. In their tits, their side, their gut, their tits again. Coated in crimson as the girl atop her screamed. She didn't even move, but gripped the girl's wrists, holding them tight, holding them for Steve. She felt the rhythmic thrusting as he fucked the girl harder. And then, across her throat. Fucking the dying girl as she slumped on top of her, filling her cunt.
And then the three of them lying there, long moments, one rapidly cooling. And somehow she hated her. That he loved a strange cunt enough to do that. But not her. She cried as vacant eyes stared at her, but the body was shoved aside, as he pulled her up to suck his cock and clean him. He patted her head as she did so.
"You did good, cunt. Thank you"
And with those words, she knew he loved her. She knew deep down he needed her. He told her to clean up, he had a call to make. She walked slowly to the bathroom, unable to stop crying. She didn't know why, but those eyes starting blankly wouldn't leave her mind. She rushed to the toilet, throwing up, on some deep level the reality hitting her. She crawled to the shower, cranking up the hot water, sobbing hysterically.
She'd help kill a person. She throw up again as red swirled down the drain. A line had been crossed. She knew she'd see that look of betrayal as she held the girls's wrists for what was rest of her life. The look in the eyes as the light faded. The final twitches as life has left her. The warmth of the blood spurting out. The way the girl had felt, limp, cooling.
And worst of all. The knowledge that she would do it again in a second. For him
She loved him, after all, and would do anything for him.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''I'm so fucking tired''
I'm tired, so fucking tired. Not of life, don't misunderstand. But I hate small people who've created nothing of value, done nothing of value in their lives, seeking out others, jealous in their inferiority, trying to find value by tearing down that which they will never, ever, fucking have.
I've lost two accounts in a single week, accounts I've put hundreds of hours and literally several thousand followers.
And now, I'm having to start over. I'm reaching out to new avenues. I'll strictly follow the rules. I'm sure they'll change their rules. And then I'll get banned again. Because fuck anyone who speaks real truths about the world.
We have to pretend only 18+ year olds have sex. Rape doesn't happen. We can't talk about how it can cause conflicting and confusing feelings. Women clearly don't have complicated fantasies. They can't enjoy pain or have misogynistic fantasies. They can't serve men. They fucking can't want to be less.
Just shove us back in the fucking closet, tell us we're fucking pathetic broken shit who should feel back, until we just want to fucking quit. Fuck you. I'm not.
I've been dealing with those fucking voices in my head my entire fucking life. Manic, depressive, addictive, self destructive, suicidal. Ain't nothing a person can do except those I love can hurt me more than that. Not sad little online fucks, or corporate assholes who don't like people who don't fit a pretty category.
I'm exhausted. Part of me wants to quit. Stop trying when all it will lead to is pain and rejection. Just disappear online again and not come back. But part of me always wants that.
I'm fucking tired, I'll probably even cry when the numb ends, when I feel human enough to. But I'll be here tomorrow. Or somewhere else. The where doesn't matter. Even if it's only on a sheet of crumpled paper. My truth will not be erased.
[[Next Chronological Story->Moments from a Madness weekend]]''Thank you''
Fluttering regularly, brought up again and again
Recently asked, do I look back favorably
No to the first footsteps down the hall
No to my parents, suffocating my imperfections
Never good enough, in all ways, failing to please
But not them. They saw, they accepted
Me at my lowest, me at my best
All of them, in one way or another, gave validation
To them, almost all, there is a strange fondness
Illegal, wrong, corrupting, grooming, conditioning me
With them, I found freedom, acceptance, purpose
They molded me, yes, but they saved me as well
Without them, drugs, insanity, death would have followed
Maybe it was wrong. The things they sent me
Maybe it was wrong. The things they had me do
Maybe it was wrong. But still, it saved me
Without them, I wouldn't have my children
Without them, I wouldn't have Jack
Without them, I wouldn't have found my truth
Without them, I wouldn't have found myself
So yes, I look back at them with fondness
Despite rapes, the things and stories they sent me
Despite the videos that likely exist in dark places of me
I look back at them, touch myself, and smile
I owe everything to them and later Jack
They saw the diamond in the rough
They stripped away lies society and my parents told me
They reduced me, made me less, so I might shine
Thank you,
those who saved me
made me
thank you
[[Next Chronological Story->My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story]]''To those on the outside looking in...
''
Sex isn't service
Service isn't sex
Sex isn't only fucking
Fucking isn't always about sex
Not every sexual act, is about sex, or cumming
Some non-sexual acts are about sex
As it is said, everything in the world is about sex
But sex, sex is about power
A single moment, held, astride Jack, cock hard in me
Has nothing to do with sex. Neither of us cum, just hold
Intimacy
A single moment, no penetration, just a slap
Is all about sex, Neither of us cum
Just wetness and hardness, at the ready
Kneeling before a toilet,
no degradation there, just love
Kneeling before the couch,
just a fucking worthless ashtray
A kiss can be an invitation to fuck as much as a cuddle
A cock inside me can be tender or violent
The most loving gentle moments have been naked
Some of my most violent have been clothed
It's not what you see in the moment
It's what breathes in between those seconds
Those breaths that will last for eternity
[[Next Chronological Story->Thank you]]''Training Day''
I smile at the woman kneeling on the floor. Essentially naked, like me, but we wear it differently. For me, it’s my natural state. Anything else is hiding or dressing up who I am. Cunts only wear clothes because they have to. Because of society, because their Masters want it, or to entice strangers. But it’s all artifice. I want nothing but my collar, my plug. She’s embarrassed, excited. The fight or flight sparkles in her wondrous eyes. But I see the truth of her as well. She wants to be here, even if saying such a thing would make her blush even more. I smell the truth of her as well. I could almost taste it in the air, that wetness between her legs. I walk around her, inspecting her. Occasionally my fingertips graze a part of her body. The way she tenses up, uncertain, it makes me lick my lips.
Her hair is dark, long and flowing. Her skin is pale like mine, but more pristine, despite her being nearly ten years older than me. Her chest is impressive, full round globes. A healthy size, handfuls for myself. I can’t wait to taste them. I love the uncertainty on her face, it’s so delicious. I don’t know if I want to kiss her or slap the shit out of her. Maybe both. Despite being older, she doesn’t know who she is, what she wants like I do. Wait, no, that’s a lie. She does. Deep down she knows exactly what she wants. It’s why she’s scared. Why she’s trembling, looking around for him. Because she wants him, she just doesn’t want to admit it out loud. Saying it out loud would cross a line. And that, that’s what she is scared of.
She’s not scared of her fantasies. She’s scared to accept the truth of them. Her truth. Not mine, but there is obviously an overlap. Why else would she be here, otherwise. She wants to meet him, my lover. She’s here for Baxter.
“Tell me again,” I ask her, “What do you want?” She blushes immediately, looking down at the floor. Anxious, meek, but most of all that fear to admit her own cravings.
“I...I just...you know. You know why I’m…” she mumbles. I interrupt her with a slap. Harder than she expected, but not hard. Not to me anyway. Her eyes go to shock as I stare at her. I grip her chin, making her look at me. So close, she has to smell my sex as well. Can tell how soaked my cunt is. I wonder if she has a cunt or just a pussy. Sometimes it’s the same, but it’s not. I only know despite the beautiful red spreading on her cheek, just as much wetness is spreading between her legs. I kneel down in front of her as well. She pulls back as I reach for the cheek, then relaxes as I softly rub it, our eyes locked. I lean and kiss her. Her lips are soft, eager, like mine. It’s a tender kiss, soft gliding against softer, our breasts touching, and then I slap her again. I love the wounded look in her eyes.
“You stupid, useless, worthless cunt,” I scream, grabbing her hair. “Why the fuck are you here?” I jerk her head close, licking her cheek, feeling her twitch. Her eyes say everything, the fight going on inside her. She wants to be free. To be let loose. But it terrifies her. I understand, but that’s no excuse.
“Say it!” I scream at her, kissing her again. I’m shaking, trembling. I don’t know this side of me well. I don’t explore it because I don’t trust it. I don’t trust myself. Then another hard slap as her cheek reddens, eyes wet and wide. I can taste the mix of fear and excitement. Crying, unable to meet my eyes, she speaks softly.
“I… I… I’m here for Baxter,” she says. I hear her sniffle, overwhelmed with embarrassment at admitting it. It’s almost too much. I can see the flight in her, wanting to flee. It’s gotten too real, too intense, it’s not something she wants she tells herself I’m sure. I’ve been there. That moment, that threshold where you know a single footstep will alter your life forever. She was there. She knew it. She wanted it. But she knew it would change her. I knew the thirst for that change, the fear, I remember it. She had that want to, for herself, for her own Master.
“It’s OK,” I tell her. “Breathe.” She takes a deep breath and I kiss her. Deeply this time. Partly because I want to distract her from her insecurities running rampant in her head, partly because I can’t help myself any longer. I grope her ample chest and tease her nipples. I savor the soft moan that escapes her parted mouth. Then my hands slide down, feeling the wet whose smell is permeating the room. I pull back and offer her my finger. She blushes in the cutest way then takes it in her mouth. Her lips are so soft, mouth so warm. I want to kiss her again. But she isn’t here for me, she is here to learn.
“Look at your wrist,” I tell her, running my fingers through her hair. She nods at me, then pulls up her wrist, words written in tiny, perfect handwriting. Words told her to put there by Master, a word echoed by me. We both see it in her, and so, he wanted her to put them there, so she couldn’t forget it. “What does it say?” I ask her.
“Wonderful,” she answers back, meekly.
“Don’t you ever forget that. Anything you do today will not change it,” I remind her.
I whistle as I stroke her face, letting the back of my hand slide along it, feeling the heat radiating from her cheek. I watch her eyes as she hears the footfalls approaching, the anxiety, the fear, the need, so many elements wrestling within herself. For a second, I think she will run. I remembered when the reality hit me that first time. I would have ran. But to her credit, she doesn’t. Instead, I watch her, smiling when I see her bit her lip. When I see the glean in her eye that says that part of her lost. I sidle up beside her, skin sharing warmth, as he comes inside to join us.
Baxter has always been the quiet sort, just watching us as he enters, sitting in front of us. Always wearing that goofy look on his face. I love him. Not like Jack, but I love him all the same. He’s always accepted me for who I am. No judgment, only a pure love males like him can give. I leave her side and kneel beside him instead. Almost as much as I am Jack’s cunt, am I his bitch. Beneath both of them in the hierarchy of needs in the house. I run my hand along his neck and back. He likes that. He’s eager, excited, he can smell our cunts. But he’s well behaved, just like we are. Patient. At least as patient as he can be.
“Come over here,” I tell her. “Touch him, run your hand along his body.” She did, nervous in her nudity, running her hand along Baxter’s side and back. “Lean in, slowly, smell him. Smell his strength, his maleness, his primal energy. Close your eyes as you do it, imagine that musk on you, penetrating your soul. You’ll smell of him after. It’s a gift from him, that musk, a gift of belonging.”
As she does, I smile. I lean in, let him kiss my mouth, warm, wet tongue awkwardly everywhere. It makes her giggle, which was the intent. Slowly breaking the ice with her, destroying the myth, showing instead the mundanity of it. That it isn’t something unknown, just life. Warm loving life. I let him lick my face and neck, starting to giggle myself. He’s getting antsy, barely able to sit still as we both lovingly run our hands on his body.
I whistle again, snapping my fingers and like a well trained pet, he obeys, getting on all fours. I hold her trembling hand, both of us on opposite sides. I tell Baxter to not move with a simple command and he does. I lean on my side under him and motion for her to do the same. I rub his belly and she does as well. Baxter tries to nose at her cunt, but I snap my fingers. Not time for that. Not yet. He’s already growing. I take her hand and put it on the base of the shaft.
“Just stroke it like normal, feel the heat of it, pump it slowly. Yes, just like that, that’s a good girl,” I tell her. She smiles at that, but otherwise, I no longer exist. She’s watching Baxter and his reactions to her hand. I see that telltale licking of lips. Her barriers are crumbling.
“Now, see how he’s growing? Baxter is very much a grower, not a show-er. Most males like him are. The tip coming out? You treat it differently. Pinch it, don’t stroke it. Gentle pinches and squeezes.”
Lips slightly part as she nods, following my instructions. I can see her hand tremble, but her eyes are locked in fascination. I tell her softly what she needs to hear.
“Go ahead, you want to. I want you to. Your Master wants you to. Baxter needs you to. You’re just teasing him, denying him what he needs. Have a taste, and then, he’ll return the favor to you.” I tell her that as I lean back, spreading my legs, rubbing my pierced hood, a few fingers dipping inside me. I’m already drenched, barely able to keep focused. It’s taking all my will to stay focused as the cunt in me tries to take control. She’s almost as bad. Days, weeks, months, maybe years of fantasy are melting away for her. The reality is there. And when she sees the tip start to leak, she can’t help herself. She leans under him, lapping the tip uncertainly, then sucking it. She pulls back, blushing, feeling shock at her reaction.
“Thin and coppery isn’t it,” I tell her. Four fingers as pumping in and out my loose cunt as my thumb teases my nub. “Do it. Again you stupid, useless, disgusting hole!”
She jerks, but obeys. She’s not fighting the urge. That one forbidden taste broke her. She’ll probably think it was a moment later, but that was when the wall fell. That was when the fight ended, even if she doesn’t realize it. But she lowers her head again, twisting it under his body, gripping the base, sucking the tip. Baxter shifts, excited, trying to smell at her ass as she sucks his cock. I don’t want it over yet, if he gets too excited. I get up, pulling her away from the cock, shaking, suddenly embarrassed at the precum leaking down her chin. I kneel again, kissing her, tasting it. She’s in shock still at her action, the need. I lean in and bite her ear. Then whisper.
“Get on all fours, you stupid, useless, piss drinking whore,” I feel the shudder run through her as she does just that. I pull Baxter over, rubbing her back as he eagerly begins licking, almost lapping at her. I feel the muscles tense in her body, hear her soft moan, pressing her face to the ground. I lean over her head.
“You’re never going to be the same after today. It’s not a bad thing, it’ll be a point of pride to your Master. It should be a point of pride to you. After today, you’ll never be able to pretend you aren’t an animal. That you aren’t lower than one. Now beg for it.”
She was almost crying, that soft, mewling, whimpering sound that those on the edge, overwhelmed can make. She knew what she wanted. She was soaked. She knew what was needed. But she struggled to get out the words. But slowly, slowly, with every lick, she came closer.
“Please, please… I… I… I… want…”
“Fucking say it you stupid cunt!” I yell at her. “Say it or he goes and never comes back!”
“I want Baxter to fuck me!” she says. Then she did cry, overwhelmed by the intensity of the statement. Of saying it out loud. Of screaming it. But most of all, because she truly wanted it. And with that, I whistle, a new whistle, and Baxter, he obeyed. And her grunt, the shock of sudden warmth over her ass and lower back, the feeling of skin so different, his hairy body, his fingernails that needed trimming. It was too much for her, but it was also far too late. The rapid, clumsy thrusting was beginning. Missing the target again and again, just barely. The poking startles her, and that makes me wetter. I pump my fingers in my cunt, my other hand helping Baxter find his target. He does, his arms lock in, and then he pounds away. She’s moaning, lost in the intensity of the moment. I feel strangely jealous, like she’s trying to steal my man from me.
But her? She’s having the time of her life. I see the look of release, acceptance, need and want. That special look that only the release of a long held fantasy being realized can bring. After, today or tomorrow, she might feel guilt or shame. Later. Now, she is living in the moment, bucking against a new Master, willingly choosing to be his bitch. It’s truly beautiful. Her cunt is leaking his precum, but not for long. I see what is coming, but she has no idea. She does, deep down, but she’s not thinking about it. Soon, it will be the only thing she can. I watch her face, fingering myself uncontrollably, as a thickness presses against her, presses into her, filling her. That pressure is a glorious thing, and soon, everything is too much. She shudders and cums against the tightness in her cunt, face sweaty and flushed. I cum simply watching that bring her over the edge. Baxter joins us soon after. I can’t see it, but I see her reaction. She’s shocked at the amount she feels. The growing pressure as she is locked to him, her hole brimming with his seed. If she’s anything like me, in this brief moment, she wishes she was bred.
And like that, the sex is done. She’s looks exhausted, probably more mentally than physically. Baxter is trying to pull away, but failing. I touch both of them, lovingly, tenderly. Whispering to both how proud I am. She cries a bit, as reality hits her, but blushes when I brag on her, how proud I and her Master will be of her. I just sit there, holding her for long minutes, only the sound of breathing. Then the time comes, but I’m ready. As he pulls free, I dive between her legs, lapping and licking eagerly. Baxter laps at my own mess, but I’m mostly collecting, for her. My face is a mess and while I want more of his tongue, I pull away. She’s still shaking as I get her on her back. Baxter immediately begins licking between her legs and I grip her chin, sharing a gift as I drool his cum and her juices into her mouth. I get her face messy on purpose, then lean down. We kiss for a long time as Baxter cleans her hole.
When I feel her shudder again, I break our kiss, licking her face some.
“I’m proud of you. Everyone is proud of you. Accepting your truth is hard, but you always knew you were a Baxter lover. And today, you proved it.”
I get up and stop the recording, puling out the SD card and handing it to her.
“Get dressed now, but don’t shower. Savor the smell on you. It’s a gift, just like that recording for your Master. You’ve crossed another threshold, now it’s time to go to him. Tell him what you did. Show him what you did. And what you want. Maybe he’ll help you bring a new male into your home. So you can be loved, just like today.”
With that, I pull her up, kissing her softly again. She’s shy again, face flushed. In time, that embarrassment in the quiet moments will go away. She’ll proudly own and accept who she is. I point to her wrist and tell her to never forget what she is. She smiles, dressing and heading out of the door, one step closer to fully accepting who she is.
I close the door after waving her off, smiling at Baxter as I get on the floor, parting my legs. I whistle and look at him.
“My turn”Do you remember the first or the second? The twenty fifth? The ones who kissed you softly, the ones that beat you bloody? The ones who plied you with words or the ones who plied you with drugs or drink? Do you remember their faces or just their cocks? The setting, the smells, or just how you felt in that moment. Did any of them ever love you, did they even want you, or did they just need a hole to cum?
Did they notice your weak little whimpers, did they realize how quickly you got wet? Do they remember your face, your body? Or just the hole that drenched their cock in need? Do they remember the silky smoothness of your skin, the hairless body? Or were they just as wild, drunk, or drugged, forgetting you even existed.
The questions drive you crazy, morning and night. Did they break you, ruin you, make you like this? Or were you always thus, pretending to be pure, while so desperately needy. Did you always need to grind against something, making your thighs touch, was that need something you had forgotten? Had men looked at you before, in the store, smelling your fingers after you touched there through the yoga pants, watching?
You don't know anymore. What is truth, what is fiction? They blend almost uncontrollably in your mind, a diet of misogyny, abuse, and pain. The greatest food you ever tasted even as more of you slips away. Especially your ability to question. Harder and harder to remember, to think if that action is ok. If you should stop and hesitate. You can't anymore. Compulsive, so lost in a need that you no longer remember when it began. How it started. The only question left is how will it end?
And to that question, you know no answer. And perhaps, worse, you no longer care.''My greatest ever pain and a verse from Ezekiel - a completely made up, totally not true story''
<img src="https://cdn.lewd.host/Otupj2bC.gif">
As we headed down to the farm, I was reminded why I was here. What actions, all my own, that had led me to this moment in time, to this weekend. Right before Christmas, as Jack and Tony had been doing volunteer work due to some horrific tornado damage in a nearby state, I had had a drop. I get them, usually writing or their attention helps vent and purge the thoughts away from me. But they weren’t here. I didn’t want to bother them. So, I stewed in it. Spiraling and circling the toilet until in a fit of sexual need and self harm, I hurt myself. Did that which I’m not supposed to do. Self harm is something that Jack frowns greatly upon and when I called him later, crying, holding my head, he wasn’t happy.
This led to a long scary talk about consequences, and not the online one I posted. That was a different sort, to focus me long term, to keep me occupied, and to remind me of my place as his wife, his slave, his cunt. I spent a month in the guest bedroom untouched by him. By Tony. Denied even my place as a urinal, denied any form of service at all. Except for Baxter. The only intimacy, the only service, the only use I was sexually was for him. And I leaned into it, usually twice a day, being his bitch, being rutted into, sleeping in the dog bed after. The other punishments besides that were simple. I was to be a whore. Not play at one. To be one. To find clients, to be whored out, fucked by anyone but who I wanted to be fucked by. Even that had a purpose, however. As Jack was fucking Heather in our bed or hers, getting his needs met by another, I was raising money to get a new tattoo, to go alone with the 3 paw prints on my ass. One of a hoof, paid for by whoring. Whoring would also pay for the trip and the earning of it as well. All to be done, come spring.
And spring? Spring was here.
I had started the morning with proper enema to clean myself. Jack said my cunt didn’t deserve pleasure today. That today was the very last of my punishment and that if I came, it would be from either abuse of my ass or me touching myself later to what was done. I showered and oiled myself after. No breakfast for me. My only food and drink today was to be cum and piss. It’s all I deserved after all. So I got my first drink of the day as I knelt before Jack as he used the toilet and his urinal. I dressed in a sleek pullover dress that clung to my body. Flattering and unflattering body, my piercings clearly visible, as well as my bit of a belly. No bra or panties. Cunts don’t deserve such things. Heels, then I cooked breakfast for him and Tony. Then we dropped off the kids, splitting them up. A girl’s day for M with Heather. S was going to be having fun with his “cousins” at Pam’s. Our dog staying at the kennel to get groomed and treated nice.
And then, then we drove off to the farm. It was a longer drive, a drive we’ve only done twice before. On the way down, I swallowed my breakfast, two white loads of protein to do my body good. A urinal for Tony once, so we didn’t have to stop. And then, eventually we arrived. The farmer was happy to see us, or me at least. And happy to see the money. The waif was still there, just as quiet as ever, but this time she had a belly bulging, their first I was told. I was inspected, my belly pinched as he complained to Jack that I was fatter than last time. He did like that I had another paw print on my ass. Of course he knew all the details, at least the relevant ones. Later I would learn he knew even more than I did. He never talked to me, not directly. Both me and waif were there but we were just like the animals on the farm. The only “real” people were the men. We were just a cow and heifer that would soon be a cow.
They drank some, smoked and chatted for a while. The waif brought them beers, I got my 3rd load of piss in my gullet as they discussed how the day was to go. Kneeling quietly around my betters. Eventually, they decided the order of things. Again no input from me, no involvement. Only just told to sit, like a good bitch. And then, like the pet I was, I was told to perform.
But a good performance always needed a partner, and in a sense, I had two. Or more like a partner and an assistant. The farmer had the waif bring in Rex. A good strong name for a good strong male. He seems ROTTen to the core, muscled, clearly used to getting his way. But much like Baxter, he was a good boy. It was clear he probably weighted almost as much as me. But despite his fierce appearance, he happily obeyed every command he was given. Strong and silent, he was on all fours, much like me. But I was there for him, as Jack told me to service him. And the farmer told me to be nice to Rex and give his rear special attention. I frowned at that. But I lifted and leaned in, thinking of Baxter, wishing I could have done it first to him as I kissed and licked his ass, reaching under to stroke his base, feeling him get harder. Pinching the tip as it grew. His ass was hairy, not really cleaned, earthy. But it was we both deserved, as I rimmed him. Then, sliding my head under, I could already taste the runny copper, spewing almost nonstop as I leaned under, my head bobbing up, as I pleasured him with my mouth. The waif kept him steady as he got excited, more and more precum I had to swallow. Holding onto him a bit for balance, I felt his feet start shuffling constantly, felt the cock grow even more at the base, felt him stiffen. Runny, metallic cum filled my throat, much of it drooling down my chin, too much for me to swallow all at once. I did get most of it, making sure to milk every last drop, smiling as Jack recorded it on his camera.
After I had finished cleaning him off as well as any drippage on the floor, I took care of the men there, one at a time. Wet hands and mouth bouncing between 3 cocks, all hard in my mouth. Light slaps from all, on my chest through my stained dress, my face, the back of my head, doing and thinking nothing but pleasing them. I wanted so bad to touch myself, but I knew that wasn’t allowed. Not now, not yet. This moment was only for them as I helped each of them to cum, usually stroking 2 as I sucked and gagged myself on the third, rotating around so that no one felt left out. Eventually, one by one, I was fed more protein, all of theirs much thicker than Rex’s, and two of theirs tasting better. Not sure what it was in the farmer’s diet that altered the taste of his piss and cum, but it wasn’t very pleasant.
The then were brought a few more drinks, some snacks by the waif. Tony gave me a couple lines to pep me up for the next event, as we headed outside to go in one of the barns. We were going to need more space. I was told to take off my heels, which I did, handing them to Jack. Time seemed to drag out here, as everything was readied. The waif explained to me what I needed to do, how to be careful, how to be ready to move. I’ve done dangerous things, but this was easily one of the most. Jack also told me what was expected here and I nodded, anxious as the farmer brought in his friend. He was the largest black male I’d ever been in the presence, making Kevin seem tiny in comparison. Ever step just reinforced the fact that he could crush me if he wanted, so powerful he was. I was told his name, but to me, he would be Bucephalus. Only a mighty name could fit someone as powerful as him.
He stood in the middle of the barn, strewn with straw, smelling of animals, of which I’m sure I had added to the smell, my cunt wet with fear and anticipation. Men watching me, the waif standing by, and in the center of it all, Bucephalus and I. Much like Rex, he was the silent type. Also, like him, I knew he could destroy me in a second if he wanted. Stories I had read that spoke of such things were forefront in my mind. They didn’t intensify my fear, but heightened my lust. Thoughts of sexual destruction ran rampant through my mind. I didn’t want it, but I don’t think I would have cared if that would have been the case. I stood next to him, running my hands along his muscled side. Stroking his body. I felt safe, somewhat, standing beside him. But that’s not why I was here, where I belonged. Much like earlier, I knelt down, looking back at my men. I saw the nod and bit my lip, getting in closer. The waif spoke words of encouragement as I closed in the legs that could break me in a second. I should have been bone dry from the fear but all I wanted to do was rub my cunt more.
Underneath Bucephalus, I was reminded of the second half of Ezekiel 23:20. I grabbed the base of his cock and worked it, following the instructions the pregnant waif gave me. Soon, his cock grew. And grew. And grew. Never before had I held anything like it. It wasn’t just the length but the heft of it as well. I’d held well over a hundred cocks and literally nothing, no one could compare to his. It wasn’t a sexual organ but a weapon of mass destruction. It felt hot in my hand as I leaned in. He smelled so strongly of musk, primal, as I pumped the massive length and girth in my hands. I kissed the sides of it, licking it. Dirty, unwashed, but I didn’t care. It was a fascination not dissimilar to walking on the edge of a bridge, teetering one way and another. But I didn’t want to teeter, so I decided to take the plunge.
I lifted the cock and licked the head, already tasting the precum. It tasted so different from earlier, the texture thicker, bitter, but not bad. I couldn’t get the head in my mouth. Not really. How my jaw wasn’t up to the task, I don’t know. No one could have a cock that large right? He did. I didn’t want to risk getting my teeth on him. No telling what he would do if I hurt him. So I kissed, slobbered, stroked the massive thing. I wish I could say I gave oral love to the cock for hours, but once he fully hardened, he didn’t last long. He jerked a couple times which scared me, but I got as much in my mouth as I could and then felt like I was drowning. Not runny, just a thick torrent of white filling my mouth. Even swallowing as much as I could as fast as I could, it spilled down my chin and chest. Bitter, almost like a custard shake tho, it tasted far better than I expected. Thick cum slid down to my belly as I feasted on it, lapping it up. Jack got up close, recording me, smearing it all over my face, making me lick it from my hands and his. He made sure I got every drop and looked down at the mess I was. He slapped me so hard I fell to my ass and then kissed me and told me I’d never been more beautiful, more me, than in that moment.
I didn’t get a chance to rest, however. It seemed that Jack and the others had all had a chance to recover since the setup and move to the barn. Apparently the waif had laid out blanket nearby while Jack had been giving me attention. He all but dragged me over to it, holding and pulling me by my hair balled up in his fist. He shoved me down, pulled up my dress over my waist. I was still sticky with cum, smelled like the animal I was. And Jack, he looked like an animal as well. He pulled out his cock, got behind me on the ground and with only a bit of spit and the lube I’d used after the shower, rammed into my ass. There was no lovemaking to be had. It wasn’t passionate. If anything, it was more animalistic than what had just happened before. Reeking, I was there to be one thing in that moment. An ass to use, a warm masturbatory aid with a pulse. He wasn’t even really fucking to make him cum. He was thrusting as hard as he could, occasionally raining blows down on my side, my back, closed fists making my body shudder with every impact, grunts and whimpers and soon tears flowing down my face, streaking along the drying cum. With such aggressive intensity, I almost came, from the pain, the need. If I had touched myself I would have exploded. Fuck, just his sack slapping against me was almost enough. Then he shuddered in me, pulled out, jerking me up by my hair to clean him and his mess.
I cleaned his cock, not any real mess, even with the lack of real lube thanks to the enema earlier. I noticed that Bucephalus was gone, that beast of a male. I saw Tony had some supplies. Once Jack was clean, they put the leather cuffs on me, but not the spreader bars that were lying nearby. My ass was lubed a bit more, before the farmer got his turn. Much like Jack, it was my ass that got all the attention. He hit me as well. Lots of punches to my sides, some to my back, cuffed my right ear once. But vigorous thrusting, reaming out my ass. They weren’t fucking my ass only to cum, but to exhaust me, wearing me out with almost violent thrusting. He shuddered, adding more cum. Instead of pulling me up, he simply stood in front of me and had me clean him on all fours. Then he told me not to move as he relaxed a minute later, pissing some on me. Mostly in my hair, only allowed to drink at the end.
Tony got sloppy 3rds. He punched my right ass cheek hard once, my sides and back got slapped all over, my head slapped hard as he neared. Again, barely even like they cared about cumming as much as using my ass as hard as they could. I was soaked in sweat, reeking of cum and piss, when he finally came. I cleaned him off on all fours and told to simply put my head down and rest. I heard them talking but not much else, a little tired. Tony gave me a couple bumps, told me to keep my head down. And then, the waif brought in Rex again, or actually, what was basically his twin brother. More lube was applied to me, either by Jack or Tony. I wasn’t sure, as I was starting to get fatigued by the rough anal fucking tho the coke had perked me up some. Soon I felt Rex’s twin licking, almost lapping at my ass, cum and lube, he didn’t care. His excitement was almost palpable and when his wide, warm, wet tongue graced my cunt, I almost came. Jack mocked me for that. I blushed but barely cared, but he was soon being helped by the waif as he climbed onto me.
He wasn’t groomed like Baxter was. Baxter’s nails were always trimmed and smoothed, He almost never left scratches. Rex’s twin brother was nothing like that at all. His nails, especially his thumbnail’s clawed at me as he dug in, trying to find purchase. My poor red dress was slowly getting ruined, almost as wrecked as I was. I heard and felt the waif beside me and him, aiming him. I wanted him in my cunt so badly, but she aimed differently, making sure he went in my ass, stayed in there. Soon I had a 4th cock in a row in my ass, already tender, aching, as he hammered in me like a jackhammer, clawing my dress and sides. His pointy tip poked at my guts, but soon I felt a larger pressure. The girl was spreading my cheeks to make it easier as I was slowly stretched even more, connected to him as few women ever have been. I just took it as the steady precum eventually turned into a torrent, filling me, my guts swimming in white. Occasionally pictures from Jack as the men talked. Long minutes passed as Rex’s twin tried to leave me but couldn’t. Not on me, not even facing me. Then eventually, we parted as a rush of cum leaked out of me. Jack took some pics, showed me, let me taste a bit as he fingered my gaped ass and offered me his hand. And then, then he knelt behind me.
I felt it first as one finger, then two. Three, pumping in and out of my ass, still leaking cum. Then four, the thumb balling up, pressing, deeper and deeper in me. My well worn ring stretched and stretched until his hand popped in. To the wrist and slowly a bit more. He just steadily pumped my guts, adding lube, in and out as I heard people doing stuff behind me. After several slow minutes of that, he pulled out of me. He wiped his hand on my dress and hair, made me lick the rest, then pulled me up. I got another bump as I watched the waif working.
Where before I had been reminded of the latter half of the verse, this time I thought of the first half of Ezekiel 23:20. El Rucio was nowhere the size that Bucephalus had been, but he was still massive going by his heft in the graceful pumping hands of the waif. Another rough hewn blanket was on the floor and I was told again what to do. I got on my hands and knees, backing up close. Someone squirted more lube in my well gaped hole, and then I felt the fleshy head pressed against my ass. She told me to back up against it, slowly, almost under El Rucio just angled to the side a bit so I wasn’t completely under him. She helped guide and press the cock deeper in me. It felt impossibly deep but I knew I had had cocks deeper in me. It was the girth that was making it harder. Soon I was told to stop and to push back and forth. I could tell she was doing the same with his cock, the men all around me watching. Someone spit on me. El Rucio jerked a couple times and it hurt as it went in deeper suddenly with strength I wasn’t used too. Still nowhere near his full length, just suddenly a couple more inches filled. Just like before, it was over suddenly, another scary jerk and my bowels felt swollen and warm. Then told to crawl away slowly, and suddenly, I was empty. Before even a drop had a chance to leave me, I felt something pressed against my ass, a cup I’d soon see. I drank it when offered, much more bitter, but just as thick. A finger was ran through what was left as it was flung on my face.
Then, pulled over as El Rucio was taken off by the waif, asked what I was. I answered and was slapped and then made to repeat it again and again. Asked if I needed two tattoos. I said yes. And then, still on all fours, cum leaked out my ass, someone got a belt. I screamed as it was brought down on my right ass cheek again and again. Made to count, one, two, scream, three, four, five, whimpered moans, six, seven, as I screamed out eight, nine, and ten. Sobbing, head down, reeking. Someone peed on my side. I felt Jack or Tony or maybe the farmer work their fist in me. Not like before. Lots of lube yes, but no more simply pumping, giving my ass time to stretch. Instead, it grew rough. Free hand slapping my ass again and again, but only on my right cheek, already burning. Grunting harder and harder, strength sapped as my ass was reamed out by a fist going deeper in me than almost before. Jerked out. And then, the belt again, raining down on me. I screamed, barely able to talk as it was brought down another ten times. Twenty. Then someone else behind me.
The farmer, large rough hand, more lube, pumping into my increasingly gaped ass. Rough again. More slaps of the hand on my burning ass cheek. All I could do was cry, head on the rough blanket, as my ass was reamed. Not several men enjoying their first fist in a cunt’s ass. No, the hard fisting of men enjoying the worn out hole of a fucked out cunt’s ass. I could barely move, cum drying on my thighs, more lubed put in when the hand was pulled out, jokes about my rosebud. Then again. Out. I could barely move. Then no one behind me, just the belt again, again, again, again, on only my right cheek. Both numb and on fire. Then Jack, over me, whispering that my ass will never work again after tonight. I don’t care. They could have fucked me to death and I wouldn’t have cared. Sometime during his words and his painful fisting, I cum. Shaking, sobbing. He or someone punches my right ass cheek. I can’t even scream, just dig my fingers in as the hand is jerked out. Then ice cold water, told I messed myself a bit. Then Jack kneeling beside me as the spreaders are put in place. Tony holding me on one side. Jack holding me on the other. Whispering to me.
“You’ve almost prolapsed. Your ass is wrecked. You’re just a fucking animal and now we’re going to wreck your ass forever. Do you want that?” he asked. I simply nodded yes. Told him to ruin me. And I wanted it. I was confused when then held me tight, immobile. And then, I screamed. I don’t know how they held me, but I screamed and almost passed out. I just went limp, sobbing as pain like I never felt coursed through me. They still held me tight, not letting me move, as something was put on my left cheek. It hurt so fucking bad as Jack held me tightly, telling me he was so proud.
“I guess now that you’re branded mine, I’m just gonna have to keep you forever,” he told me. Or something like that. I honestly couldn’t focus. I just knew something was being placed on my ass as I cried. Jack stroked my hair and once whatever was done to my ass was finished Tony and Jack literally carried me to the house and laid me face down on the couch inside there. I passed out soon after and woke in the truck on the drive back, a bump making my ass hurt something awful. I was angled weird, all my weight on my right cheek and I fell asleep soon after, waking regularly. Then home, face down, in bed, forever marked his, where I belonged.
[[Next Chronological Story->Fucked to Audio]]''He set her free''
<img src="https://cdn012.reblogme.com/uploads/photos/2022/04/15630/reblogme-15630-imVTAASAQJ.gif">
He wasn’t sure how many seconds or possibly even minutes he stood there in the men’s room, watching her. It wasn’t that he was frozen in fear. He had no worries of being caught, not at this hour in the park. He’d just needed to take a piss and hadn’t expected to find her here. Not that he knew who she was, or had been. He wasn’t even certain she’d been alive at first. It was a blood bubble from her nose that finally made him realize she was still alive. Her breathing was so weak and shallow he couldn’t see her chest move. She made no sound. Just finally a bit of air trapped in blood bubbled out of her broken nose. It was strangely sexual. The entire scene before him was. The place reeked of piss and shit, but most of the smell seemed to come not from the toilets but her. All she wore was a torn remnant of a t-shirt. He saw no sign of other clothing, no skirt or pants, no panties, not even heels or shoes. He saw a few discarded scraps of paper, lipstick, probably from where they’d dumped her purse. Her legs were splayed open, leaking blood and white. Shit had slid off her belly where someone had taken a dump on her. It was the sexiest site he’d ever seen. A gift, broken and ruined, left for him. He walked over to her, standing over her. She had no idea how lucky she was he had found her. He turned her battered face towards him, growing hard as he saw the river of cum leak out of her mouth. It was like they had tried to drown her in it. Her eyes were the best though, vacant, empty. They might have failed to kill her body, but they had clearly murdered her soul.
She had laid on the floor for what felt like hours. She had tried to move not long after, but that hurt so much she had passed out. All she could do was focus on the floor, staring off at a bit of her blood that had splatted on it when one of them had kicked her in her the face. All of this happened because she had missed the bus and chose to walk through the park. That and being born a woman. She could barely breath, only shallow breaths, probably a broken rib. The worse part was being numb. Not because she couldn’t feel her injuries, the damage they had done to her. But because it was so much, her body, her mind had just shut down. Nothing mattered, especially not her. Just the blood on the floor. Her life ruined, shattered, by 5 or 6 guys drunk and looking for trouble. And they’d found it. Punching her, kicking her, raping her. After they had all came, it just became a game of hurting her. Stomping on her fingers, her cunt. Punching her belly and breasts. Fisting her and shoving a plunger up her holes. Robbing her of everything. Except they couldn’t even do that right. The fuckers had left her alive. Barely, but alive. She didn’t hear him, notice the new stranger until he stood over her, turning her head. Her savior. Here to put things right. Part of her laughed her head. No, just another man, her to kill only a part of her. Leaving the rest alive.
He smiled as he splayed her out, head up. Her eyes flickered but not much else changed. She saw him, but the rest was barely there, just a flicker. Either from being concussed, brain damaged, or from severe sexual trauma, no one was home. He leaned down and kissed her bloody cum filled mouth, tenderly. Then he leaned back and punched her in the nose. Savored the crunch it made. Fresh red joined the crusty dried blood and her eyes fluttered. A bit more vacant. Another gift for her. He then knelt between her legs, unzipping, sliding easily into her ruined cunt. He thrust as hard as he could, saddened that she was so broken only soft grunts escaped her. Leaning over her, mashing the less swollen tit in his left hand, pressing down on her right side, she screamed. He fucked her harder then, pressing until he found what had caused the glorious sound. A broken rib, clearly. He punched it once, twice, and she convulsed amazingly around his cock until she went totally limp. Passed out again. He kept rutting in the ruined woman until he came, pulling out his bloody cock and wiping it on her face.
She lost focus quickly when he punched her in the nose. Disconnected even more from her self, her body. The pain just brought numbness, the sound of it crunching far worse as it echoed in her mind. Not that she could think, not really. More like random thoughts and feelings fluttered in her concussed mind. She barely felt him enter her, didn’t care, thoughts slipping away, mental nonsense and jumbled thoughts. At least until he found the broken rib. That made her scream once, realizing that she could still be hurt. Then he punched her, again and again. It was too much for her damaged brain. Instead she shut down, swallowed by the black again for 5th or 6th time, grateful for the escape.
He rolled the limp cunt over, slowly running his fingers over the mass of small cuts and scratches that had scraped her back during the fun he’d missed. He poked at the side with the broken rib, watching it slowly darken, bruising or perhaps internal bleeding? Either way, it made her prettier. He then parted her ass, looking at the wonderful damage. She clearly had a torn rectum, the smell of blood and worse only reinvigorated him. He inspected the severe bruising of her thighs, noticed that something had been stabbed in one of her feet. A nail. Running from them? Torture once they had gotten bored? Either way, he left it there.
Her eyes fluttered, barely able to focus, realizing she was on her belly again. Her side hurt so bad, felt wrong. She wondered if he’d broken another rib, it felt different. And it was so much harder to breathe. She felt a sharp pain in her foot, not remembering what had happened there. Stringing along more than a thought or two was almost impossible. She felt him pressing his weight on her legs as he forced her tattered ass apart. His fingers curled in her hair, pulling her head back. Her stomach hurt as he slid her around on the floor. She couldn’t smell it, but she saw why he’d moved her. Her head was over the gift one of the earlier men had left on her. She couldn’t scream, only cry as her head was shoved in the pile of shit.
He grinned sadistically as he shoved her busted face into the pile of shit as he easily slid his cock in her wrecked shitter. It felt so good to have the power, the responsibility, to give hope to another human being. He thrust as violently as he could, feeling her bowels get slicker, slowly but surely. He pulled her head back and then down again. The first time he slammed her head down the shit cushioned it somewhat. But the second. It rebounded hard, bouncing off the concrete floor. Surprisingly, she only tensed up and didn’t go limp. That made him even harder, happier. He thrust faster and faster inside her, spilling himself in her. Then pulling out, he spread her hole wide, relaxing as he started to piss inside the gaping maw that had once been an ass. He hoped it burned but he doubted if she felt much beyond the disappointment her life had been. Whatever it had been, whatever hopes and dreams she had had, they were less than nothing how. Exactly like her.
As a burning sensation filled her ass, she wondered why her face was sticky. Blood? She thought maybe it was blood. But it felt like more. She couldn’t form enough of a thought to process it, the last hit had jarred her bad and beyond the pain of existing, she had no thoughts. Even when he finished pissing in her, and started forcing his hand in, the only thought was pain. If you had asked her name, what year or even what school she had graduated from, she couldn’t have answered. She just became aware of pressure, unnatural pressure, even deeper than than before. Before what, she didn’t know. She cried for some reason as the mans wrist, then forearm went deeper inside her guts. Punching, shoving with all his strength, tearing more and more. She didn’t understand any of that beyond pain and that something was wrong inside her.
He stared at his arm, half in shock. Almost up to the elbow. She twitched on in, impaled. Damaged too much now. It was almost time to give her the gift. He was going to free her. Letting her live, that would have been cruel beyond belief. But he was kind and would not make her suffer so. He pulled out his arm, coated in blood and shit, using her hair to wipe most of it off. She only made a soft grunting sound, her ass gaped and bloody. She would never be more beautiful in this moment. He flipped her over, saw her ruined face, kissed it despite the mess, and then started choking. Gently at first, like a lover’s first breath play, but then harder, tighter. He shook her head back and forth, dashed it on the floor. And then, near the end he saw it. Saw it in her eyes. Gratitude for the gift he was granting her. Somehow he grew hard yet again.
There were no thoughts remaining. She only had feelings, pain, random glimpses of a time before. But a connected thought, no. She barely could focus as he began to squeeze, tighter and tighter. Some part of her wanted air, but she couldn’t have said why she wasn’t getting any. She barely felt anything, everything on fire until the fire wasn’t even a friend. It didn’t exist. It was just there. In the same way air wasn’t. She saw the man smiling over her. He seemed to love her. Then she shook and thinking went away, the room went out of focus, just a blur over her. And then, then for a brief moment, she thought again. Her final thought. He was setting her free. She tried to smile. To say thank you, but then something crunched and she never thought or saw or felt anything ever again.
He made gentle love to the cooling body, kissing it. She had been so lucky he had found her. Without him, who could have said what would have become of her. Now, now she was forever safe. No one could hurt her again. He cleaned up at the sink, before heading to his car. He came back a few minutes later, dousing her with bleach. He stroked her hair one last time then headed out, reinvigorated. He drove off, the occasional kick and thud in the truck reminding him that his work was never done and that he more women to save, to free them from their pain. He smiled at the thought, as he knew his work would never be done.''Never alone again - Edited''
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/L5K2P1w.jpeg">
She knew what she wanted. She always had. Always driven to get what she wanted, to achieve what she wanted. It caused problems of course. People often called her rude, or abrasive. They’d get offended at her blunt questions. Her direct statements. She excelled at most things she attempted, but decorum was never one of them.
She didn’t care generally. Sometimes it hurt, being excluded, talked about behind her back. Sometimes. But she didn’t relate to her peers anyway, most of them. Hell, using the word “peer” already separated her from most of them. Not that they were stupid, most of them. They just weren’t smart. That kind of smart that gets you to the place you’re going 3 or 4 steps before everyone else. Not the crazy scary smart, where you’re basically an alien to people. But enough to be “different”.
Not that she was the only smart kid at the school. But the others didn’t gel with her for multiple reasons. Some were the student athletes. She never understood how they had any time, somehow mastering sports AND classes seemed unfair. There were the hardcore nerds. Just as smart as her, but even more awkward. Delving deep into their preferred geekdoms. She just didn’t feel like she clicked with any of them.
She did try. She went on some dates, a couple parties. Even decided she wanted to try sex. At 18, it was easy enough to find a willing partner. A college guy a couple years older than her. It was disappointing. She’d already had better orgasms from what she’d watched online during an obsessive period, learning every inch of her body. It was a fantastic release. But again, afterwards, she didn’t feel guilty. That would have been stupid. She was allowed to cum and feel good. But what she felt most of all was lonely. The couple college guys she had fucked didn’t stimulate her in any way. No orgasm, no connection, no intimacy. It wasn’t what she needed.
What she needed, who she wanted, was Alan. He was funny, he was charming, he was smart. Single, he “got” her jokes, they liked the same shows. He knew her better than any of her classmates or so-called friends. There were only a few problems with him. He was twice her age. That to most people would have been the biggest obstacle. But that wasn’t hers. The biggest issue was that he was her Uncle.
Most people would have went “ewww” and wrote the thought off. Others would have stopped after masturbating to a fantasy. Nothing more. But, as always, she obsessed. She fixated. She touched and tasted herself to the thought. Because she knew what she wanted. On some level, she always had. And thankfully, now her parents were going out for the weekend for their anniversary. Alan was coming over to watch a movie with her. They often watched bad movies together and they were going to be alone. And she hoped, they were going to be more.
The initial preparations were easy. She was going to be alone for a few hours. More than enough to get everything set up. First, was herself. She knew he still saw her as a kid, despite their conversations. What kids talk about quantum mechanics. About the subtext and literary references to the movies they see? She had to get him to see her differently. And despite everything, she was attractive. Still short and slim for her age, yes, just small B cups for her chest. But a spaghetti strap top, low cut, would hopefully force his eyes downward. Short jean skirt. Her hair in pony tail braids. She’d seen enough porn that that’s what guys liked when they wanted the girls to look younger. Cotton candy lip gloss, so that if, no when he tasted her, he’d always remember it.
No bra, no panties. She couldn’t afford him to hesitate. He might stop. Change his mind. She didn’t want that. She wanted him. Wanted him in her giving her what the boys failed to do. Make her a woman. She’d even gone to a clinic and put herself on birth control pills. She’d been on them a month and she wanted to feel her Uncle in her. When he came, no condoms, nothing to separate them. She’d watched so much porn lately, learning what spots made her feel electric, which made her crave, which ones made her loose control. She’d practiced on banana’s until she puked, wanting everything to be perfect. She wanted him to never want another woman again, so she would never have to be lonely again.
As smart as she was, she didn’t really understand half of what she was planning. The long term consequences, the unreality of porn. She just became obsessed about making it a reality, every moment before bed, or when she had the shower, fantasizing about it. Making her want it more and more, until all rational thought on it was gone. And he’d be here in minutes. She slid a finger in her pussy, slipping in easily due to her wetness, her excitement. She ran the juices behind her ears and on her neck. She’d seen that online as well. She was shaking so hard she was about to cry.
When she heard the doorbell, she ran to the door, making sure everything was ready. She opened it, barely able to contain herself when Alan came in and hugged her. He remarked on her new look, told her she looked pretty. She just beamed. When she walked ahead of him, she made sure to work her hips, hoping she had enough of an ass to make him notice. Her cheeks were flushed as her heart raced a mile a minute. They sat down in the living room, making small chat. She noticed his eyes were constantly looking away from hers. They focused on TV, Futurama playing, the show a favorite of both of theirs.
“So, ummm, why….why don’t you change into something more comfy, that PJ set of yours you like,” he said. She could tell her outfit was bothering him. And she knew that if it made him uncomfortable, it was because of uncomfortable thoughts. He returned to focus on the TV show when she shrugged. She waited until he wasn’t looking her way. She slid her straps over her shoulders and simply let gravity do the rest. Her stomach grumbled, terrified. She whispered his name once, then louder when he didn’t respond.
She knew what she wanted. She always had. Always driven to get what she wanted, to achieve what she wanted. It caused problems of course. People often called her rude, or abrasive. They’d get offended at her blunt questions. Her direct statements. She excelled at most things she attempted, but decorum was never one of them.
She didn’t care generally. Sometimes it hurt, being excluded, talked about behind her back. Sometimes. But she didn’t relate to her peers anyway, most of them. Hell, using the word “peer” already separated her from most of them. Not that they were stupid, most of them. They just weren’t smart. That kind of smart that gets you to the place you’re going 3 or 4 steps before everyone else. Not the crazy scary smart, where you’re basically an alien to people. But enough to be “different”.
Not that she was the only smart kid at the school. But the others didn’t gel with her for multiple reasons. Some were the student athletes. She never understood how they had any time, somehow mastering sports AND classes seemed unfair. There were the hardcore nerds. Just as smart as her, but even more awkward. Delving deep into their preferred geekdoms. She just didn’t feel like she clicked with any of them.
She did try. She went on some dates, a couple parties. Even decided she wanted to try sex. At 18, it was easy enough to find a willing partner. A college guy a couple years older than her. It was disappointing. She’d already had better orgasms from what she’d watched online during an obsessive period, learning every inch of her body. It was a fantastic release. But again, afterwards, she didn’t feel guilty. That would have been stupid. She was allowed to cum and feel good. But what she felt most of all was lonely. The couple college guys she had fucked didn’t stimulate her in any way. No orgasm, no connection, no intimacy. It wasn’t what she needed.
What she needed, who she wanted, was Alan. He was funny, he was charming, he was smart. Single, he “got” her jokes, they liked the same shows. He knew her better than any of her classmates or so-called friends. There were only a few problems with him. He was twice her age. That to most people would have been the biggest obstacle. But that wasn’t hers. The biggest issue was that he was her Uncle.
Most people would have went “ewww” and wrote the thought off. Others would have stopped after masturbating to a fantasy. Nothing more. But, as always, she obsessed. She fixated. She touched and tasted herself to the thought. Because she knew what she wanted. On some level, she always had. And thankfully, now her parents were going out for the weekend for their anniversary. Alan was coming over to watch a movie with her. They often watched bad movies together and they were going to be alone. And she hoped, they were going to be more.
The initial preparations were easy. She was going to be alone for a few hours. More than enough to get everything set up. First, was herself. She knew he still saw her as a kid, despite their conversations. What kids talk about quantum mechanics. About the subtext and literary references to the movies they see? She had to get him to see her differently. And despite everything, she was attractive. Still short and slim for her age, yes, just small B cups for her chest. But a spaghetti strap top, low cut, would hopefully force his eyes downward. Short jean skirt. Her hair in pony tail braids. She’d seen enough porn that that’s what guys liked when they wanted the girls to look younger. Cotton candy lip gloss, so that if, no when he tasted her, he’d always remember it.
No bra, no panties. She couldn’t afford him to hesitate. He might stop. Change his mind. She didn’t want that. She wanted him. Wanted him in her giving her what the boys failed to do. Make her a woman. She’d even gone to a clinic and put herself on birth control pills. She’d been on them a month and she wanted to feel her Uncle in her. When he came, no condoms, nothing to separate them. She’d watched so much porn lately, learning what spots made her feel electric, which made her crave, which ones made her loose control. She’d practiced on banana’s until she puked, wanting everything to be perfect. She wanted him to never want another woman again, so she would never have to be lonely again.
As smart as she was, she didn’t really understand half of what she was planning. The long term consequences, the unreality of porn. She just became obsessed about making it a reality, every moment before bed, or when she had the shower, fantasizing about it. Making her want it more and more, until all rational thought on it was gone. And he’d be here in minutes. She slid a finger in her pussy, slipping in easily due to her wetness, her excitement. She ran the juices behind her ears and on her neck. She’d seen that online as well. She was shaking so hard she was about to cry.
When she heard the doorbell, she ran to the door, making sure everything was ready. She opened it, barely able to contain herself when Alan came in and hugged her. He remarked on her new look, told her she looked pretty. She just beamed. When she walked ahead of him, she made sure to work her hips, hoping she had enough of an ass to make him notice. Her cheeks were flushed as her heart raced a mile a minute. They sat down in the living room, making small chat. She noticed his eyes were constantly looking away from hers. They focused on TV, Futurama playing, the show a favorite of both of theirs.
“So, ummm, why….why don’t you change into something more comfy, that PJ set of yours you like,” he said. She could tell her outfit was bothering him. And she knew that if it made him uncomfortable, it was because of uncomfortable thoughts. He returned to focus on the TV show when she shrugged. She waited until he wasn’t looking her way. She slid her straps over her shoulders and simply let gravity do the rest. Her stomach grumbled, terrified. She whispered his name once, then louder when he didn’t respond.''Never alone again''
<img src="https://i.imgur.com/L5K2P1w.jpeg">
She knew what she wanted. She always had. Always driven to get what she wanted, to achieve what she wanted. It caused problems of course. People often called her rude, or abrasive. They’d get offended at her blunt questions. Her direct statements. She excelled at most things she attempted, but decorum was never one of them.
She didn’t care generally. Sometimes it hurt, being excluded, talked about behind her back. Sometimes. But she didn’t relate to her peers anyway, most of them. Hell, using the word “peer” already separated her from most of them. Not that they were stupid, most of them. They just weren’t smart. That kind of smart that gets you to the place you’re going 3 or 4 steps before everyone else. Not the crazy scary smart, where you’re basically an alien to people. But enough to be “different”.
Not that she was the only smart kid at the school. But the others didn’t gel with her for multiple reasons. Some were the student athletes. She never understood how they had any time, somehow mastering sports AND classes seemed unfair. There were the hardcore nerds. Just as smart as her, but even more awkward. Delving deep into their preferred geekdoms. She just didn’t feel like she clicked with any of them.
She did try. She went on some dates, a couple parties. Even decided she wanted to try sex. Even at 13, it was easy enough to find a willing partner. A classmate a couple years ahead of her. It was disappointing. She’d already had better orgasms from what she’d watched online during an obsessive period, learning every inch of her body. It was a fantastic release. But again, afterwards, she didn’t feel guilty. That would have been stupid. She was allowed to cum and feel good. But what she felt most of all was lonely. The couple high schoolers she had fucked didn’t stimulate her in any way. No orgasm, no connection, no intimacy. It wasn’t what she needed.
What she needed, who she wanted, was Alan. He was funny, he was charming, he was smart. Single, he “got” her jokes, they liked the same shows. He knew her better than any of her classmates or so-called friends. There were only a few problems with him. He was 3 times her age. That to most people would have been the biggest obstacle. But that wasn’t hers. The biggest issue was that he was her Uncle.
Most people would have went “ewww” and wrote the thought off. Others would have stopped after masturbating to a fantasy. Nothing more. But, as always, she obsessed. She fixated. She touched and tasted herself to the thought. Because she knew what she wanted. On some level, she always had. And thankfully, now her parents were going out for the weekend for their anniversary. Alan was coming over to watch her. They were going to be alone. And she hoped, they were going to be more.
The initial preparations were easy. She was going to be alone for a few hours. More than enough to get everything set up. First, was herself. She knew he saw her as a kid, despite their conversations. What kids talk about quantum mechanics. About the subtext and literary references to the movies they see? She had to get him to see her differently. And despite everything, she was attractive. Slim for age, yes, just getting her breasts, or the beginnings of them. But a spaghetti strap top, low cut, would hopefully force his eyes downward. Short jean skirt. Her hair in pony tail braids. She’d seen enough porn that that’s what guys liked when they wanted the girls to look younger. Cotton candy lip gloss, so that if, no when he tasted her, he’d always remember it.
No bra, no panties. She couldn’t afford him to hesitate. He might stop. Change his mind. She didn’t want that. She wanted him. Wanted him in her giving her what the boys failed to do. Make her a woman. She’d even went to a clinic and told a sob story and the woman had slipped her some birth control pills. She’d been on them a month and she wanted to feel her Uncle in her. When he came, no condoms, nothing to separate them. She’d watched so much porn lately, learning what spots made her feel electric, which made her crave, which ones made her loose control. She’d practiced on banana’s until she puked, wanting everything to be perfect. She wanted him to never want another woman again, so she would never have to be lonely again.
As smart as she was, she didn’t really understand half of what she was planning. The long term consequences, the unreality of porn. She just became obsessed about making it a reality, every moment before bed, or when she had the shower, fantasizing about it. Making her want it more and more, until all rational thought on it was gone. And he’d be here in minutes. She slid a finger in her pussy, slipping in easily due to her wetness, her excitement. She ran the juices behind her ears and on her neck. She’d seen that online as well. She was shaking so hard she was about to cry.
When she heard the doorbell, she ran to the door, making sure everything was ready. She opened it, barely able to contain herself when Alan came in and hugged her. He remarked on her new look, told her she looked pretty. She just beamed. When she walked ahead of him, she made sure to work her hips, hoping she had enough of an ass to make him notice. Her cheeks were flushed as her heart raced a mile a minute. They sat down in the living room, making small chat. She noticed his eyes were constantly looking away from hers. They focused on TV, Futurama playing, the show a favorite of both of theirs.
“So, ummm, why….why don’t you change into something more comfy, that PJ set of yours you like,” he said. She could tell her outfit was bothering him. And she knew that if it made him uncomfortable, it was because of uncomfortable thoughts. He returned to focus on the TV show when she shrugged. She waited until he wasn’t looking her way. She slid her straps over her shoulders and simply let gravity do the rest. Her stomach grumbled, terrified. She whispered his name once, then louder when he didn’t respond.
“...alan….Alan?”
“Yes, hon…,” he started to say. But then, he froze. The way she looked at him, the way her nipple was exposed, the way she breathed. There was no way to misunderstand the situation. To misread it. And because of that, he froze, utterly shocked.
“It’s OK, Alan,” she said, repeating words she’d practiced a hundred times. “I want you.”
With that, her top slid further down, fully exposed from the waist up. She slid forward, hand on his crotch as she kissed him. He kissed her back, for a fraction of a second, then pushed her back.
“Sammie, please… I don’t know if I did something to make you think, but this, no. We can’t…”
She interrupted him with her hands. She never took her eyes off of his as she unzipped him. Felt his hardness. The determination was throwing him off she could tell. He had real fear in his eyes. For a second she felt guilty, then that part of her that achieved whatever she wanted kicked in and smothered the idea of stopping. Of apologizing. Instead, she slid down, pulling his cock free, and sucking it aggressively. If he got a moment to think, if he got clear headed, it could ruin everything. She seen the porn videos, how guys acted when the girls went to town on their cocks. So she did the same. Just like with the banana’s. Except she only gagged this time, no puke. She smiled when she felt him grab her hair, her ponytail’s. She’d seen that too. But then it hurt, as he jerked her back, shoving her hard to the floor.
“Stop...fucking stop! What the fuck’s wrong with you?” he screamed. He stood over her shaking, cock hanging out, dripping with drool. His eyes were wild, she saw. She was the one scared though. If he rejected her, well, she was already having dark thoughts. She wouldn’t be alone. But those thoughts only lasted moments. As she realized he was staring not at her, but her pussy. Exposed when he pushed her to the floor, her skirt and top both wedged around her waist. She didn’t have time to even smile before he was on her.
His rough hands on her chest, his mouth kissing the softness that was hers, holding her sides, both of them animalistic. She was crushed beneath his size as his hunger devoured her, kissing her neck, biting it, rolling until she was on top of him. He didn’t have to say anything, she was already grabbing for his cock as his large hands held her by her sides, lifting her up so she could align the two of then. Then slowly, gently, pulling her down onto him. She barely bucked twice, then felt heat fill her. She laid her head on his chest after a moment, as he looked away, tears running down his face.
“It’s OK, it’s OK Alan,” she said, making him look at her, still inside her pussy, even as he softened. “I love you,” she told him. “I love you.”
Then she slid off of him, kissing him softly, his lips, his neck, running her hands over his hairy chest. Then sliding down his belly, between his legs, kissing the tip, looking up with her freshly coated lips, sucking him clean. He moaned at that and soon rolled her over, folding her in half, lowering to her little nipples, sucking them, soft moans squeaking out. Then further down, between her legs, eating her, giving her first orgasm from a man, then kissing her. They barely spoke for the next few hours, just touching, kissing, another fold as he fucked her slowly, making her cum a second time before he filled her pussy again. They laid on the couch until night when she fell asleep on his chest. Both still naked.
When she woke up, she kissed him, and he smiled, stroking her hair. They spoke softly in the dark.
“Are you on the pill?”
“Yes”
“You can’t ever tell anyone what we did.”
“I won’t tell anyone about what we DO,” she replied, putting a heavy emphasis on the do.
“I’ll go to jail,” he said softly, but she kissed him again, sliding and straddling him, so tiny against him.
“No, you won’t,” she said, stroking his cock and pushing it inside her. “Because I love you, I don’t want to be alone, and now, I never will.”
He gripped her ass, pulling her against him, hearing her soft grunt as he filled her tiny hole. They rocked in the silence of the house, that night and for a long time after, the only sounds of a man grunting and a moaning girl, cumming, who would never again feel alone.''Porn videos that molded me''
(link: "Cody Lane - Blue Room")[(goto-url: 'https://spankbang.com/468qp/video/cody+lane+in+the+blue+room+no+music')]
(link: "Melissa Lauren - Slap Happy")[(goto-url: 'https://www.xvideos.com/video35004435/melissa_lauren_-_slap_happy')]
(link: "Kerri Kraven - Meatholes")[(goto-url: 'https://www.xnxx.com/video-ekyb9e1/skinny_brunette_pornstar_kerri_kravin_rough_sex_threesome')]
(link: "Georgia Southe - Meatholes")[(goto-url: 'https://www.xnxx.com/video-53rt87/sexy_georgia_southe_gets_fucked_in_a_threesome_that_is_rough')]
(link: "Gia Regency – Slap Happy")[(goto-url: 'https://www.empflix.com/blonde-porn/slap-happy-1-gia-regency/video32767?play=1')]
(link: "Rachel Lov – Donkey Punch")[(goto-url: 'https://xhamster.com/videos/rachel-luv-donkey-punch-2413133')]
(link: "Alex Devine – Donkey Punch")[(goto-url: 'https://motherless.com/CBAE84E')]
(link: "Haley Scott – Donkey Punch")[(goto-url: 'https://motherless.com/99C1ADD')]
(link: "Roxy Jezel – Choked out")[(goto-url: 'https://www.xvideos.com/video676143/roxy_jezel_anal_and_c._out')]
(link: "Shyla – Slap Happy")[(goto-url: 'https://xhamster.com/videos/slap-happy-8671511')]
(link: "Ashley Blue – Meatholes")[(goto-url: 'https://www.tnaflix.com/videos%20de%20fisting/Meatholes-Ashley-Blue-Choked-Out-Scene/video5236149')]
(link: "Unknown – Self slap/punch")[(goto-url: 'https://xhamster.com/videos/self-face-slap-and-punch-7679543')]
(link: "Wifey (just all her stuff)")[(goto-url: 'https://www.youjizz.com/videos/wifeys-classics-17396081.html')]
(link: "Throttle my daughter")[(goto-url: 'https://motherless.com/C4A2544')]
(link: "Legend of the Overfiend")[(goto-url: 'https://archive.org/details/urotsukidoji-legend-of-the-overfiend')]
(link: "Ultraviolence")[(goto-url: 'https://www.xvideos.com/video1574880/ultraviolence_sex')]
(link: "Penny Pax – Poor little American girl trapped in Mexico")[(goto-url: 'https://www.sunporno.com/videos/716171/bg-poor-little-american-girl-trapped-in-m')]
(link: "GGG Cum Sluts")[(goto-url: 'https://spankbang.com/4zs6a/video/ggg+cum+sluts')]
(link: "Gloryholegirlz (really any of them)")[(goto-url: 'https://www.redtube.com/878253')]
(link: "Porntheatersluts (again, any of them)")[(goto-url: 'https://spankbang.com/55a8o/video/theater+sluts+tori')]
(link: "Anything Hot Kinky Jo ")[(goto-url: 'https://hclips.com/videos/7590479/hotkingkyjo-ass-play-hotkinkyjo/')]
(link: "Princess Donna Delore")[(goto-url: 'https://www.xvideos.com/video64358215/princess_donna_dolore_gangbang_fucked')]
(link: "Facial Abuse (really any of their stuff)")[(goto-url: 'https://www.pornoeggs.com/xCIoTdKca4U/facial-abuse-tune-in-tokyo-very-rough-sex-videos-e741-facialabuse-tight-anal')]
(link: "Heather Brooke – Ideepthroat.com")[(goto-url: 'https://www.pornhub.com/view_video.php?viewkey=ph565720269d8b6')]
(link: "Anything early Max Hardcore")[(goto-url: 'https://www.youjizz.com/videos/hardcore--40728571.html')]''Watching'' by Badsammie
Written on 04/12/2022
She loved the gentle rise and fall of his chest, warm and hairy on her cheek. She could feel the soft rhythmic beating of his heart. Nothing in the world could have been more comforting to her. She’d been awake the past couple of hours, just resting against him, her calm in the storm. No matter what was going on, this was the one place where none of it mattered. Just her, just him, the two of them simply existing. She used to have issues with nudity, being exposed, and the looks men had given her when she stripped for them online. She hadn’t quite grasped what the discomfort had been for the longest time. Then one day, it dawned on her.
Fully naked, exposed, vulnerable. It wasn’t any of those really. It was that when they saw her needy young body, they hadn’t seen her. Almost none of them had. They’d seen her tits, her ass, her pussy. All of it on display. But none of them had seen her. She was incidental. Unwanted bagged that came along with the holes and tits they wanted. But not him. He didn’t see those things. Well, he did, but they were incidental. She was the object of his focus. With him, nudity was just more ways for him to touch and kiss, nuzzle, tickle, laugh, and please. She had mistaken sex in the past for intimacy. Lust for love. God, how stupid she had been. Intimacy was this, in the quiet of the morning, just listening to him breathe. To have your skin warmed by theirs, with no desire for sexual gratification. Just the contact of the one person who mattered above all others. Home. No other word quite fit. Here, with him, she was home.
She only wished everyone around her could understand or feel what she felt. She got so many judging glances, withering stares, whispers, even among her friends when they saw her with a man easily twice her age. And that was from only the people in the know. Her parents, most others had no idea. She hadn’t told them because she knew what they would say, how they would act. Just more pain added to her plate, making her feel worse and worse in that hated spiral that always left her broken in a million pieces, dashed upon the floor. They could only see the age. Nothing more.
They didn’t see him cut his hands as he gathered up my shards, his patience as he glued the pieces back together, the diligence as he shaped the glass into something more beautiful, stronger than what he had found originally. They didn’t see his smile, hear his laugh, feel his warmth. They didn’t see how a single glance could make her heart flutter, make her bite her lip, or make her legs jello. They didn’t see all the times he held her as she cried or the times that he made her blossom. They would comment on how she seemed to glow lately, so much more confident, emboldened. How she seemed to be her best self. They could see all that but never question why. What had changed in her life? What had changed her?
They wouldn’t have understood why she laid on his chest, sometimes just watching him, sometimes just listening to his breathing. He was the reason. He had made her better. Unlike every man that had toyed with her, used and discarded her, unlike every boy in high school and college that had pumped and dumped, he didn’t see a toy or hole to use. He saw her as she wanted to be, not as she was. He saw not a fresh-faced, desperate, needy college freshman. He saw the woman she’d be in ten years. He didn’t want to tear her down and leave her ruined. He wanted her built up so she could be and do anything she wanted. Some 20 boys and men had fucked her, dozens or hundreds more had seen her online, and not one of them, not one, had made her feel alive, feel real, for more than just the moment. Until him. She felt glorious when they fucked, no matter what he did to her and he did a lot. But others had done similar things. It was in the moments after, the little things, throughout the day that made her shine. The kinky sex broke the crust on her diamond in the rough, but the aftercare and love throughout the day was what polished and cut her to perfection.
She felt him stir under her, smiling, running her hand gently through the hair on his chest. She smiled as he looked up at her and saw the grin on his face.
“How long were you up, watching me?” he asked.
“Not long, just a few minutes,” she lied. He knew it too. She didn’t see his hand move, just the sudden slap and burning of her cheek. It didn’t even really hurt, just a shock, like thumping a dog's nose with a rolled-up newspaper. She whimpered as he held her chin.
“How long?” was all he asked. She blushed. She didn’t want to seem crazy, too clingy, too needy. No matter how much he reassured her, she still struggled on that point. Having found where she belonged, she didn’t want to threaten it.
“Not…” was all she got out before he slapped her again. Then she started to cry softly, not from the blow, but from feeling like she disappointed him. She held him tight. “I’m sorry, a couple hours, I’m sorry,” she said as she cried harder.
He held her that way for several minutes, stroking her hair, running his fingers through it, kissing her forehead, her tears, the soft redness on her cheek. After a bit, she stopped and he could hear her breathing steady.
“Never lie. Never apologize for how you love. The only thing you can ever do to disappoint me is to not be you. The one thing I won’t allow is for you to hide your truth. I don’t care what others think, what labels they put on you or us. They don’t matter. You matter,” he said, as he leaned in and kissed her softly. That kiss slowly grew in intensity, both of them loving the touch and feel of one another. The way their disparate parts slid along, the different textures, soft and rough, old and young, matching, fitting like the most perfect puzzle.
She slid on top of him, kissing him, working her hips back and forth. His cock under her, pointing at his belly button, as she slid her wet lips back and forth along it. She’d learned so many tricks before him, but since him, she’d learned to love them, the value they added to her. Some saw such wanton lust as a negative, something that ultimately made her worth less. Those people were fools. It only added another facet of wonder to her, scaffolding that would one day make her truly a sight to behold. But that was still in the future. In the now, she still questioned herself too much, doubted, blind to her worth and potential. Still, when she embraced herself, it was amazing. She ground and glided along, leaning down to suck his nipples and savoring the sounds he made.
He gripped her hair, jerking her head down to his hungry mouth, as he bit her ear and neck. She trembled as he reached up and gripped her teat, mashing it. She let out a moan that would have made a feline jealous and the single tear that ran down her eye from the pain tasted of perfection. He lightly shoved her back and she was already moving, unbidden. She leaned back, lifting off his cock, thin strands of grool still connecting them, as she raised up and lifted his rod, sliding herself down on it. He savored the way she closed her eyes and bit her lip hard enough to hurt just a bit. He gripped her sides, slid his hands to her chest, and tugged on her nipples as she rode him.
It wasn’t long. People mythologize long intense sex sessions. Those exist, of course, and they had had them. But this morning, they just wanted to feel one another. He pulled her down to him, her chest against his as they made out like innocent teenagers, just enjoying the moment and one another. Soon enough, he held her tight, thrust deep in her and she smiled as she felt the pulse and heat fill her. She hated him pulling out. She had never really enjoyed guys cumming in her before. Disease, pregnancy risks, it just wasn’t worth it. But here, here was him giving his love to her. Penetrating her, marking her as his. Any risk was worth that. She sighed, not dismounting, instead clinging to him despite their sweat and warmth.
He grinned, feeling himself grow soft, wetness leaking from both of them. He savored the way she clung to him after. Some would have called it needy or clingy. But it wasn’t that. She’d never felt safe and loved after. No matter how many times she had given herself to men, no matter how earnestly or sincerely, none had given her that final piece. He stroked and patted her head, kissing it, almost lulled back to sleep himself as he watched her eyes flutter, close. Her breathing went from rapid to slow, slower, shallow. Her grip on him softened as she relaxed, hands sliding limp on his sides. He gently reached over to make sure his alarm didn’t go off and held her against him. He loved the gentle rise and fall of her chest, soft and warm on his chest. He could feel the soft rhythmic beating of her heart through her breast. Nothing in the world comforted him more as he lay there and watched over her. He stayed that way for a couple hours, holding her against him, always her calm in the storm.''Nighttime in the glow of the laptop by Badsammie''
Written 04/19/2022
I headed upstairs, leaving the wafting smell of dinner behind. My stomach churned, and anxiety coursed through my body. Not that that was unusual, it was a daily occurrence. The origin of that anxiety was the difference today. More and more lately, I had been swamped with new feelings, urges, and compulsions even. A new sickness, guiltily driving me into a world I had never explored before. I couldn’t have worded it as such at the time. I just knew daily life was strangling me. Drowning me in a molasses of emptiness, failure, and anxiety. That cup was overflowing and I had found a way to empty or at least drain some of it. The men online.
It wasn’t even what I had planned at the start. I hadn’t gone looking for it. Not like that at least. I had known before that masturbation could be a stress reliever. Staring at the ceiling, unable to sleep because my brain wouldn’t turn off. I'd coped by sliding my hand down my pajamas. Feeling my warmth down there, closing my eyes, almost obsessively and clumsily rubbing and touching myself. It was hard though. Sometimes unwanted thoughts intruded of footsteps down the hall. Those times became frustrating because I couldn’t cum which left me even worse than before. More frustrated than ever. Watching porn helped on occasion but none of it really clicked with me. But overheard conversations of older girls had led me online, to find peers to chat with, to play with online. To make the orgasms come easier.
And I found out quickly that my peers were idiots. They were hornier than I was, blindly sending dick pics, saying the stupidest things. They wanted to get off. That was the only thing that mattered. Which was selfish of me I suppose. I wanted the same thing. But the way they went about it, saying “sup?” or “horny?” as if that would even get my attention. I almost quit right then. But my life was forever altered because I stayed on a bit longer and also got messages from those who were not my peers. They were older. Much older.
They didn’t say one-liners, those men. They didn’t go straight for the prize, they talked to me. It honestly felt like they wanted to just chat. Looking back, that was probably manipulation. Very successful manipulation. Leading questions to get me to relax, open up, to guide the conversation subtly. I was mostly blind to it except for the clumsy attempts. So by the time they asked me to do certain things, well, yeah it was icky they were older. Kinda. Maybe. But they saw me. They pressed the right buttons and when I pressed mine, they praised me for it. After that, I was hooked. Hopelessly addicted to them.
I headed into my room and closed the door. I locked it and then got out my pajamas. I didn’t put them on though. They were there only if the door received a knock or was attempted to be opened. I could get dressed quickly and if the door was unlocked without my doing so, any state of undress could be explained by my changing into them. I took off my t-shirt and shorts and tossed them into the hamper. I chewed my lip nervously, adjusted my bra and panties, and glanced in the mirror to ensure I looked as good as possible in them. I didn’t have a chest to speak of, slim as I was. It seemed most of the men I talked to enjoyed that, enjoyed the late bloomers who still looked a certain way. Every time I thought about it too much, I felt wrong, sick. That I would talk to them, encourage them, and even want them was bad. But I couldn’t stop myself.
I walked to the desk and opened up the laptop. I went to a hidden folder inside Windows where I kept my private stuff I didn’t want anyone to find and started up the VPN. I hadn’t even known about them until one of the men had explained how to protect myself online. I had to spend some money, but it was worth it. I couldn’t risk getting caught, either here at home or by being tracked down by one of the men I chatted with. Not that I didn’t find the fantasy exciting. I did. The stories some had sent me, the videos, I felt so bad after but I felt purged as well. But just because the fantasy was intense didn’t mean it was just that, a fantasy.
I hopped into one of the regular chat rooms I frequented and ignored the glut of moronic PMs that bombarded me. Spam, losers, boys, all desperate for a response from me. I had my own desperate needs and none of them would be able to fulfill them. Soon, I got other pings. Names I recognized. It was easy now to pick out the older ones. The way they wrote, the references in their user names. I made sure never to commit to one person. I didn’t trust them nor did I trust myself. I tried to be careful whenever I could think straight. Obsessions either way could lead to trouble, plus I liked the act of discovery. Letting them unpeel my layers, them opening up to me. It was a dance that was safe, I felt. But today was one I’d chatted with before. I smiled, putting in my earbuds. One dangled, my left, unused. That way I could hear anyone approaching easier. I set the sound to mono and then responded.
He was happy to see me again and asked how I was doing. As he typed that out, he sent a link so he could talk and see me. He knew I wouldn’t talk much, if any. Only type, so no one could easily hear me. I chewed my poor lip leaving it chapped to hell as I wiggled in my chair. He asked me if I was antsy and I told him yes as the session started. I saw myself in the upper corner. Scrawny, almost flat-chested. A waif to be blown away by a strong wind. I wasn’t beautiful like the women in the videos most sent me. But I often looked like the girls in some of the others. He told me my bra with yellow daisies on it was pretty. Asked me to stand and turn around. My panties matched, which he told me he appreciated. I sat back down carefully. I always made sure my face was hidden. Later on, that would change. But now, I behaved.
He asked me if I wanted to relieve myself of my clothing but I wasn’t quite ready yet. The ones who knew what they were doing, knew when to push and when to hold. He held. He made sure I knew he remembered talking to me. Details I had given him freely, nothing that he had possibly inferred. Those made me skittish, anxious as fuck, when I let some detail loose that they picked up on. Some pounced on it, clearly either knowledgeable or googling the information I gave them. Those I usually bolted from, blocked. Maybe he didn’t, but if he did, he didn’t let me know it. It always relaxed me to have them remember details. I got annoyed and hurt if they didn’t. One validated, one implied at best I was just forgettable. Even though my goal wasn’t to find a singular man to play with, it hurt when they struggled to recall me.
This guy tho, he remembered. He asked me if I had read the story he’d sent me. It was one from Asstr, a young girl getting raped, used, and taken from her life forever. I nodded meekly. I’d come guiltily to it at least twice. It was my current obsession, stories where a young girl disappeared. Sometimes in the stories they died, but that didn’t kill my orgasms. Sometimes they were lost forever, but I always found that spot that made me shudder. Every time, part of me wanted the same for me. I would be free then. Dead, taken, lost, in any of those situations, the pressures on me would be gone. I found a sick comfort in that. He asked me to remove my panties and show him. It wasn’t an ask though. It was a demand. I was getting better at understanding the difference; the tone of voice. Some would try to bark and yell, but those were almost comical. Many though, just a slight change in inflection, and despite it being a request, technically, it was really an order. I nodded.
I stood up, the beanpole that I was, and slid them down. He remarked on my hairless crotch. Not that I naturally had much hair there anyway, but I had learned fast they all wanted girls hairless. Especially the scrawny ones in pigtails. He told me I could sit but to part my legs. Again, I nodded. He didn’t even ask for me to angle the camera down or give him a better view. It was enough to see the command was followed.
“Three fingers, in your mouth, slobber on them, please. Then touch yourself. Touch yourself and tell me what you wanted most in the story.” He said it in a polite, almost fatherly tone. As if he wasn’t asking me to masturbate on camera and degrade myself for him. Some part of me wanted him to be able to pat my head. Twice my age but it felt closer to three times when he talked like that. He spoke almost with a tone that made me feel stupid, but he was so encouraging that I didn’t care. He was making time for me and I wanted to pay him back for the feelings he had given me already before and would tonight.
I slid my middle three fingers into my mouth. He couldn’t see it, except for my arm. I made sure my head was well out of view. Many liked me to gag myself but he didn’t ask that. When I started to move my fingers out of my mouth, he stopped me.
“Wait, I want you to drool a bit, leave your tongue out. I trust you, just let slobber go down your chin. Now, be a good cunny and lift up your bra for Daddy. Don’t take it off, just pull it over your pretty little buds all exposed like that, ok?”
He shifted his tone like he did the last time we chatted. Firm, to firm Daddy that rewarded good behavior. I knew I wasn’t unique, I wasn’t the first girl to go online and find someone who gave them the attention they craved, no matter how they got it. I didn’t care if he’d used that tone or orders on others. I just wanted what he had to give me. So I tugged up my bra until it was sitting above my nipples, then I reached down to my spread legs, enjoying the small shiver I got when the warm wet on my fingertips brushed my lips below. I leaned forward as well, just a bit, letting drool collect on my tongue, sliding downward as it fought surface tension. It was a struggle, that fight, until gravity won as it always had. A long strand of spit broke free, dripping on my small chest and belly. And then, dopamine.
“Beautiful my little cunny, so beautiful. Such a good little slut. Daddy is proud of you. Smear it on your chest as you touch yourself and tell me what you liked in that story.” I could hear his breathing, it was speeding up. I could just faintly hear him touching himself. I typed, wishing I could talk freely.
“It was that no one noticed her, cared about her,” I wrote slowly, one-handed, as my wet fingers trailed along my rapidly slickening slit. “Everyone just ignored her. She was a ghost. But he didn’t miss her. He saw her. Saw how alone she was. How he took advantage of that, made her disappear.” As I wrote, my fingers kept teasing, spreading my legs wider as I heard him softly mutter something about me being a bad little girl.
“Mmm, yes. You liked that she was taken? Is that what you want pet? Deep down? To be found? Don’t FUCKING lie now, I’m not going to get you. I don’t want to go to jail. I just want to hear it,” he said. His tone grew intense, startling me when he said “fucking”, the savage intensity of it coming out of nowhere.
I nodded on cam, then realized he couldn’t see what I did. I typed “kinda” and sent. I then realized that it wasn’t enough. I typed more. “It’s just, it would fix everything. I know it would be bad. What he did with her, the things he did to break her down, I know that’s bad…” I sat there, looking at the words, unable to write what I needed to, anxiously rubbing faster, breathing harder.
“You want the choice taken away. You said that the rape stories some guy sent to you just clicked. It made sense. How did you put it? The nice Daddies made you feel loved but the mean ones made you feel needed. Do you want to feel needed? Seen? Or do you want to feel loved?” he asked. It came out almost like a taunt. I typed back quickly, getting my keys wet with my left hand.
“I want to be needed. Needed so bad they can’t stop themselves.” When I hit enter, I could see him smile. I was shaking now. It was always like this. A fucking roller coaster that I couldn’t control. My hands would tremble. My heart would begin to race as my breathing grew ragged. And I never could control it. At first, sure, like a slow ratcheting up the track. But once it peaked, it didn’t matter. My brains didn’t matter. My control didn’t matter. A dam would break and I just needed them. Their approval. I needed to cum. Afterward, I might cry. Often I did. But in that singular moment, I just wanted them to want me so much that I would disappear and never have to think again. And then that firm voice, not mean, just Firm Daddy, came through the earbuds.
“Slap yourself, your face. As hard as you can make yourself. Slap your thighs, your chest, your soft cunny. Now, don’t think, just do it. Now,” he said. Each time his voice grew more stern. Still, I hesitated. “Well, if you’re going to waste the time I’m giving you, I’ll just find…”
He never got to finish the sentence. I couldn’t be rejected. Not at that moment. Maybe a few minutes ago, but not now. So I did what he said. I started slapping myself. My face. My chest, my legs, my cunny as he called it. Again and again, I was shaking, almost crying, but it felt good. He praised me, telling me I was beautiful, such a good girl. All of his focus was on me and for once I felt like I fucking mattered. I wasn’t going to let him take that away from me. Had I half a brain cell at the moment, I would have known that he was manipulating me. The end result would have been the same. And then I did start crying. I hunched over, probably showing a bit of my face, trying to hold it in. But the pain and shock of it all had let loose a torrent of emotions that I couldn’t control.
“Shhh...shh…. It’s ok. It’s ok. You’re a good baby girl. You know that. You did real good. Now wipe your nose, sit up straight so the bad man doesn’t see your face, ok?” I did as he asked, trembling still, sniffling.
“That’s good, now, start touching yourself again, slowly. Tell me what you thought of the girl when she broke. Was she weak? Did you hate her for it?”
I rubbed myself in soft circular motions as I typed one-handed slowly. “I wish she was me. I want to quit like she did. I don’t hate her. She isn’t real. I hate myself.”
“Shhh… don’t hate yourself cunny. Daddy loves girls like you ok? And I’m not sure what kind of quitting you’re talking about, but don’t. Not like that. But it’d be so easy to let a guy take you, make you disappear. That’s what scares you isn’t it cunny? That one day you’ll be gone. But one lucky guy, he’ll have you for the rest of your life. Maybe it’ll be long, probably be short, but he’ll have you, completely.” he said, almost whispering it to me. I was rubbing myself faster and faster, grunting now, nodding, at least my chin on the screen.
“That’s what I thought. Wanted so bad they’ll take you away. Take away your choices, take away your problems, and even take away you, one way or another. Did you cum when he finally killed her?”
I started crying again, but rubbed harder, two fingers inside myself.
“Finger your ass as well with your other hand. Just nod, did you?” I nodded yes.
“It’s ok. Keep fingering, harder. Harder cunny, it’s ok. Just imagine their hands around your neck. Squeezing tighter and tighter. They want you so much they can’t help themselves. You’ll never be more wanted, more needed, than you are right now. Just tighter, tighter…”
As I started to cum, he could see me convulse. When I did, he slammed his hand on the table and yelled “Snap, crushed, still.” I twitched and cried and he told me it was ok. That I was beautiful. That I was such a good girl. That he wished he could hug and kiss me. I wished he could too. If he had knocked on the door and said he was going to give me what the girl in the story got, I would have left with him. I shuddered, trying not to sob loudly, when he said shit and that he had to go. After he logged out, I did the same. I tasted my fingers as I headed to my shower, turning it on and crying. When the water finally started to cool I cleaned myself, exhausted from the orgasm and the tears.
I got in bed, half telling myself I had to stop. That I already needed to get up early to finish my schoolwork. But I knew it was a lie. I knew tomorrow night, I’d repeat it, with him or another man. I couldn’t stop now, even had I wanted to. And I didn’t. Nighttime in the glow of the laptop, I felt alive. I would never give that up.
[[Next Chronological story->Bare]]''Stepdads are the worst by Badsammie''
Written on 04/20/2022
<img src="https://cdn07.reblogme.com/uploads/photos/2022/03/53/reblogme-53-aGXBYk3C4n.gif">
Samantha brushed her teeth as she flicked through her phone with her free hand. She flicked from one TikTok to the next, not really paying attention, just passing the time as she got ready. She had woken up only a few minutes earlier, the annoying blare of her phone's alarm jarring her from a blissful sleep. A quiet sleep where no dreams or thoughts had tormented her. That was a rarity, and she somewhat resented her phone for waking her. She finished brushing and spat in the sink, rinsing the water away, then sat down on the toilet. She let out a sigh as she peed, staring blankly ahead. And then, he had came in.
Ray. When her Mom first started dating him, she'd been happy for her. She'd been so depressed ever since Dad had left her. Left them. So her going out again, being so active, was a good thing. It had been wonderful to see that spark in her again. So full of life. It had been a whirlwind romance played fast forward. In less than six months, they were engaged and ready to be married. He'd even been nice to her, but she slowly noticed more and more things about him. His eyes were the first thing she noticed. The flashes of anger in them quickly tamped down. Just there, but enough for her to notice. Then the tone of his voice would change, firm, demanding. The words were still polite, but it was clear the intent had changed. Obey. Or else.
Then came the lingering stares. At 12, Samantha was only just starting to blossom, still as slim as soft as she could be. Only peach fuzz and the smallest of budding breasts had started as she stared jealously at her friends who had hit puberty before her. She'd seen how other men and boys noticed her friends but not her. But Ray? Ray looked at her like like that. He didn't see her friends, just her. And at first, that was actually nice. She even encouraged it a bit, dressing older. He didn't seem to like that. Instead, he often helped put her hair in pigtails and bought her dresses. They were cut funny, the dresses. They looked like little girls' dresses, but they fit tight and short. But she loved the way he smiled and kissed her head. And so, everything was alright.
Her mom had married him, 6 months to the day they had met. After that, things changed. It quickly became clear that he now was running the house. His word was the only law that mattered. He still doted on her Mom, took her out, and treated her nice. But any challenge was instantly shut down. Often with a slap and harsh words. And her mom? She just took it. Terrified to be left again, she did everything she could to make him happy. And when he was happy, they all were happy. But it took more and more to make Ray happy.
His stares lingered more and more on her. If he bought her a dress, he wanted her in it, immediately, turning her around, inspecting her. Ray began to massage her shoulders often, sniffing her hair. And walking by him when he watched TV, he'd often pull her on his lap. Poking into her rear, grinding, telling her how big she'd gotten. Then the bathroom door was opened, despite it being locked. Coming in as she showered because he "couldn't hold it". Leering at her through the glass as he pissed. Then one day, the doorknobs to the bathroom and her bedroom were changed. They could no longer be locked. Sticky panties in her laundry. And then it had happened.
She had woken up one Saturday, groggy, confused, and disorientated. It was already pushing 11 AM and she never slept that late, even on the weekend. She sat up and felt pain in her groin, like someone had kicked her. There was a bit of blood and she thought she had had her period for the first time. She limped slowly to the bathroom, wincing as she had sat down. A little blood came out when she peed milky white urine. She walked slowly to the living room and told them how she was feeling. She missed the long, lingering glance her mother gave her stepdad. The long silence as he stared back at her. Then her mom got up and said she'd get her some ibuprofen and not to worry about it.
She did, however, when it happened the next two weekends. Groggy, fuzzy, weak in the late morning, one day sleeping until 1 PM. Sore, but no more blood. Then she slowly put it together. Mom's reassurances that she wasn't on her period yet. Why they had refused to take her to the clinic to check her out. And so, she had been careful the next Friday. Poured out her drink, picked at her food, and waited. She ended up wishing she'd drank her drugged drink after. Ray's sweaty body climbed over her, shocked to find her awake, then he smiled. Her screams didn't stop him. They didn't bring her mother. After a while, her screams stopped, just crying and taking it. She didn't even move when her mom came in and cleaned her. She took some pills and swallowed and slept hard.
And now? Now the pretense had ended. He just went where he wanted, did what he wanted. Like now, walking into the bathroom. She saw the hungry look in his eyes. Remembered her mom's repeated lesson. When he's happy, we're all happy. And no matter what, Mom was going to make him happy. And now it was Samantha's job as well. He smiled down at her, stroking her hair and cheek as she sat there. She tried to close her legs but he stopped her. Forced them wide, then pulled his sweats down as well. She looked away as he started peeing, mostly between her legs in the toilet, but on her belly and crotch too. As he did so, he patted her head and told her what a good girl she was. When he finished, he made her lick the tip and pulled her up. He wiped her, kneeling, tasting her as he bent her forward. God, she hated him.
And then, his large warm hand was on her belly, firm, strong. The other hand gripped her shoulder tight and kept her immobile. Butterflies exploded in her gut when he held her that way. And that's when she hated herself all the more. She almost wished he beat her. That he punched her, but no. He had, but lately, he'd been almost gentle and that was somehow all the worst. She gripped the top of the toilet as he positioned her, and felt warmth as he spat on her tiny slit. Then a soft moan escaped as the head slid up and down it. Her moan. She wanted to die, to puke in the toilet. Instead, she shivered and waited for the part he never did gently.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"
He didn't ease in. She felt his hands grip her tighter on her belly and shoulder, a sudden thrust, and then, impaled, so small under him. She began to cry as he kissed her head, the nape of her neck, telling her she was such a big girl. She let go of the toilet and gripped his arms tightly, as he held and used her. She didn't realize or notice the drool that ran down her chin, stringing against the toilet. She didn't hear her grunts and moans as she shook. She was barely even aware of her crying, both in pleasure and pain. She just knew that what he was doing now was worse than drugging her and raping her in her sleep. He made her enjoy it.
Tears dripped along with her drool on the toilet for long minutes as he fucked her. His initial rough pace slowed to gentle circular thrusts. The hand on her belly slid up, pinching at her tiny nipples, and then down to her little nub. Only when she began to buck and quiver did he speed up. And then, she shook hard, crying more. Followed by his whisper.
"That's a good cunt," he told her, and then, he sped the intensity up, holding her, fucking her harder and harder. She welcomed the pain now. It distracted from what her body had just done. She was surprised when he stopped and pulled out of her, weak-kneed, jerking her standing by her hair.
"Get the panties you're wearing to school today, NOW!" he said. When she didn't move for a second he slapped her and Samantha bolted. She came back and told her to put them on now. As she did, he jerked his cock, pulled her close, and kissed her deeply. She was confused, her emotions all over the place, as he pulled out her panties and came on them, making sure it pooled in the center. Then he pulled the wet fabric up against her. Ray kissed her again and told her to get dressed. She did, sore and wet. He had her sit on his lap for breakfast. Her mom said nothing, all smiles. The perfect family. And then, she went to school, sticky, aching, and ever the more confused.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Stepdads are the worst (Edited version) by Badsammie''
Written on 04/20/22
<img src="https://cdn07.reblogme.com/uploads/photos/2022/03/53/reblogme-53-aGXBYk3C4n.gif">
Samantha brushed her teeth as she flicked through her phone with her free hand. She flicked from one TikTok to the next, not really paying attention, just passing the time as she got ready. She had woken up only a few minutes earlier, the annoying blare of her phone's alarm jarring her from a blissful sleep. A quiet sleep where no dreams or thoughts had tormented her. That was a rarity, and she somewhat resented her phone for waking her. She finished brushing and spat in the sink, rinsing the water away, then sat down on the toilet. She let out a sigh as she peed, staring blankly ahead. And then, he came in.
Ray. When her Mom first started dating him, she'd been happy for her. She'd been so depressed ever since Dad had left her. Left them. So her going out again, being so active, was a good thing. It had been wonderful to see that spark in her again. So full of life. It had been a whirlwind romance played fast forward. In less than six months, they were engaged and ready to be married. He'd even been nice to her, but she slowly noticed more and more things about him. His eyes were the first thing she noticed. The flashes of anger in them quickly tamped down. Just there, but enough for her to notice. Then the tone of his voice would change, firm, demanding. The words were still polite, but it was clear the intent had changed. Obey. Or else.
Then came the lingering stares. At 18, Samantha was slim and soft. She still only had peach fuzz and small breasts that wished they could fit a B cup. She stared jealously at her friends whose puberty had hit harder. She'd seen how other men and boys noticed her friends but not her. But Ray? Ray looked at her like like that. He didn't see her friends, just her. And at first, that was actually nice. She even encouraged it a bit, showing him a bit more skin. He didn't seem to like that. Instead, he often helped put her hair in pigtails and bought her dresses. They were cut funny, the dresses. They almost looked like little girls' dresses, but they fit tight and short. But she loved the way he smiled and kissed her head. And so, everything was alright.
Her mom had married him, 6 months to the day they had met. After that, things changed. It quickly became clear that he now was running the house. His word was the only law that mattered. He still doted on her Mom, took her out, and treated her nice. But any challenge was instantly shut down. Often with a slap and harsh words. And her mom? She just took it. Terrified to be left again, she did everything she could to make him happy. And when he was happy, they all were happy. But it took more and more to make Ray happy.
His stares lingered more and more on her. If he bought her a dress, he wanted her in it, immediately, turning her around, inspecting her. Ray began to massage her shoulders often, sniffing her hair. And walking by him when he watched TV, he'd often pull her on his lap. Poking into her rear, grinding, telling her how lovely she'd gotten. Then the bathroom door was opened, despite it being locked. Coming in as she showered because he "couldn't hold it". Leering at her through the glass as he pissed. Then one day, the doorknobs to the bathroom and her bedroom were changed. They could no longer be locked. Sticky panties in her laundry. And then it had happened.
She had woken up one Saturday, groggy, confused, and disorientated. It was already pushing 11 AM and she never slept that late, even on the weekend. She sat up and felt pain in her groin, like someone had kicked her. There was a bit of blood and she thought she had had her period at first. She limped slowly to the bathroom, wincing as she had sat down. A little blood came out when she peed milky white urine. She walked slowly to the living room and told them how she was feeling. She missed the long, lingering glance her mother gave her stepdad. The longer silence as he stared back at her. Then her mom got up and said she'd get her some ibuprofen and not to worry about it.
She did, however, when it happened the next two weekends. Groggy, fuzzy, weak in the late morning, one day sleeping until 1 PM. Sore, but no more blood. Then she slowly put it together. Mom's reassurances that her period hadn't come early. Why they had refused to take her to the clinic to check her out. And so, she had been careful the next Friday. Poured out her drink, picked at her food, and waited. She ended up wishing she'd drank her drugged drink after. Ray's sweaty body climbed over her, shocked to find her awake, then he smiled. Her screams didn't stop him. They didn't bring her mother. After a while, her screams stopped, just crying and taking it. She didn't even move when her mom came in and cleaned her. She took some pills and swallowed and slept hard.
And now? Now the pretense had ended. He just went where he wanted, did what he wanted. Like now, walking into the bathroom. She saw the hungry look in his eyes. Remembered her mom's repeated lesson. When he's happy, we're all happy. And no matter what, Mom was going to make him happy. And now it was Samantha's job as well. He smiled down at her, stroking her hair and cheek as she sat there. She tried to close her legs but he stopped her. Forced them wide, then pulled his sweats down as well. She looked away as he started peeing, mostly between her legs in the toilet, but on her belly and crotch too. As he did so, he patted her head and told her what a good girl she was. When he finished, he made her lick the tip and pulled her up. He wiped her, kneeling, tasting her as he bent her forward. God, she hated him.
And then, his large warm hand was on her belly, firm, strong. The other hand gripped her shoulder tight and kept her immobile. Butterflies exploded in her gut when he held her that way. And that's when she hated herself all the more. She almost wished he beat her. That he punched her, but no. He had, but lately, he'd been almost gentle and that was somehow all the worst. She gripped the top of the toilet as he positioned her, and felt warmth as he spat on her slit. Then a soft moan escaped as the head slid up and down it. Her moan. She wanted to die, to puke in the toilet. Instead, she shivered and waited for the part he never did gently.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"
He didn't ease in. She felt his hands grip her tighter on her belly and shoulder, a sudden thrust, and then, impaled, so small under him. She began to cry as he kissed her head, the nape of her neck, telling her she was a woman now. She let go of the toilet and gripped his arms tightly, as he held and used her. She didn't realize or notice the drool that ran down her chin, stringing against the toilet. She didn't hear her grunts and moans as she shook. She was barely even aware of her crying, both in pleasure and pain. She just knew that what he was doing now was worse than drugging her and raping her in her sleep. He made her enjoy it.
Tears dripped along with her drool on the toilet for long minutes as he fucked her. His initial rough pace slowed to gentle circular thrusts. The hand on her belly slid up, pinching at her nipples, and then down to her clit. Only when she began to buck and quiver did he speed up. And then, she shook hard, crying more. Followed by his whisper.
"That's a good cunt," he told her, and then, he sped the intensity up, holding her, fucking her harder and harder. She welcomed the pain now. It distracted from what her body had just done. She was surprised when he stopped and pulled out of her, weak-kneed, jerking her standing by her hair.
"Get the panties you're wearing to school today, NOW!" he said. When she didn't move for a second he slapped her and Samantha bolted. She came back and told her to put them on now. As she did, he jerked his cock, pulled her close, and kissed her deeply. She was confused, her emotions all over the place, as he pulled out her panties and came on them, making sure it pooled in the center. Then he pulled the wet fabric up against her. Ray kissed her again and told her to get dressed. She did, sore and wet. He had her sit on his lap for breakfast. Her mom said nothing, all smiles. The perfect family. And then, she went to high school, sticky, aching, and ever the more confused.
[[Go to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Go to Start->Start]]''A safe space by Badsammie''
Written on April 18, 2022
She parted the folds and kissed them, gently, softly, her tongue sliding along. No trace of hair, perfectly smooth, waxed until nearly virginal. Not that either of them was. Older hands had explored both their bodies long before they should have. Insistent hands, much like now, full of need, imparted unto them. One needed to give, the other to receive, learning from each other. One savoring the taste, one savoring being tasted.
The smaller girl arched her hips up, offering her worth. The larger and older girl accepted the gift. Both had fought themselves in the past, even as their bodies had accepted. Their minds had lingered behind, playing catch up with a truth already known by their skin.
A cycle bestowed upon them, but embraced, unable to change who they were anymore. Soft skin sliding upon softer, thick nipples touching a slim frame, as they kissed, melded their bodies and soul, losing themselves in each other. A kiss, one tasting herself upon it in addition to the other, holding, rubbing, grinding.
After, holding one another, safe in the calm of the storm, where each could freely admit who they were, not judged, not really loved, but needed and understood. Soft breathing, then snoring, as they dozed and dreamt of the times before, and why they were there for each other now. Found, seen, understood. And most of all, safe.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Badsammie Reads''
(link: "She couldn't turn away")[(goto-url: 'https://soundgasm.net/u/Badsammie/Badsammie-Reads-She-couldnt-turn-away')]
(link: "Toys are fun! - A Badsammie orgasm")[(goto-url: 'https://soundgasm.net/u/Badsammie/Toys-are-fun')]
(link: "Fucked to Audio")[(goto-url: 'https://soundgasm.net/u/Badsammie/Fucked-to-audio')]''Her first concert by Badsammie''
Written on April 29, 2022
Amy felt naked in the throng of people as they screamed and shouted at the concert. It was her first concert, a real one, all by herself at thirteen. She had told her parents she was meeting her friends there, which originally hadn't been a lie. But then, Allison had been grounded and Jaime's parents had some kind of out-of-town emergency. She still wanted to go as she'd spent weeks saving up for it. And she didn't want to go with a freaking parental escort. So she had begged her friends to not say anything, to cover for her, and they had. And now, she was here.
She'd been so excited at first, it was an outdoor concert, with no seats. She'd dressed a bit heavy for the weather, in layers so her parents wouldn't make a fuss. Once she'd been dropped off, however, she had gone to one of the portapotties. It reeked, even this early, as she slipped out of her jeans and blouse. She put them in her purse, a large one that her mom had questioned her about. She had told her a large one would be harder to lose. She slid her slim purse out of it, barely big enough to hold a few cards, along with her skirt. She tossed the clothes she'd taken off into it and zipped it up. She put on the short denim skirt and adjusted it, smiling. It looked a little trashy, as she wore just it, a halter top, and a push-up bra that had nothing to push up. She had dated a senior who liked it and wearing it always made her feel sexy.
Changed, she left the portapotty and searched for an out-of-the-way place to hide her purse. She found a good spot between some trailers that were set up. Amy glanced around and when no one was looking, shoved it behind the tires of one, out of view. If it got stolen, there was no money, just the clothes. Sure, she'd get grounded for changing her outfit, but the concert would be over by then. She smiled, not realizing someone else had watched her as she bounded off towards the check-in. She got in and was shocked by how many people were just openly smoking; cigarettes, pot, vapes. Despite the check-in, alcohol seemed to be around everywhere too. At first, it was cool. Some guy offered her a solo cup, which she took and sipped at the bitter taste, as she tried to act like it was nothing. Then the concert's opening act began.
She had thought it was warm earlier, but as more and more people piled in, she began to feel clammy and sticky. People were constantly pushing and shoving her and she kept nursing her drink. Her anxiety was cranked up as she felt smashed in from all sides. She sweated more, felt like it was impossible to breathe, as she finished her drink and dropped it on the grass. The concert had started in earnest now but she felt both overwhelmed by the mass surrounding her and strangely numb. She stumbled, pushed forward against the railing, and gripped it tight. She was soaked in sweat, deafened by the cheers, and wanted to vomit. Her legs felt like rubber and it was all she could do to stand. She weakly muttered for people to back off, but they didn't. And then, she felt it.
As she felt weaker, numb among the masses around her, someone was rubbing her ass. Not accidental, it was a firm hand that grabbed the meat of her butt. She tried to turn her head but it was easily pushed forward. A hand pulled up her meager skirt, cupped her crotch, and made her bend over even more. To anyone around it just looked like some festival slut was about to get fingerbanged. No one cared. She looked out of it, probably rolling, they thought. She struggled to focus and keep standing as their finger probed, teased her ass, then slipped inside her pussy. There the finger did slow circles as they explored her virginal hole. They held their hand against her chest and massaged it, then pulled up her bra so they could rub her erect nipples. She was aware of all of that yet couldn't control her movements. They held her in that position for a couple minutes as her struggle to control herself weakened. She grew wet, moaned as someone snapped a picture with their phone then went back to enjoying the concert. Then her muscle control left and when she slumped, they gripped her tighter, whoever they were. She heard a voice, a man saying someone had too much to drink. She didn't know who he was talking about, but she was pulled up, lifted, and held as she floated or was carried away.
Amy tried to call for help, but her limbs, her voice, nothing would respond. She barely felt herself being jostled by people through the crowd, the same voice laughed about some girl having too much. She'd only had one beer, she thought, the heat and it both must have done something. She didn't realize that the proffered beer had come from the same man who'd been watching her, waiting. She watched as the crowd thinned, as he took her out the side, waited, and passed the lax security. And then, they were in a parking lot. So many people headed into the concert and no one noticed them leaving it, or cared.
He stopped and she heard a door being slid open. She was laid down on her back in what was clearly a van. He climbed in and closed the door and she realized that he was the man who'd given her the beer. She screamed in her head but nothing worked other than the smallest of grunts. It took everything she had to even focus her eyes on him. He smiled and pulled out a knife. She thought at first he was going to kill her, but then heard the tearing of her clothes. He sliced through her skirt and tossed it to the side. It landed next to a large purse, her purse, that she'd hidden. She heard another rip and her panties joined the growing pile. Her top and bra came next, then her socks and shoes. He leaned over and grinned.
"I just want you to know, if you can understand me, that you're never going home. Don't cry though, I promise, I won't kill you. You'll be ours forever," he said as he stroked her cheek, then felt her up. He cupped both of her small breasts and tweaked her nipples, as if he was sizing her up. Satisfied, he applied something that felt cold between her legs and unzipped himself. Amy couldn't see but could barely feel his cock as it slid up and down her pussy and pressed it against her labia. Then he pushed into her, softly at first, then back out and thrust in deep as he tore away her virginity. His palm pressed hard onto her chest, almost mashing her tiny breast, the other hand gripping her slim hip. She grunted, numb to most of it, still unable to move as sweat dripped on her face in the hot van. He didn't last long. She was so tight and he was too excited. She saw him shudder and felt some warmth between her legs. Then he stood up and grabbed a camera, taking pictures of her. Her face, her discarded clothes, her slim frame, the white leaking between her legs. He spread her lips and took more pictures. After taking dozens of them, he tied her up. There was a large black rubber storage container among the tools and implements in the back of the van. He picked her up and put her in the container, folding up her limp body to fit in it. The last thing he did was use a needle to inject something into her arm as he pulled the lid over her. She heard it snap tight, alone in complete darkness, and then, nothing at all as she faded away.
Amy's first awareness after that was moving. Her eyes fluttered as fuzzy images moved around. She wrinkled her nose at the thick smell of smoke as she was tossed to the floor. She bounced a bit, confused until she realized she was on a mattress just laying on the floor. She realized she was still naked and tried to cover herself up as she glanced about. The room was dark, out of focus. Something smelled bad, like stale pee. Three glowing red rights stared at her in the darkness. The smoke smell grew stronger and she saw shapes moving in the dim light. Everywhere around her was concrete except for the mattress she was on. An occasional flash blinded her, as voices and reality slowly sharpened into focus. The red lights were on what looked like video cameras on tripods. She couldn't clearly see the shapes but knew they were people. One of the fuzzy shapes walked over to her.
"Since you liked being around so many people dressed like a whore, we figured we'd help you be one," he said. As he knelt beside her, she recognized that he was the one who'd raped her in the van. She started to scream "no" but he grabbed her and forced a tab in her mouth. She wanted to spit it out but he kept her mouth shut. She felt it dissolve and only then did he let her go. He then told her to snort something and she shook her head no. He pulled out a phone and started playing a video. In the dark, it almost blinded her, but she heard it just fine. On the screen, there was a young girl about her age that was crying. The girl's face was a bloody mess. Her mouth and nose were bleeding and had bruises all over her emaciated body. Amy watched in terror as they hit her and even threw her at the wall. The man stopped playing the video and looked at her.
"We can make a couple different videos. We might even decide to. But right now, we just want to film a young cunt get ruined. We don't have to break you. Now, I don't care if you've snorted anything in your life. The MDMA we gave you is gonna make you feel good. This shit will perk you up. Or we can just beat you and bury you beside that girl. The choice is yours, cunt,"
Amy cried, shaking, then snorted like she was told. It burned her nose as he told her to do the other line. Her nose started running bad, dripping, as she shook, feeling very aware and more awake now. He stood her up on the mattress as bright lights blinded her some more.
"Name. Age," a voice asked. When she failed to respond immediately, the man beside her slapped her and the voice repeated itself. "Name. Age."
"A..my," she said. She started to cover herself up but was slapped in the face again by the man who'd taken and raped her. "Amy. I... I'm 13," she said. As she said that the man beside her grabbed her wrists and lifted her hands up as someone else stepped in closer to take pictures. Amy felt like crying but couldn't. Her body was both amped and sluggish and was left feeling warm but detached from the mix of drugs she'd gotten. He spun her around and parted her ass as more flashes happened. She was turned around one more time and then he slapped her down to the mattress. She felt strange. Her cheek burned, the flashing lights hurt her eyes, but the fabric felt good. She couldn't grasp that they'd dosed her hard at every turn as her heart thundered in her chest. Her head was pulled up as the man knelt before her again.
"We're going to do things. Bad things to you," he said, putting his hand on her chest. He chuckled as he felt the hammering of her heart. One thirty? One forty? "You go with it as much as you can and we can be nice. We're not gonna make love to you. It's gonna hurt. But, and this is important. You don't have to be that girl buried in the woods out back. Just be a good cunt and we'll make you feel things you didn't know were possible. Nod if you understand."
Amy shook as she nodded, but she couldn't tell if that was how amped she felt or because of him. She did start crying, uncontrollably, for a few seconds until he slapped her. Then she nodded again as the man stood and unzipped, freeing the cock that had defiled her earlier. He nodded and she knew what he wanted. The image of the screaming bloody girl fresh in her mind, she went down on him, only the third man she'd ever done so with. She gripped his cock with a shaking hand and slid it up and down as her boyfriend had liked. Then she leaned forward and took the tip into her mouth. It tasted salty and she realized he hadn't cleaned himself since he'd raped her. That was probably the coppery taste, she thought, shocked at how calm she was. For some reason, she liked the warmth of it. She wanted to lay her head on it, as she bobbed and looked up at him. He was actually smiling at her. Then he slapped her again though not as hard as before.
While Amy was stunned, he pulled her hands off his cock. She winced as he balled her hair tightly in his hand and started ramming his dick in her mouth. She'd seen videos of it before and once her boyfriend had pushed her head down as he'd cum, but this was totally different. She tried to jerk away but he had a death grip on her hair and it felt like he was ripping it out by the roots as he all but slammed her face into his belly again and again. She wasn't sure what was worse. The first dozen or so thrusts that jabbed at the roof and back of her mouth or when he hit the back of her throat repeatedly and then went deeper. She fought, terrified then, unable to breathe, slapping at his legs. Her nose started to run more as drool danced in strings off her chin. He jerked her head off and backhanded her, then shoved her back down. This time, she retched, and when he didn't let up, puked all over his cock. He didn't stop, even as she flailed and pulled some of her own hair out as she struggled. Up and down, tasting the bile in her mouth, her throat raw and bruised, as he slammed harder and harder. After what seemed like an eternity, he pulled her off his cock and shoved her face-first into her vomit. She whimpered, a thin stream of red leaked from her nose as he jacked off and came on her hair and cheek. He purposely stepped on her as he walked off, left panting and crying in her own filth.
Amy didn't move, just breathed raggedly, as someone stepped closer. The camera flashes made her wince as they got a good view of her defilement. She just lay there until another man came to her. He grabbed her hair as well, then rubbed her face in the mess before pulling her up. He pointed to her cock, already erect and she did the same as before. She started slow, but before long, he was pounding her throat. He rammed in her throat as hard as he could. The pain was unbearable and soon she had puked on him. This man smeared it all over her face, then resumed. He constantly slapped the back of her head as if that could make his cock go any deeper in her gullet. The pain in her throat was agony, she couldn't even scream as that hurt. He came down her throat and then used his fingers to gag her until she threw up again. She couldn't stop shaking when he left her limp on the filthy mattress as the man with the camera took dozens of more close-up pictures.
The next man plopped onto the mattress with her, as far from her mess as he could be. He used her hair to pull her to him and she just whimpered hoarsely. He pulled Amy onto his lap and she felt his cock twitch against her ass. He was hairy and naked like the others. He spread her legs and started rubbing her pussy as he kissed the cleaner side of her face and neck. After what had gone on before, this felt positively blissful and she couldn't help but moan. Every touch felt electric, almost enough to ignore her raw throat, but she wasn't sure why. Her skin, his skin, it all felt unnaturally warm. She closed her eyes as he sucked on her neck. His sucking grew harder and harder and she knew he was giving her a hickey. She whimpered some more as he groped her budding chest and ground his cock against her ass. After a few minutes, he tilted her head and did the same. The skin of her neck throbbed and ached as he sucked even harder. Then he bit her, his teeth digging into her throat. The teeth dented and tore at her skin. She let out a feeble scream as he fingered her, convulsing as he played with her. His fingers danced along her sex, soaked, as her legs twitched. He stopped and let her rest for a moment, limp putty against him. Her heart hurt like she was running full out. She couldn't breathe steadily and would have trembled if not braced against the man. A bruise formed on one side of her neck and a slightly bloody ring graced the other. Someone handed him a bottle and he pulled her head back. She was forced to drink vodka, which burned her throat and neck when some spilled on it. Amy thought she was drowning in the drink, as he pushed the tip into her mouth, choking and swallowing as much as she could. She struggled, but he kept forcing her until she had drank or spilled most of it. Then he pushed her forward and she felt a new sensation. His tongue in her ass.
"Uhnnn.....please," was all she could say, barely a whisper.
At first, it was confusing. It felt good. All the touches felt good. Her skin felt wrong in the best way possible. The warmth of his tongue was overwhelming. The wet saliva running down. But it was mixed with everything else. Her throat felt ruined. Everything was hyperreal and in slow motion. It was hard to think and focus. Her body didn't feel like it was her own. When he stopped licking her ass she whimpered and then, Amy screamed. A real scream that hurt her throat even more. He had just slammed into her ass, hard. No attempt to let her get used to it, to work it in. Just one thrust that tore her as he shoved into it. His weight crushed her to the floor as they recorded her every scream and cry. The cameraman got close to her face, catching her tears of agony. The man, other than his cock, didn't hurt her. He used his weight and strength to keep her in place as he violated her ass. He almost was using her to masturbate. He dragged her back and forth on his cock as he did everything he could to make that hurt. Luckily, it didn't take long for him to cum in her guts. Then he flipped her over and had her clean him. She tasted her blood and worse. When she tasted a chunk, she puked up some of the vodka. When he was clean, he pushed her back down, face first, and pulled her ass back up. She briefly saw a bottle brought to him and then, more pain in her ass. The bottle was shoved into her as cold and burning filled her ass. She didn't know why they did that but the pain was unbearable. They held her still in that position for a few minutes, too weak to struggle as the rest of the night rapidly got fuzzy.
Everything else after that were glimpses. Men, many more men. Demons in the night made her scream even more somehow. She remembered fur, she thought, or maybe barking in the distance as some girl cried. And the flashes, the flashes never stopped.
Amy didn't know that when she next woke up it was 2 days later. Days would soon no longer hold any meaning for her. Just before and after. They left her in the basement, without light. Her only interactions were with them bringing her food and making her service multiple men orally. Otherwise, they let her recover. A TV ran a loop of her "masterpiece" as she got to see every degrading thing they did to her. Tabs and pills and drinks were given to her liberally to ensure no fight was in her. When she finally touched herself to her own abuse one day they smiled. Every weekend brought a fresh hell, but she was a compliant and good girl. They even started showing her the full video of the girl before her. They showed her that video to remind her to be good and after months, she even started touching herself to that.
And then, Amy's life changed again. The flashes were blinding her as always. She didn't care though. She felt warm as the man's skin below her felt amazing as they grinded together. His cock thrust hard into her ass as her hips worked back and forth. Like her cunt, it was almost a smooth red hole, always ready for more. She gagged herself on the cock of the other man beside her. The one who'd taken her, not that she thought about it much anymore. Her glassy eyes gave a good indication of all thinking she did. She knew to make it messy and that puking was best with him. She pinched herself and acted like the whore she was. If she was good, they gave her more drugs. She could then just curl up in warm fuzziness and nothing mattered until the next man. That's when the screaming started. She heard loud bangs and was shoved off their cocks. She touched herself as she watched everyone running about, but she didn't stop fucking herself with her fingers. You never stopped for the cameras until you were told. She dipped two fingers into her cunt as new flashes erupted along with more screaming. She was about to cum when a strange man in goggles and body armor grabbed her as two more men put magic holes in the men who had just been fucking her. She rubbed his crotch and expected him to pull out his cock when they dragged her away from the basement. That's when she freaked out. Amy started screaming, clawing and twisting, as they tried to take her away from her home. She hit and kicked them until someone bear-hugged her as another poked her with a needle and they held her until the world faded away.
And like that, half a year later, she was returned to her family. She was 14 now apparently. That's what they told her. They told her so many things. That she was safe. That things were going to be ok. Life was going to be normal for her again. Don't do drugs. Stop rubbing yourself in public. They didn't understand why she tried to kiss people or why she had been caught fingering herself in the grocery store. They couldn't understand how insane she felt without constant physical stimulation. They told her those things were wrong but what was wrong was the constant numbness she felt. She couldn't explain that the daily cocktail of drugs had left her empty and gray unless the most intense things were happening to her. They couldn't understand her brain had been fried from 6 months of hard use and drugs. She didn't understand these things herself. They wanted her daughter back. But she was dead like that girl that she missed watching and touching herself to. She just wasn't buried there. She was surrounded by people who loved her and yet she had never been more completely alone.
Late one night a month later she woke up. She was wet, she always was wet. Even if she didn't touch herself, her body wanted to be touched. She stumbled, walking through the house, one hand rubbing her eyes as the other rubbed her cunt. No, she was supposed to call it a vagina or a pussy now. She shrugged and put the thought away as she found her father in front of the TV. He was drinking again, he did that often now. She had trouble remembering but she didn't think he did that much before. He looked sad as he watched videos of a girl on the screen. It took her several moments to realize they were of her. From before. She bit her lip and frowned. She didn't like sad, couldn't handle it. So she coped with it how she coped with everything anymore. She slid her pajamas off and walked beside her dad as she fingered herself. She took his drink and chugged it down and smiled. She had missed that taste so much. She noticed him watching her. She didn't understand he was in shock, drunk, and confused by her actions. She took his inaction as an invitation. She leaned down and kissed him as a daughter should never kiss her father. She reached down and felt him stiffen. Quickly, missing the contact, even the taste, she pumped his cock and slid down. He started to stop her but once her mouth swallowed him, he was lost. Not as lost as she was, but lost all the same.
For Amy, it was the first time she'd felt alive since they "rescued" her. Her father tasted like those other men as she slurped and ground her cunt on her hand. She only wished she had the tabs that made everything feel so wonderful on her skin. Her tongue swirled over his cock as she gagged herself on it. She didn't know she'd given him a new kink that night. She looked at him as drool dripped down her chin and strung down to his cock. Then she climbed on her father's lap and loved him as she had never loved him before. He weakly tried to stop her but his grunts were as loud as hers. Even when her mom came into the room, she didn't stop, not until she felt his heat in her. She was used to screaming but most of it was directed at her dad. She was pulled off him and her parents fought, screaming, and he cried. They didn't understand. She went back to her room and tasted his cum and rubbed herself until she orgasmed. They stopped fighting when they heard her but she didn't know why or care. After she came, she fell asleep.
Her dad wasn't around after that and soon, neither was she. Her mom only got more restrictive until the house was an inverse of the basement. At least in the basement, she had felt something. They didn't understand her anymore. She didn't understand herself. So she left and this time, no one really looked for her. She found men though. They were always easy to find. Men that would love her and make her feel alive. They gave her things to snort and swallow and inject, and things were right again.
She didn't even realize it, but one day she found herself working at the park. The same park where her life had changed. Another concert was going on and she was picking up quickies for her pimp, her Daddy. He took care of her and always made her feel good. Blowjobs in cars or standing behind a tree as some stranger paid for her cunt or ass. She was rolling herself so the rough bark felt good as it ground against her skin as some guy twice her age filled her ass. She put the money in her little purse and walked on the edge of the crowd. She was oblivious to the streak of cum leaking out of her when a man turned her around. She smiled at him, 15 now, blossoming and looking closer to 25 or 30, as she took a drag from her cigarette. He looked vaguely familiar to her as she told him her rates. He looked sad, handed her a 50, and then her father took her to the woods to recapture a forbidden moment with the cunt that had been his daughter.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Her first concert - Edited by Badsammie''
Written on April 30, 2022
Amy felt naked in the throng of people as they screamed and shouted at the concert. It was her first concert, a real one, all by herself at eighteen. Her parents were religious and very conservative and had always restricted such things. She had even told her parents she was meeting her friends there, which originally hadn't been a lie. But then, Allison had been grounded and Jaime's parents had some kind of out-of-town emergency. She still wanted to go as she'd spent weeks saving up for it. And she didn't want to be denied but as she still lived under their roof, they would have demanded she not go. So she had begged her friends to not say anything, to cover for her, and they had. And now, she was here.
She'd been so excited at first, it was an outdoor concert, with no seats. She'd dressed a bit heavy for the weather, in layers so her parents wouldn't make a fuss. Once she'd been dropped off, however, she had gone to one of the portapotties. It reeked, even this early, as she slipped out of her jeans and blouse. She put them in her purse, a large one that her mom had questioned her about. She had told her a large one would be harder to lose. She slid her slim purse out of it, barely big enough to hold a few cards, along with her skirt. She tossed the clothes she'd taken off into it and zipped it up. She put on the short denim skirt and adjusted it, smiling. It looked a little trashy, as she wore just it, a halter top, and a push-up bra that left little to the imagination. She had dated a college guy who liked it and wearing it always made her feel sexy.
Changed, she left the portapotty and searched for an out-of-the-way place to hide her purse. She found a good spot between some trailers that were set up. Amy glanced around and when no one was looking, shoved it behind the tires of one, out of view. If it got stolen, there was no money, just the clothes. Sure, she'd get grounded for changing her outfit, but the concert would be over by then. She smiled, not realizing someone else had watched her as she bounded off towards the check-in. She got in and was shocked by how many people were just openly smoking; cigarettes, pot, vapes. Despite the check-in, alcohol seemed to be around everywhere too. At first, it was cool. Some guy offered her a solo cup, which she took and sipped at the bitter taste, as she tried to act like it was nothing. Then the concert's opening act began.
She had thought it was warm earlier, but as more and more people piled in, she began to feel clammy and sticky. People were constantly pushing and shoving her and she kept nursing her drink. Her anxiety was cranked up as she felt smashed in from all sides. She sweated more, felt like it was impossible to breathe, as she finished her drink and dropped it on the grass. The concert had started in earnest now but she felt both overwhelmed by the mass surrounding her and strangely numb. She stumbled, pushed forward against the railing, and gripped it tight. She was soaked in sweat, deafened by the cheers, and wanted to vomit. Her legs felt like rubber and it was all she could do to stand. She weakly muttered for people to back off, but they didn't. And then, she felt it.
As she felt weaker, numb among the masses around her, someone was rubbing her ass. Not accidental, it was a firm hand that grabbed the meat of her butt. She tried to turn her head but it was easily pushed forward. A hand pulled up her meager skirt, cupped her crotch, and made her bend over even more. To anyone around it just looked like some festival slut was about to get fingerbanged. No one cared. She looked out of it, probably rolling, they thought. She struggled to focus and keep standing as their finger probed, teased her ass, then slipped inside her pussy. There, the finger did slow circles as they explored her virginal hole. They held their hand against her chest and massaged it, then pulled up her bra so they could rub her erect nipples. She was aware of all of that yet couldn't control her movements. They held her in that position for a couple minutes as her struggle to control herself weakened. She grew wet, moaned as someone snapped a picture with their phone then went back to enjoying the concert. Then her muscle control left and when she slumped, they gripped her tighter, whoever they were. She heard a voice, a man saying someone had too much to drink. She didn't know who he was talking about, but she was pulled up, lifted, and held as she floated or was carried away.
Amy tried to call for help, but her limbs, her voice, nothing would respond. She barely felt herself being jostled by people through the crowd, the same voice laughed about some girl having too much. She'd only had one beer, she thought, the heat and it both must have done something. She didn't realize that the proffered beer had come from the same man who'd been watching her, waiting. She watched as the crowd thinned, as he took her out the side, waited, and passed the lax security. And then, they were in a parking lot. So many people headed into the concert and no one noticed them leaving it, or cared.
He stopped and she heard a door being slid open. She was laid down on her back in what was clearly a van. He climbed in and closed the door and she realized that he was the man who'd given her the beer. She screamed in her head but nothing worked other than the smallest of grunts. It took everything she had to even focus her eyes on him. He smiled and pulled out a knife. She thought at first he was going to kill her, but then heard the tearing of her clothes. He sliced through her skirt and tossed it to the side. It landed next to a large purse, her purse, that she'd hidden. She heard another rip and her panties joined the growing pile. Her top and bra came next, then her socks and shoes. He leaned over and grinned.
"I just want you to know, if you can understand me, that you're never going home. Don't cry though, I promise, I won't kill you. You'll be ours forever," he said as he stroked her cheek, then felt her up. He cupped both of her ample breasts and tweaked her nipples, as if he was sizing her up. Satisfied, he applied something that felt cold between her legs and unzipped himself. Amy couldn't see but could barely feel his cock as it slid up and down her pussy and pressed it against her labia. Then he pushed into her, softly at first, then back out and thrust in deep as he tore away her virginity. His palm pressed hard onto her chest, almost mashing her breast, the other hand gripping her slim hip. She grunted, numb to most of it, still unable to move as sweat dripped on her face in the hot van. He didn't last long. She was so tight and he was too excited. She saw him shudder and felt some warmth between her legs. Then he stood up and grabbed a camera, taking pictures of her. Her face, her discarded clothes, her slim frame, the white leaking between her legs. He spread her lips and took more pictures. After taking dozens of them, he tied her up. There was a large black rubber storage container among the tools and implements in the back of the van. He picked her up and put her in the container, folding up her limp body to fit in it. The last thing he did was use a needle to inject something into her arm as he pulled the lid over her. She heard it snap tight, alone in complete darkness, and then, nothing at all as she faded away.
Amy's first awareness after that was moving. Her eyes fluttered as fuzzy images moved around. She wrinkled her nose at the thick smell of smoke as she was tossed to the floor. She bounced a bit, confused until she realized she was on a mattress just laying on the floor. She realized she was still naked and tried to cover herself up as she glanced about. The room was dark, out of focus. Something smelled bad, like stale pee. Three glowing red rights stared at her in the darkness. The smoke smell grew stronger and she saw shapes moving in the dim light. Everywhere around her was concrete except for the mattress she was on. An occasional flash blinded her, as voices and reality slowly sharpened into focus. The red lights were on what looked like video cameras on tripods. She couldn't clearly see the shapes but knew they were people. One of the fuzzy shapes walked over to her.
"Since you liked being around so many people dressed like a whore, we figured we'd help you be one," he said. As he knelt beside her, she recognized that he was the one who'd raped her in the van. She started to scream "no" but he grabbed her and forced a tab in her mouth. She wanted to spit it out but he kept her mouth shut. She felt it dissolve and only then did he let her go. He then told her to snort something and she shook her head no. He pulled out a phone and started playing a video. In the dark, it almost blinded her, but she heard it just fine. On the screen, there was a girl about her age that was crying. The girl's face was a bloody mess. Her mouth and nose were bleeding and had bruises all over her emaciated body. Amy watched in terror as they hit her and even threw her at the wall. The man stopped playing the video and looked at her.
"We can make a couple different videos. We might even decide to. But right now, we just want to film a cunt get ruined. We don't have to break you. Now, I don't care if you've snorted anything in your life. The MDMA we gave you is gonna make you feel good. This shit will perk you up. Or we can just beat you and bury you beside that girl. The choice is yours, cunt,"
Amy cried, shaking, then snorted like she was told. It burned her nose as he told her to do the other line. Her nose started running bad, dripping, as she shook, feeling very aware and more awake now. He stood her up on the mattress as bright lights blinded her some more.
"Name. Age," a voice asked. When she failed to respond immediately, the man beside her slapped her and the voice repeated itself. "Name. Age."
"A..my," she said. She started to cover herself up but was slapped in the face again by the man who'd taken and raped her. "Amy. I... I'm 18," she said. As she said that the man beside her grabbed her wrists and lifted her hands up as someone else stepped in closer to take pictures. Amy felt like crying but couldn't. Her body was both amped and sluggish and was left feeling warm but detached from the mix of drugs she'd gotten. He spun her around and parted her ass as more flashes happened. She was turned around one more time and then he slapped her down to the mattress. She felt strange. Her cheek burned, the flashing lights hurt her eyes, but the fabric felt good. She couldn't grasp that they'd dosed her hard at every turn as her heart thundered in her chest. Her head was pulled up as the man knelt before her again.
"We're going to do things. Bad things to you," he said, putting his hand on her chest. He chuckled as he felt the hammering of her heart. One thirty? One forty? "You go with it as much as you can and we can be nice. We're not gonna make love to you. It's gonna hurt. But, and this is important. You don't have to be that girl buried in the woods out back. Just be a good cunt and we'll make you feel things you didn't know were possible. Nod if you understand."
Amy shook as she nodded, but she couldn't tell if that was how amped she felt or because of him. She did start crying, uncontrollably, for a few seconds until he slapped her. Then she nodded again as the man stood and unzipped, freeing the cock that had defiled her earlier. He nodded and she knew what he wanted. The image of the screaming bloody girl fresh in her mind, she went down on him, only the third man she'd ever done so with. She gripped his cock with a shaking hand and slid it up and down as her boyfriend had liked. Then she leaned forward and took the tip into her mouth. It tasted salty and she realized he hadn't cleaned himself since he'd raped her. That was probably the coppery taste, she thought, shocked at how calm she was. For some reason, she liked the warmth of it. She wanted to lay her head on it, as she bobbed and looked up at him. He was actually smiling at her. Then he slapped her again though not as hard as before.
While Amy was stunned, he pulled her hands off his cock. She winced as he balled her hair tightly in his hand and started ramming his dick in her mouth. She'd seen videos of it before and once her boyfriend had pushed her head down as he'd cum, but this was totally different. She tried to jerk away but he had a death grip on her hair and it felt like he was ripping it out by the roots as he all but slammed her face into his belly again and again. She wasn't sure what was worse. The first dozen or so thrusts that jabbed at the roof and back of her mouth or when he hit the back of her throat repeatedly and then went deeper. She fought, terrified then, unable to breathe, slapping at his legs. Her nose started to run more as drool danced in strings off her chin. He jerked her head off and backhanded her, then shoved her back down. This time, she retched, and when he didn't let up, puked all over his cock. He didn't stop, even as she flailed and pulled some of her own hair out as she struggled. Up and down, tasting the bile in her mouth, her throat raw and bruised, as he slammed harder and harder. After what seemed like an eternity, he pulled her off his cock and shoved her face-first into her vomit. She whimpered, a thin stream of red leaked from her nose as he jacked off and came on her hair and cheek. He purposely stepped on her as he walked off, left panting and crying in her own filth.
Amy didn't move, just breathed raggedly, as someone stepped closer. The camera flashes made her wince as they got a good view of her defilement. She just lay there until another man came to her. He grabbed her hair as well, then rubbed her face in the mess before pulling her up. He pointed to her cock, already erect and she did the same as before. She started slow, but before long, he was pounding her throat. He rammed in her throat as hard as he could. The pain was unbearable and soon she had puked on him. This man smeared it all over her face, then resumed. He constantly slapped the back of her head as if that could make his cock go any deeper in her gullet. The pain in her throat was agony, she couldn't even scream as that hurt. He came down her throat and then used his fingers to gag her until she threw up again. She couldn't stop shaking when he left her limp on the filthy mattress as the man with the camera took dozens of more close-up pictures.
The next man plopped onto the mattress with her, as far from her mess as he could be. He used her hair to pull her to him and she just whimpered hoarsely. He pulled Amy onto his lap and she felt his cock twitch against her ass. He was hairy and naked like the others. He spread her legs and started rubbing her pussy as he kissed the cleaner side of her face and neck. After what had gone on before, this felt positively blissful and she couldn't help but moan. Every touch felt electric, almost enough to ignore her raw throat, but she wasn't sure why. Her skin, his skin, it all felt unnaturally warm. She closed her eyes as he sucked on her neck. His sucking grew harder and harder and she knew he was giving her a hickey. She whimpered some more as he groped her budding chest and ground his cock against her ass. After a few minutes, he tilted her head and did the same. The skin of her neck throbbed and ached as he sucked even harder. Then he bit her, his teeth digging into her throat. The teeth dented and tore at her skin. She let out a feeble scream as he fingered her, convulsing as he played with her. His fingers danced along her sex, soaked, as her legs twitched. He stopped and let her rest for a moment, limp putty against him. Her heart hurt like she was running full out. She couldn't breathe steadily and would have trembled if not braced against the man. A bruise formed on one side of her neck and a slightly bloody ring graced the other. Someone handed him a bottle and he pulled her head back. She was forced to drink vodka, which burned her throat and neck when some spilled on it. Amy thought she was drowning in the drink, as he pushed the tip into her mouth, choking and swallowing as much as she could. She struggled, but he kept forcing her until she had drank or spilled most of it. Then he pushed her forward and she felt a new sensation. His tongue in her ass.
"Uhnnn.....please," was all she could say, barely a whisper.
At first, it was confusing. It felt good. All the touches felt good. Her skin felt wrong in the best way possible. The warmth of his tongue was overwhelming. The wet saliva running down. But it was mixed with everything else. Her throat felt ruined. Everything was hyperreal and in slow motion. It was hard to think and focus. Her body didn't feel like it was her own. When he stopped licking her ass she whimpered and then, Amy screamed. A real scream that hurt her throat even more. He had just slammed into her ass, hard. No attempt to let her get used to it, to work it in. Just one thrust that tore her as he shoved into it. His weight crushed her to the floor as they recorded her every scream and cry. The cameraman got close to her face, catching her tears of agony. The man, other than his cock, didn't hurt her. He used his weight and strength to keep her in place as he violated her ass. He almost was using her to masturbate. He dragged her back and forth on his cock as he did everything he could to make that hurt. Luckily, it didn't take long for him to cum in her guts. Then he flipped her over and had her clean him. She tasted her blood and worse. When she tasted a chunk, she puked up some of the vodka. When he was clean, he pushed her back down, face first, and pulled her ass back up. She briefly saw a bottle brought to him and then, more pain in her ass. The bottle was shoved into her as cold and burning filled her ass. She didn't know why they did that but the pain was unbearable. They held her still in that position for a few minutes, too weak to struggle as the rest of the night rapidly got fuzzy.
Everything else after that were glimpses. Men, many more men. Demons in the night made her scream even more somehow. She remembered fur, she thought, or maybe barking in the distance as some girl cried. And the flashes, the flashes never stopped.
Amy didn't know that when she next woke up it was 2 days later. Days would soon no longer hold any meaning for her. Just before and after. They left her in the basement, without light. Her only interactions were with them bringing her food and making her service multiple men orally. Otherwise, they let her recover. A TV ran a loop of her "masterpiece" as she got to see every degrading thing they did to her. Tabs and pills and drinks were given to her liberally to ensure no fight was in her. When she finally touched herself to her own abuse one day they smiled. Every weekend brought a fresh hell, but she was a compliant and good girl. They even started showing her the full video of the girl before her. They showed her that video to remind her to be good and after months, she even started touching herself to that.
And then, Amy's life changed again. The flashes were blinding her as always. She didn't care though. She felt warm as the man's skin below her felt amazing as they grinded together. His cock thrust hard into her ass as her hips worked back and forth. Like her cunt, it was almost a smooth red hole, always ready for more. She gagged herself on the cock of the other man beside her. The one who'd taken her, not that she thought about it much anymore. Her glassy eyes gave a good indication of all thinking she did. She knew to make it messy and that puking was best with him. She pinched herself and acted like the whore she was. If she was good, they gave her more drugs. She could then just curl up in warm fuzziness and nothing mattered until the next man. That's when the screaming started. She heard loud bangs and was shoved off their cocks. She touched herself as she watched everyone running about, but she didn't stop fucking herself with her fingers. You never stopped for the cameras until you were told. She dipped two fingers into her cunt as new flashes erupted along with more screaming. She was about to cum when a strange man in goggles and body armor grabbed her as two more men put magic holes in the men who had just been fucking her. She rubbed his crotch and expected him to pull out his cock when they dragged her away from the basement. That's when she freaked out. Amy started screaming, clawing and twisting, as they tried to take her away from her home. She hit and kicked them until someone bear-hugged her as another poked her with a needle and they held her until the world faded away.
And like that, half a year later, she was returned to her family. She was 19 now apparently. That's what they told her. They told her so many things. That she was safe. That things were going to be ok. Life was going to be normal for her again. She could go to college. Don't do drugs. Stop rubbing yourself in public. They didn't understand why she tried to kiss people or why she had been caught fingering herself in the grocery store. They couldn't understand how insane she felt without constant physical stimulation. They told her those things were wrong but what was wrong was the constant numbness she felt. She couldn't explain that the daily cocktail of drugs had left her empty and gray unless the most intense things were happening to her. They couldn't understand her brain had been fried from 6 months of hard use and drugs. She didn't understand these things herself. They wanted her daughter back. But she was dead like that girl that she missed watching and touching herself to. She just wasn't buried there. She was surrounded by people who loved her and yet she had never been more completely alone.
Late one night a month later she woke up. She was wet, she always was wet. Even if she didn't touch herself, her body wanted to be touched. She stumbled, walking through the house, one hand rubbing her eyes as the other rubbed her cunt. No, she was supposed to call it a vagina or a pussy now. She shrugged and put the thought away as she found her father in front of the TV. He was drinking again, he did that often now. She had trouble remembering but she didn't think he did that much before. He looked sad as he watched videos of a girl on the screen. It took her several moments to realize they were of her. From before. She bit her lip and frowned. She didn't like sad, couldn't handle it. So she coped with it how she coped with everything anymore. She slid her pajamas off and walked beside her dad as she fingered herself. She took his drink and chugged it down and smiled. She had missed that taste so much. She noticed him watching her. She didn't understand he was in shock, drunk, and confused by her actions. She took his inaction as an invitation. She leaned down and kissed him as a daughter should never kiss her father. She reached down and felt him stiffen. Quickly, missing the contact, even the taste, she pumped his cock and slid down. He started to stop her but once her mouth swallowed him, he was lost. Not as lost as she was, but lost all the same.
For Amy, it was the first time she'd felt alive since they "rescued" her. Her father tasted like those other men as she slurped and ground her cunt on her hand. She only wished she had the tabs that made everything feel so wonderful on her skin. Her tongue swirled over his cock as she gagged herself on it. She didn't know she'd given him a new kink that night. She looked at him as drool dripped down her chin and strung down to his cock. Then she climbed on her father's lap and loved him as she had never loved him before. He weakly tried to stop her but his grunts were as loud as hers. Even when her mom came into the room, she didn't stop, not until she felt his heat in her. She was used to screaming but most of it was directed at her dad. She was pulled off him and her parents fought, screaming, and he cried. They didn't understand. She went back to her room and tasted his cum and rubbed herself until she orgasmed. They stopped fighting when they heard her but she didn't know why or care. After she came, she fell asleep.
Her dad wasn't around after that and soon, neither was she. Her mom only got more restrictive until the house was an inverse of the basement. At least in the basement, she had felt something. They didn't understand her anymore. She didn't understand herself. So she left and this time, no one really looked for her. She found men though. They were always easy to find. Men that would love her and make her feel alive. They gave her things to snort and swallow and inject, and things were right again.
She didn't even realize it, but one day she found herself working at the park. The same park where her life had changed. Another concert was going on and she was picking up quickies for her pimp, her Daddy. He took care of her and always made her feel good. Blowjobs in cars or standing behind a tree as some stranger paid for her cunt or ass. She was rolling herself so the rough bark felt good as it ground against her skin as some guy twice her age filled her ass. She put the money in her little purse and walked on the edge of the crowd. She was oblivious to the streak of cum leaking out of her when a man turned her around. She smiled at him, now, blossoming and looking closer to 30 or 35, as she took a drag from her cigarette. He looked vaguely familiar to her as she told him her rates. He looked sad, handed her a 50, and then her father took her to the woods to recapture a forbidden moment with the cunt that had been his daughter.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Fucked to Audio''
In my circle, the online one that is, I get sent things. Too often it's dick pics from rando's who have no idea how to woo a woman or what the meaning of "Owned" is. Many times they are videos or pics that some of my followers like and enjoy, a private shared experience of something or someone we can both enjoy. And today, a friend sent me an audio file.
Now, it wasn't like the one I'd posted recently, it was more of an audio erotic play. A woman telling a story, true or not, it didn't matter, and a hot and fucked up one at that. The kids were napping, yard work had been done after a stressful morning. I decided to finally give the audio a listen since at 8 minutes long, I needed to have some free time for it. It was indeed as deliciously over the top dirty as had been advertised and my legs had parted of their own accord. Baxter whimpered in the corner, smelling my excitement but neglected. About two minutes in, fingers sliding in my cunt, my hair was grabbed as I was pulled up.
"Start it over," Jack said as he let go of my hair and started unzipping his pants. I bent over a bit and restarted the file as Jack pushed me down on the table. As the woman talked about the most perverted of things, I turned the audio up. As I did that, Jack pressed me harder on the table and pulled out my Princess plug. It was quickly replaced by his cock, as he steadily and firmly fucked my ass as we both listened to it. I tried to rub my cunt but he slapped it hard, making me wince.
"Masturbate my fucking cock with your ass," he told me and I did. Gripping the table, I worked my ass back and forth over his cock as he stood there. Tensing, relaxing, tensing again, back and forth, in a cycle for a couple of minutes. Then he gripped my sides hard and started slamming into me, smashing me against the table with all his might.
With over a minute left in the audio, he came in my ass. He didn't even have me clean him up. Just spurted in me, wiped on my ass, zipped up, and went back outside to trim more trees. I stood up slowly, rewound the audio for a couple of minutes, and set to work on myself as cum leaked on the chair. When I came, the images in my mind from the story the woman had weaved, I licked my fingers clean. I put my plug back in, wiped up the table and the chairs, and got back to work.
It's good to have a purpose.
[[Next Chronological Story->Choices]]''Bare by Badsammie''
Written on May 4, 2022
From the beginning, they wanted me bare. Almost everyone one of them wanted to see a slick, smooth pussy without a trace of hair on it. Even my peach fuzz needed to be gone. Only then, did I get their approval. What's funny, at the time, I mostly thought it was because that's how most of the women in porn were. At first, I didn't realize there were other reasons that they liked it like that. How it changed how they visualized me in their head. I felt mature and grown because I thought they were seeing a porn star in their head. I was their porn star. But really, I was something else to them.
Not that all of them pushed it. Mostly, the men just wanted to see me naked on their screens. Some politely asked and some demanded. Both strategies were likely to work with me. They used sweet words and cruel. Some of them made me feel like the most special and grown-up girl on Earth. Others tore me down and left me sobbing. But all of them wanted me naked.
It's probably why it's so natural for me now; nudity is just another facet of my life. I only think about it when I go out. The only clothing I need is my collar, a plug, and heels. Then I'm fully dressed and ready for the world. Because that was what they wanted then as well as what I want now.
And it was exciting, to show myself, to get praise. It was so easy. Lift up my t-shirt, let them see my tits, and they liked me. Part my legs, pull my panties to the side, and they loved me. It was intoxicating. People who haven't had to fight to feel worth something or good enough have no idea how addicting that feeling can be. And all I had to do was undress for them. Easiest fix in the world. I'd watch their cocks grow hard as they lusted after my body. Another hit of validation that made me desperate to do more.
Of course, the nudity wasn't enough. They always wanted more as well. More suggestions on how to look, how to dress, what to do, and what they wanted to see. Some wanted close-ups of my mouth. My tongue sticking out, drooling, as they called me a good little cunt. That word still stung then, but all I truly heard was "Good". I stole lipstick, makeup, whatever they recommended for me to make myself prettier for them. I bought some too, but it was expensive and I couldn't ask my parents for the money. I'd never used much makeup, both not allowed and didn't care about it. But I did then for them. Bright reds, pinks, even blues and blacks for my lips. Blush, even painting my nails in secret. Mostly, they wanted red or pink. I didn't realize the difference then. Red made me look sluttier. Pink made me look fresher.
Clothes, I couldn't do much about. I bought a thong and a lacey bra and hid them away. But I didn't have much variety there. They didn't care. They wanted to see the soft skin, not the clothes. Sometimes, I did my hair up in pony or pigtails. Again, I was oblivious. I'd seen enough porn to know that pigtails could be "handlebars". Rarely did it click that it was another way to see me differently. I didn't know of concepts like dressing someone up to dress them down. I only understood how makeup and clothes could make me look older. The opposite didn't occur to me at the time.
And they constantly badgered me for my face, for specific details about my life. Sometimes, I stupidly said things I shouldn't have. Usually, I didn't. But as time went on, I wanted more attention. I wanted to give them everything they wanted. My rule about my face went out of the window. They praised me for my smiles and pouts, biting my lip, seeing it quiver as I came. They didn't know I practiced in the mirror, in the hopes of making them happier. I let them see me fully so they could direct me and control me. I read what they wanted me to read. I watched what they wanted me to watch. I looked at all the images they sent me and touched myself to them. Most of the time, they were on there, watching me watch or read their perversions as I perverted myself. They loved when I got off to something they sent me. They loved when it bothered me and made me cry. They were the most excited when I did both.
And even then, I didn't realize what they were doing. Pink lipstick, pink nails, freshly shaved, naked, and touching myself. Grooming me? Conditioning me? Probably. I didn't care. They loved everything I did. I was their dirty little girl and they were my dirty little secret. Perversely, we needed each other. I found a side of myself, a taste of freedom, that I had never experienced before. They got to spend time with someone, good or bad, who wasn't going to report them. A dark symbiotic, or perhaps parasitic, bond between those strangers and myself.
I learned how to use baby oil to soften my skin after showers from them. What smiles were coy and what ones were teasing. I learned to laugh at myself, at their jokes, and how to sexually keep up with their banter. They taught me so many lessons and trained me. Showed me truths I didn't know existed and cravings I didn't think were possible. I had lived in a black and white world and now I was seeing colors I didn't know existed. I learned the smell of my sex, the taste of it, of a wet pussy, a fingered ass, the stink of a sweaty orgasm.
And it all goes back to that spot, between my legs. A decade without hair there. Once shaved, now regularly and professionally waxed. If I see an errant hair, it's plucked and removed. I can't imagine it any other way. The shape may change. My hood was pierced. My labia looks different from those early days. So much stretchier than the tightness I once had. But I'll always be perfectly smooth. I don't mind hairy cunts, but if mine had hair, it would feel wrong. It's not how I'm supposed to be for them, or him.
Skin soft, silky, unblemished. The only blemishes now are those given by hand or fist or belt. Smiling in the way I knew they liked it best. Biting my lip, parting my legs so they can see my worth. Validated, valued, dripping wet, as we touched ourselves. How they saw me then, how they see me now, it's still the same. These days, I'm just holding my stuffy, a paci in my mouth, dressed in pink outfits that are too small. I'm still being a good little girl. Only now, it's for my Daddy and his friends and they love me.
[[Next Chronological Story->How I started online]]''Blank by Badsammie''
Written on May 9, 2022
<img src="https://cdn012.reblogme.com/uploads/photos/2022/05/15630/reblogme-15630-K5C30uW9CZ.png">
When the side effects were discovered, the pill was quickly taken off the market. No one knew, when the dosage was high enough, the damage it caused. The company was ruined as the news came out, bankrupt and bought out in less than a week. And the pills were quickly taken off the market. But if you were desperate enough, you could find them.
And she did.
All her life, her mind had always been buzzing, never quiet. The intelligence had never brought her joy, just suffering and pain. And only the pain had ever made it quiet, and only for a little while. So she had saved up, whored herself, did everything she had to. And when she left the dealers house, a puffy eye behind sunglasses and cum deep in her ass, she was ready.
She read through her words she'd written over the years. They were the one thing she'd miss, when it was done. She'd never write again, not like that. But she needed the quiet and this would grant her that. The anxiety, fear, self loathing, she hoped it would all be gone. No more struggling every morning, just the simplicity of purpose. She took the pills, triple the recommended dosage, and fell asleep to the Moonlight Sonata.
She woke the next morning, stretching peacefully like a cat as she walked through the house, her fingers sliding along walls. She sat down, peeing on the toilet and she spent several minutes flicking through tiktoks, laughing at and with the people. Only when she was wiping did she remember what she had did yesterday. She thought she would feel...different. And she was, though she could no longer articulate what that difference was. 20-40 points the news had said, not that she remembered that specific detail anymore. Just less. Less than before. But she didn't care. Her mind was quiet.
Over time, she got rid of her music. Most of it was boring. The books were boring, the movies were boring, unless it had an immediacy (a word she could no longer say, spell, or describe) to it, it didn't hold her interest. Men still did. Their looks made her feel alive and sexy. She no longer intimidated any of them with her intelligence. They felt at ease around her, a pretty toy, and she was always at ease, eager to be one. Simple, her mind always quiet, never bothered, as she existed now, only for them.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Choices by Badsammie''
Written on May 11, 2022
So many choices we can make
So many paths we might follow
I choose the one that makes me happy
I choose the one that is his
I could be a human being
But first, I'm always a pet
I could be a strong woman
But first, I'm always a cunt
I could have any drug i want
But first, it's always validation
I could have any thought
But first, it's always his
I could dress however I liked
But first, I'm always naked
I could fuck anyone I wanted
But first, it's always him
I could do or be so many things
I could choose any path
But first, I'll take his choices
I'll be what he needs and want
And then, beaten, used, made pretty
I'll choose his choices as my own.
First and last, now and forever,
His.
[[Next Chronological Story->To be a needy bitch]]''My mouth was free by Badsammie''
Written on May 11, 2022
I leaned my head back, eyes closed, as he lowered his head between my legs. I was in one of his old ratty t-shirts that swallowed me whole and nothing else. It was a first, a man doing that, between my legs. I'd seen videos, of course, and knew the phrase, but it was the first time getting attention orally. I was always shaven, had been for years, but I'd made sure I was silky smooth for tonight. Not an errant hair on my body. I'd provided the service many times, for boys and men, but now it was finally my turn to receive their attention. His arms were strong as he held my legs in place, spread over his shoulders, as he parted my lips with his finger and tongue and played with me. I shook, moaning and biting my lip as his beard tickled and teased my thighs. He lightly nibbled my hood and I just about exploded but he wouldn't let me rest. He kept varying the pace, the location of his fingers and tongue, and any time my breathing hitched, he'd move. He wanted to drag it out, make me moan, buck, and be his little whore. I ran my hands through his hair and tensed my legs, shaking. And then he moved again, denying me. I slowly realized I was on a roller coaster and that first high, that eager devouring of my sex, making me sopping wet, was just the slow climb. Then, he found just the right spot, and that coaster dove towards the ground and I screamed.
My fingers dug into the fabric, I thrashed, and I moaned like the dirtiest trailer trash skank that ever lived. I called out to God, worshipping me as Jack worshipped my pussy, as I grew uncontrollably warm. I grabbed a pillow, shoved it against my face, and screamed into it. It did nothing to contain what I was going through as I began to shudder and convulse. Fingering was ok, sex was great, but this was new, and new was always mindblowing. When he zeroed in on that spot, with that pace, he didn't vary. He stopped playing around and instead played me like a fiddle. A soaked fiddle that was about to cum. I shook, shuddered, and dug my nails into his skin. And then, I went limp, exquisitely satisfied.
I think back now, to those early days, how eager and wanton I was. How needy. How desperate to not be me, if only for a little while. But I wasn't the only one with needs, and he wasn't the only one getting benefits. We were symbiotic, a pair that craved and valued one another, made each other stronger and better. He not only got to fuck me, but he took care of me as well, trained me. Taught me his likes and dislikes, and opened up a whole world for me...
The party raged on around me as I sloppily made out with a senior. He was two years older than me and in one of my classes, Trig I thought, as I straddled him and tasted the cheap beer on his lips and tongue. I moaned softly as he groped my chest, massaging it through my t-shirt and bra. He mentioned something about not knowing that I was so fun, but I ignored him. After tonight, he'd remember me as the cold bitch who pretended what was about to happen, never did. I stood up and pulled him along, eager to follow. I finished what I hoped was my drink and we went back until I found a bathroom that was free and pulled him in with me. Then, against the wall, he kissed me hard. We traded tongues and spit, hands urgently sliding over each other's bodies. I felt him pressing against my crotch and knew he hoped he was going to fuck me. I could, Jack wouldn't have been upset. He even encouraged it. But I didn't fuck them, I wanted him. The senior slid his hand inside my shorts, under my panties, and I grunted as he found me soaked.
His fingers dipped inside me easily as I broke the kiss long enough to unzip him and pull his hard cock free. It was a good size and I always loved that warmth in my hands. He started to turn me around and I told him no. He was disappointed at that as I'm sure he envisioned railing me standing like the dirty wet slut I was. But again, I only let Jack do that, not that the senior knew that. Instead, I knelt down, eyes on his, just like how I was taught, licking the tip, swirling my tongue along the top, in the slit, but never looking away. I cupped his hairy balls, pumped his cock, then took it in my mouth. I still gagged some if I got too crazy or they did, but he let me set the pace, resigned to just a blowjob. If he was disappointed that was all he was going to get, he didn't show it. Regardless, he didn't last long. I felt the pulse and swallowed. I didn't want it on me or my face or hair, and the only way to ensure that was to keep his cock in my mouth until it was limp. Afterward, I stood and tried to kiss him and he pulled away. That hurt a bit as I'd forgotten the boys were stressed by such things and thoughts that it might make them "gay". Stupid.
I was wiping my mouth on a towel when another guy in the hallway smirked at me. I waved him on in and knelt as he shut the door. He played with my tits and freed them by lifting my t-shirt and bra over them. He was clumsy but rough and eager in a good way and I responded in kind, bobbing and basically drooling all over his cock. I'd take care of him and one other guy that night.
The next night, I'd tell Jack all about it on the phone. He had me touch myself as I told him what I did and how I felt. My pussy glistened as I told him all the sordid details. He had me slap my pussy and pinch my nipples to help both of us get off to the experience as he told me what a stupid and nasty whore I was. A couple weeks later, he'd make me truly feel like one, gag fucking me hard, as he mocked me for being a slut with my mouth. It was delicious.
Then the time came to leave and move to a different city. We'd already parted ways. He was trying to get back with his ex-wife. They were oil and water and it never lasted long between them. I headed out after we said our tearful goodbyes and I was prepared to start a new chapter in my life. I started exploring online again, something I hadn't done for a few years. Rape forums held my interest the most, as I started chatting on them. I didn't fuck around much but I played with myself all the time with those men online. Two of them especially, as one of them encouraged me to write, non-fiction and fiction both, and to post there and on Reddit. So I did.
I played around with college guys, nothing serious. I didn't want any of them as boyfriends. I knew by then that only older men held my interest. I still went dancing at the clubs. I'd seen a fellow student smile, sidled up against him as we ground against each other. His hand on my belly, rubbing against the silky sheer dress, his crotch pressed against my ass. We didn't bother with small talk, didn't pretend this was anything more than what it was. In the press of people, no one noticed or cared as my skirt slid up. No panties slowed the movements of his hands, dipping inside my hungry cunt. I tasted myself on his fingers and he did the same, as we left the sounds behind. In the dark in some bushes nearby I pulled down his pants, fingering myself as I sucked his cock, taking him deep as I breathed through my nose. I came right before he did, felt so wonderfully dirty, as he zipped up and left. I smoked, stumbling a bit drunkenly back to the dorms, some primal part of me hoping to be jumped. But it never happened.
That phase didn't last long. One day I got a call and was asked to come downstairs. There was his truck, there was him in all his scruffy glory, my home, my hope, my future. I'd hadn't called him, begging for him to take me back into his life. He'd driven two hours to ask me to be a part of his. I did. It had always been him. It was why I had fucked no others. My mouth was free, but my cunt was, is, and always will be, his.
[[Next Chronological Story->My first anal]]''Escape by Badsammie''
Written on May 12, 2022
<img src="https://cdn.lewd.host/Wq3U6q5c.gif">
As his weight pressed against her, into the chilly hardness of the porcelain sink, she felt him grip her hair. As he tugged her head back, he found her lips with his free hand and parted them, forcing 3 of his fingers in her mouth, then deeper. It was a game he played, they played, where every inch of her body was his, to control, to manipulate, to own. And own it, he did. The streaks of red on her pale white skin, the purples, blues, and blacks, all signified that ownership. He kissed her body with his lips, his cock, his fists, belts, canes, and whips, each strike, each blow, making her more beautiful. He controlled every element of her, not only her skin, but her breathing, her food, and her clothing. He loved seeing her convulse and shake. As his cock ground against her ass, he pressed his weight harder into her, mashing her against the sink. Then he pulled her head back painfully far and gagged her with his fingers.
In the small bathroom, the only sound was his panting and the gurgling of a cunt desperate to breathe and not throw up. It was a losing battle, and she knew he savored every sound her throat made as she struggled more and more. Finally, her body rebelled and she puked, uncontrollably, over herself and her chest. She could hear his smile as she shook violently, throwing up the nice breakfast he'd made for her. He did that a lot, thought it was funny, to give her something nice to eat and then expel it. Then he'd punish her with dog food or something later for "not appreciating" his meal. He kicked her legs apart, spread her ass cheeks, and shoved inside her ass in one painful thrust. He pounded her hard, using his hand to smear the filth all over her face and chest. He called her a cheap little whore who was lucky to have him, reaming her already broken ass for all it was worth. He gripped her hair, slammed her cheek against the mirror, and spasmed as he filled her bowels with his seed.
After shaking against her, he jerked her backward hard into the wall behind them and laughed when she slumped down, holding the back of her head. When he presented her with his filthy cock, since he never allowed her to prep, she opened her mouth reflexively and began cleaning him. She only got sick once, and he helped to smear it over her face and tits before letting her resume cleaning him. He then told her to get them drinks as soon as she was done cleaning up her ass. The puke and vomit got to stay. She whimpered as she pushed out a mix of his cum and her shit, wiping well before washing her hands. She looked at the broken messy thing in the mirror and smiled. She had spent the morning struggling with dark thoughts but now, they were exorcised, gone. She felt alive as only she could after being used.
She got them their drinks and let the men there watching the game grope her. Their fingers crudely explored every inch of her body, her holes. Some slapped her, bit her, not hard, just relishing the chance to let off some steam. She was only there for them, at that moment, to be pushed around and treated like shit. In the hours that followed, every man there would fuck her, fist her, and most would hit her as well. They would kiss every inch of her but her face, leaving it intact for the world to see. The rest she could cover in what others would call shame, but what she called pride. She would drink with them until all she remembered were moments, flickering in and out. Pain as her ass was taken, screaming when someone punched her tit, throwing up cum and piss from a bloated stomach, and then, when the night was done, the belt around her neck, choking the air and fight out of her. Her Daddy kissed her goodnight, pulling tighter, as she pissed herself and everything went away.
When she finally woke, she was alone in bed and it was almost 1pm on Sunday. She smelled foul and slowly walked to the shower, crying as the hot water poured over the bruises and marks that crisscrossed her body. Slowly, she washed her body and got out, moving tenderly. Then she applied cream to any scrapes or places where she'd had light bleeding. She glanced in the bedroom and saw the bed had been stripped, likely to wash away her stink. She brushed her teeth and rinsed twice, before combing her hair straight. She picked up the big t-shirt set out for her, smelling of his cologne, and headed into the living room. Food was waiting for her, as he kissed her head, and squeezed her tight.
"How are you feeling? Are you ok? I know last night got wild," he said to her.
"No, no it was perfect," she said, with a weak, raspy voice. "You made me feel like I was with him again, but, the mornings after, they never felt like this," she said, holding onto him. She cried a bit, but it was a cry of release, happy and safe. He kissed her tears and wiped her face for her, carefully massaging the places where she was bruised the most. She ate in silence, only making soft grunts, as he kneaded her battered body. After she was done, he lifted her up and carried her to bed. There, they quietly made love, gently, but it still hurt. But again, the difference was the love. She wanted him in her after he came, his weight on her. Everything was the same as the dark times before, except with him, he held and loved her after. She dozed back asleep, spooned, where she belonged.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''To be a needy bitch by Badsammie''
Written on May 13, 2022
I was chatting on Discord as kids started to nap. Playful, I teased my audience and put up a poll for what I should do during lunch. No one wanted me to simply cum, no Hitachi knockoff time for me. Instead, side by side, a close race between edging and my friend. Baxter won.
I parted my legs, barely needing to snap my fingers. He was so attentive, my friend, my lover, as he happily went between my thighs. He could smell my needy cunt and see it glistening and wet. I closed my eyes and leaned back my head, as his warm and wide tongue lapped at me, again and again. His excitement was palpable, as were my moans. I parted even wider, eager for his work, as he tongued me rapidly. He does things with his tongue that no other does and I reached down and played with my clit, shaking already. I parted my lips as well as it was like his tongue could explore almost every inch of me, lapping my taint and the full length of my sex. He was clumsy and excited, but skill mattered little with a tongue like that. If I had the time, I'd be on the floor. I wanted to be a bitch again. Instead, I thumbed my clit faster and faster as he nosed into my cunt. I laughed, shaking more and more, focusing on myself for a minute, just to push me over the edge. I shuddered and came. Then, legs wide again, he cleaned me up and I kissed him on the head. But that wasn't enough. I knew later tonight I'd ask to be a bitch and Jack would let me.
Later, Jack came home as dinner was grilling on the deck. I turned the brats and pulled him quickly into the bathroom, kissing him and sliding down. His cock was soft and warm in my mouth as he peed in his urinal and I slowly swallowed it down. When he was done, he slapped me, not hard, just a pleasant sting. I ran back out as he took a quick shower and then we all ate. The kids made a mess as always, but after, as I was cleaning up, Jack walked toward me and hugged me tightly. I told him I loved him, and the mood I was in. He turned to me, smiled, and slapped me hard this time. Then he straightened me up, looked about, and as the coast was clear, hit me in my gut. I looked up at him with a demented grin, having received my answer, and I kissed him. Then we watched TV and herded the kids, giving them baths and putting them to bed.
Heading downstairs, excited for play, I frowned for a second. Jack came down alone, with no friend. He called me a dirty cunt, hit my gut again, and jerked me about by my hair. Once, twice, I struggled to breathe as his fist kissed my belly. He shoved me into the wall, hard and unyielding on my back. His cock was hard. He wanted to go first as was his right. I started to smile but he slapped me hard, almost knocking me over, and then he gripped my hair and drove his cock in my throat. He was merciless as I drooled and gagged, bubbles in my nose as it ran and I tried to breathe through it. Then he held my nose, pinching it and thrusting harder. An errant kick hit my gut and I groaned, wild, as I tried to masturbate, but he slapped me and told me no. He came down my throat and then smeared the rest on my face as he called me a sad, desperate, Baxter fucker. And I was. He went upstairs and let Baxter join the fun. He licked my face as I asked to get in the position.
"No," he said. "Service him. Like the farm first, then his cock."
I nodded, my cunt was soaked, and I wanted to touch myself and I couldn't. I crawled behind my other lover and held him, as I started licking his ass. He was uncertain about that, but most guys were, at least at first. I reached under and pinched his cock, gently, as I licked his ass. I was lower than a bitch as even they don't do this, lower than anything. His cock grew and I started stroking the shaft and the engorged tip. I heard the word "suck" and I did, lowering my head, tilting it up, sucking it, my lips coated in his precum. Then, and only then, am I allowed to be mounted like the rutting bitch that I am, barely human, an insult to humans to call me that. I watched Jack as he stroked and watched another male mount me. Baxter was always eager, thrusting, saying nothing even as he found purchase and easily slipped into my whore cunt. It felt so good, his precum soaking my insides. I rubbed my cunt and Jack didn't stop me as his friend hammered in my hole. I loved them both, but I couldn't articulate that, I was lost in need, wanton, and broken as I was fucked for their amusement and use. I felt the swelling enter me and rubbed my pierced hood, as the rush of love filled me but didn't leak, not yet. I shuddered again, my breath hitching.
Jack mocked me as we're bonded, called me needy, desperate, just a stupid fucking cunt that needed any cock in her. I edged, still stuck, watching him watch me. Five, maybe ten minutes later of his stinging words and we separated, a gush of cum splattering the cold basement floor. Baxter cleaned up his mess on the floor, then me, making me moan again, a bitch in heat. Jack and Baxter left as I was told not to move. I don't, but my cunt was on fire, I wanted to be touching it, rubbing it. I could barely control myself but then I heard his steps coming down the stairs. I was told to look ahead and I did, unable to see what he was doing. I didn't know until I felt the belt and I screamed and moaned. He didn't hit me once or even ten times. I counted for him, through ten, through twenty, through thirty. Around fifty, my words made no sense, but I still grunted them between my sobbing. My ass, my back, my cunt, my thighs, all of them are kissed again and again. I was basically in a ball, covering myself up by the end.
Then I'm forced on all fours again, everything just hurts, as he spread my ass. He didn't want Baxter's sloppy seconds so he took out my plug and fucked my ass. He doesn't lube me, I didn't deserve lube, as he forced me prone and pressed my head against the floor. I couldn't fuck against him, I could barely move, as he used my ass to masturbate. He slapped my cheek, hit my sides, jerked my head back by my hair, and I'm lost and it was wonderful. As he got close, he sped up, hitting me more, then shuddered and my guts accepted his cum as he pulled out. I felt the cum he shook off his cock splatter on me, but I'm too exhausted to move. Almost every inch of skin on my back and ass was on fire. He stepped on my face and I kissed his foot, then he pulled me up and carried me up the steps. In the bathroom, he drew a bath, washed me, and kissed me. When he needed to use the bathroom I was his urinal again as we bonded, swallowing his warmth. Then, he took me to the bed, held and loved, right where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->Of bathrooms and cunts]]''Finding where my home was by Badsammie''
Written on May 19, 2022
I had a dream recently and this is a result of it. Clearly, all of this is fantasy as there is no way that it could work in real life. Just my perfect, idealized, way I wish I could have met Jack.
I believe there comes a time, in every girl or woman's life, when they have to make a decision. About who they are, where they want to go, and who they want to be with. The ages vary, the choices even more so, but we all eventually realize that "that person" is the one we want. The one that is "home". Jack was that for me. The one place I felt safe, loved and cared for. My story wasn't anything special. A dad who didn't care, a mom who made my life hell by demanding perfection and excellence. Anything less than first and I wasn't good enough. Years of chasing their approval had left me damaged and anxious, a bundle of nerves that just wanted validation.
And eventually, I decided to find that validation in other ways. Online, it was so easy. So many guys, especially older men, just handed it out. All I had to do was chat, show some skin, and part my legs and they loved me. Or I was trash to them from the start but still, no matter what I did, they wanted me. They showered me with their attention, affection, and abuse. I drowned in it. It was like I had lived in a cloud my entire life and suddenly the sun was out and I was seeing bright colors for the first time. They helped me explore my developing body, my budding breasts, my tight pussy, and my little ass. They had me put my fingers in every part of my body. I gagged on them, sucked them like a cock, pumped them in my pussy as they made me call it a cunt, and I even forced one up my ass. I felt something I rarely had before unless I topped my class and got praised by my mom.
I felt alive.
Part of me wanted to slow things down. It was addictive and I knew I was a hopeless addict. I couldn't stop myself and during class, I thought about the men online more than I thought about my homework. I was antsy until the moment I could get online, get some release, and sleep peacefully with sticky fingers. There were the nice men, who made me feel so special. There were the mean ones, who made me cum the hardest as I cried. Men in-between, all flavors and colors, all wanting one thing. Me. And because they wanted me, I wanted them. I became more and more desperate to please them. I showed them my face and my holes. I slapped my body and face for them, shoved objects in me even when it hurt. And none of it was enough. It was good, but not enough. I wanted them for real. I knew I wasn't ready for it, that I should pace it out. But I didn't care. So, as spring break neared, I started posting online on Craigslist. I left vaguely worded posts from a needy young slut who wanted attention. I didn't tell them I was thirteen, but I strongly hinted that I wasn't legal. And then, the requests came pouring in.
It took a while to wade through them, to sort past the scary ones or the ones that were looking for legal girls. I couldn't risk exposing myself and getting in trouble. And there, among the Craiglist messages was one from Jack. I responded back to the few I thought were safe, including his, but he had the right combination of tone, location, and overall demeanor that I felt I was looking for. I was going insane, it was reckless, but I just didn't care anymore. I was miserable and just wanted to be happy. If that meant risking disappearing into someone's basement or a shallow grave in the woods, I didn't care anymore. I was ready to quit if I couldn't get more. Quit in every way that mattered, the only way it mattered.
And that was how, at thirteen, I met the love of my life, my Master. He was closer to 3 times my age than twice, massive compared to my skinny little frame. The first time we met, it was almost all conversation, along with a slow and sensual exploration of our bodies. I had expected him to throw me down and fuck me. I knew that even if I changed my mind, I couldn't stop him. I had resigned myself to the possibility of rape and part of me wanted it, even if it got violent. But none of that happened. I got in the car with him and we chatted as we drove to his place, some thirty minutes away. I nervously reached over to unzip him but he stopped me and told me that I didn't have to. Instead, he put his hand on my thigh and massaged it, never rising too far up, as he questioned me about my experiences, both online and off. I told him about my parents and school, as I watched a man as old as my father touch me.
When we pulled into his garage, I figured that this was it. Now he'd take and ravish me. But he told me to wait, got out, opened my door, and brought me into his home. He had me sit on the couch and for the first 15 minutes or so, we just continued the chat from the car. What I wanted, what I had done, and what I fantasized about. It was so unlike anything I had prepared myself for and I almost wanted to throw up I was so anxious. He noticed that and asked me about it and I told him about my anxiety issues. He then told me to strip. It had come out of nowhere so I paused for a second. During that brief pause, he slapped me. It wasn't hard, but I jerked, looking up at him.
"I said strip," was all he said. I didn't notice it but my anxiety had already dropped though my stomach was twisting like crazy. I was now scared and excited as I stripped for him. He took each article of clothing from me and tossed it away until I was completely nude. He then inspected me, cupping my flat chest, rubbing his hand along my belly, massaging my ass, and parting it. He stood behind me as I whimpered, almost crying, as I felt his finger probe against my asshole, then push in very, very slowly. I grunted as he held me until I could feel his entire finger pressed into my ass.
"How does that make you feel," he asked me.
"D...dirty," I replied, sobbing a bit.
"Anxious?" he asked. And that's when I noticed it. I was scared. My stomach wanted to twist out of my body. But I wasn't anxious.
"No...," I said meekly. He slapped me again, very lightly.
"No Sir," he said and I nodded, repeating it back to him. He then, finger still in my ass, walked me to the bedroom. Once there, he pulled his finger out, turned me around, and slapped me again. He then kissed me and I just melted into it. And then, I started bawling like a baby. I couldn't stop and he just stripped naked, picked me up, put me in the bed, and just held me. I cried against his chest for probably fifteen minutes straight and when I tried to apologize I got another slap. Anytime I tried to talk I got a slap. Never hard, just to make a point more than anything else. So I just held tight and cried until it was out of my system. Once I had stopped making a fool out of myself, he kissed my tears and then my lips. I was told to relax and I did as best I could, his strong frame over me, as he kissed my nipples, sliding down between my legs. His beard tickled my thighs but his tongue, his warm tongue, set me on fire. I'd never been eaten out before and he knew what he was doing. No matter how I wiggled or bucked or moaned, he held me tight as my body felt things it never had before. When I came, my entire body shuddered. I'd only time I'd cum like that was from the men who made me feel bad. I didn't feel bad, yet I cried again. He held me until I stopped and then just had me explore his body. Wet tears streaked my face as I did, running my hands over his chest, back, abs, and legs. His cock was huge in my hands and while he let me stroke him, as soon as I lowered my head he slapped me again.
"Not yet, just explore," he said. And we did. For about another hour, that's all we did. Touching and kissing, so much kissing. He even ground against me and I told him it was ok. But he told me no. When my alarm buzzed, letting me know it was time to head back, I cried again. He slapped me, told me to behave, and get dressed. I did, and as he walked me to his car, he asked me if I was happy. I told him the truth, that I'd never felt happier than in bed with him, despite my roller coaster of emotions. He kissed me deeply and then had me get in the car. On the drive back he told me to look for emails, get a burner phone, and make sure my computer was clean. I did, and as soon as I got home, I rushed to my bedroom to masturbate. I closed my eyes, imagined him on top of me, parted my folds, and came faster than I ever had before. With wet fingers, I rolled over and napped and dreamt only of him.
The following week was unbearable. I got the burner phone, cleaned my PC, and chatted with him every night. He sent me stories to read and videos to watch, some of them were very tame but erotic. That was something most porn videos didn't have, eroticism. Always slutty but rarely sexy. Worst of all was an order. No more cumming. At all. He'd have me rub, make me show him that I was doing it. But I wasn't allowed to cum. He said if I lied to him about it, he wouldn't let me come back. So I obeyed. I struggled to focus in classes and one night I even cried myself to sleep. It had become such an integral part and release in my life and he'd excised it from me. By the end of the week, I struggled to pay attention, and touching myself helped but only so much since I didn't want to cum. He'd talked all week about rules, aftercare, safe-words, and made me memorize so many terms. I didn't care about any of that, I just wanted him. And then, on Saturday, he pulled up, behind the Walmart where we'd met before.
I started to get in the car when he told me to stop. He asked if I had dressed as ordered, and I told him I had. He had wanted me in a halter top, a short loose skirt, a training bra, and panties. I showed him everything, lifting up my top and skirt as I glanced around to make sure no one was watching. Then he told me to take off my panties and give them to him. I slid them down my legs and handed them to him and only then did he let me in.
"Unless you're on your period, you are to never wear panties again," he told me and I nodded meekly. Then he grabbed my hair and pulled me down. I heard "Suck" and I unzipped his pants and slowly took his cock in my mouth. As my head bobbed up and down, I felt his hand grip my hair.
"Right now, you're not Sammie. Sammie is a good hardworking girl. You're just a fucking cunt. Today, you're going to be nothing but a cunt. You're gonna cry and you're gonna be used like the cunt you are. Then, we'll have a shower, clean you up, and Sammie, the good girl, is going to go home. Understand?" he asked. I didn't really, not fully, but I nodded as he jerked my head around. He completely controlled the pace as I just let him use my mouth. It was almost relaxing despite the occasional gag as he pushed down. I was barely there as a person. Just my mouth, which wasn't even a mouth to him. It was just a hole for him to pump into. He fingered me on and off a bit, not much. I could tell he was more exploring than doing anything to help me get wet or cum. And he didn't cum. Any time he got close he would slow down, just telling me to keep it in my mouth. By the time we got back to his house, my nose was running and snot and drool were smeared all over my lips and chin.
As we pulled into the garage, he pulled my head up and kissed me. As I smiled, he slapped me, then told me to get out of the car. I did, standing up and wiping my face.
"Don't touch your mess, cunt," he told me. I froze, nodded, then walked over to him with the drool and snot still dripping off my face. I felt his hand pull up my skirt and, once again, a finger was slowly worked into my ass. I grunted but didn't move as he firmly pushed his middle finger all the way in. He then walked me up the steps like that, having to hunch over a bit, with me almost on my tiptoes as he led me all the way to his bedroom. I figured there were not going to be any conversations today, but I was wrong. He took me in front of the mirror and told me to look into it.
"See that cunt in the mirror? She is worthless. Just a piece of shit and a trashy set of holes. She has value in exactly one way. Sammie can offer so many things, but her? That cunt? That Bad sammie? She is only good for fucking. For using up. For sex. No one wants her or values her for anything else. But they do value her. You want to be valued, don't you cunt?" I nodded yes, uncomfortable as I was. I did want his approval, their approval. Over the last few months, I had become an addict and any rejection was far worse than anything they could do to me physically. He shoved his finger deep in my ass, holding my flat chest with his other hand as he lifted me until I was on my toes.
"You know why my finger is in your ass? No one can feel in control or dignified with a finger in their ass. Or a cock in it. It hurts, it's dirty, and right now you feel broken and shamed don't you?" I nodded yes, biting my lip, trying not to cry as he continued. "Good. I want you to remember this feeling and remember it isn't you. It's that cunt in the mirror. That's who is going to get used today. That's who is going to make me happy today. She will do anything to make me happy, to be praised. And you'll get that praise too, for bringing her here."
As he finished, he turned me to face him and slapped me again, then kissed me. As the kiss broke, trailing a bit of my drool, he slapped me again. None of the slaps were that hard, but they were impossible to ignore. He then took me to his bathroom and had me kneel. I felt so tiny next to him. I was less than half his weight and a foot shorter than him. He could do anything to me and I knew I couldn't stop it. And I didn't want to stop it. I hadn't cum in a week, I hadn't talked to anyone online but him. I needed his touch and his approval more than I needed anything else. It was crazy, but at that moment, I would have jumped off a cliff if he told me.
"Touch yourself, but do not fucking cum. If you get close, tell me, understand?" Jack said. I nodded, as I slid my hand down under my skirt. I watched him as I parted my lips. I was already soaked and just the slightest touch made me tremble. He grabbed my head and I opened my mouth as he started gagfucking me. I had gagged and choked on his cock before, but this time, he was keeping it as deep as he could, pushing it in my throat. It was hard to breathe and I was doing everything I could to not get sick as I humped on my hand. I was a mess, crying and shaking, but I was so fucking wet. Then I felt that tingle run up my spine and looked up at Jack as I pulled my hands away, my body already trying to betray me. He smiled at me as he started to pull out of my mouth.
"Cum, you cunt!" he said. I reached down to start rubbing but was shocked when he grabbed my face and told me to keep rubbing, as 3 fingers were pushed into my mouth. I started to push away his hands but he slapped me with his other hand and yelled at me to rub my fucking cunt. I did, and since I was already on the edge, I started to go over it at the same time his fingers made me retch. No, not retch, but puke hard as he shoved me over the toilet. I was sobbing, puking, and cumming all at once as almost every bit of my body lost control. I pissed myself, clinging to the toilet, coughing up in it, as I shook. I slumped, exhausted, and just bawled like a baby. I had never experienced anything like that before. Guity orgasms? Sure. Powerful ones? Yes. But to cum as I puked and peed myself, I felt lower than shit. That's when I felt it. I just cried, still weak, bile dripping from my lips, as he peed on me. I didn't even try to move. I didn't have the strength or the will. I felt disgusting as heat ran down my body. When he pulled me off the toilet and spread me on the piss-soaked tile, I just laid there. He parted my legs, only the second person and the first man to be there.
"This is going to hurt some," he told me as he opened the sink cabinet, got some KY, and rubbed it all over my pussy. No, it was a fucking cunt. That's all I was, I thought to myself, as I cried softly and nodded my head. Lube applied, he folded me in half, making me even smaller under him, just a bent twig, as he pushed into me. I cried as he pressed in deeper, splitting my small body open, his weight crushing me. I gasped and grunted as he worked back and forth, inching more and more in until I felt him painfully bottom out inside me. Almost balls deep in my hole, he held my legs and just fucked me, almost using me to masturbate his cock, as I cried and shuddered. It hurt as his cock speared in and out of me, and even with lube, I started to bleed a bit. Apparently, my tightness was something he enjoyed as he gripped my chin, spat in my face, and spoke.
"Are you on birth control?" he asked and before I could even respond, I felt him shudder. I gasped as he convulsed, felt heat spasming in me, and between the fear and pain, something erupted in me and I had a minor orgasm as well. He pulled out of me, letting my legs drop, and stared at my cunt, leaking white. I noticed the red on his cock as he pulled my head up and I sucked him clean, tasting copper, almost numb. When I was done, I looked at him.
"I'm not on the pill," I whispered and he smiled.
"I hoped you weren't", he said as he picked me up easily. Then he sat me in the shower, turned on the water, and as it rained down on me, he cleaned up the mess on the floor. When he was done, he stepped in the shower, my clothes soaked, stripped the wet clothes off me, and left the bathroom. I was nude and wet, and I rubbed my labia and whimpered at the internal pain I felt. Eventually, he returned, stood me up, and began to wash me. He took exquisite care, kissing me softly as he washed my body tenderly. He pulled me up against his chest, kissed me, then frenched me deeply against the glass as his tongue explored every bit of my mouth. Despite the pain, it felt so nice, and I felt so wanted. Then he lowered me and slowly washed my hair, his cock stiff and poking into my back. As he washed me, my small frame, and my hair, he spoke to me.
"Thank you for your gift, baby girl. I'm so proud of you, what you did, how well you took it. Did it feel good to get that release?" he asked and I started to cry and nodded. He rinsed me off, toweled me dry, and carried me to bed. There, he parted my legs and licked me gently, kissed my ass, licked my sphincter, and parted my folds, eating me out. Despite how tired and hurt I was, I moaned, bucked, and came from his gentle touch. Afterward, he held me tightly, kissing me, as we talked. Eventually, I heard a dryer buzz and he got up and brought me my clothes and dressed me. He kept the panties, however, as he drove me back, leaving me where he had picked me up. I went home, lay in bed, playing with my puffy pussy, no, my puffy cunt, and masturbated to thoughts of him.
The next couple of weeks were much the same. I'd go over to Jack's and he would take me to that mirror. He started dressing me up like trailer trash and even had me smoke a bit. He would tear me down and I would not only bawl from the abuse but all the stress of the past week would pour out as well until I was limp and exhausted and leaking his love. And I did think of it as love because I was rapidly falling in love with him. After he would use me until I was limp, he'd carry me to the tub or shower, clean me, and hold me. For the first time in my life, I felt unconditionally loved. My thoughts throughout the week were only of him and my classwork began to suffer. I didn't care though. Not about my parents or school. I just wanted the week to be over so I could see him again. We texted on the burner phone every night. When my parents were out at night I called him. I was finally happy.
On my fifth visit to his house, it was a bit different. We had been establishing a routine. I'd usually suck him in some manner on the way to his home or he'd paw and finger me. Once we got there, I would dress in the clothes he put out for me. Skanky cheap clothes that smelled of cigarette smoke. It made me happy to be what he wanted and I was free from being myself. I dressed up this time in the crop top that was set out. I wished my boobs were bigger, as they would have looked so sexy barely covered by it. Flat as I was, I was only exposed if I raised my arms. My belly was bare and the short leather skirt was tiny even for my body. I put on the heels but I could barely walk in them. I then lit the cigarette he'd left for me and strode out, trying to look more mature and sexier than I was. And I froze.
"Sammie, I wanted you to meet my best friend Tony. I've talked about him before. He just stopped by," he said. I blushed so hard. Here I was, thirteen, dressed like trailer trash, smoking, with this guy just ogling me. I didn't know what to say so I got meek and silent. Jack got us out some beers and I nursed mine as they briefly talked for a bit. Jack then stood up suddenly and said he forgot something, that he'd have to run out for just 15 minutes, and apologized. He was out of the door and I was left with Tony. I stubbed out the cigarette and finished the beer and told him I had to use the bathroom. It was true, but I was nervous as well. I didn't know exactly what was going on, but I wanted to get away for the moment.
I sat down on the toilet and peed as I chewed my lip. I waited for a bit, then decided I should get up, wiping myself and flushing the toilet. I checked my makeup and opened the door and Tony was there, staring at me.
"Umm, sorry I took so long. If you..." I started to say when he walked in and shoved me against the sink. He pressed me hard against it, grabbing my hair and pulling my head back as he spoke to me.
"Relax. You're a cunt right?" he asked me. I nodded, scared and crying a bit. "Then just fucking take it," he told me, shoving my head forward. He pulled up the near-useless microskirt. Then I heard a wet squirting sound and felt a cold gel smeared against my ass and a finger pressed inside my ass. "Relax cunt," he told me again as a tube of lube was tossed on the counter. Then I felt his slimy, gel-covered hand grab my neck and hair as I was made to look in the mirror. I cried more as I felt his cock press against my tiny asshole, slowly pushing in. It hurt so bad and I tried to push back but he jerked my head around and smashed me against the sink even harder. Then he thrust and I screamed and just clung to the counter. He pumped back and forth and it felt like my guts were being pulled out and shoved back in. I sobbed uncontrollably as he used my ass, fucking it. He made several fast but short thrusts and I felt him spasm and I knew he had come in my ass. Then he pulled out, cleaned himself on a towel and tossed it on the floor, and left. I cried, barely able to stand before moving slowly and painfully to the toilet and sitting down again. I heard the plop of cum leaking out as I stared numbly at the shit-covered towel. I smelled the earthy stink and sat there until I heard Jack come back in. I wiped myself, noticing blood on the toilet paper, and walked slowly back into the room. Before I could sit down, Jack led me back to the bathroom. I meekly looked at him and whimpered.
"He fucked me," was all I could say, and that at just a whisper. I was in shock, my ass hurt, and I felt so weak and sapped. He gripped my hair in much the same way as Tony had and made me look at myself.
"Remember what I told you about your ass. You can never feel powerful or dignified or in control when a cock or finger is in it. You can fuck someone with your cunt, but you can only BE fucked in your ass. It's just a different type of cunt really, don't you think?" he asked. He slapped me and made me look at myself in the mirror.
"Yes Sir," I meekly told him.
"Are you a cunt?" he asked as he picked up the tube of lubricant. I cried, not really ready for more.
"Yes Sir," I said as he parted my legs, lubed me up again, and more slowly worked his cock in my ass. He was much gentler than Tony, but he took his time and fucked my ass for at least ten minutes before unloading in me. Then he pulled out, pushed me down, and rubbed the cock against my lips. Jack then used my hair to clean off his cock, grabbed a towel, and then brought me back out to the living room. He laid the towel on the couch and had me sit on it and they talked. I mistakenly licked my lips once, whimpering, and then finally Tony got up and left. I was then led back to the bathroom and set down on the toilet. He told me to try to use the bathroom again, and as I parted my legs, he peed on me and my crotch. Afterward, he made me lick his cock and taste his last few pee drops. After I was done, he wiped me, drew me a bath, and washed me. He told me everything of his was Tony's as well, including me. Only then did he ask me if I was ok with that.
I nodded, and he told me he knew it was, which is why he let him. Then he gave me a pacifier that said Daddy's girl on it. I looked at him and he just smiled and told me I was his baby girl, now and forever, and picked me up and dried me off. I found it both embarrassing and comforting to suck on it as he carried me to the bedroom in his arms and laid me down on my belly. I whimpered as he spread my legs, scared of yet another anal fuck, but he told me he was just putting some cream to make sure I don't get any infections. He told me to wash my ass extra good the next few days, use plenty of soap, and if I had any antibiotic cream to finger it as deep in my ass as I could. I nodded, squirming as he worked his finger in my tender ass and rubbed it in. When he was done, he got in bed with me and held me tight against his chest as I sucked on my pacifier, napping against him.
He woke me later and drove me home. Unless I was talking, I always had the paci in my mouth. He held me tight and kissed me, telling me that he couldn't wait to see his baby girl again. I hugged him tightly and almost cried as the words just leaped out of me.
"I can't either Jack, I love you." As soon as the words were out, I regretted them. It sounded crazy, clingy, desperate. And he smiled.
"Say that again and call me Daddy," he told me.
"I love you, Daddy," I said, nervous, my heart pounded in my chest as he smiled at me.
"I love you too baby girl," he said as he kissed me deeply then patted my ass and drove off. I walked slowly back and I was seriously hurting by the time I got home. I was exhausted and slept for the next four hours and I later cried when I used the bathroom. I felt so sapped as I lay in bed, but despite it all, the pain, his friend basically raping me, I only wanted to see him more. Needed him more. I texted him again that I loved him on my burner phone and slept and dreamt of forever being his baby girl.
As the days ticked closer to their next meeting, however, I began to worry. I was young and new to many things, but I knew how often I was supposed to have my period. And, as I sat on the toilet, I started to desperately try to count up the days. I tried to remember the last time I'd had one. When I had been with Jack. When he had started cumming in me. And the dates lined up, all too well. I was pushing 5 weeks now. I was late but I knew just a week wasn't anything unheard of. But still, my heart hammered. I knew my life was about to collapse. They'd arrest Jack, my parents would hate me, I'd get pulled out of school, and everything would be ruined. I cried on the toilet, terrified, barely able to breathe as I punched my thighs in frustration. I didn't want to lose Jack, I loved him. I truly did.
I cleaned up, eating my breakfast almost like a zombie. My parents didn't notice. They were too absorbed in their own worlds. No tests or events had come up so there was nothing to praise or yell at me for. I knew my grades had slipped but nothing had been sent to my parents yet. I wanted to throw up the food, I was so anxious. I managed to keep it down as I got on the bus, but all my thoughts were about the possible life growing in my belly. My first thought had been of abortion somehow, but I didn't want that. Not ideally anyway. I knew it was a fantasy, but I wished I could have his baby, to be Jack's pregnant baby girl. I nervously rubbed my belly and fixated on the thought for the rest of the day. At school, the hours blurred by until I was home again. I knew my parents wouldn't be home until later, so I walked to the Walmart where Jack normally picked me up and went inside. Terrified, I finally worked up the courage to steal a pregnancy test and bolted outside. As I walked through the door I just knew they were going to stop me and call my parents. No one halted me though as I left and ran home.
When I got there, I paced back and forth in my bathroom for easily fifteen minutes. I had read the instructions at least a dozen times. Then an anxiety attack hit me and I cried as I threw up repeatedly in the toilet, clinging to it like a life raft. Everything in my life was falling apart and I was too scared to pee on a fucking stick. I wanted to know the answer so bad, but I never wanted to think about it again as well. I rinsed out my mouth and pulled down my pants and sat on the toilet again. I fought the urge to puke and instead spread my legs and held the test, peeing on it. Then, I waited endless minutes as I stared at it, not moving until it told me the result. I leaned against the wall, slid down to the floor, and simply cried until I could cry no more. My life was over.
It's sad when you're so invisible to the world that no one even reaches out to you as you're going through the worst moments of your life. I numbly took my anxiety medication and pretended that things were normal that night and the following one. My parents didn't say much to me, asked only about my classes. The only thing that mattered. If they cared about me, they would have seen the terror in my eyes, in my heart. One teacher the next day asked if I was stressed about something. No one else cared or noticed. When I texted Jack Friday night, he asked if I was ok. He thought my messages were terse and didn't contain my normal wit. I told him I was ok and looked forward to seeing him. I didn't tell him about the test or my week, I just told him I had to sleep. I didn't though. Instead, I sat awake in my bed for hours as very dark thoughts poured through my mind. I'd had them before, but never before so intensely. It felt almost comforting, in a fucked up way, as I thought about the pain pills in my parent's bathroom. It would be so easy, just them and sleeping pills, and every problem would go away. I finally cried myself to sleep as I clung to my pillow and waited with certainty for what I thought would be the worst day of my life.
Saturday morning, I ate, then threw it all back up. I dry heaved a few more times, before trying to pretty myself up for Jack. I expected his rejection and had already accepted it. I didn't wear a bra or panties, though I knew he liked my training bra. I hoped for at least one last touch from him before I got tossed aside. My mood and thoughts continued to spiral darker and bleaker as I numbly headed towards the back lot of the Walmart and my rendevous with my "Daddy". When he pulled up, I dropped to the ground and started crying, unable to hold any of it in. It was just too much and I barely noticed Jack rushing to my side. He pulled me into the car and we drove off as I just cried and cried. He held me against him as best he could and didn't speak or talk until my sobbing had settled down to weak whimpers. He just shushed me and pulled me tight against him until we made it to his place. Once there, he got out, opened my door, and picked me up. I cried again as he carried me to his bedroom and laid me down on his bed, getting on it with me and holding me tight.
"Sammie, baby girl, tell me what's going on," he asked as I shook my head, frightened to even utter the words. He slapped me lightly and ordered me to tell him what was the matter. I sighed, crying softly, as I held him tighter.
"I... I'm late. I took a test a few days ago. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. Don't hate me. I'm sorry I'm pregnant," I said as I mashed my face into his chest. In my mind, he hurled me away, called me a stupid little whore, and kicked me out. In my mind, my life was ending, and I didn't want to go on. I wanted to quit. Just end it all. It was too much for my thirteen-year-old mind. He was shaking me and I didn't know why. I looked at him through tear-covered eyes as he spoke words that bounced off of my spiral until he slapped me again, much harder, and made me focus.
"Sammie, pay attention, breathe," he said as he rubbed my belly, strangely gently and with affection. "You're not listening to me. I said that's fantastic!" As he said that, he rolled over me and kissed me deeply. He didn't break the kiss either, instead, he grabbed my hands and held them. He ground against me slowly before eventually letting one hand go. He pushed up my skirt, jerked off his pants, and pushed into me as we made out and fucked on his bed. He took his time, mostly holding me in place, as our lips and tongues danced with one another. As he got close, he pulled my thin legs over his shoulders, kissing me hard as he thrust in me deeply. I cried, never wanting the moment to end, as he pulsed and came in me. Eventually, he broke our makeout session, pulling away as drool ran down my chin. I looked up at him in awe, in love, as he rolled me over on top of him, still riding his softening cock, and held me tightly against his chest.
"I'm so sorry you were scared, baby girl. I'm so sorry you felt you were going through that alone. You thought I was going to reject you like your parents would, didn't you?" I nodded and held him tighter. He reached over, pulled my pacifier from the drawer, and put it in my mouth.
"I would never reject you, Sammie. Never. I know you're scared. But I want you to know you are safe. I love you." I started bawling at that as he raised me up, pulling me off his cock as white leaked out of me. He then left the room and returned a minute later as I wiped my puffy eyes. He had a box in his hand. Not a small one like rings came in, but square. He set it in my hand, kneeling before me.
"I mean it when I say I love you, baby girl," he said as he rubbed my belly. "I want you. In my life, in my home, with me in every way possible." My hands trembled as I could barely hold the box. I couldn't breathe, my chest was thundering, and I felt like I was going to vomit at any moment. I lifted up the box and my breath hitched as I saw the steel collar inside. It was simple steel with no markings on it.
"Do you remember when we talked about what collars meant? How they can be for play, or they can be a commitment? The greatest commitment, Sammie. I want you. I want to own you, take care of you, and protect you and our child. I mean that, fully. The question is, what do you want Sammie? This is crazy and risky, but if you want, you'll never have to worry about what your parents or anyone else think again. If you don't, I understand, and we can get an abortion or whatever you need."
I looked at him kneeling before me and quivered at the steel collar before me. I was only thirteen. This was insane, but honestly, the second I had seen the collar I had already made the decision. These past 6 weeks had been the best moments in my life. Which might have been a sad comment on my life more than anything, but I was happy. I saw my future, my love, kneeling before me. I wanted to feel his child growing within me. I was nodding wildly before I even managed to shout out my answer.
"YES!" I screamed and Jack picked me up and swung me about, holding me tight against him as we passionately kissed. Then he took the collar and put it on me, kissed me, and held me close.
"You're mine now Sammie, forever. But first, we have to make plans," he said as I nodded. The rest of the time, other than giddy kisses and hugs, was discussions and planning. What we were planning was illegal and we had to be careful as any mistake could send him to jail and my parents would make my life a living hell. The dark thoughts were banished from my mind although my anxiety remained. So many things could go wrong. After a couple hours of planning, he drove me back as I took his cock in my mouth and sucked him. I thought of him not as Jack, but as my "Daddy" and in a way, my fiance. I knew the collar meant a greater commitment than any wedding ring. I was his now, I belonged to him. And that thought felt more "right" than any I had ever had before. I swallowed his cum and smiled at him as he patted my head and I curled against him.
Once he dropped me off, I headed back to the house. I was literally skipping and once I got home, I rushed to the shower. I stripped, grabbed the showerhead, and lowered it so the spray hit my pussy. No, his pussy. No. Jack's cunt. I smiled as I thought of that, of him, our child, and masturbated in the shower. Afterward, I napped and dreamt of him, and awaited the rest of the week to come.
The days ticked by, one by one, as I played my part, going to classes. I ignored my parents as much as they ignored me. I was scared when a letter arrived at the house from the school. Just seeing it and the warning inside that my grade in English had dropped to a C nearly sent me spiraling into another anxiety attack. I struggled to remind myself that soon, none of it would matter. I destroyed the letter, gathered my courage, and pushed on through the rest of the week. I made sure to smile at school and be pleasant, and it was easy to pretend because I felt like every step was floating on air. Even a teacher noticed as she told me I looked so much happier lately. I hugged her goodbye, not that she knew it, and thanked her. As Friday rolled around, I put my side of everything in motion. I had steadily wiped any trace of my online activities from my emails. I closed all the accounts that I had used to talk to men online. Step by step, I erased everything I possibly could online that could link me to Jack. Then, I watched a video on how to remove a hard drive from my computer and did so. I touched myself as I went to sleep, thinking of Jack, as I fingered his cunt until I shuddered and moaned and fell asleep.
In the morning, I waited until my parents headed off. Dad to golf and mom to work. I thought about giving them a final hug, but the truth was they hadn't noticed my sadness nor my subsequent happiness. I was a trophy to parade about when I excelled, and shit to yell at when I didn't. I felt sad, but I couldn't even muster the tears to cry. Not for them or my home. I'd miss a couple teachers and friends more than I'd ever miss my parents. I got a single purse, and put the hard drive in it, along with both my phones. I had removed the SIM cards from each, breaking and then dropping the shattered bits in the purse. I took a small stuffed animal I'd won at a fair, and that was all as I left the house, no longer my home, for the last time. I walked behind the Walmart and waited for Jack to arrive. When he pulled up, he stepped out, put my collar on me, and I got in as we drove off, my head in his lap, bobbing, as my old world was forever left behind.
One week later...
I woke, stretching in bed against Jack, both of us naked. I ran my hands through his hairy chest and leaned in to smell him. One week ago I had left my world behind and I hadn't regretted it once. I slinked out of bed and headed into the living room and flicked on the TV. I checked youtube and morbidly searched for myself. I brought up a video of my mom, not even upset, saying that they still hoped to find where I was. It was such a bad performance I almost laughed.
I got up and stretched again, then went to the bathroom. After peeing, I douched myself with the warm saline water he had set out for me. That way I could always be clean for him. There were so many rules, none of them complicated, but they just made things like using the bathroom take a lot longer than I was used to. I used some ky jelly and lubed my ass, then opened a box on the counter. Inside was all I wore most days anymore. My collar, which I put on, and then my plug. It was a small thing, but Jack said over time I would be trained to take bigger objects in my ass. I loved how cute it looked, with a red jeweled heart on the bottom. I grunted as I inserted it into my ass and tugged it and my collar reassuredly. I felt better, prettier, and safer clothed with them. I then went back to watch TV for a bit, rubbing my belly, imagining what it would feel like as it started to bulge. Boredom had been the biggest issue so far. I couldn't leave the house, even to go into the yard. Jack was looking at buying some property out of town where I'd have a bit more freedom, but otherwise, I was stuck inside. He made sure I wasn't too bored, however, as he had me learning a ton of new things. I was using youtube to learn to cook, practicing different dishes daily. Also is was learning how to do things like home repair and how to properly fold and wash laundry. There had been several cooking failures but I was getting better at it.
Whenever possible, Tony and Jack would visit for lunch, though usually, it was just one or the other. I had been explained the concept of free use, which was both scary and liberating. I did have my safewords I could use, but I didn't want to. However, it was one thing to choose to be used or put in a situation where I could be used and it was another to simply ALWAYS be available for sex. I'd woken up to sex, been fucked as I was cooking, and many other ways in just the short week I'd been living with Jack. I was constantly tender but he told me things would be easier as I got used to it and grew older. It was worth it simply to see his smile, even as the newer training had gotten harder. He regularly peed on me in the shower now, and by the videos he had me watch regularly, I figured I might be drinking it soon as well. The thought didn't scare me, which weirdly, did scare me. He often had me edge when was gone, watching or reading all kinds of videos and stories. I found myself constantly horny, my body electric, and I hated not having near-constant sexual stimulation. I touched myself all the time, not even to get off, just to ride that wave.
When it approached six, I got up and went back to the bedroom and crawled under the blankets. I found Jack's cock already semi-hard and used my tongue to make him harder. Then I sucked on him, smiling as I felt him run his hand in my hair, grip it, as he pushed down, making me gag a bit. I varied the pace, except when he took control, teasing him and making him last as long as he could. When he shook, a sense of pride surged through me, as I swallowed the load shooting down my throat. Then we kissed and made out like newlyweds before he finally got up. I washed him in the shower, closing my eyes as he pissed on my head and body adding his heat to the warmth of the water. Then I cooked, as best I could, breakfast and kissed him goodbye. After he left, I sat down, parted my legs, and edged to the diet of porn he'd set out for me that morning.
Things progressed rapidly after that. He cut my hair, a short pixy cut, and we dyed it platinum blonde. I practiced makeup every day, though no amount of makeup could make me look old enough to be seen locally in public with him. Through a friend of a friend, he procured a veterinarian to check on me. He didn't ask about my age, just inspected me, and told me what to look for and expect. We knew no matter how careful we were, there was a chance of complications that could lead me to a hospital. I read up everything I could as my belly began to finally swell.
A couple months after that, I found myself in his truck as we drove out of town. He had me blindfolded but I had an idea where he was taking me. When the truck stopped, I heard the door open and he helped me out. He removed my blindfold and I started to cry as I stared at our new home. A nice ranch house, with a basement, he told me. It needed some work but he figured that would keep me busy. Most importantly, I could go outside again. I hugged him and told him I loved him as I laughed and ran outside. It was wonderful to feel the sun on my skin, to not be hidden away. He reminded me I'd still have to be careful and have an ear out for traffic, but I wouldn't be trapped inside the house 24/7. It had gotten almost maddening. I noticed another parked truck, Tony's, and figured we were going to celebrate but as we walked towards the entrance, he knelt down again.
"Sammie, I know you've already chosen to wear my collar. To be mine in every way. To be my lover, my property, the mother of my child, and my cunt. But Sammie, will do you do me the honor of being my wife?" he asked, as he pulled out a wedding ring. Not a simple band, but a stunning engagement ring with a diamond that sparkled in the sunlight. I cried, dropping down and hugging my Daddy, my Master, my love. And I screamed yes and held my husband, as he slid the ring on my finger. As I danced and hugged him, Tony came out, dressed in a Tuxedo top and black dress shorts. I giggled and Jack rolled his eyes.
"Now, this isn't exactly legally official for obvious reasons. But I think I can safely say everyone here means this in their hearts," Tony said as Jack stood up and held my hands and looked down into my eyes. "Jack, repeat after me. I, Jack, take thee, Sammie, to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part."
I squealed as Jack repeated those words and then I repeated the words Tony gave me. After we had read our vows and had said our "I do's", Jack scooped me up and brought me across the threshold into our home. Tony joined us in the bedroom as they stripped me, climbing on the bed. I took Tony in my mouth, his cock thrusting as Jack removed my plug and took my ass as we christened our new home with love. They weren't gentle, except with my belly, as I was fucked to the point of exhaustion between the two of them. I was finally where I belonged to be, where I wanted to be, and who I wanted to be, I thought to myself, as the men on either side of me snored away. I rubbed my bulging belly and knew the road wouldn't be easy. We would eventually have to move again, get married, officially in another state, under another name. But none of that mattered now. I was Jack's in every way. I was his love, his property, his cunt, his slave, and now, now I was his wife. Soon, I'd have the first of his kids and the only thing that mattered was him. My world, my hope, my bedrock. I kissed his cheek and then took his cock in my mouth and fell asleep, sucking it softly, truly where I belonged.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Of bathrooms and cunts by Badsammie''
Written on May 27, 2022
No one ever talks about the joys of the bathroom. Of how special a place it can be. Few rooms in a home have so dedicated a purpose, a cacophony of uses, deliberate and accidental. And that goes doubly so for us cunts in the wild. It's a place where we can escape, no matter what is going on, no matter where we are, and it has special uses for us.
For me, most of all, it's where I share my purpose with it. Almost every morning, I'm kneeling in there, in front of the toilet. As Jack does his business, my mouth is there for him, to receive his piss, to clean him if he asks. It's not humiliating, I'm a cunt taking care of her owner, swallowing what he gives me, bonding together with him. I could do it anywhere, of course, and I have. But sometimes accidents happen, the volume is too great, an unexpected choke, and the tile floor is the best place for messes. Easy to clean the toilet, the floor, and myself, if need be.
The bathroom is more than just a place for us to void ourselves, of course. The shower or tub is a memorable place. After the most intense sessions, nothing beats soaking in steaming water, as Jack washes my body and scrapes. Quiet moments, hands against the shower wall, his body pressing into mine, soft grunts hidden by the rush of water. My hands cleansing him, kissing every inch of his body, as we wash together. Or bound, hogtied like a farm animal, toys pushed inside every orifice, taped or held in, left there for hours, any mess I make cleaned easily with cold water raining down upon my exhausted form.
It's also where I make myself prettier. After the shower, my skin still wet, baby oil rubbed into every inch of my body. Skin soft and supple, ready to glide against his or anyone he chooses. My hair made perfect, makeup just right, perfumed to hide my truth. A cunt pretending to be a classy lady. My lips pursed, puckered, lipstick and eyeliner, blush, deftly done exactly as he likes me. I can be a whore caked in runny mascara, trailer trash with too much makeup, innocent or sultry, a slut advertising for a party, or a proper wife who no one knows her secrets. I have other makeup too, not to make me prettier, more feminine, but to sadly hide his work. Dermacol, blended just right, to hide how he had made his cunt pretty, allowing me outside again. Hiding my truth, preventing questions, concealing me at my best.
Of course, there is more to a bathroom, there always is. No matter where you go, there's always one there. So easy to be naughty behind closed doors, behind closed stalls. So many times I've touched, wet panties between my ankles, fingers darting along and in myself. Fighting back my grunts lest some other girl or woman hear me debase myself. Unable to fight my truth any longer, doing it for him, for them, or even just the thought of them. Needy, hungry, stepping away from class or work to get a brief moment of bliss before I wash my sticky fingers.
And I'm not the only one who has fun in them. I was first whored in a bathroom, pissed on, so many cocks in my mouth, men groping me. A cheap bar skank, with condoms and without, strange men dumping loads in rubber, in my cunt, my ass, and my mouth. Messes splattered on cheap dresses, worn only once, to be thrown away after I'd had my face rubbed in them, in my shame. Drunk or sober, high or clear-headed, gentle or rough, I've lost count of how many have used me in some way in one. The smell reminds me of what I am, and where I belong.
And now, as a parent, it's a quick escape. For myself, with Jack, Tony, or another of his friends. Stepping in, the fan on, no one hears the soft moaning, the slapping of our skin. No one notices the flushed face or that two people entered, but they leave separately. On vacation even more so, our only quiet time. The door is locked, and the kids are gated, napping, or watching tv. And for a few minutes, I can be whatever Jack needs, only quietly and quickly. And then, he can wash his hands and I'll clean up however I need to. Those around us are none the wiser. A special place, a perfect place, for a cunt to be used.
[[Next Chronological Story->Theaters and tattoos]]''Theaters and tattoos by Badsammie''
Written on June 6, 2022
"You're not going to do anything stupid right? Remember to use your fucking brain," Jack said. He pushed me against the bathroom door and slapped my face hard, then shoved his hand up my dress. I felt his fingers slide easily in my wet cunt, as I cooed into his ear. "Fucking piece of shit, have some fun tonight but don't be a dumb cunt," he said after he slapped me again, then kissed me deeply. He left the room to check on the kids as I checked myself in the mirror.
I had my hair in a ponytail, some light makeup, and my favorite cherry lipgloss on. I hadn't brought anything extremely slutty to wear, it was a family vacation after all. I had a nice short summer dress on, still long enough to pretend I was respectable. At least until I got to the adult theater at least. No one would mistake me for anything other than a milf cunt there tonight. I twirled in the bathroom, almost giggling in excitement, my ass briefly exposed. No bra tonight behind the thin fabric, my piercings were ready to tease, along with nothing underneath, not even my constant companion, my anal plug. Just me, my dress, and 4-inch heels to entertain strangers tonight. I emptied my clutch purse except for two IDs (one fake), some cash, my burner phone, condoms, a hotel keycard, and a money card. The last thing I did was pre-lube my holes so I'd be ready as the entertainment tonight.
I kissed the kids goodnight, hugged Jack, and kissed him deeply. I felt his finger explore me by the door, sneaking a feel as he broke the kiss, holding my chin tightly. "Don't be a dumb cunt," he said then kissed me again, before slapping my ass and sending me out the door. Rarely did I go out to play alone. Indeed the last time I'd been remotely alone was when I had whored at the start of the year. Even then, Tony had never been far from me. No backup tonight, however. I called an uber, enjoyed the glance I got when I told him my destination, and mostly ignored his rambling as he talked. I was too busy controlling my breathing and anxiety to care about anything he was saying. He pulled up eventually to the lot, asphalt parking in the front, gravel in the back. No windows, just tacky lights and a solitary door in the front. My hands were shaking as I took a deep breath, opened the door, and strode into the adult theater.
It reeked as all adult theaters did. That smell of sweat, cum, cheap smokes, sadness, and desperation. It was a smell I was familiar with and didn't mind, it felt comforting in a way because I knew in such a place I was a god. A cheap, well-used god, but one that would happily be worshiped in one way or another. I headed to the counter, smiling at the old man behind it. I could tell he was appraising me. I'm sure I'm not a unicorn, though in the age of Amazon and the internet, we probably are fewer than before. I could see his wheels turning. Was I looking for a toy for my husband and me to enjoy? Some battery-powered wonder for my lonely nights? A present, real or as a joke, for a birthday or bachelorette party? What I doubt he expected, even if he'd seen it before, was for me to be on the prowl. Although maybe he did, who was I to say or know? His eyes did get bigger when I slid him a hundred-dollar bill and asked him if I would have more fun in the booths or the theater. Jack had taught me early on that if you plan to play in someone else's playground, you tip them well and show respect. It allows them to ask you to leave if they don't want you there, or how to become involved if they do. I met his look as the money slid into his pocket and not the cash register.
"You'll want the theater," he said as he picked up a stamp. I gave him my hand and card and he swiped it and then stamped the back of my hand, pointing down the hallway opposite the booths. I thanked him and headed back into the dark, noticing the one man that was there beside me in the store walk quickly to the booth. I wouldn't be shocked if anyone leaving the booths would be made aware of my presence as well. Not to help them to have fun, of course, but instead to make higher than usual sales for the theater. Pre-covid, I knew what I was about to do wasn't unheard of, just rare. Post covid, I had no idea how common it was but I assumed it was rarer still. Especially solo. Some places wouldn't even allow it, but again, tips always helped with such issues. I walked past the first door as instructed and went to the second one. I tried it but it was still locked. A moment later, there was a buzz and a click and I opened the door and went inside.
One thing that is pretty much true of every adult theater I've ever been in is that you can't see shit at first. Oh, you can see the screen just fine, hear the cunts and cocks fucking away with fake moans. But the seating, where to go, where to move to? That's basically impossible. You have to awkwardly stand, in perfect view of everyone already there, while you wait for your eyes to adjust. Otherwise, you're basically tripping over seats or chairs, bumping into men you didn't mean to. I didn't know if there were ten men in there or two, though after a moment I realized it was a disappointing one, with a likely second coming very soon. I entered the room, my heart racing, as I acclimated to the dark. I had a couple options. Likely a very filthy couch in the front, stadium seating in the middle, then at the very back was a partial divider. Experience had taught me there were usually either a few more chairs back there or nothing, usually nothing. I thought about sitting by the man watching me intently, but instead headed back towards the divider. I did make deliberate eye contact with him; he was probably close to 60 in appearance, though thankfully not obese. I walked behind there and looked at him again, then looked at the screen and smiled. I made my actions very clear as while he couldn't see me fully, he knew I had reached down and was rubbing myself. He stood up and my heart hammered, fear and excitement mingling in a delicious mix. Jack had told me not to be a stupid cunt, but it was already way too late for that. My brains were already dripping out between my legs.
I didn't stop as he came over. He wasn't ugly or handsome for an older man, just average, just old. I didn't care. I didn't care that it was just him, I'd have felt the same if 100 men were coming my way. I just focused on him, dropped my purse to the floor, and leaned against the wall as a whore was fucked on the screen. I pulled up my skirt, letting him see the show. He watched me for a second and I wondered what he thought. Did he think he was going to have to pay me? Did he think this was some form of entrapment with police outside? Did he think I was mental and was questioning the rule of not sticking his dick in crazy? Regardless, he made his decision pretty quick. He walked over and I told him it was ok. He put his hand on my chest as I stopped rubbing myself to run my hand along his crotch. I don't know which of us moaned louder. I let my straps fall, giving him easy access to my breasts as I unzipped him.
"Is this ok Sir?" I asked him and he nodded. He put his hand on my head and told me to be a good girl and I was. I licked at his head, looking up at him, already tasting his precum. The door buzzed and we stopped like that for a second as someone else came in. I resumed quickly, as I figured it was the guy that had come to the counter as soon as I had headed back. The older man I was sucking looked that way for a moment before he moaned hard and pulled the top of my dress further down, fully freeing my tits. I made sure to slurp loudly, wanting the attention. I couldn't see anything but the older man as I took him deep. He pinched and pulled my pierced nipples and I moaned, thanking him. "Thank you, Sir," I said, smiling as I resumed. I had said it with a tone reserved for little play, my words pitched differently than usual. I don't know if it was his age or what, but I was seriously wanting a Daddy at the moment.
"You are a good little girl aren't you," he said as I nodded. I probably should have felt guilty but I didn't. My mind, what little (no pun intended) I was using, was only focused on one thing. I saw the other man walk up behind the partition and I waved him over. As he got close, I got up and kissed the older man. He kissed me back, not well, not that I cared. There's a musk to some older men, along with the stubble they always seemed to have. Hair like sandpaper scratched my face as I took his tongue in my mouth. The other guy was at my side, unzipping himself and I reached down and grabbed him as the other kissed me harder. Not better, just harder. His tongue slid along my lips, my teeth, in my mouth. I felt his hand between my legs, finding my soaked hole. He started fingering me roughly, as I stood on my tiptoes and kissed him while jerking the other man clumsily. He pawed at my side and chest and I had basically stopped thinking. At that moment, I wasn't Sammie the mom or the slut, I was only a cunt and I was fucking starving for attention.
"Do you like that," the older gentleman said as he fingered me. I nodded as some of his drool ran down my chin. He started rubbing my ass with his other hand. "You like being a good little girl?" he asked and I answered yes with a little voice and then leaned over and kissed the other man. He was in his 30's or 40's and lacked that old man stubble. He kissed me with more skill though as I rubbed his cock against my soft belly as I felt fingers pushed into my ass. I broke our kiss after a moment to stroke both of them as they felt my chest. The younger man just breathed heavily and didn't say a word. The older kept calling me a good little girl and I knelt again, sucking one then the other as my tits were pinched and mashed. The older guy pushed his shoe against my cunt as I deepthroated the other one. When I pulled away from his cock, the older grabbed my jaw and spat in my mouth. The other guy copied him and spat on my face. I grabbed my purse and unzipped it, pulling out a few condoms. I dropped one or two as I handed the older man one and then the other guy, letting him finger me. I kissed the older guy, loving the burn his face gave me. When he pulled me against the divider, I parted my legs and was ready to go.
"Have you always been a good little girl?" the older man asked me as I braced myself on the partition. I felt him press against me, into me, and I pushed back moaning.
"Yes, fuck yes Daddy," I moaned, grinding back. "You put the condom on right?" I asked, my brain working for a brief moment.
"No," was all he said. He started fucking me, not skillfully, but I didn't care. I should have pulled away or told him to stop. Instead, I just whimpered.
"Please... don't cum in me. Pull out at least," I asked him as he kept pumping.
"Call me Daddy," he said, thrusting harder.
"Daddy," I grunted, "Daddy, pull out before you cum," I said, reaching down and rubbing my clit as he fucked me. The other man came over and was stroking his cock. I switched hands, rubbing my cunt with my left now and jerking him with my right.
"No," he told me. "You want this," he said. And he was right. I didn't even try to pull away from him. If anything, I bucked harder on his cunt. I heard a door buzz as I was getting railed, tits hanging out, as two strangers used me. I started panting and moaning the word Daddy again, using it as a magic word, each utterance bringing both him and me both closer to the edge. He gripped me tightly and thrust in me, the guy from behind the desk watching, as he came in me. Once I felt him stop pulsing, I pulled away and sucked his cock, lapping up our juices and his cum. He stepped back and called me a good girl, as I saw the other guy putting on a condom. I resumed the position and he stepped behind me, shoving in, breathing heavily as the employee came to the front of the divider and played with my chest. I tried to kiss him and he pulled away for a second, then kissed me as I was fucked. I was insane with need until I saw the flash.
"No, no... I'll fucking leave right now. I mean it," I said, stopping. "No cameras and we'll keep having fun." The two guys looked at the old man and he shrugged and put away the phone. I side-eyed him for a bit but he just watched as I made out with the employee as I ground against the other. When he came and pulled out, I removed the condom and cleaned his cock, tossing the condom aside. The employee came over and I let him touch me. He was hesitant when he felt my messy cunt, but I told him he could have my ass if he was worried. I gave him a condom as well. He didn't last long at all. Once he was deep in my ass, he shuddered after only a minute or two at best. I cleaned him as well then he quickly left the room. I still don't know if he had just locked the doors and ran in for a quickie or what had gone on while I was with him. Another employee never came in the room, though there was a different guy at the desk when I eventually left.
After that, I sat down on the couch in the front and let the two men play with me. They put their fingers in every hole, even my mouth. When the older man saw the tattoo clearly above my cunt, he touched it and told me it explained everything. He worked his fingers in me when I told him to fist me. It felt so fucking good to feel his hand inside me, pushing back and forth. I writhed on that filthy couch for a few minutes until he pulled his hand free of my cunt. When he started to get up I told him not to, but he said he had to use the bathroom and would be right back. I stopped him and had them both follow me back behind the partition, telling him to pee as I took him in his mouth. It took him almost thirty seconds to start, but when he did, it was a torrent. It tasted harsh, he clearly didn't drink enough water, but I got most of it down, only spilling a bit. After a bit, another man came in. I was just playing with them and them with me, my dress entirely bunched around my waist. When the new guy came over, I went down on him on the couch, as the other two played with my cunt and ass. It took forever for the new guy to get hard, he was clearly nervous and we were basically right under the screen. It was bright and he was having to deal with two other strangers watching me suck him, but I finally got him going. I was being sloppy on purpose, drooling as I was called a slut and a skank. Someone asked about my wedding ring and I told them I was married to my Daddy. Then the older guy parted my ass, pushed his cock in it, and fucked me on the floor as I sucked off the guy on the couch. The heavy breather just watched and jacked off, cumming on my back during that and then just watching. At some point, he left. The new guy came in my mouth and then I just let the oldest guy fuck my ass for a few minutes until he came in me bareback as well. I cleaned his cock, then went behind the divider and was happy that my purse was still there.
"Are you leaving little girl?" the older man asked, and I nodded. I was trying to straighten up my clothes when he kissed me again. I let him pull my dress down again and suck on my neck and ears as he pawed at me. He then spat on my face multiple times, called me a good girl, and left. I was shaking, only the new guy still watching me as I pulled up my dress again. I walked out and quickly went to the bathroom, wiping off my face and then my cunt and ass of any cum that had leaked out. My heart hammered as I left, almost running outside, before I realized I hadn't even called for a ride yet. I did so when the old guy pulled up beside me in his car.
"I can give you a ride, little girl," he said. I almost took it. Part of me still fucking wished I got in the car. Instead, I thanked him and smoked a couple cigarettes until an uber got me and brought me back to the hotel. I snuck into our room and went to the bathroom when Jack walked in.
"I didn't expect you back this soon. Were they busy?" he asked. I nodded no, unable to meet his gaze. He instantly knew I was feeling guilty about something. "What the fuck did you do cunt?" So I told him. He didn't care about me fucking the men, I knew that made him hard and that he liked it. He'd been sharing me since I had first moved in with him. But he had told me to make sure they all wore condoms and I had let one guy fuck me twice without one. Probably even worse, I had called the man Daddy.
"Stupid fucking cunt," was all he said before he jerked me off the toilet and against the sink. He told me to bite down on the towel as he handed it to me. As I bit down on it, he shut the bathroom door, turned on the fan, pulled out a condom from my purse, and put it on. Then he reamed the shit out of my ass as he almost slam-fucked me. Open hands would have made too loud a sound but a closed fist on my meaty bits didn't share that problem. He didn't hit me too hard, just vented upon my stupid body, punching my sides, my ass, cuffing the side of my head. Then he shuddered, shoved me away, pulled off the condom, and slapped my face with it, cum stinging my eye. "Clean your whore ass up," he told me and I showered, before crawling in bed with him. When I got in, he held me tight, and I fell asleep quickly in his arms.
The next day, it was as if nothing happened, other than a reminder to get my first std test on Monday. I nodded, feeling bad about it now. There was a reason why he always controlled things. I got too lost easily and drowned in my own need. That night I went out again, though to get some promised tattoos. Four total that night, 2 new ones on each of my cheeks. On my right, two new paw prints were added, making 5 steps tracking along my ass. On the left, two horseshoes, each the size of a dime, close to my brand, both sets positioned where a bikini could hide them. I would regret those tattoos later on Sunday, during the hours-long ride home that would mark the end of our vacation. But Saturday night, Jack would be proud of my new marks I had earned for him, watching our kids play as I rested on my side. My husband and master held me, all of it reminding me exactly where and to who I belonged.
[[Next Chronological Story->Primal]]''Summer Daze by Badsammie''
Written on June 2, 2022
Jaime woke and stretched her arms and legs as she slid out of bed. She would be turning thirteen in a few days and she was ready to become a teenager. It was almost a mythical age to her, a rite of passage on her way to becoming a woman. She was a late bloomer, slim and thin, shorter than most of her classmates, the girls anyway. Many boys hadn't hit puberty either, but that made her feel even more out of the loop. As more of her friends hit growth spurts, had their first period, and started getting boobs, she was there with the boys, plain as could be. She was especially jealous of Andrea. She had blossomed at 11 and could already pass for 15. Jaime had even seen her getting fingerbanged by a high schooler on the bus one day. She had obsessed at the thought of that all day and when she got home, she had fingered herself in bed, wishing it could have been her. Not that she was a slut or anything, she just hated being ignored.
She went downstairs and her parents were getting ready for work. Her dad ruffled her short blond hair. He had done that nonstop since she had gotten her pixie cut. Her mom made her some waffles and hugged her as they bolted out of the house and off to work. As she ate, she scrolled through endless TikToks and Instagram posts. All the girls were so much prettier than her, she hated it. She felt boyish and ugly compared to them. She started doomscrolling, focusing more and more on the women and girls she felt were better than her. She hated them almost as much as she hated herself. She tossed away the phone and did her best not to cry. Her closest friends were out of town, on vacation, and all she could do was sit at home and feel inadequate. She went to the bathroom and showered, hoping to feel refreshed after. The hot water felt good and she stepped out, drying herself off. She turned on the fan and opened the door, wiping the mirror and staring at herself. She frowned at her flat chest, her hairless crotch, a body too smooth and flat to be womanly. Jaime looked down at her mom's makeup and made a decision that would change her life.
"Fuck it," she said to herself. She tossed the towel to the floor, went through all of the makeup, and combed through the cabinets and drawers. She had used makeup before, practicing, but her mom never let her go out wearing any. But her mom wasn't here to stop her this time. She brought up some Youtube videos to make sure she was doing everything right. Starting with some bright red cherry lipstick, she applied it carefully, wiping some away when she messed up. She smiled at herself, already feeling so much prettier with it on. She then applied some blush, inexpertly caking it on a bit too heavily. She didn't notice or care, to Jaime, she just felt more "grown-up". She looked for what color eyeshadow they recommended for red lipstick and then used the gold. Jaime smiled, pursed her lips, and felt spectacular. She wished she still had her long hair, but her mom had insisted she'd look "cute" with it cut. She didn't want to feel cute anymore. She fixed her hair, twirled, and admired her body. She felt she still looked like a kid. She frowned and left the bathroom.
Jaime walked into her bedroom and tore through a pile of clothes she had tossed into her closet. Under the mess, at the bottom, she found the hidden shoebox and hopped on her bed, opening it. She had stolen what was inside it weeks ago, but hadn't worked up the courage to try them on yet. Now was the time, she felt. She pulled out the bright red training bra. It was a lacey design, though made with a thicker fabric, not satin or silk. It was the sexiest thing she had found that would actually fit her. Of course, she could have tried to stuff a bra, but a girl last year had been caught doing that and it had taken weeks for everyone to stop talking about it. Along with the bra was a thong she had stolen as well. Her mother might have allowed her to get a training bra, a tamer one, but a thong? Never. She slid it up her porcelain legs, her hands shaking, then put on the bra. She walked in front of her mirror and almost cried. Sure, she still didn't have a chest, but she still felt more beautiful than she ever had before. She rushed back to the closet and found one of her old t-shirts that she didn't care about. She grabbed it and ran to her desk, pulling out a pair of scissors. She cut it up, slicing most of the lower half away before trying it on. She frowned and cropped it even shorter, along with the collar, before returning to the mirror.
"I look like a bad bitch," Jaime said, proud of herself. The t-shirt that she had cut into a short crop top just barely covered her training bra. She had cut the neck out so her shoulders and bra straps were exposed. Jaime couldn't believe how good she looked. She searched desperately through her clothes for a skirt that could go with it, but nothing would fit. She eventually found an old pair of denim shorts that barely fit her. After she squeezed into them, she was pleasantly surprised as they made her butt look better and the thong was showing. She smiled, knowing she looked slutty, but felt powerful and beautiful as well. If only she could go out like this. She slowly ran her hand over her shorts and crotch, rubbing her mound as she pinched her nipple. She was so frustrated, trembling, as she rubbed harder until she stopped, shaking. She looked outside at the beautiful day and shook her head.
"I want to be seen," Jaime said. And she meant it. She was tired of being the plain one. The little girl in the group. She wanted to be seen, like all those beautiful girls she looked at every day who made it seem so easy. Her mom would be furious, but only if she got caught. She could make it to the park, just walk around, and no one would be the wiser. She pulled out the only heels she had. They were a bit too nice for the clothes she had on and were basically flats, but she wanted something more than sneakers or sandals. Her heart was racing as she checked herself in the mirror again, then kissed it, smiling at the lipstick left behind. She felt beautiful. Powerful. She grabbed her red clutch purse and headed out of the house, towards the park, striding with more spring than she'd had in a long while.
The walk to the park was fairly quiet. Some cars drove by, and a jogger or two passed her by, but no one paid her any attention. She knew that was probably a good thing, but some part of her had wanted attention, negative or otherwise. Indifference was the worst thing to be confronted with and her anxiety and insecurity only magnified as she reached the park. She walked the loop around the park once she got there. Finally, she got some of the attention she had craved. One man running by her snapped his head, staring at her just a bit too long. A couple of older ladies out for a walk also rubbernecked and muttered quietly about kids these days. Both made her feel seen, even appreciated. She chewed her lip, tasting the unfamiliar lipstick, and stopped to rub her teeth. The last thing she needed was lipstick on them. She looked around anxiously and saw a bathroom situated between the basketball courts, baseball fields, and the playground in the center of the park. She trotted off towards it, oblivious to the four teenagers watching her. In her mind, her makeup was ruined and she looked like a clown, so she had to fix it immediately.
Jaime rushed into the concrete bathroom, ignoring the sign on the door. The bathroom reeked. The stall was open and the toilet was clearly backed up, stuffed full of toilet paper. She ignored all of that though and looked at her teeth in the mirror. There was just a bit of red which she wiped away with her finger, then checked her lip as well. It was still in good shape and she smiled, once again admiring herself in the mirror. Her breathing slowed and she washed her hands, heading out of the bathroom. As she left, she noticed the out-of-order sign she had ignored as she had ran in, closing the door and yelping when she bumped into a group of high schoolers.
"Fuck, I told you guys it was little Jaime I saw," Teddy said, leering at her. "Maybe not so little anymore, are you?" Jaime knew most of the boys in front of her, at least by appearance. Teddy most of all. He was the Senior who rode the bus with her, who she had seen fingerbanging Andrea. The tall boy beside him was Reggie she thought. The other two she didn't know beyond that they all ran around together. They walked toward her, forcing her to step back against the concrete wall of the bathroom.
"It's ok, Jaime. We all just noticed you at the park today, and I must say, you certainly are growing up now aren't you," Teddy said with a smirk. The other guys around him nodded as they smiled hungrily. He rested his hand on the wall beside her head, leaning in towards her, as he stroked her cheek. "Yep, you're definitely not a kid anymore are you?" he asked as he dropped his hand down and briefly lifted her crop top to look at the bra underneath. She froze, surrounded by four guys, her heart hammering.
"I... No... I... I'm not a kid," she weakly stammered as Teddy returned his left hand to her face, rubbing it. One of the other guys was stroking her arm. She felt like she couldn't breathe as they leered. It didn't feel like they were looking at her but through her. Teddy put his other hand on the opposite side of her head as the other three boys closed in. His face was barely an inch from hers as he sized her up. "Pl... Please," she barely mewled.
"Relax Jaime, we're just having a chat. Ain't that right guys?" he said as they nodded. "See, just being friendly. And I like being friendly with big girls. You're a big girl now, right? Not just a silly kid playing dress-up?" Jaime's breath hitched as she started to say no when Teddy leaned in and kissed her. It started as a gentle kiss, then he pressed into her insistently. When she tried to push him back, the guy stroking her arm held it tightly, as Teddy grabbed the other one and held it against the wall. His free hand groped her meager chest, pushing her against the concrete. She struggled timidly. She didn't feel grown up now. She felt like a child, too lost and scared to react. Someone grabbed the arm that Teddy was holding as he broke his kiss. Jaime was crying a bit as he slid his hands under her training bra and pinched her nipples.
"Cmon, Jaime, don't be a baby. You dressed like that because you wanted to be a big girl. You're a big girl, right? Not a whiny baby. This is what big girls do. I saw you watching me and Andrea on the bus before school ended. You want to be a big girl like her, don'tcha?" he said as he tugged on them, making her whimper and gasp. "Come on, say I'm a big girl," he said. Reggie repeated Teddy, as did the other two guys.
"I... I'm a big girl," Jaime said hesitantly, tears running down her face.
"Yeah, you are," Teddy said. He nodded at one of his friends and they opened the door to the bathroom, pulling her inside. As soon as they were in, they locked the door. Hands were suddenly all over Jaime, pawing at her face, fingers in her mouth, hands pulling off her crop top and bra. She was in shock as she was stripped when someone tugged on her exposed thong and jerked it up. She winced as the fabric slid between her slit, painfully digging into her. Someone was kissing her, holding her head, their tongue exploring her mouth. Her shorts were unzipped as fingers roughly pressed into her. She started to sob, just taking it, not fighting back. She felt her shorts and thong slide to the floor as she was pulled from the hands and mouths assaulting her.
"Easy guys, easy," Teddy said to the crying girl. Her arms were limp at her side, her nipples raw and red, shuffling weakly with her shorts and thong still around her feet. Teddy stroked her face as snot ran down her face. He shushed her crying as he turned her around, holding her against him. "Shh, it's ok Jaime. Just relax, you're a big girl now right?" he asked. She nodded numbly as he pulled her shorts off her feet and booted them away. The thong still was wrapped around one ankle, useless. He kicked her legs apart and she heard him spit before feeling his wet fingers reach under and rub her pussy. She cried harder as he again told her to relax.
"It's time to become a woman," he said as he pushed her forward on the sink and thrust into her. She screamed, but he covered her mouth as the other guys held her tightly. It almost hurt his dick as he shoved it in her, but after a few more thrusts she screamed violently, went almost limp, and no longer offered any resistance. He pumped her tight pussy, moaning as she cried. Jaime just hung there, mostly supported by the other teens, her mind checked out. One of the guys exclaimed about all the blood and Reggie told Teddy how lucky he was to pop that cherry. He didn't last long but she barely felt the cum spurting inside her. They let her go and she laid limp on the sink as they parted her lips, talking about her "cunt" and the blood. She was pulled off the sink and dropped to her knees, her head pulled up to look at Teddy.
"Be a big girl Jaime, clean me off," he said. They high-fived him as she licked mechanically at his cock, tasting copper, salty cum, and oily juices. She didn't think about what she was doing. She was thinking of being a kid, of her stuffed animals, and how much she hated herself for thinking she could be a grown-up. After she was done, another guy had her suck his cock, before pulling her back up. They held her again over the sink as he fucked her, slamming into her and ramming her against it. She sobbed as he called her a bitch and told her to take it. She hurt so bad that she didn't even know when he had stopped and pulled out. They let her go and she dropped to the floor again, white and red puddling under her as she held her crotch. He gagged her as they laughed, making her clean him up as well.
"Keep her on the floor, let's tag team this bitch," Reggie said. They dragged her on the concrete, scraping her knees, as one of the boys got in front of her and her legs were spread apart by Reggie behind her. She was told to open up and she did as she grunted in pain, her pussy so sore, when Reggie rammed into her. Then she started gagging and choking as the other teen held her hair and just slammed it in her throat. There was no coordination between them, just haphazardly jerking her forwards and backward between the two of them. Teddy and the other boy cheered them on as her knees bled. She puked on his cock in her mouth when he came and the others just laughed at him. He got furious and kicked her on her side.
"Dude, what the fuck, watch it!" Reggie yelled as Jaime just cried hysterically, drool, cum, and vomit dripping from her chin. He sped up, ramming her, mashing her flat on the rough floor, then cumming in her. He sighed, getting up, as she lay there broken and sobbing. After they had her clean them, retching once as she tasted her own puke, they rested. Teddy had the guys help him dress her, though he kept her thong, stuffing it in his pocket. He washed her face and wiped the blood off her knees and from between her legs, then told one of the guys to check outside. He waved them out and Teddy told them he'd take it from here. He walked her back towards her home, every step causing her pain, as he explained things to her.
"You said you wanted to be a big girl. You knew what we meant and you said you were one. It's four against one and we'll make sure everyone knows what a lying cunt you are if you say anything. You were a big girl though, Jaime. A really good one too. I'm gonna call you later tonight, ok? Give me your phone," he told her. Jaime pulled it out of her purse and he took her number. He stroked the hair out of her face and looked at her red eyes.
"Take a long bath, Jaime. Don't tell anyone. I'll call you tonight. I do like you. Maybe you could even be my girlfriend? Would you like that?" he asked her. When she didn't answer, he kissed her, noticing that she didn't even try to resist. "Just like Andrea," he said, smiling. He left and she did as told, soaking and crying in the hot tub water until it grew cold. Later, her parents would ask if she was ok and she would tell them she had tripped and fallen on the sidewalk and was feeling sick. She slowly and painfully walked upstairs and went to bed, staring at the ceiling until her phone began to ring. She looked at it for a long time, debating, until she sat up and answered it. She would regret that decision for the rest of her life, but that is another story.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]''Primal by Badsammie''
Written on June 15, 2022
That mood stalks me, follows me throughout the day, as my scent eggs it on. It knows I'm damaged goods, meat ready to be devoured. Too weak to fight, dripping before I'm touched or hurt, only needing the promise of abuse to tingle. And then, perched high, seeing its prey, it pounces on me and I drop. The good part of me, the respectable parts, they drown almost instantly in the flood of need that overcomes me. My hands shake as I message Jack and tell him my thoughts as they drool down my legs. I taste them and they are delicious. I behave, the clock taking an eternity to tick one minute forward, each second an eon. I chew my lip, distracting myself briefly to an unsatisfying orgasm and a long warm, and wet tongue. A poor appetizer for tonight.
Eventually, Jack pulls up as does Tony. I'm giddy as my emotions and need ping pong around inside me. The kids are happy as Tony tells them hi and swings them playfully about. Jack pulls me into the bathroom. I smile, excited, assuming the position when I'm slapped hard. Once, twice, then I'm told to calm down. Shaking, I nod. Then my head is pushed down and he relieves himself in his urinal and I swallow his warmth. I wait in the bathroom when he leaves and Tony comes in and does the same. His bladder is full, sour and bitter, but my stomach takes it all. And then, we make dinner.
I help with the sides as Jack grills some burgers and we all sit down and eat. My cheeks are warm, even warmer from the sun, as the kids play in the backyard afterward. I clean the dishes as he cleans the grill, the adults enjoying some beers as lightning bugs are chased by children. Then, the kids are washed, made or helped to brush their teeth, and then put to bed with The Flea's Sneeze.
And then I go to the basement with my boys. They are already ready, enjoying their drinks, and offer me one as well. I have a shot, then another, before taking a bump that was offered. The slink is out, lube, but first I put on a show for them. I don't want them to see me as a person right now. I want to be a bitch, a cunt, an animal for them to use. So I show them my truth. I kneel behind Baxter, reaching under him, stroking him, and rub his hairy belly as my tongue explores his ass. It should be degrading and humiliating, but I feel their eyes and I feel him tense as my tongue probes him. I do it all without hesitation or guilt. Then I lower my head and as he grows, I take the red into my mouth, only briefly. I want to be mounted like a common bitch in heat. Watching Jack and Tony, Baxter mounts me, as I reach back to help guide him in. He's so excited he keeps missing, but once planted he locks in and I'm his. Furious thrusts feel good, copious amounts of pre cum feel better, as they strip and stroke their cocks as they watch me dehumanize myself. Before long, pressure builds and we're locked together as heat fills me, wishing I could be bred.
As we are bound and facing opposite directions, waiting for him to slip out, Tony comes over and slaps me hard. He pees on me and my hair is slick with his scent. I moan, rubbing my swollen hole as Jack starts lubing up the toy. When Baxter pulls free, a rush of cum spurts to the floor and I lower my head to clean it. As I do, lubed fingered prepare me, before I'm told to roll on my back. I hold my legs as the slink is worked in, inch by inch, one foot, then two, all coiled within my guts. Then Jack pees on me as well, soaking every inch my worthless body. He steps on my gut, pressing down, as I drop my legs and look at him. He sees the wild in me, then steps on my tits, my head, pressing it hard against the floor. Tony kicks me in the side, then in the cunt, and that's all I need to start begging.
I'm manhandled hard between the two of them, the only breaks I get are to push the slink back in my ruined ass. Tony pulls me up on my hands and knees and between his fingers, a double-ended dildo, and his cock, he abuses my throat until I get sick. My face is rubbed in it, then he uses my throat again until he cums, my voice raw. Jack fists my cunt, before pulling out the slink. I feel so empty as the hated toy is shoved in. A fleshlight in my ass, the only way I'll ever be tight again, fucked, reeking of bile and piss. He cums in it, then pulls it out and swings it at me, cum smacking me in the face but not the toy. Then my ass is fisted by both of them, alternating, until I'm gaped, ruined, and exhausted. I'm kicked on my sides, then a belt kisses my cunt repeatedly until I scream and go limp. Vibrating plugs go in both holes, I'm cuffed and left chained to the wall, no longer needed. I cum and cum again until I go numb.
Sometime later, I don't know when, Jack comes down. I'm barely aware. I don't feel anything yet everything aches. I'm carried up the stairs to the hot bath that is waiting, while he goes downstairs to clean. I soak, barely awake, until he comes up, washing and kissing me, giving me my paci. Then I'm dried off and carried to bed and in seconds, I'm out until morning. I wake once, spooned tight, still sucking on my pacifier, as I wiggle in even tighter against him, held and safe where I belong.
[[Next Chronological Story->All I want is the cup to be filled]]''All I want is the cup to be filled by Badsammie''
Written on June 24, 2022
I pour every day, a measured amount, enough to keep it full.
Full enough for me, full enough for them.
A symbiosis that makes me feel wanted and complete.
And all I want is the cup to be filled.
And then, again and again, someone takes the cup and shatters it.
They look at me and tell me I'm not worth it.
I'm ugly, broken, ruined, something to hide away in shame.
And all I want is the cup to be filled.
I get out another one, smaller, and begin pouring anew.
Fewer friends surround me, but I still try my best.
The silence means I hear my thoughts more, screaming.
And all I want is the cup to be filled.
Shattered, denied, rejected. They don't even give me a reason why.
Just that I'm no longer wanted, embarrassed that I exist.
I stand there, my circle, my cup growing ever smaller.
I have to pour but the cup holds less and less, overflowing.
Too small a cup and I stand there shaking, the pot boiling in my hand.
Nowhere else to go, I pour it on myself, screaming.
It burns like it always did, in the past and now, I guess the future.
Screaming as I shower myself under it, scalding my soul away.
I have to pour every day, I can't help or contain it.
I have too much and every day another cup shatters or is taken away.
The remaining cup feels so tiny, filled, overflowing, I still have to pour.
Raising it over my head, I dump the rest and pray no one hears me.
All I want is the cup to be filled.
Why can't I have that?
Why do I have to burn?
Why?
[[Next Chronological Story->The need was fed]]''The need was fed by Badsammie''
Written on June 27, 2022
Last week was rough. Hit after hit, I felt rejection after rejection stab me in the heart. Reddit spit in my face and didn't even give me an excuse. Copyright violations, as if hundreds of subreddits don't do more daily. BDSMLR did the same. After years with them, they looked at me and told me to fuck off. BDSMLR didn't even lie, I'm not worth a reason. Just denied and rejected.
I thought I was doing well, keeping myself busy. But then it caught up with me. I got angry, almost violently so, fury and anxiety combined to rage inside me. Thursday, I screamed it out and cried myself to sleep. Purged myself. Friday started and I felt better. It was a good day and then I found out about my BDSMLR. It was the straw that broke my back. My good mood was gone and all I felt was rejection. Thursday night I had asked to hurt, but Jack had told me no. I had punched pillows and yelled until my voice was raw, then held tightly when he went to bed. But Friday, it broke me.
I held it together throughout the day, if only barely. Shaking, pretending to be proper, not just a broken cunt. I took care of the kids and held myself together. But I let Jack know my cup was running over. I needed more than being held. I needed more than to cry it out. I needed a release or I would explode. He understood, bless him, and told me he would. That eased the raging monster inside me, dampened the voices, and gave me the strength I needed to wait a bit longer.
It was a long day for them, summer always is. The kids played, I chewed my nails and checked on the crockpot. Eventually, two trucks pulled in, and two men came into the house. My Owner, my husband, Jack, and his best friend Tony. I belong to both, always free access, free use, just not publicly or in the open. One of our many dirty secrets that helped keep me sane. Tony took the kids, entertained them, their big stupid big kid of an "uncle", pretending to be a monster and chasing them about. Their squeals should have made me happy, but I was struggling. Instead, Jack took me to the bathroom and used me as a toilet. His cock was warm, limp, and salty from sweat as he relieved himself in my mouth. Warm urine poured down my throat and I took his offering, holding his legs. Just happy to have him home.
Then, instead of showering, he cuddled with me in bed. I hear the occasional laughter outside and the grill starting up. Tony is cooking burgers, no doubt. Held tightly, I just cry, shuddering against Jack. His arms, his musk, keeping me safe as I tremble. I could lay there forever with him, but I can't. Eventually, I get up as he takes a quick shower. I get out plates and buns and prep the green bean sides that I had cooked in the crock pot. I kissed Tony and thanked him for watching the kids. He didn't mind, always happy to play with the little ones. It's so much easier when you only have to do the fun parts with kids and never deal with the bad parts.
We settle down the kids and eat and enjoy the backyard. It's warm outside but not too bad. The kids play and chased lightning bugs as I got us drinks and shared a cigar with the guys. Eventually, it's bathtime for the children. I helped them wash and read them stories until they passed out. I checked that the baby monitor was on, then headed downstairs with more drinks to our sound-baffled basement.
Downstairs, the fun started almost instantly. My men knew I needed to feel, to have my mind made quiet. I had barely touched the last step before they were on me. Both men gripped me tightly, pushing and pulling me. They took the drinks from me. Most were put on the table, but the vodka was poured down my throat and spilled all over me, as I was stripped and shoved to the ground. I screamed as the bottle was shoved in my ass briefly, vodka burning my bowels. Everything was a blur of slaps, bites, kisses, and chokes. Fingers were shoved in me, my mouth, gagging me, and pumped in my holes. I stroked them, overwhelmed, but I was fucking happy. My brain should have been racing but it's shut off, quiet.
I'm shoved against the wall, hands over my head. They hit me, in my gut, again and again. I can't drop as I'm held up. I'm screaming but it's primal. I could drown in the abuse. The use. I felt alive. My tits are mashed by large hands and I pumped their cocks as fists kissed my body. Then I was spun, face against the wall, standing as I was taken. I'm not fucked or made love to. I'm a half-drunk set of holes, a breathing masturbatory aid, exactly what I needed to be. They aren't gentle with me. Fingers raked my back as I was smashed into the wall. After hot cum spurted into my ass, I was tossed to the floor. Legs folding in half, pressed against my chest, I was pounded harder and harder against the thinly covered concrete. I ached beautifully. And then, white filled my cunt.
Noise on the baby monitor, someone was up who shouldn't be. Jack went to go check on them. I was left alone with Tony. I was happy about that as I was hungry. I was starving and I wanted to be fed. I didn't care how. I told him I wanted him to hurt me. He laughed and that made me rage. I called him a pussy, a little bitch, and spit on him. I saw his own fury then, barely contained and I slapped at him. He caught my arm, twisted it, as his fingers dug into my flesh and his fist raised up. I stood there shaking and hoped to be dashed to the floor. His hand shook almost as much as I was, then he put his hand down and shoved me to the floor.
"You want to be hurt cunt?" he asked me.
"Fucking pussy," was all I said back. I expected a punch but instead, he grabbed my nose. I screamed and then he slapped down on his hand that held my nose. Then he did that again. He balled his fist in my hair and held it tight with no give to move my head. He put his fist right over my nose, maybe an inch from it, and bopped me. Once, twice, thrice, then slapped me even more. He repeated that again and I was sobbing. My nose hurt and then he popped me good and laughed at me as I held my nose. I was shaking and crying when I felt the sticky red leak out. I was angry and wanted to push him until he shoved me off the cliff.
"You're a fucking piece of shit, Tony," I told him as I half wiped, half smeared the blood from my nose on my face and hand. He asked me if I was crazy. The answer to that at the moment was probably yes, but I kept on. "I just want to be fucking nothing. Treat me like shit you fucking piece of shit. You wanna shit on me again? Do it, fucking do it!" I screamed. Or something like it, because at that moment, I was probably a little crazed.
And Tony, it was like something unlocked in him. He was suddenly unchained, grabbing me by the neck and shaking the hell out of me. Shoving me flat on the floor, slapping my face, my bloody nose, again and again. Jack came downstairs and Tony told him what I had said.
"Go for it then. She wants to be shit, she can be shit," he said, standing back. I didn't notice it then, but he actually got some cleaning supplies out as Tony slapped me and punched my gut before placing his knees on my hands. I was thrashing under him, screaming and writhing, wrenching my muscles. Tony? Tony just sat there with a stupid look on his face. And then, I realized, he wasn't thinking but concentrating. Adjusting himself over me. Raising up, not over my chest. I screamed and thrashed harder. I shouldn't have.
The heat was the first thing that hit me. Wet, thick, earthy. I guess I should have been thankful for that. On my neck, then my chin, and I should have stopped screaming. I didn't. Thick, dense warmth. Above my chin...
The second thing that hit me was the smell, briefly. Because I was screaming. Then the taste got me instead. I know shit, I've tasted it. I've licked it as I've rimmed asses and sucked clean dirty cocks. But as in all things, there comes a difference with volume. No amount of drool or slobber can cover up a clump. I gagged immediately but Tony spun around and held my mouth. I slapped at him as my face was smeared with it, as he reminded me I wanted to be shit. Eventually, my gag reflex failed. Out through my nose and mouth, I got sick, curling up on my side. Tony, for his part, was mad I had got sick on him and gave me a kick on my side. Whatever mess was on his hand was smeared on me. My chest and my face, the rest wiped clean with my hair. And then, I was kicked again.
And again.
And again.
Don't picture kicks that would have sent me flying across the room. Nothing so violent or dramatic. I think, mostly, they (as Jack had joined in), didn't want to get any shit on their hands. Kicking me and my disgusting body as I gagged and retched. I sobbed, I bawled, and I couldn't get the taste out of my mouth or the smell off of me. I was literal shit. And it was fucking cathartic. Feet hit my ass, my side, shoved my head, slapped against my hanging teats, as I shook violently. I rubbed my soaked cunt and just screamed on all fours as I was kicked about. And then, they just stopped. I didn't think about it. I was too busy all but fisting my cunt.
That was when it started raining. Hot piss on my back, in my hair, as I sobbed harder, even needier, more desperate than ever. I was drowning as I was drenched in not one but two piss streams. I think I was half drunk, but I simply didn't care anymore. Because I shuddered, spasmed, and lost control of my body. I slumped, legs twitching uncontrollably, on my side, opening my mouth for their piss. At that moment, I would have done anything. No line couldn't have been crossed. I was just trembling, every part of me hurt, and I reeked of shit and piss on the padded concrete floor.
And then, I just sobbed. I don't mean a little cry. I don't mean a heavy one. I mean every single frustration, every anxiety, every bit of anger came flooding out of me. I didn't know it, but they started cleaning as I cried and after a minute, Jack picked up my disgusting self and carried me up the stairs. Tony stayed downstairs, cleaning. I clung to Jack. He told me to suck my thumb and I did, safe in his arms. He carried me to our Master bathroom and sat me in the tub, running hot water, but not filling the tub. I held my knees as he pulled the shower head free and hand-washed me, cleaning away the filth. When he told me to open my mouth I did as he hosed it out, shampooed my hair, and massaged my sore skin.
Only after I was clean did he put in bubble bath and filled the tub with warm water. My platypus water stuffie was put in my arms, he kissed me on my forehead, then went downstairs to finish cleaning. My tears stopped as I sucked my thumb and held my stuffie, mind empty, simple, and free. And then, Daddy came up and kissed his baby girl, and I was happy. He washed me with soap and loofa, stroked my head, and touched my ouchies and naughty bits. Then he got me out, dried me off, and carried me to our bed.
There, he gently spread me on the bed. His thumb in my mouth, he entered me, loved me slowly. I wrapped my legs around Daddy, sucked his thumb, felt his love, until he filled me with it. Afterward, we spooned, held against his chest, his thumb in my mouth, and I slept the sleep of angels. Curled up, safe, right where I belonged.''Corrected by Badsammie''
Written on July 13, 2022
Allison sat naked in the dark basement. She was stripped of everything that made her who she was, or near enough. Her hair remained on her head, but her heels, plug, collar, and her family were denied her. Not that she deserved any of them. She didn't. She never did for no matter how hard she tried, she was never good enough. She still couldn't believe that she hadn't learned that lesson. And yet, he never gave up on her. He should have so many times. In truth, she deserved to be dumped naked on the side of the road, not in the basement. She needed to be ignored and unused, not in pain with her nose still bleeding.
And yet, here she was. No sound in the quiet basement, no light, no distractions. Normally her thoughts would have driven her even more insane than usual, but her mind was silent. No stray or errant thoughts, just reflection on why she was here. Why she had been punished.
The why of it was simple. She had heard the phrase before. A cunt brain. That's what she had. Not all women had it, probably not even most. But she had one. One that whispered and lied and needed attention. It was selfish, hateful, and weak. She despised her mind. But with a single blow, he had taken away the noise. In his fury, he might have taken an IQ point or two as well. He'd left her dizzy and throwing up afterward. The light had hurt her eyes, part of the reason she was in the dark. Part of the reason. Her nose and lips had stopped bleeding hours ago, but a sneeze had started her nose dripping red anew. She couldn't see it but she felt it and tasted it. She knew she looked beautiful. Raw red marks on her skin were turning into deep blues and blacks, and in the morning she would look very different from just an hour or two ago.
And she was lucky. Lucky enough that he cared to hurt her, give her what she needed, to correct her bad thoughts. Some would call it abuse, but the only abuse would be him accepting her actions and letting her run rampant. What else are you to do when you come home to find your wife neglecting the kids and fucking around with strange men? They always glamorize hypersexuality, how it's hot to have a woman who is insane with the need for sex and use. It's not sexy, it's a crippling addiction, an illness, but one she hadn't even tried to control. She had fed it, savored it, and drowned in the crazy that was in her brain.
That wasn't what was unforgivable to her. She had been broken for a long, long time. Longer than most thought. No, the worst was that she had put her needs before his and the children. Endangered the kids by neglect, endangered their marriage and love by selfishness. One call. One call was all she needed. Instead, she had let strangers abuse and degrade her, and she hadn't even worried about those around her. All she craved was attention, the one thing she'd be trained for above all else. And she had gotten it.
Only after several men had used her had she called. Only after had she checked on the kids. Everyone was safe, but that was no excuse. And when he had gotten home, she had watched his fists clench. Rage, rarely seen, had coiled in his eyes. And then, when she was done, he waited over a minute before saying or doing anything. That was the worst. The worst was nothing. Nothing meant no more love. Nothing meant rejection. Nothing meant alone with the voices in her head.
And then, his fist had kissed her. The first time of many that day and also the hardest. Her skull had rung, the room had spun, and all fight was gone in an instant. But, it was also good. It meant he didn't forsake her. It meant he cared. It would have been easier to tell her to leave, get out. Instead, he punished her. He also rewarded her. He quieted her mind, more gently after the first punch. But not gentle. She didn't know how many times he touched her, indeed it was all a blur. But when he was finished, she was on the floor, bleeding, bruised, and concussed but not rejected.
He carried her downstairs and left her in the dark. He told her not to move and to think about her actions. That had been hours ago. Or minutes. She wasn't sure. She knew she had peed once. The toilet was barely 15 feet away, but she obeyed like she hadn't that morning. She had to obey. Obeying, service, repetition, and love were the only things that protected her. Without them, she wouldn't last five minutes. He didn't have to tell her that because she knew it.
At some point, she fell asleep. She didn't know for how long but he was suddenly in front of her, lightly slapping her face. The light still hurt and she sobbed, clinging to him. He held her and let her cry for several minutes before picking her up and bringing her upstairs. It was past midnight when he lowered her into the tub he had drawn for her. The water burned her skin and she winced every time he touched her face to clean it.
He pulled her out and gently dried her off. Every muscle hurt and she could barely stand. He checked her eyes, then sat her down as he got the metal collar. Cunt was emblazoned on it, her namesake, not that she deserved the honor of wearing it. And yet, he still put it on her. They talked until 4 am. It wasn't a fun talk and she cried many times throughout it. But she understood her place, her role, and what was required of her. Even though it hurt, they made love, slow and intimate. He could have just fucked her but he took time to make sure she knew. She didn't understand why, but she knew.
She was still his. Still wanted. Still loved.
And she would be better. For him. For them. Because for some reason she was as important to them as they were to her. She couldn't keep on failing them and fucking things up. She would be corrected, physically, emotionally, and mentally, until it stuck. And she would make sure it would stick.
Because she would never, ever, be good enough. Not really. But she could try and maybe that would be enough. And if she tried hard enough, she might believe she was good enough for them one day. Unlikely, but they deserved her best. He held her battered body, bruises darkening all over her skin, as the lights were turned off. She had a headache, but the only thing that mattered was the warmth of his body against hers, and the sounds of their children snoring from the baby monitor.
She was a cunt, but she was also HIS cunt. And that was everything. She pressed tighter against him and dozed, broken perhaps, but her pieces had been put together, a little bit stronger than before. Held safely where she belonged.
[[Back to Fiction->Fiction]]
[[Back to Start->Start]]